《Demon husband, super good!》


 Chapter 1

    There is a mountain in the mausoleum.


    In the mountains, there is a super devil who scares people all over the world.


    At the foot of the mountain, there is a thatched cottage where the devil''s wife lives.


    Qu Ning is very unfortunate, through the body of this beautiful wife.


    early morning.


    The sun is rising and the wind is bright.


    The bright sunshine poured into the house like a thousand threads of gold.


    Qu Ning, who was sleeping soundly, unconsciously turned over and pulled the quilt to cover his head, separating the sunlight from his face.


    There was a knock at the door twice. A skinny man put his food box at the door and turned to leave.


    Qu Ning fidgetily covered his ears, didn''t get up, and continued to sleep.


    Soon, a little black ball came out from behind a big stone. He looks small arms and legs, a dirty little face and a pair of dark bright eyes, at most two years old.


    He first poked his head and brain for a while. After he was sure that it was safe, he carefully climbed out of the back of the big stone and ran to the food box at the door of the thatched cottage. He awkwardly opened the food box, took out a soft big white steamed bread and ran with it in his hands.


    After a while, xiaotuanzi came back empty handed, took out another steamed bread and ran with it.


    After five times in a row, xiaotuanzi didn''t appear.


    the sun is three poles high.


    After sleeping in the room and waking up naturally, Qu Ning got up, stretched his waist lazily and dressed neatly. After washing, he opened the door and came out of the room, picked up the food box at the door and entered the room.


    In the big food box, there are only a few dishes and... A steamed bread.


    A steamed bread!


    As food for two, is it too little?


    She crossed over half a month ago, inherited all the memories of the original owner, and used many talents to make herself accept the fact of crossing. In my memory, there was not so little food in the past. Were those people prepared to cut off the food for her and the imprisoned devil in the mountain?


    If she ordered breakfast like this, would she give it to the devil in the mountain? Or to the devil?


    Qu Ning is a little tangled.


    After about a long time, Qu Ning, who had breakfast, put the leftover dish and half a steamed bread back into the food box, and went up the mountain with the food box to deliver breakfast to the demon who was imprisoned in the mountain.


    When I wake up, I find that I''ve crossed the mountain for no reason. I live alone in a thatched cottage at the foot of the mountain, and I have a husband. He is a super devil who has been imprisoned and abandoned his martial arts. I''m afraid few people in the world have such "luck" as her!


    -


    There is a cave halfway up the hill.


    It is a good place to enjoy the cool and summer in summer.


    Go straight inside the cave. There is a big hole on the ground. There is a long rope beside the hole. There is a big iron hook on the rope.


    According to Qu Ning, it should be a big cave.


    In the past, the original owner hung the food box through this rope and hook to deliver three meals a day to the demons imprisoned below.


    Qu Ning crossed over and took over the body, and did the same.


    The rope is so long that it almost has to be hung to the bottom of the food box before it falls to the ground, indicating that the karst cave under it is very deep.


    The demon, who had been chained for 12 years, heard the sound and looked at the food box hanging slowly overhead. After opening the food box, there is a dish of vegetables and half a steamed bread in it. Recently, the people who deliver the food are really slow and skimpy!


    Qu Ning waited patiently for a moment. He thought that the devil had taken down the food box and hung the food box from yesterday''s dinner on the hook, so he pulled up the rope.


    Er... Can''t pull?


    Qu Ning Leng Leng, increase strength to pull.

 Chapter 2

    Still can''t pull!


    Isn''t that devil hanging himself on a hook?


    Or is he deliberately pulling a rope at the bottom to protest against the recent lack of food?


    Qu Ning seriously thought about this problem. She also felt it necessary to make it clear. She couldn''t go on like this any more. After all, she didn''t have enough to eat!


    After thinking about this, Qu Ning looked around. In the empty cave, let alone ink, ink, paper and inkstone, there were not many dead branches and leaves. It seemed that he could only rely on oral communication.


    Qu Ning squatted down, facing the hole on the ground, trying to shout to the bottom of the deep.


    It''s so dark that you can''t see clearly.


    "Cough... That... Er... Husband, it''s really miserable recently. I managed to grab half of the steamed bread and sent it to you right away. Don''t worry. I''ll grab more next time. If I don''t eat myself, I''ll make you full! "


    The devil under the hook was held down by a chain


    When Qu Ning finished shouting, he didn''t know if the devil could hear him. He tried to pull the rope again. This time, it could be pulled, but it was very light. He could make sure that nothing was hanging on the hook.


    In any case, she had to find a way to escape from such a ghost place. She could never stay here like the original owner to guard such a imprisoned demon husband.


    However, during the period of not escaping, it is necessary to brush the good feeling. He must not know that she sent the rest half after eating most of the breakfast. After all, who can guarantee that the imprisoned devil will not escape one day? He can''t take revenge in his heart and settle accounts with her after escaping.


    Of course, if you can, it''s better to never see the sun again for demons like those below, and never have the chance to harm people all over the world.


    Qu Ning put the rope on the ground and turned to walk out of the cave. He was ready to check the food.


    -


    The scenery on the mountain is beautiful.


    Standing on the hillside, you can overlook the whole imperial mausoleum.


    It is really worthy of being the Royal Mausoleum and the place where the emperors of all dynasties were buried. There is no gloomy air in the grandeur.


    After Qu Ning went down the mountain, he went to the dining room.


    Although she stayed up late every morning and liked to take a nap at noon, she hasn''t been through the whole mausoleum yet, but she has already found out where to go in all directions.


    Fumble clear these, nature is for her to think of a way to escape to prepare.


    The original owner has been here for such a long time, dedicated to guarding the imprisoned devil. He never wanted to escape. Every day, he either stayed in the thatched cottage or went up to the mountain to deliver food. He didn''t know the whole situation of the imperial mausoleum.


    In the open space outside the dining room, there is a confrontation at this moment.


    The two sides of the confrontation, on one side is a large group of skinny teenagers, on the other side is a few men in dark brown cloaks.


    The teenagers are shivering, dressed in gray clothes, with no mental outlook to speak of, just like the hungry people who have been short of food for a long time. It is obvious that they are malnourished. The middle-aged and old men look very uncomfortable.


    As soon as Qu Ning saw this situation, he immediately stopped and decided to take a look at the situation first.


    Headed by the middle-aged and old men: "give you one last chance to hand over the stolen food."


    Teenagers: "please, just give us some food. We really can''t do this..."


    The leading middle-aged and old man: "it seems that you still refuse to pay?"


    Teenagers: "please..."


    Qu Ning picked to pick eyebrow, didn''t expect her in the cave to the devil a word of nonsense unexpectedly let her gather right. There''s a shortage of food on this. The two sides are fighting for food. It''s really miserable.


    Who does she belong to?

 Chapter 3

    Qu Ning thinks quickly that the man who delivers food to the thatched cottage every day seems to be a skinny boy all the time.


    So she''s a teenager? The situation of this faction is not very good!


    At this time, someone inadvertently found Qu Ning standing not far away looking at them, and then others have found Qu Ning.


    All the people present didn''t expect that Qu Ning would suddenly appear here. They couldn''t help being surprised.


    Those who have seen Qu Ning naturally know Qu Ning''s identity. Those who have never seen Qu Ning can naturally think of who she is when they see the woman in front of them. After all, she is the only woman in the whole imperial mausoleum.


    "Husband... Madam..." the teenagers immediately responded and ran to Qu Ning and knelt down to salute him.


    As a modern man crossing over, Qu Ning can''t stand others kneeling down on him. He quickly reaches out to help him, but suddenly realizes his current identity. In order not to make people suspicious, he can only calm down and spit out four words: "get up."


    The teenagers thank you and stand up.


    A few of them shook when they got up. Fortunately, the people nearby helped them in time.


    Qu Ning was worried that a strong wind would blow away all the teenagers in front of her. No wonder she and the devil in the mountain had so little food recently. On the other hand, the middle-aged and old men in dark brown cloaks, except for their pale faces, didn''t look hungry at all. They should be full.


    After thinking about the wording, Qu Ning turned to several middle-aged and old men and said, "since the food shortage here is so severe, you can give them some extra food."


    The middle-aged and old man, who was the leader, took two steps forward and looked at Qu Ning with neither haughty nor humble eyes. "Madam, this is the distribution above. Please go back immediately and don''t interfere in this kind of thing."


    Qu Ning was not frightened. Besides, there was a super devil behind her. "It''s about me. My husband and I are suffering from hunger recently. Why can''t we talk about it?"


    The middle-aged and old men at the head frowned, and their eyes fell on a group of teenagers. They actually cut the food between the man in front of them and the prisoner in the mountain?


    The imperial mausoleum is the place where the emperors of all dynasties were buried.


    For hundreds of years, they have been the only people who have appeared in the mausoleum.


    Twelve years ago, the emperor died and the prince ascended the throne.


    On the day of his accession to the throne, the prince suddenly went mad, and the whole palace became his own slaughterhouse. Almost all the civil and military officials and eunuchs were killed by him, and the blood flowed over the palace like a river.


    The empress, who had been listening to the government for many years, rushed out of the palace with her young son and ordered three thousand imperial guards to catch the crazy prince in the palace.


    In less than half a day, all the three thousand imperial guards were killed and no one survived.


    The queen took her young son to escape from the capital. She quickly ordered people to send back 100000 troops from the outside to block the whole capital. She must catch the prince inside.


    The people in the capital didn''t know what happened in the palace at first. When you see with your own eyes that the crazy Prince is covered with blood, holding a blood sword, and walking out of the palace step by step, it''s like seeing the devil coming to the world, and trying to escape, the gates of the city have been sealed.


    The whole capital has become a slaughterhouse for demons.


    After the people trapped in the city fell into hell for three days and three nights, the devil was finally captured by 100000 troops.


    At that moment, the people who survived in the whole capital were eager to eat the devil''s flesh, peel the devil''s skin, tear down the devil''s bone, and break the devil to pieces.


    The queen could not bear to kill the crown prince, her eldest son, but she had to give an account to the families of civil and military officials, the people in the capital and the people in the world.


    The empress finally abandoned her eldest son''s position as the crown prince with tears in her eyes. She cut off her eldest son''s hand and foot tendons, put on her eldest son''s lute bone, imprisoned her eldest son in the imperial mausoleum, helped her youngest son ascend to the throne, and promoted herself to the Empress Dowager. She continued to listen to the government behind the curtain in the court.


    In this way, the mausoleum where the emperor was always buried and the mausoleum where only the tomb keepers were present had one more imprisoned devil and a large group of young eunuchs who were sent to serve the devil.


    In fact, we don''t need to wait on them. We just give them three meals a day.


    Three years ago, the Empress Dowager abolished the young emperor and became the first empress ever.


    A few months ago, the empress dowager, who had become emperor, suddenly wanted to marry her eldest son, who had been imprisoned for 12 years, and asked the officials who would like their daughter to marry.


    Qu Ning, the daughter of the prime minister, stood up at this time, took the initiative to terminate her engagement with her fiance, and was willing to marry into the imperial mausoleum.


    In the whole mausoleum, there is another woman, the only one.

 Chapter 4

    A group of young eunuchs, you look at me and I look at you. They are all surprised and confused. They don''t understand how Qu Ning and the prisoner in the mountain can go hungry? Even if they were given a hundred courage, they would not dare to steal and embezzle their food.


    One of them was so scared that he turned pale. He fell down on his knees again and kowtowed to Qu Ning, "madam, I didn''t, I absolutely didn''t steal the food in the box. The food delivered every day is the same as usual. I didn''t steal it. Do you believe me... "


    As soon as they heard the eunuch kneeling down say so, they almost agreed that he didn''t call himself up. It was absolutely that he stole food on the way.


    Traning didn''t expect this. So, she and the devil''s food was not deliberately withheld? Why is there so little food in the food box these days?


    Qu Ning looked down at the boy kneeling in front of him and wanted him to stand up and speak.


    The eunuch kneeling on the ground didn''t hear Qu Ning''s voice for a long time. He couldn''t help looking up slightly. Just as he looked down at Qu Ning, he was scared to beg for mercy and swear again


    Suddenly, there was a "dove rain" in the sky. A large group of pigeons flew down from the heads of the people like raindrops and landed on the ground.


    Everyone looked, so did Qu Ning.


    From the past to the present, Qu Ning, who has been a vegetarian and has not eaten a meal of meat, suddenly seems to see a long string of roasted pigeons around her. The golden color and aroma instantly hook out her greedy insects. And the teenagers are short of food. These pigeons are brought by themselves.


    Qu Ning did not care to ask the teenagers kneeling on the ground, and immediately ordered a large group of teenagers in front of him to catch pigeons first.


    The eunuchs looked at each other and couldn''t help swallowing, but no one moved.


    Qu Ning wondered, what are these people still doing?


    See oneself foot side dropped a few, Qu Ning also ignore them, bend over oneself to grasp.


    Everyone was stunned and looked at Qu Ning who was catching pigeons like a fool. This is the imperial mausoleum. The people guarding the mausoleum are not allowed to eat meat. The imprisoned demons kill too much and are sinful. They are not allowed to eat meat to atone for their sins in the imperial mausoleum. Even the people who are sent to serve them are not allowed to eat meat. No one in the whole imperial mausoleum can eat meat. How dare she catch pigeons to eat meat?


    The pigeon on the ground didn''t escape.


    A bunch of silly pigeons!


    Qu Ning''s feet didn''t move, so he caught two or three when he bent down. He stuffed them directly into the arms of the young man kneeling in front of her, and said, "OK, don''t kneel. Get up and deal with the pigeons. Give them to me..."


    The words are not finished, a line of uniform bodyguards fell from the sky.


    Qu Ning''s words stopped abruptly. Looking at the guards who appeared, are these the guards guarding the imperial mausoleum?


    The bodyguard at the head glanced around coldly, raised his hand to signal the bodyguards behind him to do something, and his eyes fell on the eunuch who had been pigeoned by Qu Ning.


    The eunuch who was stuffed with pigeons was scared to shiver all over, and his reflective hands were behind him. Several pigeons in his arms brushed off the ground and flapped their wings like ducks.


    Qu Ning pursed his lips and was just about to ask the bodyguards what they were doing when he heard a series of voices of drawing swords. He saw that the bodyguards were chopping pigeons on the ground like chopping vegetables and melons.


    Qu Ning: "is this for food?


    After chopping, the bodyguard took the note from each pigeon''s leg and handed it to the head bodyguard. Then they found a pile of dead leaves, lit the fire and put the pigeon''s corpses into the fire.


    It''s a group of carrier pigeons! Qu Ning is a little bit backward. By the way, I want to remind the guard that pigeons are not baked like this!


    The first guard opened the notes one by one, and all the notes were the same.


    Qu Ning can''t help but be curious. Yu Guang just caught a glimpse of a note beside her feet. She fell to the ground when she was catching pigeons.


    Qu Ning stooped to pick it up, opened it, and saw two lines written on the note: "tonight, I will visit the imperial mausoleum to taste the taste of the devil''s woman. Devil''s woman, please be ready to meet me


    Qu Ning: "er... Is that her?

 Chapter 5

    After reading the note, the bodyguard turned around and threw all the notes into the fire, leaving a few people to guard the fire and prepare to leave.


    Is the note he read different from the one in her hand? Qu Ning rushed to catch up and handed the note in his hand. "I think it''s necessary to send someone to my thatched cottage tonight to protect me just in case."


    The chief bodyguard took it, glanced at it, threw the note into the fire, and coldly spat out a few words: "no need."


    "Eh?" Qu Ning was stunned and doubted whether he had heard it wrong. "What do you mean by that?" She didn''t know who the flower shadow on the note was, and there was no such person in the original owner''s memory. She didn''t know who the person who looked like a flower picker was and what her skill was. She felt that her worry was absolutely necessary. For her personal safety, just in case.


    "This is the imperial mausoleum under strict security. It''s impossible for a fly to come in." With that, the head guard didn''t return to leave with his head. He flew away like he came from the sky and disappeared in front of the crowd.


    Qu Ning looked at a large group of pigeons which were about to be burnt into coke in the fire. She doesn''t know if the fly can fly in. Now the carrier pigeon, hundreds and thousands of times bigger than the fly, has already come in. Can you stop being so improper?


    Qu Ning is a little speechless.


    Several bodyguards who stayed to guard the fire completely burned all the pigeons into coke. After they could not be eaten, they ordered the eunuch to bury the coke and leave quickly.


    Qu Ning looked up at the sky. Just let her go.


    In situ, a group of skinny youths were left behind to confront with those who were wearing cloaks to steal food.


    Qu Ning soon learned that these skinny teenagers were all eunuchs!


    eunuch!


    It''s a pity that some of them are pretty good looking. When they go back, they are pretty fresh.


    -


    noon.


    The sun is warm and the spring breeze is gentle.


    Qu Ning sat alone on the wooden chair outside the thatched cottage and meditated.


    The young eunuch who delivered lunch to Qu Ning came with a food box. As soon as he saw Qu Ning, he quickly ran forward, knelt down and explained again. He was afraid that Qu Ning would not believe him. "Madam, the slave swore that he really didn''t steal food, not at all..."


    Qu Ning, who was disturbed, came back to his senses, hooked his fingers and pointed to the wooden chair beside him, "come here, sit down and say."


    The young eunuch on his knees shook his head in a hurry, with a face of fear, indicating that he did not dare.


    Qu Ning suddenly sink a face, "did not steal to eat to come to sit, dare not come to sit is guilty."


    The young eunuch got up and rushed to the chair to sit down. He held the food box in his hands and looked at Qu Ning nervously and fearfully.


    He didn''t seem to steal food, but she and the devil had less food. It seemed that someone else had stolen food. When she came back from the dining room, she had been sitting here thinking. She was worried about the appearance of the flower shadow, which was like a flower picker who didn''t know where, and secretly hoped that the flower shadow would come.


    If the flower shadow can come, it means that he can really enter the imperial mausoleum.


    He can come in, he can go out, he can take her out!


    But the premise is that he should be under her control and listen to her.


    The simplest way, of course, is to set up organs and wait for him to fall into the trap. After catching him, feed him poison and control him with poison.


    But the original owner of this body is Prime Minister Qian Jin. Embroidery and embroidering grass are OK. I don''t know anything about poisons. And she, as a person who came across, had never been exposed to any poisons or other things, and she would not know these things at all. The seemingly simple method is also difficult to achieve.

 Chapter 6

    The young eunuch who sat down did not dare to breathe and waited for Qu Ning to speak.


    After a moment of silence, the voice of stomach "grunt" suddenly sounded.


    The young eunuch who sat down quickly covered his stomach.


    Qu Ning asked casually, "very hungry?"


    The young eunuch shook his head quickly, nodded his head slowly under Qu Ning''s direct gaze, and did not dare to lie.


    Qu Ning had a question in his heart and asked: "I heard the people guarding the imperial mausoleum say that this is the upper distribution. Why does it have to be so distributed?"


    Water vapor suddenly surged up, young eunuch listen to Qu Ning so asked, immediately can''t help but want to cry, "soon, soon to the emperor''s death."


    Qu Ning nodded, don''t understand, the emperor''s death day and their distribution of food what relationship?


    The young eunuch suddenly remembered that Qu Ning had only been married to the imperial mausoleum for a few months. No wonder he didn''t know. These young eunuchs who made mistakes in the palace and were punished to come to the imperial mausoleum were very empty every day. In private, they often couldn''t help secretly discussing how the Prime Minister Qian Jin would willingly marry to the imperial mausoleum? But no matter how they discuss it, there is no result. And their status is low, and they dare not get too close to the Prime Minister Qian Jin. On weekdays, apart from delivering food, no one will come here.


    The young eunuch went on tearfully, "at that time, the queen will bring people to the imperial mausoleum to pay homage to the former Emperor, and will also visit the mountain in person..." he dare not directly call the prisoner in the mountain a demon, and can no longer call him the prince, because his crown prince was abolished 12 years ago, let alone the emperor, because he was crazy on the day of his accession to the throne, Before the grand ceremony, there was a queen in the palace.


    For a moment, the eunuch''s words were a little stuck. I didn''t know how to call the prisoner.


    Qu Ning inherited the memory of the body. The devil''s bad name is so big, even if the original owner of this body is a daughter who can''t get out of two doors, he has heard a lot about his evil deeds, and he keeps them in mind.


    Qu Ning motioned for the next youth, let him skip the title to continue.


    The young eunuch couldn''t help but feel relieved, "after visiting, the queen will send a group of new people to the imperial mausoleum to serve him as usual, but the imperial mausoleum can''t accommodate so many people, so we old people have to" cut off "some of them."


    "So they deliberately embezzle your food to starve some of you to death, so as to make room for new people to come in?" Qu Ning understood and blurted out.


    The young eunuch nodded and tears began to crack down. He entered the palace at a very young age. After many years in the palace, he was punished by the master for making a little mistake, and finally was punished to the imperial mausoleum. There are many people like him. They really have no way to steal food from the people guarding the imperial mausoleum.


    Qu Ning really can''t understand. The demon imprisoned in the mountain doesn''t need to be served. Before she came, she was responsible for delivering food to him alone. After she came, she was responsible for delivering food to him alone. So many people were sent to the imperial mausoleum to die.


    Qu Ning couldn''t see a man crying in front of him. He quickly changed the topic, "don''t cry, wipe your tears. By the way, what''s your name? "


    The young eunuch was deeply afraid of Making Qu Ning unhappy. He wiped his tears clean two or three times. He held back his tears and did not dare to cry any more. "I''m called Koizumi."


    "Koizumi?" So much like the eunuch''s name? Qu Ning: "are you the eunuch in the palace?"


    Koizumi nodded. He didn''t understand why it was so strange.


    So all the other teenagers are eunuchs? Qu Ning... It''s a pity that all of them are young guys.

 Chapter 7

    Qu Ning: "is there a doctor here?"


    Koizumi shook his head. "We don''t have one here. We don''t know if there are any of them. We have little contact with them. "


    Qu Ning: "what if you are ill?"


    Koizumi couldn''t help crying again, "if anyone is sick, he can only fight himself.". If you can''t get through it, you can only... "


    Qu Ning doesn''t give up. It''s related to whether she can find someone to make some poison for her to deal with the flower shadow that looks like a flower picker. "Is it true that no one knows any medical skills? Is no one punished from the imperial doctor to guard the imperial mausoleum? "


    Koizumi thought, "there is one. His name is xiaodongzi, also known as Maidong. He used to be in the imperial medical room. He knows a little herbal medicine, but he doesn''t know how to do it


    Qu Ning is secretly happy. No matter whether she has medical skills or not, the person who can recognize some herbs is a treasure to her now. "You can bring him here in an hour. Don''t talk to other people for the time being." She wanted that Ophiopogon japonicus to take her to identify the herbs and see if she could find some poisonous herbs in the imperial mausoleum.


    Koizumi didn''t know what Qu Ning wanted to do. He didn''t dare to disobey Qu Ning''s words or ask more questions.


    Seeing that Qu Ning didn''t mention stealing food any more, it seemed that he should have believed him. Koizumi handed the food box to Qu Ning, "madam, the slave stepped down first, and then the slave brought Ophiopogon."


    "Well, go ahead." Traning took the box.


    Suddenly thinking about the starting point, Qu Ning called Koizumi, who got up and left, "Oh, by the way, I don''t have ink, paper and inkstone. Do you have them over there?"


    Koizumi shook his head. "No, we don''t either. There are people guarding the mausoleum, but they won''t give it to us."


    Qu Ning nodded.


    After Koizumi left, Qu Ning opened his food box.


    In the food box, there are several dishes, one, two, three, four, five, six, seven, eight... Eight big steamed buns.


    The amount of food this time is the same as before.


    There used to be six steamed buns for breakfast and eight for lunch and dinner.


    In the past, no matter breakfast, lunch or dinner, the original owner only ate a steamed bun and a small dish each time, and the rest was sent to the prisoner in the mountain.


    After Qu Ning came, he began to eat two steamed buns at a time, half of the small dishes in the food box. Later, when the steamed buns became less and less, he ate half of them directly, and the remaining half was sent to the prisoner.


    Before, she thought these foods were too vegetarian and too light. Today, knowing that all the young eunuchs on her side were starving to death, Qu Ning felt that the food was too precious.


    Today is no nap, a person finished lunch, Qu Ning took out two steamed bread on the table in the room.


    After hesitating, Qu Ning took out another one, plus a dish of vegetables.


    Finally, Qu Ning sent the remaining two dishes and three steamed buns up the mountain. Compared with breakfast, this is rich enough!


    -


    A cave halfway up the mountain.


    Qu Ning is familiar with going in and hanging the food box with ropes and hooks.


    When the food box came to the end, Qu Ning squatted beside the hole on the ground and cried to the devil, "husband, I did what I said. Today, I robbed three big steamed buns and two dishes of small dishes. I can''t bear to eat at all. I ran and brought it to you. You don''t care about me. I''m broken and bleeding. Eat it. " She was so moved to cry.


    The demon imprisoned below


    Traning waited as usual for a moment, then pulled the rope.


    The rope is a little heavy. It seems that the food box has been hung this time.


    There are two food boxes hanging up, the one for dinner yesterday and the one for breakfast today.


    Qu Ning quickly opened, two food boxes were empty.


    I''m blind about her acting!


    Qu Ning picked up two food boxes and went out of the cave, ready to go back to the thatched cottage. In order to meet the potential flower gatherer, and find a way to control the flower gatherer and take her out of the imperial mausoleum, she should seize the time to identify herbs and try every means to poison them.

 Chapter 8

    At the same time, the door of the thatched cottage.


    The little black ball that stole the steamed bread in the morning appeared again.


    He came out from behind the big stone and looked eagerly at the door of the thatched cottage. No big box?


    During this period of time, he came to steal once in the morning, once at noon, and once again in the evening. Every time he came, there was a big box at the door with delicious food in it. Why didn''t you have lunch today?


    Little black ball blinked big eyes.


    After watching for a long time, Xiao heituan came out from behind the big stone and ran to the thatched cottage.


    When he got to the door, he pushed open the wooden door with his dirty hands and looked inside.


    At a glance, he saw a few big steamed buns on the high table. His big eyes suddenly lit up. The whole person bent over the threshold, clumsily climbed in and ran towards the table.


    Qu Ning, who has been crossing over, is hard to accept at first, or slowly accepted later. Every morning he sleeps until he gets up, so breakfast gives Xiao heituan an opportunity to take advantage of.


    After getting up, Qu Ning, after breakfast, gave the prisoner in the mountain a meal. After that, he would "walk" with the emperor''s Mausoleum on the mountain. On the surface, he would "walk" casually. In fact, he would explore the situation in the mausoleum quietly.


    After checking, she went back to the hut and fell down for a nap.


    Anyway, she had a late breakfast and was not hungry.


    The eunuch who delivered lunch knocked twice and then put the food box at the door, which gave xiaoheituan an opportunity to take advantage of.


    After taking a nap, Qu Ning got up to wash, opened the door to take his lunch box, and then went to deliver it to the prisoner.


    After the delivery, she groped and explored in the imperial mausoleum.


    In the afternoon, she groped more and longer.


    Because she can''t be too blatant, and can''t let people in the imperial mausoleum see her strange and attempt, she is careful, as far as possible to avoid someone''s place, don''t let people see her.


    When she came back after groping, the food box for dinner had been put at the door of the thatched cottage for a long time, and she didn''t know it had been stolen by little black Tuan Zi.


    Xiaoheituanzi didn''t dare to steal more at first. He only stole one at a time. Later, he stole two or three at a time. Until this morning, he stole five at a time, leaving only one.


    Therefore, during this period of time, the food that fell into Qu Ning''s hands was always less than before, so it was time to go to the dining room this morning.


    Qu Ning, who came back with two food boxes, went into the thatched cottage, ready to wait for Koizumi and ophiopogon to come. One and a half steamed buns for each person, plus a dish of vegetables, she has prepared all the benefits for them.


    There was only a small dish left on the table, and three big steamed buns had disappeared.


    Qu Ning: "did you get into the thief? Someone came to steal food from her? Isn''t the thief afraid of her identity? Is it the same person who stole food before?


    Qu Ning had many questions for a moment. The thief was really brave enough!


    Koizumi, who came with Ophiopogon on time, knocked on the door and knelt down at the door. He called to Qu Ning inside: "madam."


    Although there is no lunch left for both of them, they still need to recognize the herbs. As Qu Ning walked out, he let the two kneeling men get up and looked at the thin boy beside Koizumi from top to bottom. When he thought that he was also a eunuch, he felt another burst of regret. "Are you Ophiopogon?"


    Maidong who stood up nodded, "yes, madam, Maidong." Because they didn''t know what to call the prisoner, they all called the person in front of them "madam".

 Chapter 9

    Qu Ning: "do you know herbs?"


    Maidong: "I used to be a servant in the imperial medical room. I know a little."


    Qu Ning: "well, you teach me how to recognize herbs. As long as there are herbs and poisons in the mausoleum, you can teach me to recognize them. "


    Maidong surprised, did not expect that Qu Ning would command.


    Koizumi secretly pulled Ophiopogon''s sleeve, let Ophiopogon quickly agreed.


    Maidong responded, "yes, ma''am."


    Qu Ning: "let''s go now. As long as you teach well, I will give you a steamed bread as a gift for dinner. Keep it a secret, and don''t tell anyone else about it. " Lunch has been stolen, so we have to think about dinner.


    Koizumi''s eyes widened with joy. He couldn''t believe there would be food for them.


    Ophiopogon also happy, but not Koizumi performance obvious, "thank you, madam."


    For Traning, this is absolutely right.


    -


    On weekdays, people like them never dare to go up the mountain, or even close to the mountain. Today, under the leadership of Qu Ning, Mai Dong and Koizumi step on the mountain road with great care. They are afraid that a prisoner in the mountain will find them when they are too heavy.


    Along the mountain road, many common herbs soon fell into Ophiopogon japonicus'' eyes.


    Maidong squats down, points out to Qu Ning who squats down, and introduces all he knows to Qu Ning.


    Qu Ning now has no pen, ink, paper and inkstone, so he can only memorize by rote in his heart. Then he pulls out the herbal medicine introduced by Ophiopogon japonicus and hands it to Koizumi to let him take it.


    Koizumi was right behind them, looking forward to the early arrival of today''s dinner.


    The more you go up the mountain, the more precious the herbs appear.


    Before long, Koizumi had a lot of herbs in his arms.


    Maidong: "madam, this is the south star. Tiannanxing is bitter, pungent, warm and poisonous. If you eat it directly, your throat will be dry and burning. In severe cases, you may even lose your sense of taste, have hoarseness and have difficulty opening your mouth. "


    This is a good one. As the first poisonous herb we have seen since we recognized it, Qu Ning is very happy. He reaches out his hand to pull it out while memorizing it.


    Maidong took the lead to pull it out, "madam, it''s better for the slave to pull it out, you don''t want to do it."


    Qu Ning said nothing, then still to Koizumi, "let''s go, we continue."


    A carrier pigeon stopped on the mountain road which was almost halfway up the mountain, pacing back and forth, as if looking curiously at the line of three people coming closer and closer below.


    Koizumi was the first to see the carrier pigeon and swallowed his saliva secretly.


    Qu Ning then saw, in front of a bright, eyes look around, make sure there is no one else around, quickly to the carrier pigeon, easy to catch the carrier pigeon.


    This carrier pigeon seems to be a little different from that group of carrier pigeons in the morning. This carrier pigeon''s feet are not tied with any notes. On the whole, it''s a circle bigger than those in the morning. Its feathers are much more beautiful, very beautiful. Its snow-white tail also has a ray of bright gold.


    In the end is a person secretly baked to eat it, or three people share it? Traning thought about it.


    In fact, it''s not that she''s stingy, but that she''s worried about three people eating together. If there are too many people, in case one of them accidentally goes out and is known by others, and no one dares to catch the pigeons in the morning. She doesn''t know whether the two people in front of her dare to eat, so she''s not good enough to invite them rashly.


    After thinking about it for a long time, Qu Ning laughs and finds a cane to tie the pigeon''s feet to a tree pole on the side of the mountain road. It''s better for her to steal food at some time. For the time being, the two people in front of her will give them more steamed bread.


    Ophiopogon japonicus and Koizumi do not dare to eat, no matter how hungry. Eating meat in the imperial mausoleum, once found, is to be executed.

 Chapter 10

    Seeing that they were about to reach the cave halfway up the mountain, both Ophiopogon japonicus and Koizumi did not dare to take another step up.


    In Qu Ning''s view, the devil has been imprisoned, and has been imprisoned for 12 years without anything happening, so as long as he does not escape, there is nothing to be afraid of. But seeing Maidong and Koizumi like this, she was not forced to go up the mountain from the other side.


    -


    After recognizing the herbs and poisons in the afternoon, a group of three went down the mountain.


    Koizumi has been thinking about dinner, Qu Ning said he would give him and Maidong a steamed bread, "madam, time is almost up, so I''ll go to the dining room to get today''s dinner."


    Qu Ning nodded, "you take a clean suit you wear by the way, and don''t let people know."


    Koizumi was curious, but he didn''t ask much. He ran to the dining room.


    Qu Ning spread out the achievements of this afternoon at the door of the thatched cottage, and told Maidong to stand beside her to hear if she was wrong.


    Maidong listen, heart can not help but marvel at the memory of Qu Ning. He had only remembered these herbs for many years in the imperial medicine room. Unexpectedly, he only said it once this afternoon, and Qu Ning basically remembered it, almost right.


    Qu Ning: "Ophiopogon japonicus, I ask you, if you give these herbs in front of you, can you make some poison?"


    Ophiopogon japonicus: "the slave has never made poison, the slave..."


    Qu Ning interrupted him, "then try it, see if it can work?"


    Maidong thought for a moment, "slave can try it, but even if it is made, it is just the most common poison."


    Qu Ning knows that she can''t act too hastily, and she wants to do it step by step. Anyway, she was only going to see if the person named huazheying would come or not.


    Koizumi soon came back with a food box and a suit of clothes that Qu Ning wanted. "Madam, although the clothes are a little old, they are washed and clean."


    Qu Ning was very satisfied. He took both of them and went back to the room. He took out two steamed buns and handed them to the two people who followed him


    Ophiopogon really wanted to eat, but at this time he hesitated, "madam, this is for you. How can we..."


    Koizumi didn''t dare to eat Ophiopogon japonicus. For a moment, he didn''t dare to eat Ophiopogon japonicus immediately.


    Qu Ning had already thought about his words, so naturally he would not let the two people in front of him know that the steamed bread was taken down from the devil. "The food for my husband is the same, but I won''t eat it tonight. I''ll give you two of my own. If I don''t tell you, no one will know. "


    Maidong: "this... Madam..."


    Qu Ning: "eat it, eat it and go back. I''m full every day. It''s nothing to skip a meal. "


    Koizumi and Maidong listen to Qu Ning say this, they are really hungry, no longer hesitant, immediately gobble up.


    When they finished eating, Qu Ning asked them to come back tomorrow morning.


    They''re under orders to leave.


    Qu Ning then set up in the house.


    First put the pillow in the quilt, make someone lying on the bed covered with the quilt, then pull out a few hair on the quilt, put down the veil.


    Then the only window was closed, and there was a small hair in the corner of the window.


    Take the food box and clothes out of the door, and close the door with hair on the seam.


    At night, as long as someone breaks in, no matter the person enters from the door or the window, or turns over the quilt, the hair in these places will fall off.


    When she comes back tomorrow morning to check, she will know if the person named huazheying has been here.


    Once he comes, she can continue to plan "how to catch him and control him". I believe that a person who dares to enter the imperial mausoleum and is very conceited between the lines will not give up until he reaches his goal, and he will definitely come back.


    Whether she can escape from the imperial mausoleum depends on him!

 Chapter 11

    It''s getting dark.


    After confirming that there was no problem, Qu Ning went up the mountain with the food box, the suit of clothes and a lot of herbs and poisons at the door.


    It''s impossible to give all the food left in the box to the devil! She won''t hurt her stomach.


    Entering the cave halfway up the mountain, Qu Ning opened the food box quietly and spread a silk handkerchief beside the hole on the ground. Then he took out three steamed buns and half dishes and put them on the silk handkerchief and hung the remaining three steamed buns and half dishes to the devil.


    "Husband, eat quickly. I''ve got three big steamed buns for you for dinner today."


    The demon imprisoned below


    Qu Ning finished, patiently waiting to pull up the empty food box in the morning, and sat beside the hole to eat slowly.


    She has decided to give the devil three steamed buns at most in the future, but not one more. As for how to spend the night, she is ready to spend the night on the mountain.


    The cold wind blows in the cave, and the cold air covers every corner.


    Before Qu Ning finished eating two steamed buns, he could not stand the cold any more. He got up and went out. I don''t know if it''s so cold at the bottom, whether the devil has a quilt or not. It''s really not a place for people to stay.


    The moon is in the sky.


    The stars are shining.


    Qu Ning casually found a place to sit down outside the cave on the hillside, with his back against the big stone, his hands behind his head, and his legs crossed, enjoying the beautiful starry sky which is very difficult to see in modern times. Sometimes, the slow pace of life in this world is not bad.


    -


    It''s late at night.


    all sounds are still.


    A touch of dark shadow sneaks into the imperial mausoleum and goes straight to the thatched cottage at the foot of the mountain.


    Drowsy, cold curled up into a ball of Qu Ning just at this time was bitten by a mosquito in the mountain, pain suddenly wake up, opened his eyes when it happened to see the moonlight in the mid air there is a shadow flash.


    The one called huazheying really came in? Qu Ning seems to have seen the day of escaping from the imperial mausoleum.


    The next morning.


    Qu Ning, who had been frozen all night in the mountains, obviously caught a cold. His forehead was a little hot and his body was uncomfortable, but fortunately he was in a good mood.


    Back in the cave, he changed into the clothes he took to the mountain last night, combed a man''s bun like Koizumi, disguised herself as a man, and took the pile of herbs he took to the mountain last night. Qu Ning couldn''t wait to go down the mountain.


    The carrier pigeon caught by Qu Ning yesterday was tied to the tree trunk beside the mountain road.


    Qu Ning passes by, the footstep does not stop at all, the smiling face leaves a "to come to bake you later".


    Soon to the thatched cottage, Qu Ning slowed down, a little worried that the shadow that sneaked in last night has gone, will it stay in the house?


    Before she is ready, she will not rush to fight him directly. This is also the reason why she is now disguised as a man, a little disguise, not so obvious.


    After investigating the thatched cottage again on Monday and believing that there should be no danger, Qu Ning came closer step by step and slowly opened the door of the thatched cottage.


    The room was empty, with a line carved on the wooden wall.


    "I''ll come again. You can''t get rid of it - huazheying."


    Qu Ning couldn''t help laughing and went to the drawer of the dressing table to take out a hairpin and daub the words on the wall one by one. She is eager for him to come again. Once she is well prepared, she will wait for him to come from touluo net and control him to take her out of the imperial mausoleum. At that time, she would like to see if he could be so arrogant.


    Koizumi came with Ophiopogon japonicus, carrying a food box.

 Chapter 12

    Seeing Qu Ning, Koizumi and Ophiopogon japonicus dressed in men''s clothes, just like them, can''t help but be surprised.


    Qu Ning didn''t explain. She gave each of them a steamed bread again, and told Maidong to make poison outside her thatched cottage. She first gave breakfast to the prisoner in the mountain, and soon came back.


    Ophiopogon hesitated for a long time, there is a sentence I don''t know whether to say to Qu Ning.


    Qu Ning had a keen eye and saw, "what''s the matter? If you have anything to say, it doesn''t matter. "


    Koizumi ate so fast that his mouth was full of steamed bread that he couldn''t make time to talk. He put his elbow against Maidong''s back to stop him from stammering. After yesterday and now, he felt that Qu Ning was very approachable. He neither beat and scolded them, nor put on any master''s posture, and gave them food. If he could survive, he would follow Qu Ning faithfully and work for Qu Ning.


    Mai Dong hesitated for a long time under their eyes before he faltered and said, "when I was on duty in the imperial medicine room before, I once overheard an old imperial doctor who was lucky enough to survive talking about it when he was drunk, saying that the master had the highest medical skill and could use poison. He was the one who treated the late emperor''s body, Otherwise, the emperor who had been ill for a long time would not have lived for so many years. "


    The master? Qu Ning didn''t react for a moment. He was stunned. Then he suddenly realized, "you mean, that in the mountain..." he gave a little meal, "you mean, my husband?"


    Maidong nodded. You know, that is a real devil. Even if Qu Ning married to the imperial mausoleum and went to deliver food every day, how could he really contact him? That man was so terrible that he suddenly thought of it when he went back yesterday. He always thought that this morning he still didn''t know whether to talk about it or not.


    Qu Ning didn''t expect that the prisoner in the mountain had this kind of ability. If he could ask him to give a poison making prescription or something like that, which is very poisonous and difficult to cure, everything would be simple. However, it''s hard to think about it.


    With these thoughts, Qu Ning went up the mountain with his food box.


    After the bound carrier pigeon on the side of the mountain road, Qu Ning had a whim. If she roasted the carrier pigeon to please him, would it be useful?


    The bound carrier pigeon seems to feel Qu Ning''s intention, shivering under the tree trunk, struggling to escape.


    -


    In a cave halfway up the mountain.


    The edge of a hole in the ground.


    Qu Ning, who was absent-minded all the way, fell down and hung his food box. While hanging it, he peeped down.


    In fact, the original owner of this body has never seen the devil below. He has been married to the imperial mausoleum for so long, and he never knows what the devil looks like. When he ascended the throne 12 years ago, he was 17 years old. Now he should be 29 years old.


    Men and women in this world are married earlier, and other men are already children at his age.


    If he hadn''t been crazy and didn''t become a devil in those days, he should be sitting on the high dragon chair now.


    She continued to distract herself and thought about all kinds of messy things. Unconsciously, she pulled up the food box that had not been hung to the end. After pulling it up, Qu Ning suddenly regained her mind and could not help patting her head. She had not eaten it today, so she gave all the food to the devil.


    The demon who was imprisoned below looked at the food box hanging from the top of his head, half of which was pulled up again


    Qu Ning slowly took a breath and convinced himself to forget it. There''s no need to be angry with him.


    "Husband, take your time. I''ll go back first. I''ll come back at noon and give you something to eat." With that, Qu Ning picked up the cold steamed bread left on the silk handkerchief last night and went out with a food box in a trance. The reason for this is not because of what Mai Dong said. Although he felt that it was impossible to get a poison making prescription from the devil, he had to think about it.


    The devil who didn''t receive any food at all at the bottom of the house: "I''m not sure."

 Chapter 13

    Outside the thatched house.


    As soon as Ophiopogon japonicus finished the steamed bread, it began to make poison.


    Koizumi is on the side.


    Behind the big stone in the distance, the little black ball poked out his head and saw that there was no food box at the door of the thatched cottage, and that there were two big brothers who had never seen before. He was afraid to withdraw and did not dare to come out.


    A shadow appeared in an instant, and then disappeared with a small black ball, without disturbing anyone.


    Qu Ning, who came back from the mountain, put down his food box and came close to see how Ophiopogon japonicus did it.


    A morning flies by.


    Koizumi looked at the time, told quning, picked up quning''s food box on the ground, and prepared to go back to the dining room to get the lunch.


    The food box is a little heavy. It seems to be full. Koizumi was surprised. He opened the food box and saw that the steamed bread and vegetables were still there. "Madam, this..."


    Qu Ning raised her head and was surprised when she saw the steamed bread and vegetables in the food box. She remembered very clearly that she had hung the food box to the devil. Why did the devil not move? Did... Did what she said yesterday work? Did the devil really think that she had robbed her head and blood for his food, and had not eaten yet? So, today, he deliberately did not move the food and left it all to her?


    So it seems that the imprisoned devil is not so unkind!


    Thinking of this, Qu Ning couldn''t help laughing. From this point of view, it seems that it is not impossible to get a prescription for making poison from the devil! She can definitely try something!


    Qu Ning: "cough, this is what my husband left me to eat. My husband knows that I didn''t eat it last night and I didn''t eat it this morning. He gave you both his steamed bread, so he specially left it for me. "


    How good would the devil be? Koizumi''s face was unbelievable, and Ophiopogon japonicus, who made poison, looked at quning in disbelief.


    Qu Ning: "well, don''t say that. Koizumi, leave this lunch box for the time being. The food in it will be our lunch today. Now go and get the lunch box. I''ll send it to my husband later. "


    Koizumi answered "yes" and ran to the dining room.


    When Koizumi comes back, Qu Ning will send it to the imprisoned devil while it is hot. Through so long, she has never been as punctual as these two days in delivering meals, and she has never been so attentive and impatient as now.


    -


    Hillside, cave.


    Almost all the way up the mountain, Qu Ning quickly hung the food box down to make sure that the steamed bread was still hot in the devil''s hands. This time I couldn''t cut off his food and let him have a good meal. "Husband, it''s very kind of you. Thank you for leaving me all the steamed bread in the morning. I haven''t eaten it for several times. I''m so moved. As soon as I get the food at noon, I''ll send it to you. Do you want to see if the steamed bread is still hot? "


    The demon who was imprisoned at the bottom didn''t leave any food for Qu Ning at all: --


    Qu Ning: "husband, you don''t know. Now it''s too miserable. You can''t imagine it. As a weak woman with no strength to bind a chicken, I don''t know if I can get so much food like now. "


    The demon imprisoned below


    Qu Ning: "it doesn''t matter if I get hurt. It doesn''t matter if I don''t eat, but I''m afraid my husband will starve below."


    The demon imprisoned below


    Qu Ning: "husband, what do you think I should do?"


    Every word is affectionate and righteous. Knowing that the devil can''t see, Qu Ning wiped his eyes like a model and made an obvious choking, "if only you could help me, my husband!"


    The demon imprisoned below


    The key play is finally about to start, Qu Ning: "I know my husband''s medical skill is very high, and he can also use poison. I don''t know if my husband can give me a prescription for making poison? It''s highly toxic. It''s hard for ordinary people to understand. So I can use it against those people and make sure that I continue to get food for my husband every day. "


    The demon imprisoned below

 Chapter 14

    After the play, Qu Ning lies on the edge of the cave and looks at the dark bottom for a long time, patiently waiting for the devil to respond.


    Quiet!


    In addition to static, or static!


    As time went by, there was no sound underneath.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that the devil was locked down and someone was picking up the food everyday, Qu Ning could hardly help doubting whether there was anyone below.


    Since she left all the steamed bread for breakfast, it''s not so unkind. Now why should she pretend to be "high cold" and help or not? Qu Ning scratched his head, but he didn''t realize that he hung his food box in the middle of the morning and pulled it up. He made a big trouble for himself.


    Qu Ning waited for a long time, but there was still no sound at the bottom.


    Qu Ning turned to think, could it be that the devil had been imprisoned for a long time, had not spoken to anyone for more than ten years, and had become mute, so he could not respond to her?


    The more she thinks about it, the more likely it is. It seems that she must get pen and paper as soon as possible, but I don''t know if the devil at the bottom will take pen and write?


    Without further delay, Qu Ning pulled up the hanging food box and yelled at the bottom: "husband, I''ll go back first and send you dinner in the evening. Think about the prescription again. Now there are only two of us together, you must try your best to help me To help her is to help himself.


    The demon imprisoned below


    The food box is empty. Qu Ning opened his eyes and went down the mountain with an empty food box.


    The carrier pigeon tied to the tree trunk on the side of the mountain road, every time he saw Qu Ning pass by, he was scared to jump.


    Qu Ning wanted to eat this carrier pigeon all the time, but he didn''t have time for one or two days.


    -


    Outside the thatched house.


    When Qu Ning came back, Ophiopogon japonicus finally made a small poison pill. This poison is a mixture of three simple poisonous herbs. I haven''t tried it yet.


    Qu Ning took the pill and had a good look. He put it away with great satisfaction. He encouraged Ophiopogon japonicus to make more and study in the direction that the more poisonous it was, the more difficult it was to solve.


    Maidong nodded.


    Qu Ning then let two people in and three people have lunch together.


    after meal.


    Ophiopogon japonicus makes new poison.


    Qu Ning asked Koizumi to go to the tomb keeper to ask for some ink, paper and inkstone. When she came back, she said she wanted it.


    Koizumi is worried about not coming, but he is willing to try.


    Before long, Koizumi returned empty handed, and the guards of the mausoleum repeated their refusal to Qu Ning.


    Qu Ning stood up and went in person to let Koizumi follow. However, she didn''t understand why the Shouling people were so stingy?


    At the same time, some of the tomb keepers have secretly reported to some people that Qu Ning suddenly asked for pen, ink, paper and inkstone.


    In this mausoleum, no one is allowed to have any communication with the prisoner. All the brush, ink, paper and inkstones have always been one of the most strictly controlled things in the mausoleum. Qu Ning, who delivers three meals a day to the prisoner every day, is given a clear order that she is not allowed to touch the pen, ink, paper and inkstone.


    Near the mausoleum of the former Emperor, in the sun and on the open space, Qu Ning confronts with a group of mausoleum keepers.


    The people guarding the mausoleum are resolute, and there is no room for negotiation.


    Qu Ning was angry. He felt something wrong for the first time after crossing. They don''t give her pen, ink, paper and inkstone. Are they afraid that she will use them to contact the outside world or who she will contact?


    Koizumi kept persuading him, fearing that Qu Ning would rush forward and quarrel with the tomb keeper.


    Qu Ning admitted that he was not the opponent of the mausoleum guards. It was impossible to quarrel with them, let alone fight them. Finally, he left and went back to the thatched cottage. Do they think there is no other way for her?


    Koizumi was relieved and quickly followed Qu Ning.

 Chapter 15

    As soon as Qu Ning came back, he went into the thatched cottage and searched for all the silk handkerchiefs of the original owner.


    Koizumi shrank at the door and looked in anxiously.


    Maidong was a little worried, but he didn''t ask much.


    -


    In the evening, the sun sets.


    Qu Ning asked Koizumi to get her dinner box and find another way to help her make a fire fold.


    Koizumi didn''t get ink, ink, paper and inkstone, which made Qu Ning come back in vain. He was also annoyed by those who guarded the mausoleum. He was afraid that Qu Ning didn''t want to abandon him. He immediately gave a guarantee and said, "don''t worry, madam, I will take it."


    Qu Ning still said, "don''t let others know."


    Koizumi nodded and ran to do it.


    When Koizumi comes back happily, after Qu Ning gets the origami she wants, he asks Koizumi to teach her how to use it again. Then, as usual, he gives each of them a steamed bun, so that they can finish eating and clean up the herbs outside the house, and come back tomorrow morning.


    Koizumi and Ophiopogon japonicus have been eating several steamed buns in succession. Some of them are embarrassed to eat them again. They always feel that they occupy quning''s food, which is harmful to quning.


    Qu Ning hard let two people eat, casually said that the devil will leave some for her.


    Koizumi and Ophiopogon japonicus can''t be pushed off, they have to eat.


    They ate fast and cleaned up quickly.


    After a long time.


    Qu Ning closed the door of the thatched cottage, carried his food box, took all the herbs that Koizumi and Ophiopogon japonicus had collected, and the silk handkerchiefs and orifices he found, and quickly went up the mountain. Instead of leaving these herbs directly in the thatched cottage, she brought them around in such trouble every day that she was afraid of being seen by the flower in the evening, so she was on guard. Then she would not be so easy to attack him in the future.


    All the way to the cave halfway up the mountain, Qu Ning put everything down, went out of the cave to look for litter, and went back to the cave to make a fire.


    After the fire was put out, a pile of charcoal, large and small, was left in place.


    Qu Ning turned over and chose two of the better ones. He wrote on the silk handkerchief, which can be used completely.


    This silk handkerchief and charcoal are now her "brush, ink, paper and inkstone".


    Qu Ning immediately opened the food box, took out two steamed buns and half of the side dishes for his dinner, put the silk handkerchief and charcoal in, hung the food box with a hook to the devil below, fell down to the hole on the ground and cried: "husband, if it''s not convenient for you to open your mouth," he said directly. If you can''t speak, "just write it on the silk handkerchief and put it in the food box. Don''t worry. I''ve tried the charcoal. It''s easy to use. "


    The devil imprisoned below: "the man who recently delivered food is really


    The sky outside the cave is getting dark.


    Qu Ning was waiting while he was eating steamed bread.


    Although it''s not good to cheat the demons below, I believe that after she escapes, someone else will send three meals a day to the demons below. The demons below will not starve because of her escape. In fact, everything has no real impact on him, and Qu Ning''s heart feels better.


    It''s late at night.


    Just like last night, a shadow sneaked into the imperial mausoleum and went straight to the thatched cottage at the foot of the mountain.


    Once again, no one was found in the house, and the shadow went up the mountain quietly.


    On the side of the mountain road, the carrier pigeon, which had been tied to the tree trunk, woke up at the moment when the shadow flashed by, and puffed up its wings in fright.


    Deep in the cave, in the darkness and silence, Qu Ning did not know how many times he had pulled the rope up and down again. Is the devil at the bottom unwilling to help her or can''t even write?


    The shadow came quietly.

 Chapter 16

    Trapped in endless disappointment, a man sat on the ground beside the entrance of the cave with his head down. He played with the origami in his hand for a while, and looked down at the food box in front of him and the blank silk handkerchief in the food box. Suddenly, he was acutely aware of something. He suddenly raised his head and was shocked when he saw the shadow that appeared in front of him like a ghost, I took a breath, but I didn''t hold the origami firmly and fell down.


    The fire light on the fold goes out on the ground.


    The whole cave suddenly fell into the darkness.


    The black shadow was dressed in black and covered with a black towel. Her forehead and a pair of icy black eyes appeared all over her body.


    Qu Ning never thought that he would come here. He thought it would be safe to hide in the mountain, just like last night. Now the man who came, the tall man in black, was the flower gatherer who made a large group of carrier pigeons fly into the imperial mausoleum and left words on the wall of her thatched cottage - huazheying?


    In the dark, the man approached quning step by step.


    The sound of footsteps in Qu Ning''s ears, plus the situation in the cave at this moment, the horror film is just like this.


    Qu Ning can''t help but stand up nervously. As the shadow gets closer and closer, he keeps retreating. On the surface, he tries to force himself to calm down as much as possible, so that he doesn''t panic. Don''t panic, "are you huazheying?"


    The dark shadow didn''t speak. For a moment, the whole body was even colder. The murderous spirit even appeared in the dark eyes.


    Traning can''t see, but darkness always makes people''s senses more sensitive than usual. Qu Ning instantly clearly felt the change of the breath in the air. Is she wrong? Isn''t the person in front of her? But if not, who is he? Why did you sneak into the imperial mausoleum at this time and find it here? She is still dressed as a man. If she says she is not Qu Ning, he has the wrong person. I don''t know if he will believe it?


    The shadow is still approaching.


    Qu Ning continued to retreat until his back touched the uneven cold stone wall, and there was no way to retreat in the cave with limited space.


    A person who can sneak into the imperial mausoleum without being aware of anything is not something she can deal with easily. The poison that she originally intended to use to deal with and control the flower pickers is not ready yet. Even if she cried for help, no one would hear her, except the demons imprisoned below. And the devil is imprisoned, whether he is willing to help or not, there is nothing he can do.


    In an instant, all kinds of trade-offs, no matter how Qu Ning kept calm on the surface, the heart beat too fast and too fast still betrayed her.


    The next moment, I don''t know whether to intimidate the shadow or to embolden myself. Qu Ning said, "my husband is down here. I believe no one in the world doesn''t know him. I don''t care who you are. I advise you to leave as soon as possible, otherwise... "


    "Or what?" The speed was so fast that Qu Ning didn''t react at all in a moment. The dark shadow came close to her and clasped her neck with a big hand. Her voice was soft and soft, and it rang in her ear like a sideburns, but the breath was cold enough to freeze her ears.


    Qu Ning trembled all over again. He felt that the voice was inexplicably familiar and instinctively struggled to get rid of the shadow.


    But the more struggling, the more tightly each other''s hands clasped, Qu Ning almost had no doubt that the man wanted to kill her!


    Qu Ning, who had never been so close to death, was short of breath and flushed. He asked himself time and time again in his mind that such a familiar voice must be someone the original owner of the body had known before. But who was he and what was his grudge with the original owner? Was it worth him to take such a big risk to sneak into the imperial mausoleum to kill?


    But the lack of a breakthrough, the total feeling is so bad, but just can''t think of it.


    "Why not?" The man felt, even revengefully enjoyed Qu Ning''s dying struggle under his palm. "Even if the price is to marry into the imperial mausoleum, you must break the engagement. Do you really think that loser below can save you?"


    engagement? Break the engagement? In a flash of lightning, the breakthrough is finally broken. Qu Ning remembers that the voice is not the fiance who broke the engagement with the original owner before he married into the imperial mausoleum?

 Chapter 17

    Qu Ning completely inherited the memory of the body, so she knew the cause and effect of the original owner of the body''s "breaking the engagement and marrying into the imperial mausoleum".


    At that time, Dongfang Jing, a young general with a heavy army, was suddenly reported by several officials of the DPRK as "treason to the enemy" at the critical moment of the war with the enemy.


    The official who reported it also submitted several letters to the queen, which he secretly exchanged with the prince of the enemy country. They were well founded.


    In her anger, the empress ordered three hundred royal guards to rush to the front line with her imperial edict overnight, escorting dongfangjing back to the capital, and putting dongfangjing''s family on the death row to kill all of them.


    Convinced that his fiance Dongfang Jing was the original owner of being framed, in order to save his beloved fiance, he repeatedly begged his father to help him, but was severely rejected by his father.


    For this reason, the original master did not hesitate to kneel at the door of his father''s study in the rain, kneeling for two whole days, not eating or drinking, just asking for his father''s soft heart. She even forced her father to die. If her father refused, she would die in front of her father.


    Anyway, as long as her fiance is beheaded, she will die with her fiance and never live alone.


    But even so, the father of the original owner refused. You know, "treason with the enemy" is not a common crime, any intelligent person will not beach this muddy water to offend the queen.


    Seeing the day of beheading getting closer and closer, the original owner washed his face with tears every day. He wanted to go to the death row to see his fiance, but he couldn''t find a way.


    At this time, my sister kindly gave her an idea.


    The original owner thought for a night, and finally made up his mind to adopt his sister''s suggestion. He jumped his father and went directly into the palace to meet the queen. When he faced the queen, he said, "she is willing to marry into the imperial mausoleum", on the condition that "the queen must thoroughly investigate her fiance''s case" and return her fiance''s innocence.


    The empress is intending to marry her eldest son, the demon imprisoned in the imperial mausoleum. However, for several days, none of the officials in the court is willing to take the initiative to let their daughter marry. Qu ninggui, Prime Minister Qian Jin, was the first to say "willing".


    Although the queen didn''t like to be discussed with her, she finally agreed to let the original owner break the engagement first and then marry into the imperial mausoleum. She would thoroughly investigate the case of dongfangjing.


    In this way, the original master married the devil that people all over the world were afraid of.


    Until the moment when he stepped into the imperial mausoleum, the original owner had no chance to see his fiance dongfangjing again and explain the reason to him face to face.


    But on the day of her marriage, she wrote a letter with tears in her eyes. In the letter, she explained the whole story and entrusted her sister to take good care of it. She handed it to Dongfang Jing on the day when she got out of prison.


    After marrying into the imperial mausoleum, the original owner has accepted his fate. On the one hand, he sticks to his nominal husband, the imprisoned devil, and never wants to escape. On the other hand, he can''t help thinking about his ex fiance Dongfang Jing. I don''t know if his accusation has been found out, if he has been released from prison, or how he is now?


    Day after day, eventually miss the disease, once became through the quning.


    Now, the former fiance of the original master sneaks into the imperial mausoleum late at night, and is pressing her neck tightly to kill her. Qu Ning''s life and death are all in a fog. No matter what, the original master has sacrificed himself to save him. Why does he come here to kill her? Didn''t he see the letter that the original owner left him after he got out of prison? Did the elder sister of the original owner not give him the letter?


    More questions entangled in my heart, Qu Ning holding the last breath is about to ask, the man in front of her suddenly released the hand tightly on her neck, and turned to stun her.


    Everything happened so fast that Qu Ning fell down before he could say anything.

 Chapter 18

    He forced down his murderous spirit. At the moment before Qu Ning died, dongfangjing finally gave up. He was as quick as lightning and knocked Qu Ning unconscious mercilessly. After that, he took Qu Ning out of the cave and flew down the mountain. He took Qu Ning out of the cave unconsciously as the Tathagata.


    This woman, especially remembering that the first time he saw her was in the peach blossom forest of the prime minister''s residence.


    In the forest, butterflies are flying and petals are falling.


    She was wearing a snow-white dress and long hair like satin. She was sitting quietly under a tree reading a book. The corner of her dress was slightly blown up by the light wind. Her face was beautiful and the city was beautiful. She was almost picturesque. At that moment, he unconsciously stopped and couldn''t look away for a long time. He couldn''t tell whether the beautiful scenery set her off or whether she added the most touching stroke to the beautiful scenery of the whole garden.


    The next day, he asked his father to send someone to the prime minister''s house to propose marriage, and wanted to marry him.


    The prime minister agreed and gladly accepted the dowry from the general''s house.


    After that, he went to the prime minister''s residence again and saw her again.


    More than half a year ago, on the order of the queen, he led his troops to the battle.


    On the day of the expedition, outside the gate of the city, she came to see him off and presented him with a silk handkerchief embroidered by her own hands, as well as a blessing of peace that she personally went to the temple to ask for for him.


    He took these two things, and at the same time he took her heart. He collected it properly, then took off the jade pendant left by his mother at his waist, solemnly put it into her palm, and promised that "when he returns triumphantly, he will marry her.".


    At that time, she accepted his jade pendant and regarded it as a treasure. She said that she would wear it every day and wait for him no matter how long. In this life, she had to marry him.


    However, when he was falsely accused of "colluding with the enemy and treason", and when he was escorted back to Beijing by the Queen''s imperial guards and put into death row, she would rather marry into the imperial mausoleum than break the engagement with him, as if he were a plague, for fear of being implicated by him.


    This woman, he finally saw her true face, thanks to his wholehearted desire to marry her, I believe she will never think that he will get out of prison one day.


    On the contrary, her sister, Qu Qing, despised her behavior.


    After she used such extreme means to get rid of him and married into the imperial mausoleum, her sister Qu Qing risked her life to see the queen. She knelt outside the imperial study for several days and nights to ask the queen to thoroughly investigate the case and return his innocence.


    More than a month ago, when he finally got out of prison, he was re employed to the prime minister''s office and engaged to her sister Qu Qing.


    Before long, he will marry Qu Qing and become the general''s wife.


    All his life, he will do his best to protect the song!


    No one saw that in the middle of the mountain, near the entrance of the cave, dongfangjing and Qu Ning left, more than a dozen figures who also sneaked into the mausoleum at night quickly entered the cave.


    -


    When Qu Ning opened his eyes and woke up, he found himself lying in a fast-moving carriage.


    In addition to her, there is the man in black - dongfangjing.


    She''s out of the mausoleum now? Where does dongfangjing want to take her? Qu Ning immediately struggled to sit up, but found that he could not make a trace of strength. I wanted to question dongfangjing, but I opened my mouth and couldn''t make a sound.


    Qu Ning couldn''t stop being flustered. He could only stare at Dongfang Jing with his eyes.


    Dong Fang Jing didn''t look at Qu Ning.


    I don''t know how long later, the carriage finally stopped.


    Dongfangjing doesn''t have any pity. He takes quning out of the car and lets the coachman leave.


    Qu Ning saw the situation outside the carriage. He saw that they were on a path between the two mountains, and there was no one around them, which can be described as "rarely seen".


    Qu Ning can be sure that she is out of the imperial mausoleum now. All along, she wanted to get out of that place, but never thought it was in this way. In a strange environment, Dongfang Jing, the former fiance with unknown intention, was drugged by him and lost his voice. Combined with this situation, Qu Ning could not help but feel an unprecedented fear.

 Chapter 19

    After the driver left, dongfangjing quickly took quning up the mountain.


    Traning had no resistance.


    -


    At the top of the mountain, when dongfangjing finally stops, a simple village is reflected in Qu Ning''s eyes.


    At this time, the sky was obviously dark, the wind was howling around, and there was a faint sound of wolf howling.


    Qu Ning does not feel light tremor, do not know is cold or afraid.


    Dongfang Jingqiang takes Qu Ning into the village.


    The outside of the stronghold looks unimportant, but the inside is very big, especially the hall. On the left and right sides of the stronghold against the wall, every three or four steps, there is a half person high tree stump. On the tree stump is a copper stove of the same size, in which a fire pile is burning.


    Heaps of fire, the whole hall is bright, also baked like a layer of orange.


    On the seat in front of the hall, which is almost as big as a small couch, there is a young man dressed in purple. The man had long hair and two beautiful women with disorderly clothes and panting in his arms.


    See the eastern scene with Qu Ning come in, demonic man has not stopped to two women dissolute tease.


    The next seat of the theme is a beautiful woman dressed in white with a cold face. Compared with the absurdity of the theme, a woman sitting upright is just like a pure lotus without being stained.


    Qu Ning had never seen a strange man in the theme, but he recognized the woman in white at a glance.


    This woman in white is Qu Qing, the elder sister of the original owner?


    According to my memory, the relationship between the original owner and the elder sister has always been very good. At that time, the elder sister gave the original owner the idea to save his fiance dongfangjing. It was also the elder sister who helped the original owner successfully skip their father into the palace and meet the queen.


    It''s just, why is this sister here?


    Even though he was full of doubts, for a moment influenced by the memory left by the original owner, Qu Ning couldn''t help but want to be close to her and called her. But when I opened my mouth, I still couldn''t make a sound.


    This abominable Oriental scenery! Qu Ning doesn''t live in the bottom of his heart.


    Qu Qing didn''t expect that Dongfang Jing really entered the imperial mausoleum and brought Qu Ning out. As for the true reason why Qu Ning married into the imperial mausoleum and the letter that Qu Ning gave her when she married, I don''t know if Qu Ning said it to Dongfang Jing, and did Dongfang Jing believe it again? I have to admit, she played tricks in the beginning. First of all, she gave her sister Qu Ning advice with her sister''s friendship. Stupid Qu Ning was easily fooled by her, and she was very grateful for her.


    Design Qu Ning to break the engagement, married to the imperial mausoleum, success in addition to Qu Ning this obstacle, she immediately went to the palace to openly ask the queen.


    The queen has made a deal with Qu Ning, so whether she asks or not, she will thoroughly investigate the case of dongfangjing. With this layer of protection, her pursuit is just superficial. But the queen is not happy that Qu Ning talks with her about terms, so when she goes to ask, the queen deliberately embarrasses her and makes her kneel outside the imperial study for several days.


    Therefore, in the eyes of outsiders who don''t know the truth, it was Qu Qing who finally asked the queen to thoroughly investigate the case.


    As for the queen, from the beginning to the end, the queen only wanted to let everyone know that Qu Ning married on her own initiative, not after exchanging terms with her, so she never explained to the outside world that the real reason for her thorough investigation of the case was actually because Qu Ning.


    Finally, the empress found out the truth, returned the innocence of dongfangjing, and severely punished those officials who framed dongfangjing.


    In order to appreciate her Qu Qing and repay her Qu Qing''s love, Dongfang Jing soon proposed to the prime minister''s office to marry her Qu Qing.


    Her calculation is perfect to get the desired results, won the fiance of her sister Qu Ning, but also let Dongfang Jing disgust Qu Ning, can''t think about Qu Ning again. After entering the imperial mausoleum, Qu Ning will never come out and see dongfangjing again. She doesn''t have to worry that her calculations will be revealed.

 Chapter 20

    But just when she was so carefree, happily preparing her wedding clothes and various dowries, and waiting for the wedding day, she never expected to attract a flower picking bandit who called herself "huazheying".


    That night five days ago, the flower picking robber came into the heavily guarded prime minister''s residence like a fall from the sky and took her away.


    She was afraid, she was flustered, she wanted to escape, but she couldn''t escape.


    Just as the flower picking robber took her to a strange place overnight and couldn''t wait to attack her, she was so scared that she didn''t hesitate to name her sister quning.


    All along, she and Qu Ning are only one and a half years apart, with the same father and mother, but Qu Ning''s beauty is always on top of her. Even Dongfang Jing, who she first fell in love with, fell in love with Qu Ning and wanted to marry Qu Ning.


    In her heart, she tolerated it secretly, and did not show it on the surface, but in fact, she was already mad with jealousy.


    I don''t know how many nights, she woke up from a dream, want to destroy quning.


    There is a saying that "children grow up in an orderly way". My sister is engaged, but my sister is still empty. It''s always a bit out of place. Therefore, shortly after Qu Ning was engaged to dongfangjing, in order to win over the father of a court official, he betrothed her to the dandy son of a court minister in spite of her opposition.


    Later, the son of the minister died when he was fighting for a brothel woman with a group of people. All this has nothing to do with her at all, but somehow rumors about her husband spread outside.


    She is so unfortunate, but her sister Qu Ning is still so stable. How unwilling she is, she still has to smile during the day.


    Until dongfangjing was framed into prison, she knew that her opportunity had come.


    In the name of Qu Ning, she knew that even if Qu Ning entered the imperial mausoleum, she did not put down all her jealousy to Qu Ning. She began to hate again. Why is it she, not Qu Ning, who meets the flower picker now?


    At such a moment, she began to calculate again, leading and inducing the flower picking robbers to let her go and rob Qu Ning instead. This is Qu Ning in her lifetime: "after the original owner sacrificed himself to enter the imperial mausoleum, what wonderful plot did he miss?

 Chapter 21

    Dongfang Jing looks at Qu Qing again. She can''t bear Qu Qing''s tears. On her cold face, she is left with a touch of tenderness. "As long as you''re OK, I don''t care about the rest!"


    Four eyes opposite, two people look at each other affectionately as if no one else, only each other in their eyes. Qu Qing''s tears suddenly flow more severe, if a broken line of pearls can not stop. But no one knows, her heart suddenly relieved, put down the piece of pressure on her boulder. If dongfangjing had known the truth from Qu Ning, it would never be like this. Fortunately, dongfangjing doesn''t know yet.


    Qu Ning will see this scene in the eyes, the heart is not difficult to speculate.


    First of all, it is obvious that the former fiance of the original owner has now become a couple with the original owner''s sister.


    For sacrificing himself to save his original owner, the fiance Dongfang Jing was not grateful. He almost killed her in the imperial mausoleum. In the end, he didn''t kill her in exchange for her.


    But if dongfangjing read the letter that the original owner asked his sister Qu Qing to give him, it would never be like this!


    Well, there is only one reasonable explanation, that is, Dongfang Jing didn''t see the letter from beginning to end, and Qu Qing didn''t give it to him at all.


    I''m afraid that this elder sister named "Qu Qing" has been thinking about dongfangjing for a long time. It''s hard to underestimate her despicable means.


    If only she hadn''t been drugged and lost her voice, she could tell everything in front of dongfangjing.


    The former owner, foolishly cheated by his own sister, is also very grateful to her. Now Dongfang Jing is being cheated by this song Qing, but he doesn''t know it. Qu Ning really didn''t know whether he should laugh or sigh at the moment.


    A purple flower shadow also looked at, for Qu Qing''s tears, not only did not have any pity, but also laughed, "ha ha, really a couple of lovers!" As soon as the words came to an end, Dongfang Jing suddenly took out his hand and slapped the Qu Ning in his hand like goods. The speed was extremely fast.


    The immediate reflection of huazheying immediately pushed away the woman in her arms and reached out to catch the "goods" flying from the air like an arrow.


    "Putong" bumped into a full, made a flying man in the air. Qu Ning, who was caught by Hua zheying, had a burst of pain, especially the nose on Hua zheying''s shoulder.


    Hua zheying made the bottom. Although it was a little painful, she didn''t care and didn''t let go of Qu Ning. She immediately raised Qu Ning''s jaw with a smile. "After so many years as a flower picker, she has been thrown into the arms of many beauties. It''s the first time that she has been thrown into the arms of a man dressed beauty. Let''s spend some time to see if you are... "


    Words are not over, seize him to pick up the opportunity of the eastern scene has been forced to come to him, murderous Lingling''s hand attack to him.


    Huazheying''s face finally changed, and her smile stopped. At the critical moment, she turned over with Qu Ning, and fell to the ground in a panic, avoiding dongfangjing. Then another carp turned over with both hands and quickly retreated with Qu Ning.


    Dongfangjing didn''t pursue him. After he forced huazheying to leave, he took Qu Qing into his arms and solved his acupoints.


    As soon as Qu Qing regained his freedom, he put his arms around dongfangjing. It was like crying for the rest of his life.


    "It''s all right, it''s all right." The eastern scenery is soothing.


    Huazheying''s back is in a cold sweat. Fortunately, dongfangjing is trying to save quqing instead of chasing him. Otherwise, dongfangjing will catch up with him again. He will never be the opponent of dongfangjing.


    While dongfangjing is still pacifying Qu Qing, huazheying is as cunning as a fox, so Qu Ning, who is powerless in his arms, flies out of the hall and is ready to escape.

 Chapter 22

    Outside the village.


    The night is dark.


    Several men in black ambushed in the dark.


    Qu Ning escaped from huazheying. Just a few steps out of the gate, he noticed something. Ha ha, he stopped laughing and stood still. "It seems that the eastern scenery is not only to save people, but also to destroy me!"


    Qu Ning sneers at the bottom of his heart. Dongfangjing and Qu Qing are a couple now. You have arrested his sweetheart to threaten him. Can he not kill you!


    Seems to feel the disaster of Qu Ning, huazheying tone suddenly changed, while holding Qu Ning, and then reach out to stir up Qu Ning''s jaw, pretending to be intimate, "then you say, will he also want to kill you? If you don''t kill you, don''t you have to worry about whether you will tell him that he broke into the imperial mausoleum and abducted you for exchange? It''s a big crime. If your queen knows... "


    Qu Ning''s face changed. She was so careless that she didn''t realize it for the first time.


    Now looking back, since the real intruder into the mausoleum is Dongfang Jing, and the flower picking thief Hua zheying only catches Qu Qing to threaten her, then the carrier pigeon flying into the mausoleum and the words on the wall of her thatched cottage can''t be Hua zheying''s masterpiece. It must be Dongfang Jing''s smoke bomb.


    Dongfang Jing first made a large group of carrier pigeons in the name of huazheying, and then left the line in the name of huazheying to blame huazheying. Once the people in the imperial mausoleum found that she was missing, they would naturally believe that huazheying had captured her, and they would report it to the queen in the Imperial Palace. As long as Dongfang Jing kills her and Hua zheying, there is no proof of death. The whole thing has nothing to do with him. From the beginning, dongfangjing didn''t want to let her live!


    Qu Ning grits his teeth, what a cruel Oriental scenery!


    Hua zheying is in a good mood. She can''t help but want to tease Qu Ning again. She wants to see Qu Ning''s face change. "It seems that we are going to be a pair of" desperate mandarin ducks "tonight. It''s a pity that I don''t have time to find a place to do the "happy" thing before I die... "


    Qu Ning twisted his eyebrows, let himself ignore the dirty words in his ears, and quickly thought about how to escape the current predicament and the enchanting man in purple.


    The man in black, who was lying in the dark, could not hear the conversation between them outside the gate of the stronghold. He only saw from a distance that they had been stopping at the gate of the stronghold and acting "intimately". Just wait for the signal from dongfangjing in the stronghold, they will start.


    At the same time, Qu Qing, who has been crying enough with Dongfang Jing in his arms, seems to have just remembered. He quickly releases Dongfang Jing, grabs Dongfang Jing''s sleeve with red eyes, and says eagerly: "Jing, why don''t you chase, sister Ning''er is taken away by the flower picking robber..."


    Dongfangjing: "don''t worry. I''ve arranged for people to ambush outside. He can''t escape."


    Qu Qing: "really? Can save Ning Er, won''t let her have an affair? "


    Dongfangjing: "I''ll take care of everything." He didn''t want to save Qu Ning at all. If Qu Ning didn''t die, he would tell her about entering the imperial mausoleum. He couldn''t let her live. However, he won''t let Qu Qing, who is deeply sisterly and kind-hearted, know this.


    In fact, he wanted Qu Ning to die so as to bury the secret. He didn''t let Dongfang Jing know the reason why Qu Ning married to the imperial mausoleum. On the surface, he was very happy, "that''s good, that''s good." A little meal, and then full of worry, "Jing, you say Ning Er, will she tell you what happened tonight? I don''t want Ning''er to have something to do, and I don''t want you to have something to do. "


    Dongfangjing: "I''ll deal with it."


    Qu Qing nodded. What she said just now has been very clear. As long as Dongfang Jing is not stupid, she should know how to do it forever.

 Chapter 23

    Outside the gate of the stronghold, Qu Ning is more and more anxious, but Hua zheying seems to be in no hurry.


    Qu Ning resented that he couldn''t use his strength at the moment and couldn''t speak.


    "Please! If you ask me, maybe I can get rid of your poison. " As if there is a pair of perspective eyes, flower fold shadow easily see what Qu Ning thought, smile ambiguous and frivolous, also close to a point.


    Qu Ning wanted to avoid it, but he couldn''t avoid it. All of a sudden, he missed the peaceful and monotonous days in the imperial mausoleum. He woke up naturally every day. He just wanted to send food to the devil. The devil''s reputation sounds frightening, but it''s actually very safe, because he''s imprisoned and can''t get out. It''s like there''s a crisis outside. I don''t know. Does the devil know that she was taken out of the imperial mausoleum? I wonder if he''ll worry about her? No matter how to say, they have been together for a short period of time, and nominally they are "husband and wife".


    "Who are you thinking of?" Hua zheying suddenly pinched Qu Ning''s jaw, forcing Qu Ning to close his eyes again. His face was not good at showing, "in my arms, do you think of other men openly? Who are you thinking about? "


    Who is the person in front of you? Who does she think? What does it matter to him? Qu Ning pursed her lips, too lazy to have a redundant expression.


    But Qu Ning never let go of the flower shadow, as if upset the vinegar jar, "I think I''m a big flower gatherer, a jade tree in the wind, romantic, handsome, a talent, which woman fell into my arms, not to be dazzled by me, you even ignore me..."


    Qu Ning: "if you have time, can you think about how to escape?


    Hua zheying: "I''ve decided to let you have a good taste of me. Taste mine, and I''ll see if you''ll think of other men in your mind! "


    Qu Ning complexion once again a change, gnash teeth to stare at the flower fold shadow in front of, really wasted such a good appearance. If he really dares to do anything to her, she vows to castrate him!


    Huazheying: "the beauty glares, and has a different style. Don''t worry. I won''t keep you waiting


    Qu Ning wanted to cut his mouth with a knife at once!


    At this time, dongfangjing with Qu Qing rushed out.


    Qu Qing''s face is as white as paper, his face is in pain, and there is a wisp of blood hanging on his lips. The situation is obviously not good.


    Huazheying was waiting. Seeing that Dongfang Jing finally came out, she hugged Qu Ning and said, "a little poison, give it to Dongfang general''s fiancee. The ceremony is light and the friendship is heavy. I hope the general of the East will accept it. "


    fianc¨¦e? Has Qu Qing become dongfangjing''s fiancee? Qu Ning opened his eyes in surprise. At the same time, he suddenly realized that no wonder Hua zheying was not in a hurry just now. No wonder he dared to meet dongfangjing directly to change people. It turned out that there had been a long time ago.


    Qu Qing vomited blood again. She didn''t know when she was poisoned. Just now, she and dongfangjing finished talking in the village and leaned back into dongfangjing''s arms. Her body began to ache for no reason, and then a mouthful of blood came out. If dongfangjing doesn''t send someone to ambush outside, she has already let the flower gatherer run away with Qu Ning. Doesn''t she want to kill herself?


    Qu Qing couldn''t stop sweating and didn''t dare to think about it any more.


    Dongfangjing''s face was extremely gloomy, and a terrible murderous spirit burst out all over him.


    Huazheying said with a smile, "don''t the eastern general also let people ambush outside and want to kill me? We are like each other."


    Dongfang Jing clenched his fist, "hand over the antidote immediately!"


    Huazheying: "get rid of your ambush and let us go!"


    The two sides confronted in an instant, and the smell of gunpowder was everywhere.


    The scene is on the verge of breaking out.


    Rain, one drop, two drops and three drops, suddenly fell without warning, and the more it fell, the bigger it was, accompanied by bursts of thunder.

 Chapter 24

    Qu Ning secretly hopes that the poisoned Qu Qing can''t stick to it soon, so dongfangjing will give in to save Qu Qing and let huazheying go with her. When she successfully left here and saved her life, she tried to escape from huazheying. After heaven and earth, she hid from these people and lived a happy life by herself.


    Qu Qing feels Qu Ning''s eyes and looks back at Qu Ning through the sudden heavy rain.


    Qu Ning in this design won his sister fiance woman''s face, always can''t see the color of guilt.


    For a while¡ª¡ª


    Qu Qing''s nostrils began to bleed, and his body began to tremble because of more and more intense pain. He was as weak as Fu Liu in the wind and rain. If Dongfang Jing hadn''t been holding him, he would have fallen down.


    Dongfangjing took back his sight and quickly looked down, "Qing''er..."


    "I''m fine. Jing, don''t... don''t let him go, you must kill him... "Qu Qing shook his head, deeply afraid that Dongfang Jing would make concessions for her as soon as he saw her like this. Anyway, she naturally doesn''t want to die, but once dongfangjing really lets go huazheying, huazheying takes quning away. As long as quning is alive for one day, she can''t live in peace one day. She is always frightened. Instead of this, she would rather gamble. "If he goes away, he will break into the prime minister''s house and kidnap me. I''d rather die. Jing, just take it as I beg you. Don''t worry about me. Kill him right away. I don''t believe he won''t give up the antidote when he''s dying! "


    Dongfang Jing looks at Qu Qing tightly for a moment, reaches out his hand and caresses Qu Qing''s pale face. He also needs to gamble on this game, "OK, I promise you." Words fall, a call, life ambush people out, protect Qu Qing.


    Huazheying saw this and knew that dongfangjing would not give in to get the antidote. The fight tonight was inevitable. She lowered her head to pick at quning and said, "you''d better pray that I win. If I win, I''ll take you. You''ll have a chance. Otherwise... "Smart people understand the words behind. Huazheying greets dongfangjing and pushes quning away.


    Qu Ning had no strength. With such a push, he fell out and fell on the muddy ground.


    Qu Qing is protected by people and looks down at Qu Ning who is in a mess on the ground.


    Qu Ning tried to stand up several times, but failed.


    After dozens of rounds, huazheying was hit by dongfangjing and flew out. He also fell to the ground and vomited blood.


    Hua zheying is about to fly up and fight again. A sharp sword is as fast as lightning on his neck.


    Dongfang Jing holds a sharp sword and presses the murderous Qi. "I''ll give you one last chance to hand over the antidote!"


    Hua zheying took a cautious breath. The victory was divided, and he was held by the sword again. He did not dare to act rashly, but he was still not willing to show weakness. "If I give it up, I will die tonight. If you don''t, it''s not bad to be buried with the fiancee of Dongfang general. There is no other person in the world who can solve the poison I have poisoned. "


    The sword in Dongfang Jing''s hand immediately reached one point mercilessly, and the red blood immediately slid down the body of the sword and was washed away by the heavy rain.


    Flower fold shadow wrinkled eyebrow, hold back the pain on the neck, mouth is still brave, "have the ability to kill me!"


    The eastern scenery Mou is full of the evil murderous spirit: "I have the means to make you live worse than death."


    Flower fold shadow complexion slightly change, "what do you want?"


    "Castrate you, pull out your tongue, cut off your hands and feet, and then drag out the street to show to the public, you can try everything..." Dongfang Jing started and waved his sword mercilessly.

 Chapter 25

    Hua zheying''s eyes widened with fright, and his whole body trembled. At the critical moment, he made a compromise as quickly as he could say, "well, I can give you the antidote."


    Dongfang Jing''s sword stopped abruptly when he was about to cut off huazheying''s arm. Although there was no blood, the sharp body of the sword had cut his shoulder.


    Flower Shadow for a while after fear, fortunately, the arm is still.


    Dongfangjing''s patience is limited: "where''s the antidote?"


    Qu Qing, who had been watching nervously, was obviously relieved. He was afraid that he would not hand over the antidote. Fortunately, she won the bet.


    When looking at Qu Ning on the ground again, Qu Qing''s pale corners of his lips unconsciously evoke a radian of the winner, but they soon fade away. He is still very weak in the wind and rain, as if the evil does not exist for a moment.


    Qu Ning has no intention to see Qu Qing again. Unexpectedly, Hua zheying compromises like this. However, few people can support the cruel threat of dongfangjing. However, huazheying is going to hand over the antidote. What should she do? How else can she escape?


    Qu Ning gritted his teeth, tried to stand up again, and forced himself to rack his brains to think that there was no time!


    Huazheying: "there is a brocade box under the tiger leather chair in the cottage hall."


    Dongfang Jing looks back, with a look in his eyes.


    Several ambush men who are ordered to protect Qu Qing, one of them immediately enters the village, comes out with a brocade box, goes to Dongfang Jing, protects it from the rain with his hand, and opens it for Dongfang Jing to see.


    There''s only half a pill in it. Dongfang Jing''s face sank, and he was in a state of desperation


    Huazheying looks up and smiles. She turns her head and looks at quning.


    When Dongfang Jing lost patience and was about to start again, he quickly replied, "of course, it''s hidden in other places. Only I know this in the world. It''s OK for me to be honest, but I still have a wish that I will be a full ghost even if I die. You give me half an hour, let me take her in, have a good wind, flow and live, I will say, then you will kill me, give me a good time. Otherwise, "a little meal, back on the muddy ground, a dead pig is not afraid of boiling water posture," put your means out! If I frown again, I will write my name backwards. But don''t blame me for not reminding you. If you torture me and promise me, I won''t be happy to live, and you''ll never want me to tell you again. "


    Dongfang Jing holds the sword''s hand suddenly and clenches his bones.


    Qu Ning couldn''t believe that Hua zheying even asked for this kind of request before he died. He looked at it angrily and wanted to take Dongfang Jing''s sword and stab him in several big holes.


    Qu Qing did not expect that Hua zheying would play this trick at the last moment. There was only half an antidote in the brocade box.


    Let someone help her and stagger forward. Qu Qing grabs Dongfang Jing''s arm eagerly and shakes his head to persuade him. Meanwhile, he makes himself weak and painful, and his appearance that he may be poisoned and killed at any time is clearly reflected in Dongfang Jing''s eyes. "No, Jing, you can''t promise him. You can''t promise him. Ning''er is my sister, How can we let this evil thief... Let him... "Speaking of this, tears came down again. No matter how deep in my heart I want Qu Ning to die, the appearance of a good sister still needs to be maintained in front of Dongfang Jing.


    Dongfang Jing looks at Qu Qing, who is on the verge of collapse in front of him. He is unable to make up his mind, so he immediately has a choice. No matter what, Qu Qing''s safety is less important. "OK, I''ll give you time. If you dare to play tricks again, I will make you regret it. "


    Hua zheying laughed and coughed because of the rain. "Don''t worry. When I''m full, I''ll give you the rest of the antidote." With that, he pushes away the sword in front of him. Hua zheying gets up and walks to Qu Ning. Under Qu Ning''s almost cannibal eyes, he holds Qu Ning on the ground and strides back to the stronghold.

 Chapter 26

    Qu Ning struggled desperately, but his weak body couldn''t get rid of the shadow.


    Qu Qing makes an effort to stop him. He releases Dongfang Jing''s arm and rushes forward. But after only two or three steps, he stumbles to the ground deliberately, making a painful scene.


    Dongfang Jing quickly squats forward to help, stops Qu Qing and presses Qu Qing into his arms.


    "Don''t, Jing, don''t do that. I beg you, don''t promise him, don''t let him treat Ning''er... Can''t..." Qu Qing struggled, cried, crying bitterly, "please, stop him, don''t let him take Ning''er in, I only have this sister, I would rather not have the antidote... Jing..."


    Dongfangjing is not moved, but more firmly hold quqing body, all this is to get the antidote to save her.


    Qu Ning looks at this scene. If she doesn''t already know that Qu Qing''s design has won his sister''s fiance, and that aggressive victory smile not long ago, she will be cheated by her superb acting skills. This person, with his inner and outer style, is really good at acting.


    Ignoring Qu Ning''s struggling Flower Shadow, there was no pause at the foot.


    As he passed by the two people on the ground, Qu Ning looked straight at the eastern scenery with drooping eyes. He even agreed to exchange his former fiancee''s body for the present fiancee''s antidote. This man, cold-blooded and heartless, is terrifying, cold from the bottom of his heart. Thanks to the original owner of this body, he still loves him wholeheartedly. He is blind and has lost his heart.


    A teardrop suddenly burst out uncontrollably and slid down the corner of the eye. It melted into the heavy rain on the face and disappeared. An unspeakable almost suffocating pain and despair swept up. Qu Ning knew that this was not her emotion, but the last trace of consciousness left by the original owner in this body. Being treated like this by the beloved, even the dead are crying for it.


    Traning clenched his teeth. Dongfangjing, you will regret it. You hurt a woman who is willing to sacrifice herself for you for such a woman with conspiracy and calculation. You will regret it!


    Dongfangjing forces himself not to look at it and cannot be soft hearted. This woman is not worth his love at all. When he was in prison, she would rather marry into the imperial mausoleum than break her engagement with him. It was Qu Qing who went to ask the queen to save him and his family. All he did now was to save Qu Qing. He was right!


    Huazheying holding quning into the village quickly disappeared in front of the crowd.


    Several people in black who were ambushing did not speak. They guarded the gate of the stronghold. It was not difficult for anyone to imagine what would happen next in the stronghold.


    "Jing, come on, it''s too late. No matter what Ning''er has done from childhood, I love her most. I can''t let Ning''er be... Really can''t, Jing..." Qu Qing is still crying and begging, even though her heart is already smiling. Only now did she know that it was better for her to let Qu Ning suffer humiliation than to kill Qu Ning directly. All the time, her jealousy of Qu Ning was like a madman shouting in her heart. The voice kept saying "destroy her" and "destroy her" in her ear.


    The first meeting in the peach blossom forest, the goodbye in the prime minister''s mansion, the farewell on the day of the expedition, the face, the smile, the silk handkerchief, the peace and happiness... Scenes by scenes, memories suddenly come back in a string. Dongfang Jing didn''t speak. He just clenched his hands inch by inch and put his fingers into his palms. Blood oozed from his fingers and tore up the picture in his mind over and over again.


    The heavy rain, without the slightest stop of the rain, the dark day seems to have opened countless road openings.

 Chapter 27

    In the cottage hall.


    At first, the two beautiful women lying in the arms of huazheying were still there.


    Seeing huazheying coming back, they quickly climbed out of the back of the tiger chair and quickly came forward, "huagongzi..."


    "You two beauties, you are really surprised." The evil spirit and frivolous appearance came back again. The embarrassed appearance just outside no longer existed. Huazheying frowned and winked at the two beautiful women with a smile on her face. Surrounded by them, she took Qu Ning to the throne and put the struggling wet Qu Ning on the tiger seat.


    Qu Ning glared angrily all the time. If he really touches her, she will kill him, she swears!


    "That''s what I like about you." Hua zheying raised Qu Ning''s chin and attached himself to Qu Ning''s lips.


    Qu Ning suddenly closed his eyes, disgusted to the extreme, also annoyed to the extreme.


    "I like it, too." About to touch the corner of quning''s lips, the shadow of the flower turns around in vain. Instead, it is close to quning''s ears and smiles in quning''s ears.


    Qu Ning opened his eyes, and the anger in his eyes was like a volcano.


    Two beautiful women have been watching, as if a little envious.


    "Well, I''ll trouble you two beauties next. Please take a clean suit you wear and change it for her. I don''t want the new comer to get sick, but I''ll be very distressed." Flower fold shadow no longer tease Qu Ning, straight up, not stingy to kiss the two beautiful woman''s face.


    "I''m tired of it. I thought that if you had a new man, you wouldn''t want us." The two beautiful women angrily hammered the shadow of the flower. After kissing the shadow of the flower, they turned to get their clothes.


    Qu Ning didn''t know what huazheying wanted to do, and there was a doubt in his eyes.


    Huazheying changed into a very elegant posture and looked back at quning again. "If qumeier wants me to change it for you, I''ll be happy to do it." He leaned over again and blinked, "how about it? Do you want to think about it?"


    Qu Ning was angry.


    "Do you always want such things?" Like a juggler, Hua zheying suddenly turned into a small dark red pill in her hand. "This pill can be used to neutralize all kinds of poisons."


    Qu Ning accident, looked at the pill, and see the flower fold shadow, he really willing to detoxify for her?


    Hua zheying cheerfully fed the pill to Qu Ning, "I believe it won''t take you an hour to recover your strength and speak. It''s time to trust me. I''m definitely a person who will show mercy on jade. "


    Forced to swallow the pill, Qu Ning can only secretly hope that the pill is true.


    Two beautiful women quickly took clothes, a red dress.


    Huazheying immediately asked, "it''s not too late to reconsider. Do you want me to change it for you? I am as good at dressing as I am at undressing After getting Qu Ning''s angry eyes, Hua zheying shakes her head regretfully and turns her back like a gentleman.


    Two beautiful women soon changed clothes for Qu Ning and told Hua zheying that she could go back.


    Huazheying didn''t delay any more. She straightened out and quickly walked to the back of the tiger leather seat where Qu Ning was sitting and opened the entrance of the secret road. The reason why he chose this place to meet dongfangjing and exchange people with him was that he poisoned Qu Qing in advance and knew that there was a secret road leading to the outside in the village in advance. Youdao is a "cunning rabbit with three caves". He always likes to prepare more back roads for himself.


    Qu Ning is to understand come over, originally he just outside to the East scene condition is false, he also prepared for his own back. His acting skills are amazing.

 Chapter 28

    "Two beauties, please take her into the secret road first, and I''ll catch up after I deal with the aftermath." Hua zheying kisses two beautiful women again, takes a torch to light and gives it to them.


    Two beautiful women are very reluctant to give up, a moment do not want to be separated from huazheying, "then you have to quickly catch up with ah, don''t let us wait in it for a long time."


    Hua zheying: "don''t worry, how can I let the three beauties wait together for a long time?"


    Two beautiful women are a burst of coquetry, as if no one else and huazheying flirt a few words, just according to huazheying''s command to lift quning first step into the open secret road.


    Huazheying then knocked over the copper stoves on the stumps on both sides of the hall one by one, letting the torch in the copper stoves burn the whole cottage.


    It''s raining outside the village.


    There was a big fire in the village.


    The man in black who was guarding outside was the first to find something strange. He immediately reported to Dongfang Jing, who was still holding Qu Qing on the ground, "young master, it seems that there is a fire inside."


    Dongfang Jing''s face suddenly changed. He quickly released Qu Qing and stood up, "search for it for me immediately."


    As soon as the words fell, a "hidden weapon" flew out of the gate of the stronghold.


    The man in black, who is nearest to the gate, catches it quickly. When he opens his palm, he sees a piece of cloth wrapped with stones. When you open the cloth, it says, "dongfangjing, the rest of the antidote has been put in the cottage hall. Whether you can find it before the fire is over depends on you."


    Dongfangjing''s face is hard to see. He orders the man in black to look for it immediately.


    Qu Qing also stood up from the ground shaking, did not expect that Hua zheying once again played tricks, in the heart extremely anxious to find an antidote, but he just said that he was worried about Qu Ning, "Jing, what to do, Ning''er is still inside, how can it catch fire, save Ning''er... Ning''er is important..."


    Dongfangjing''s murderous spirit.


    -


    On the other side.


    In the dark secret passage, there is only one torch to illuminate.


    Holding the torch and holding Qu Ning, the two beautiful women walked very slowly and carefully.


    A few days ago, they were women in a brothel in Beijing. They bought them and gave them a lot of money. They were very nice to them and brought them out of the capital.


    Along the way, there was a woman in white who was pointed with them.


    They didn''t know who the woman in white was, and they didn''t ask much. They just tried their best to accompany Hua zheying to eat, drink and play. By the way, they fed the woman in white according to Hua zheying''s order, so as not to let her starve to death.


    This afternoon, huazheying took them to the present mountain stronghold. Later, they learned that huazheying had come here to wait for someone to exchange the woman in white.


    Qu Ning was helped, and gradually felt as if he had silk strength. He tried to make a sound, but also a little hoarse.


    Qu Ning immediately thought in the bottom of his heart, in front of these two beautiful women do not seem to be martial arts, huazheying after finishing will catch up, now is obviously the best time for her to escape.


    "Cough... I... I..." Qu Ning tried to speak.


    Two beautiful women stop, "girl, what do you say, we can''t hear you very clearly."


    Qu Ning: "rest... Rest, wait..."


    Two beautiful women barely understood, and they just had the meaning to stop and wait. The secret road is narrow and dark, as if it can''t reach the end. They are really afraid to go, "OK, let''s wait for the Playboy here."


    Qu Ning motioned for them to help her sit on the ground.


    They nodded.


    Soon after sitting down, Qu Ning found that his strength had recovered more. He should have no problem standing up and walking. At the same time, he couldn''t drag on any longer. Huazheying could catch up at any time.

 Chapter 29

    When huazheying entered the secret Road, holding a torch all the way in a hurry, he heard two "wuwuwu" sounds from a distance.


    When we reached the place where the sound came out, under the light of the fire, we saw two beautiful women on the ground who were tied up with their hands and feet and blocked their mouths.


    Flower fold shadow not angry smile, squat down to two people untie, "people?"


    Two beautiful women were busy complaining, "the girl suddenly said that she wanted to urinate, but she was in a hurry. Let''s turn our backs and not peek. We believed it, so we followed her words. We didn''t know that she would take advantage of our unpreparedness to quietly walk behind us and pull out the Hosta from our bun to resist US. We... "


    Hua zheying: "so, she just ran away?"


    Two beautiful women nodded, "she also took away all our silver tickets and valuable things."


    "Get up and follow me to chase the little beauty who ran away." Huazheying directly strides over the two beautiful women with one foot, holding a torch, and then goes forward, faster and faster.


    Two beautiful women quickly helped each other to get up from the ground and follow each other.


    Up to the exit, huazheying didn''t catch anyone. He set fire to the stronghold, and then sent a piece of cloth to dongfangjing outside. He used the cloth to drag the people of dongfangjing to look for an antidote in the fire of the stronghold, and chased them first. Unexpectedly, it gave Qu Ning the best chance to escape.


    Dark night, pouring rain, washed away all traces.


    Where is she going? Go back to the imperial mausoleum or the prime minister''s residence in the capital, or try to enter the imperial palace to tell the queen about dongfangjing? The shadow of flowers slowly rubbed her chin and thought with great interest.


    The two beautiful women looked at each other, looking at the silent figure of the flowers, a little afraid to get close, afraid that he would blame them.


    -


    Qu Ning was almost biting his teeth, panting, all the way out of the secret Road, did not dare to stop for a moment.


    When she got out of the secret Road, she didn''t stop at all. She threw a torch and rushed into the rain. Thanks for the heavy rain for the first time, she could wash away her footprints and make it hard for people to track her.


    Nearly half a month later.


    In a city not far from the village, in an ordinary restaurant.


    Qu Ning, dressed in men''s clothes, deliberately painted thick and thick eyebrows, and even blackened his face and neck, sat quietly at a table in the corner of the lobby to eat. It''s not easy to see that she''s disguised as a man.


    "Do you know what is the biggest and busiest thing in the capital? The general, who has just been cleared of the charge, is about to get married. The wedding will be more than ten days later. "


    "Yes, I heard that she married the eldest daughter of the prime minister''s office. But isn''t there a rumor that she''s Kraft? "


    "I heard that the general had a fiancee, the second daughter of the prime minister''s office. But when he was in prison, the second daughter of the prime minister''s office, afraid of being implicated by him, took the initiative to break the engagement with him and married him to the imperial mausoleum. "


    "Oh, the woman who took the initiative to marry the devil? There are people in the world who are willing to marry demons


    "You say, is the devil still alive? Will one day escape from the imperial mausoleum and kill people everywhere? "


    "If you want me to say, I should have broken him to pieces at that time. The capital was a hell at that time."


    "Shh, keep your voice down. Although this is not the capital, the devil is still the son of the empress. The empress still wants to marry him. Don''t let it come out of your mouth..."


    Qu Ning while eating, while listening quietly, did not expect that after so many years, people outside still hate that devil. Dongfang Jing takes her out of the imperial mausoleum for exchange, and sends people to search her everywhere to kill her. Qu Qing designs his sister. Instead of getting any retribution, they want to get married.


    Qu Ning sneered.

 Chapter 30

    At this time, there are several men dressed in strong clothes into the restaurant.


    A group of people who are sitting drinking and chatting clearly see that the other side is not easy to provoke, and they all shut up.


    Qu Ning in the corner has quietly lowered his head, holding chopsticks hand unconsciously clenched.


    Several men in strong clothes first looked around the restaurant, and then took out the portrait to the shopkeeper and the shopkeeper.


    The shopkeeper and the waiter shook their heads one after another, saying that they had never seen the woman in the picture.


    Several people took the picture and left the restaurant.


    The quiet group of people in the restaurant immediately began to talk again.


    "You say, who are those people who came in just now?"


    "Who knows, it doesn''t look like ordinary people anyway."


    "These days, I have seen several groups of such people in the city, looking for people everywhere with portraits."


    "Hey, hey, you say, could it be that some family''s daughter has disappeared or eloped with someone, so they sent people everywhere to look for it?"


    "Certainly not. Yesterday those people sat down to eat, and I happened to eat there, as if I vaguely heard them say that they would kill and exterminate as soon as they found it. If the family''s money is missing, is it necessary to exterminate?"


    "Is it true? Did you hear me wrong? What else do you hear? Come on, let''s hear... "


    Qu Ning listened to all the people''s comments. Such a group of people looking for people everywhere with portraits, she met more than them, fortunately they have not been recognized.


    -


    In the afternoon, the sun was in the sky.


    Qu Ning arrived at the dock, ready to go by boat.


    Just paid, got on the boat, another group of people came to search.


    These people got on the boat, their palms clasped one by one on their cheeks, and compared them with the portraits.


    Qu Ning didn''t avoid it, so he could only calm himself.


    The searcher who buttoned quning''s cheek looked at it for a long time and compared it at least three times before releasing quning.


    When the searchers left, the frightened boatman drove out of the boat and whispered, "I don''t know who these people are. They''ve come out of thin air these days. They''ve been checking at the wharf every day, and they''re carrying knives. They''re so scared that many people don''t dare to take a boat recently. Their business is much worse."


    Qu Ning got up, walked slowly out of the cabin, went to the stern of the boat and looked toward the shore. He saw that the group of people were already searching other boats. Some men with luggage were pushed, and some old and weak women and children with children were scared to fall to the ground. The voice of children crying faintly came from the shore.


    "What is this?" All of a sudden, the person who just clasped quning''s cheek found that his palm was black.


    Several other people smell the speech and look at him one after another.


    "Yes, the man we are looking for is the one just now. Come on, come on, don''t let her run away. " The person who buckled quning''s cheek to check suddenly reacted and hurriedly asked people to prepare for the boat.


    Qu Ning, who was about to go back to the cabin, saw a group of people on the shore suddenly catch up with him by boat. He immediately asked the boatman to hurry up.


    The boatman''s hands and feet were trembling with fear, and he didn''t understand how the group of people came to chase him by boat.


    The boat is getting closer and closer


    Qu Ning is very clear that they have found themselves, and they are not the opponents of such a group of people. They were ordered to kill her. Once they fell into their hands, they would die.


    At the critical moment, there was no other way. Before the boat could catch up, Qu Ning bit his teeth and jumped into the river.


    The boatman was so scared that he cried out: "young master... Young master... What are you doing jumping into the river..."


    A group of people catching up by boat looked at the scene. For a moment, they didn''t see the jumpers show their heads. They immediately took arrows and shot into the fast flowing river.


    Dense arrows splashed a dense spray on the river.


    -


    For a long time.


    A water bank downstream.


    Qu Ning covered his shoulder injured by an arrow and struggled to land.


    "Search, search carefully along the shore, be sure to find people and kill them!" Before he sat down and breathed, he heard the sound coming from a distance. Qu Ning could not help but sink into the river again, patiently waiting for the people on the bank to search and leave.


    The two men, while preparing to get married in the capital, sent people to hunt her down everywhere. Why? Why can they be so proud, but she has to cover the wound and hide here? How innocent and pitiful the deceased owner is, he is still misunderstood by all people, with the name of "actively breaking the engagement for fear of being implicated".


    The river made the wound white and the blood was still running away.


    More and more weak body unable to hold breath for a long time, suffocation gradually swept from all directions.


    In a flash, the huge resentment surged into my heart. For the sake of the original owner and for the sake of himself, who was used by Dongfang Jing to exchange antidotes and is still being pursued, Qu Ning suddenly opened his eyes in the water. At the bottom of his heart, he has made a new decision. It''s not that she won''t let them go, it''s that they won''t let her go all the time! Let her be a villain. She won''t let Dongfang Jing and Qu Qing get along well before she goes to her own free life. She will make them pay the price they deserve.

 Chapter 31

    The search outside the capital was stricter, and people in disguise were guarding all the way to Beijing.


    Five days later.


    All the way to the capital, and has been careful to avoid all the search of Qu Ning, finally successfully entered the gate of the capital.


    -


    The capital is worthy of being the capital of a country. At first glance, there are many shops, restaurants, vendors, pedestrians and traffic on the streets. Everywhere is a bustling scene.


    Qu Ning was tired, and the arrow wound on his shoulder was not good. He first found an ordinary inn to live in. He asked for hot water to clean it. After washing, he fell asleep.


    From the evening until the next morning, Qu Ning woke up, had a little breakfast and left the inn alone.


    Although it is still early, there are many people on the street.


    Qu Ning according to the memory of the original owner, through a few streets, walked nearly half an hour, came to a big house. From a distance, the three words "prime minister''s Mansion" on the plaque of the gate of the mansion are clearly reflected in the eyes.


    A carriage galloped up and stopped at the gate of the mansion.


    The door of the mansion opens, and the servants inside come out quickly. There is Qu Qing in a light pink suit.


    Qu Qing: "Dad."


    "Qing''er, how did you meet my father at the door today?" The man who got out of the car was wearing a court dress. He was over 50 years old, but he was in good spirits. He looked at Qu Qing lovingly.


    Another carriage came and dongfangjing got out of the carriage.


    Qu dianchen, a man over half a hundred years old, looked back and stroked his beard with a smile. "Ha ha ha, it seems that being a father is sentimental. Qing''er didn''t come to pick him up specially."


    "Father, what are you talking about? My daughter knows that you are coming back this time to meet you." Having said that, Qu Qing went to the East.


    Dongfangjing looked at quqing tenderly, arched his hand to the Minister of qudian, "prime minister."


    "Why do you still call it Prime Minister? It''s time to call it" father-in-law. " Qu dianchen came forward and patted dongfangjing on the shoulder. He was very satisfied with dongfangjing and indicated that dongfangjing would follow him into the mansion.


    Looking at Qu Ning in the distance, who was so happy and happy, he didn''t take back his sight until all the people at the door of the house entered the house and the door closed. She made a special trip here today, which is the wish of the original owner. And for herself, she is not the same person, that is not her home, those are not her family.


    Qu Ning quietly turned to leave, no one found.


    It''s near noon.


    Dongfang Jing came out of the prime minister''s house. As soon as he returned to the general''s house, he received a letter from the servants in the house.


    The envelope only said "Dongfang Jingshou", but did not sign.


    "Who sent it?" dongfangjing asked as he opened it


    The servant shook his head. "A beggar threw the letter at the gate and ran away. We didn''t catch up."


    Dongfangjing frowned and read the letter.


    ¡°


    Scenery¡ª¡ª


    When you see this letter, don''t be surprised, I have returned to the capital.


    But don''t worry, and don''t be afraid. I won''t go back to the prime minister''s office, let alone go into the palace to complain to the queen. I will never do anything to hurt you, because I love you as always, even though you have changed your heart and will marry my sister.


    I remember you told me that when you first saw me. However, I never told you that I didn''t read a whole book that day.


    My sister once asked me, and she said, "Ning''er, you always like to read books. You seldom have time when you are absent-minded. Where have you been this afternoon?


    I didn''t answer my sister, but I know very well that my heart is all on you!


    ¡ª¡ªNing er


    ¡±


    Dongfang Jingshu tightened his hand, and his face was gloomy. He called the messenger, "again, where did the letter come from?"

 Chapter 32

    The retiring servant was startled and looked up reflexively. After seeing dongfangjing''s face clearly, he almost knelt down and repeated: "Hui... Hui general, it''s a beggar who threw the letter at the gate and picked it up..."


    "Come on, check. Go to find out the beggar right away, and search the whole capital." He sent so many people to search her outside, and secretly arranged people at every intersection of the capital. Unexpectedly, he let her in. This woman, he really underestimated her. He didn''t believe a word of the letter.


    -


    In quning''s world, the best way to keep one person''s mind on another is not to pay back the money. Here, if you want a person to remember another person all the time, let him start to worry from this moment. Let him even have a dream on his back.


    When dongfangjing receives the letter and orders people to search her everywhere, Qu Ning has found a place to sit down for lunch.


    After dinner, Qu Ning visited several clothes shops, bought the clothes and headscarves he wanted, inquired about them, and went to the slums in the city.


    In every city, there are areas where dignitaries are concentrated and areas where civilians are concentrated. This polarization is even more obvious in the most prosperous capital.


    Outside a small hospital in the slum, Qu Ning found a small tea hut to sit down.


    Before long, Qu Ning waited for the target she wanted to find, a thin young girl who was almost as tall and thin as her.


    The thin girl repeatedly asked the doctor to give her some medicine on credit. When she had the money, she would pay it back.


    The doctors in the medical school have seen so many people that they don''t have any pity at all. "Then come back and fill the medicine when you have money. I''ve got one on credit. Don''t all the others come here to get credit? Do you want to open my little hospital? "


    The thin and weak girl had no choice but to leave.


    Qu Ning paid for the tea and followed the thin girl with the package.


    When the thin girl got home, she found that someone was following her, "who are you?"


    Qu Ning: "I want to ask you to do one thing. If you do it well, I''ll give you ten liang of silver, and you''ll have money to prepare the medicine. "


    Thin girl alert, but also can not help heartbeat, hesitated for a while, tentatively asked: "what do you want me to do?"


    Qu Ning: "don''t be afraid. What I want you to do is very simple. Tomorrow morning, you put on the clothes in this package in my hand, cover your whole face with a headscarf, go out of the city, go to the Lingshan temple outside the city, kneel down three steps at the foot of the mountain and worship nine steps at the foot of the mountain. After climbing the mountain, you can pray for a peaceful return. Remember, never let anyone see your face, never let anyone know. If you do well, I can give you a little extra money. "


    The thin girl was stunned.


    -


    The next afternoon.


    A child threw a letter to the gate of the general''s residence.


    After a while, the servants of the general''s house found out and quickly picked it up and sent it to Dongfang Jing in the study.


    Dongfang Jing opened the letter without expression. In the letter, besides the paper, there was a blessing of peace.


    ¡°


    Scenery¡ª¡ª


    Do you remember the peace blessing I gave you personally on the day of your expedition?


    Now I am totally alone, empty, nothing to send you, can only go to Lingshan temple, with three steps to kneel, nine steps to worship way, with all sincerity for you to ask for a blessing, hope it can always keep you safe.


    Once upon a time, I made a wish in front of the Buddha.


    If I can have 999 times of good luck in my life, then I am willing to give you all 997 times, leaving only two times for myself. One is to meet you, the other is to accompany you for a long time.


    But unfortunately, my luck didn''t come true. I only met you, but I can''t accompany you forever.


    Jing, promise me that you and your sister will be happy.


    ¡ª¡ªNing er


    ¡±

 Chapter 33

    Dongfangjing still doesn''t believe a word.


    Regardless of the pursuit along the way, she went back to the capital. She neither went back to the prime minister''s office nor tried to go into the palace to complain to the queen, but she sent him "this kind of" letter every day. What did she want to do? Those sent out, one by one are all rubbish, even a woman can not find and solve. It seems that he still has to go by himself, "come on, prepare the horse immediately."


    The messenger hesitated and said in a low voice, "general, the people in the prime minister''s office will send the Xifu to you to try it on this afternoon. You can go out at this time..."


    Dongfang Jing suddenly sank his face, "go to prepare the horse immediately, don''t let me say it again."


    The servant was so frightened that he quickly stepped back.


    Not long after dongfangjing left, the maid of the prime minister''s house brought the new bridegroom''s clothes, but was told that dongfangjing had gone out.


    The servant girls of the prime minister''s house waited patiently in the general''s house. But after waiting for nearly an hour, we couldn''t wait for dongfangjing to come back. We had to leave Xifu and go back to the prime minister''s office first.


    The jubilant prime minister''s residence.


    As soon as Qu Qing saw the maids coming back, he couldn''t wait to ask: "did the general try? How about the size? Is that ok? General, did he say anything? " Originally, all these could be handed over to the tailors in the mansion, but she really loved dongfangjing. She used these means to get him. She just wanted to be happy with him all her life, so she sewed the wedding clothes and bridegroom''s clothes by herself.


    The maids shook their heads and told the truth.


    Qu Qing''s face froze. She had said that she would send someone to send her Xifu this afternoon, and he agreed. What is it worth him to go out of the house at this time? I don''t know if it''s because of the captivity and Qu Ning''s still living in exile. Her heart seems to be so worried.


    -


    At the same time, outside the city, the fragrant Lingshan temple.


    All the way out of the city, he drove his horse to dongfangjing at the foot of the mountain. He got off his horse and quickly went up the mountain.


    The few people who followed were all in a hurry.


    The main hall in the temple.


    A few of the people who were with them did things separately. They soon inquired about the situation to the monks in the temple and the people around them. They came back one after another and reported to dongfangjing, "general, this morning there was a woman kneeling down three steps and worshiping nine steps to the mountain for peace and happiness. Many people saw it. But she was well dressed and covered her face with a headscarf. No one saw her face. However, according to the description of those people who saw her, "with a slight pause, the reporter stepped closer to dongfangjing and lowered her voice," the woman is really very similar to the person who is looking for, regardless of her height or body shape. "


    Dongfang Jing clenched his fist, "check, check again, don''t miss any clues. Today, even if we dig three feet, we have to find out the person."


    A few of the people who were with them took orders.


    -


    The next day, in the morning.


    An old man sent a letter to the gate of the general''s residence.


    The people who had been ordered to ambush behind the gate quickly opened the door and rushed out, caught the old man and took him to the study.


    In the study.


    Dongfang Jing took the letter, did not immediately open, cold voice asked: "this letter, who let you send?"


    The old man was old and deaf for many years. He pointed to his ear and shook his head at dongfangjing, saying that he could not hear anything.


    Dongfang Jingqiang suppressed his anger and asked for a long time, but he didn''t ask a few useful things from the old man. I only know that someone gave him money and gave him directions to send the letter here.


    Dongfang Jing hammered the table fiercely, and asked people to take the old man down and send him away.


    After the man left, dongfangjing opened the letter.


    ¡°


    Scenery¡ª¡ª


    You must have been lonely when you were in prison, right? Do you think of me when you are lonely?


    That''s how I feel right now.


    But you are better than me, because when you were in prison, I really wanted to see you in prison. I didn''t miss you and miss you for a moment, but I couldn''t find a way to enter the prison.


    But when I''m lonely, you don''t think about me like this.


    At this time, I can only let myself go to bed early.


    Because I fell asleep and closed my eyes:


    It''s you in my mind.


    It''s you in my heart.


    It''s all about you.


    Only in this way, I am not so lonely.


    ¡ª¡ªNing er


    ¡±

 Chapter 34

    Fake! Fake! Everything is fake! If it is true as she said in these letters, then why did she want to marry him in the imperial mausoleum when he was in prison? Why did she want to break the engagement with him?


    Dongfang Jing angrily sweeps down everything on the table and tears up the letter in his hand. He doesn''t believe it. If he really believes her lies, he won''t be called dongfangjing! He swore, even if heaven and earth also want to find out her, personally killed her!


    The servant knocked on the door and cautiously reported through the door of the study: "general, the people from the prime minister''s office are coming again. They have come to inquire..."


    "Get out of here, get out of here."


    The servant left in a hurry.


    -


    The prime minister''s office.


    When the people of the prime minister''s office went back, they could only report to Qu Qing truthfully that "I didn''t see the general of the East. I don''t know if the Xifu suits me."


    After listening to Qu Qing, the bottom of his heart is more worried. He wants to go to the general''s house to ask what happened to Dongfang Jing these two days. There are only seven days left, and another seven days will be the day of their wedding. She has prayed to God in her heart more than once, hoping that God will bless their wedding smoothly, and that nothing will happen again.


    The prime minister Qu dianchen returned to his office.


    Today, after going to court, he was left by the queen and asked about his second daughter Qu Ning, so he came back late.


    At the beginning, dongfangjing was suddenly reported by several officials for "collusion with the enemy and treason", and there was a letter as conclusive evidence, so no one in the court was willing to help him.


    As the prime minister, he is the same. He is very wise and doesn''t wade in the muddy water. Therefore, no matter how his second daughter Qu Ning asks him, he just refuses to be soft hearted. In addition, he also thought about breaking the engagement so as not to be involved. But the timing is not right. The queen, who is afraid of being suspicious, suspects that there is a ghost in his heart and wants to get rid of the relationship with Dongfang Jing in a hurry, so although he has a heart, he has never mentioned it. But I never thought that my second daughter would be so bold and go to talk with the queen.


    When it came to the end of the matter, he had no choice but to watch his second daughter marry into the imperial mausoleum.


    Later, the eldest daughter went to beg the queen and knelt outside the imperial study.


    The empress of Ming Ming has promised his second daughter to thoroughly investigate the case of dongfangjing. What is the intention of his eldest daughter''s superfluous behavior? He didn''t understand it at the beginning.


    It was not until Dongfang Jing got rid of the accusation and won the empress''s trust again that he came to the prime minister''s office to re employ his eldest daughter, who was obviously happy and coquettish. He suddenly understood that he had never thought that his always gentle eldest daughter had such deep intention.


    Therefore, he took advantage of the situation and agreed to the new marriage. After all, the second daughter can''t come back. Why don''t he use his eldest daughter to win over dongfangjing again!


    I just didn''t expect that some time ago, a flower gatherer would break into the prime minister''s house and take Qu Qing away.


    When such a thing happened, he naturally wanted to keep it absolutely secret. Otherwise, even if Qu Qing came back, his reputation would be gone.


    However, dongfangjing still knew, and finally rescued Qu Qing by dongfangjing. This matter was not publicized, and no one knew about it.


    I thought it was calm at last and I could be ready to get married safely, but I didn''t think that the audacious flower gatherer broke into the imperial mausoleum and took Qu Ning away from the imperial mausoleum.


    He learned this from the queen two days ago.


    The queen is still sending people everywhere to catch the thief named "huazheying" and find Qu Ning''s whereabouts.


    Qu Qing heard that his father Qu dianchen came back, and quickly came to the study.


    It can be said that she and her father Qu dianchen are now of one mind.


    Whether it''s "telling Dongfang Jing the truth, making Dongfang Jing feel excited about his second daughter, and then marrying another woman to live his own life" or "not telling Dongfang Jing the truth, letting Dongfang Jing marry her, so as to completely win over Dongfang Jing" is just a very simple choice.


    Her father is a smart man, naturally there is no doubt that he will choose the latter to help her hide from dongfangjing and promote her marriage with dongfangjing.


    "Father, I want to ask if something has happened recently? I always feel that there seems to be something wrong with dongfangjing these two days. " There were no outsiders present, including servants and maids. When the door was closed, there were only two of them, father and daughter. There was no need to act to anyone. Qu Qing''s words were straight to the point and did not beat around the bush.

 Chapter 35

    Qu dianchen was surprised, "No. Why do you ask? "


    Qu Qing told Qu dianchen about the situation in the past two days, especially repeating the sentence: "that Xifu, he hasn''t tried it yet!"


    Qu dianchen frowned slightly, which was really a bit unusual, but after thinking about it, nothing happened recently, except about Qu Ning. "Today, the emperor stayed as his father and asked him about Ning''er, saying that he wanted to find Ning''er more quickly. Maybe dongfangjing knows about Ning''er''s captivity these two days. "


    Qu Qing didn''t tell Qu dianchen about "the specific situation that Dongfang Jing rescued her", so Qu dianchen didn''t know that Qu Ning was actually abducted from the imperial mausoleum by Dongfang Jing, so the unusual situation of Dongfang Jing in the past two days must not be because of what Qu dianchen said at the moment, "father, is there anything else, please think about it again."


    Qu dianchen comforted Qu Qing, "don''t worry too much, don''t think too much, send someone to ask tomorrow."


    Qu Qing doesn''t speak. The worry in her heart has already made her uneasy. Yesterday send Xifu in the past, clearly has made an appointment, but dongfangjing went out. Today, I sent someone to ask. As a result, as soon as I arrived at the general''s mansion, I was blocked. Dongfang Jingming was in the mansion, but he didn''t see the person who went to the prime minister''s mansion. What does that mean?


    Qu dianchen: "it''s OK. I''ll see him for my father tomorrow. I''ll help you ask him."


    Qu Qing this just show Yan, "thank you father."


    -


    The next day.


    The morning is over.


    Civil and military officials came out of the palace one after another.


    At the gate of the palace, a young man came in a hurry and stopped dongfangjing, who was about to get on the carriage. "General, I''m a servant of the prime minister''s house. The prime minister asked you to wait a moment. He has something to say to you. "


    Dongfangjing stops. A moment later, he sees Qu dianchen come out surrounded by officials.


    Seeing that dongfangjing was still waiting outside the palace gate, many officials came forward to congratulate him again.


    Dongfangjing hasn''t slept for two days. If you simply bow your hand, it will be regarded as thanks.


    After getting rid of the accusation and regaining the empress''s trust, they will soon become Qu dianchen''s son-in-law. Under this aura, the officials'' indifference to dongfangjing is just like sticking a cold stone on their faces. They don''t show any displeasure.


    It was not until the last official who complimented him left that he approached dongfangjing. Originally, he was about to stop dongfangjing, but there were so many officials who wanted to flatter him every day that they surrounded him. Of course, these are small officials, some of whom are highly influential and deeply liked and trusted by the empress. He still needs to take the initiative to win over and win over in order to better consolidate his position, "dear nephew, listen to qinger, have you tried your clothes yet? But what''s the matter recently, too busy? It''s going to be a family. If there''s something wrong, you can say it. If you can help me, I will help you. "


    Dongfangjing: "thank you for your concern. Nothing''s wrong. I''ll try it when I go back."


    Qu dianchen: "that''s good. The wedding dress is sewn by Qing''er, which shows her intention to her nephew. "


    Dongfangjing: "I know."


    Qu dianchen: "well, there''s nothing more to do. You can go back first. If there is anything wrong with Xifu, let Qing''er change it for you as soon as possible. "


    The Eastern scenic spot nodded, then arched to the Minister of Qu palace, and turned to get on the carriage.


    But after stepping on it, Dongfang Jing stops again, turns around and asks the Minister of Qu: "Qu Xiang, was Qu Ning really afraid of being implicated by me before he had to break his engagement and marry into the imperial mausoleum?"


    Qu dianchen was stunned. He didn''t expect that dongfangjing would ask this question at this time. The key point is that he already knew it. Why did he ask?


    Dongfang Jing looks directly at the Minister of Qu, waiting for his reply.

 Chapter 36

    After thinking about it for a while, Qu didn''t answer directly, "didn''t you know it very clearly from Qing''er at the beginning?"


    Dongfangjing: "but I think prime minister, you answer me in front of me."


    I don''t believe what Qu Qing said? Is dongfangjing suspicious? Qu dianchen is silent.


    Dongfangjing: "is this a difficult question to answer, Prime Minister?"


    Qu dianchen frowned. The matter has come to this stage. Qu Ning''s daughter is married to the imperial mausoleum and taken away by the flower pickers. Even if she finds it back later, whether she will send it back to the imperial mausoleum or not is a matter of the Queen''s words. It has nothing to do with her father, and it has no value for him. What is really useful to him now is Qu Qing''s daughter. Therefore, no matter whether Dongfang Jing is suspicious or what he hears from somewhere, he has to continue to tell the lie. After all, he managed to get married smoothly first. Besides, he must never let anything happen to this big marriage.


    After thinking about this, the Minister of Qu didn''t change his face and nodded, "in this case, I''ll tell you. It''s true."


    Dongfangjing''s hand clenched quietly.


    Qu dianchen went on, "nephew, you should know that it''s a great crime to cooperate with the enemy and betray the country. At that time, even the prime minister was worried that he would be involved, and it was not easy to stand up and speak for you in front of the emperor. Ning''er, who has an engagement with you, has a closer relationship with you. Some people reported to the emperor that although she had not married you, she had frequent contacts in private. Therefore, Ning''er is worried all day. On the one hand, she is afraid of being really involved by you. On the other hand, she is afraid that the emperor will not be able to protect her even if she is guilty. So she has that kind of action. She would rather marry in the imperial mausoleum than break her engagement with you. Finally, she gets the emperor''s consent. "


    Dongfang Jing''s clenched hand has already clucked.


    "Good nephew, the matter is over. Don''t hate Ning''er. Fortunately, Qing''er is sincere to you. She doesn''t hesitate to kneel outside the imperial study to beg the emperor." In the last sentence, the center of gravity of GE''s foreign language was long, and Qu dianchen patted dongfangjing on the shoulder.


    "Thank you for telling me." Dongfangjing arched his hand and strode away. False. All the words that the woman said were true. There was not a word that could be trusted. It was because he didn''t believe it, but today he still had to face Qu dianchen to prove it. That woman full of lies, after catching her, does not personally dismember her, all difficult to dispel his this tone.


    Looking at the carriage that Dongfang Jing left, the Minister of Qu thought a little. What made Dongfang Jing suspicious and asked him? It seems that Qu Qing''s worry is right.


    As soon as dongfangjing went back to the mansion, the servant immediately sent a letter and told him, "general, after you went to the court in the morning, an arrow was shot into the mansion, and the letter was tied to the arrow."


    Dongfang Jing didn''t look at it either. He walked past the servant in cold, "come on, take the wedding dress."


    Hearing this, the maid went to get it.


    The servant with the letter didn''t know what to do with the letter. Did the general not hear his report or didn''t read it? Will he send it again or just throw it away?


    -


    Five days later.


    Tomorrow is the wedding day.


    The prime minister''s office and the general''s office are both very popular and jubilant.


    At noon, in the prime minister''s house and Qu Qing''s boudoir, a group of mothers and maids try on Qu Qing''s make-up for the last time to ensure that the bride''s make-up tomorrow is the most beautiful and perfect.


    Qu Qing has been worried for so many days, but he is safe all the time. Looking at myself in the mirror, the eyebrows, the bridge of the nose and the red lips, I never knew that I would be beautiful one day. It seems that the picture of Dongfang Jing slowly lifting the cover on her head has clearly emerged in my mind. And she raised her head to meet his four eyes, and her beauty instantly surprised him.

 Chapter 37

    "Miss, just now a child outside has sent this letter to you." A maid suddenly knocked at the door.


    Qu Qing, who was interrupted by her beautiful reverie, frowned and opened the letter.


    All of a sudden, the words in the letter clearly reflected in Qu Qing''s eyes.


    "What doesn''t belong to you will come to nothing in the end, even if you try all the tricks. If you don''t believe it, we''ll see! "


    Qu Qing stands up abruptly. It''s Qu Ning. It''s written by Qu Ning! She returned to Beijing and sent such a letter to her. What did she want to do? What is an empty game?


    unable! Definitely not! Tomorrow''s wedding will be very smooth! She calculated so much, worried and waited so long, she would be able to marry dongfangjing, no one can destroy it! If anyone dares to destroy it, she will kill her! Qu Qing immediately tore up the letter in his hand, pushed away the maid beside him, and ran out of the house to find the Minister of Qu, regardless of his bride''s make-up.


    In the room for Qu Qing try make-up of a dry Mammy and servant girls are stupefied, completely don''t understand what happened suddenly.


    In the bustling hall.


    Qu dianchen, dressed in casual clothes, was drinking tea while listening to the report from the servants. What kind of gifts did the official give? What did the official give? All these things almost filled the whole hall.


    Qu Qing rushed in and yelled at the servant, "go out, go, all go for me."


    The servants were startled. After looking at the minister, they quickly stepped down.


    Qu dianchen frowned slightly, "what happened? I''ll be married tomorrow. What''s the matter with you now? "


    "Qu Ning has come back, and she has a letter sent to me. She''s coming to ruin tomorrow''s wedding!" Qu Qing can''t care so much, "what does she want to do? Why did she come back? "


    Qu dianchen didn''t expect it to be like this. No wonder he made Qu Qing like this. He straightened up and said, "how did she send a letter to you? What does the letter say? "


    "It doesn''t matter anymore. Father, please, please send someone to guard outside the general''s residence immediately. Once you find her, catch her immediately. No matter what, you can''t let her see dongfangjing or go to the palace to see the emperor. " Qu Qing grabs Qu dianchen''s arm directly.


    Qu dianchen looked at Qu Qing, who was angry and confused in front of him. He patted the back of Qu Qing''s hand and said, "I know. I''ll deal with it for my father."


    Qu Qing was still a little uneasy. He was afraid that Qu dianchen would be soft on Qu Ning. "Father, she is no longer useful to you. Now I am the one who is useful to you. Only when I''m married can I help you attract dongfangjing. I promise you that no matter what you ask me to do in the future, I will do it and I will listen to you. "


    This is the daughter that he really needs! Qu dianchen clapped Qu Qing''s hand again, stood up and walked back and forth, "don''t worry, I promise you for my father, everything is for my father, no one can destroy your wedding."


    Qu Qing goes out with him for a few steps and gets such a guarantee from Qu dianchen. Looking at Qu dianchen, he goes to deal with this matter and finally feels at ease.


    -


    At the same time, on the other side, the general''s house.


    Dongfangjing''s study.


    He had not received any letter for three days, except for the letter he received that day and the letter he received for two consecutive days. The woman who used various methods to send him a "this kind" letter every day seems to have disappeared in the past three days, and he has not found her yet.


    Looking at three letters as like as two peas in the front, they were untouched, and the East was cold and cold.

 Chapter 38

    I don''t know how long it took, someone knocked at the door.


    Dongfangjing: "come in."


    The man outside pushed the door and closed it with his backhand. "General, I have news."


    Dongfangjing: "where is it?"


    "Not long ago, people ambushing outside the prime minister''s house saw a child send a letter to the prime minister''s house. After interception and examination, the child confessed that the portrait was sent by the person in the portrait, and the person in the portrait now lives in an inn. The subordinate came back to report that the others had rushed to the inn. "


    Dongfangjing: "I must catch people and bring them here. I will kill her myself!"


    "Yes." He who knocks at the door takes orders.


    Dongfangjing makes a fist.


    -


    Before long, a few people came back to reply. They didn''t dare to look at Dongfang Jing''s face. "General, we''re a little late. She''s gone. But she left this piece of paper in the room. "


    With that, the person who opened his mouth to report presented the paper.


    The contents on the paper are reflected in the eyes of dongfangjing.


    ¡°


    If you ask where to find it, you should have said it in your letter.


    Dongfangjing, in fact, I have already told you clearly where I am in my letter. I always want to see you for the last time, and I have been waiting here. But if I can''t wait for you, I know you haven''t read the letter.


    You remember, I''ll wait until tonight.


    If you don''t come in person, and alone, I won''t show up.


    If I can''t wait for you, I''ll have to find a way to see the queen in the Palace tomorrow.


    Today, since I can come back to Beijing and avoid the people you sent, I naturally have my own ability. Don''t doubt my ability.


    ¡ª¡ªTraning


    ¡±


    Is she deliberately leading his people to the Inn and asking them to bring this paper back to him? Is she changing her way to ask him to read her lying letter? It''s a good letter. Don''t doubt her ability. It''s a big tone. She finally shows her true face and begins to lose her temper! For a moment, Dongfang Jing was very angry and laughed. She dared to talk so much and play him so much. She really didn''t know how to die! She had better wait there, as written on the paper. Once he finds out the address, she will be arrested immediately.


    The people who came back were frightened.


    Dongfang Jing then swept down the three letters that had been on the table for several days and ordered several people in front of him to open them and look for them carefully.


    Several people who came back did not dare to disobey, quickly picked up the letter and opened it one by one, looking for it like dust.


    In the first letter, it was a picture.


    This portrait is not drawn with a brush, but rather with small charcoal.


    True to life, as like as two peas, a man who is a man with a coat and a coat, a woman in the East, or a woman on tiptoe, who is touching the face of a man''s face, is very vivid and lifelike, almost identical to a real person. Even the eyelashes of his hair and his eyes are clearly drawn.


    They have never seen such a picture.


    In the lower right corner of the portrait, there are a few lines of beautiful small words - I have drunk the most intoxicating wine in the world, it is the tenderness when your eyes reflect me. I''ve been drunk ever since.


    With such bold and straightforward words, combined with the scene of "deep love" between the woman and the man in the portrait, a few people looked at it, and no one spoke for a moment. They could only blame that the portrait was too real. If the person who painted this painting didn''t put real feelings into it, I believe no one will believe that one can''t paint such a painting with feelings or even soul. Maybe, maybe, all of them really misunderstood her. Maybe there were other reasons for her breaking her engagement and marrying into the imperial mausoleum?

 Chapter 39

    "Why, silly?" Dongfangjing''s face is very ugly. It''s just a piece of paper, which makes several unrelated people look like this. But at the thought of the lies that the woman carefully weaves and writes to him, now she is being seen by others in public, and her ugly face seems to have more inexplicable anger.


    A few people came back to their senses, quickly closed the bewitching painting, opened the second and third letter to see.


    The second letter, still expressing feelings, is a series of words, which makes people really can''t believe that a dignified Prime Minister Qian Jin could write such straightforward words.


    The third letter, then


    After thinking about it, they put the letter and the painting back on the table. They felt it necessary to ask dongfangjing to have a look at it in person. At the same time, they tentatively replied, "general, will she be in the peach blossom forest?"


    When he heard the words "peach blossom forest", Dongfang Jing instinctively thought of the peach forest in the prime minister''s mansion. He clearly didn''t want to think about anything before, but in a flash, the picture poured into his mind and was not controlled at all.


    Dongfangjing: "don''t go to all the peach blossom forests inside and outside the city!"


    Several people also thought of the peach grove in the prime minister''s residence for the first time, and doubted whether Qu Ning would return to the prime minister''s residence, but they didn''t dare to remind Dongfang Jing, who was angry, to do it quickly.


    In the evening, everyone came back empty handed. They were more sure that it was the peach forest in the prime minister''s mansion. They suspected that Qu Ning had indeed gone back.


    After such a long period of calm, Dongfang Jing now controlled his anger. After hearing the report, he said in a cold voice: "take people to encircle the prime minister''s residence secretly and sneak into the prime minister''s residence to check. Once you find people, you should know what to do. "


    "Yes." All hands are in command.


    As time goes by, those who sneak into the prime minister''s residence even search the whole residence secretly, but they still get nothing. As the paper says, if dongfangjing doesn''t go in person, she won''t show up.


    -


    Late at night.


    Knowing that dongfangjing hasn''t returned to his room for a rest at this time, the old general sent his servants to the study to inquire.


    The servant knocked on the door and said respectfully through the door, "general, let me remind you that you will be married tomorrow. Please have a rest early tonight." The old general was brave and good at fighting when he was young. He suffered a lot of injuries in the battlefield. As he grew older, he had been in poor health in recent years. Some time ago, he experienced another prison disaster. After he got out of prison, he was always ill in bed and didn''t take part in the preparations for the wedding. Everything was handed over to Dongfang Jing himself. He only cared about it occasionally.


    Dongfangjing suddenly stood up, his face as black as ink. For his own sake and for the sake of the whole Dongfang family, he will kill Qu Ning as soon as possible, which will not change. Qu Ning must not have the slightest chance to go into the palace to see the queen. He had to go alone to show up, didn''t he? Better be true, then he''ll kill her on the spot.


    Dongfangjing is going out quickly. I believe it''s still time.


    The painting on the desk and the open letter are brought up by the wind of sleeves and fall to the ground.


    Dongfangjing reflexively turned back and insisted on not looking at the portrait and letter, which suddenly burst into his eyes.


    Dongfangjing stopped.


    For a long time, dongfangjing quickly opened the door and went out.


    -


    Prime Minister.


    The sudden arrival of dongfangjing made all the people in the prime minister''s mansion surprised.


    Qu dianchen, who was just about to have a rest, frowned for a long time when he heard the report from the servant, put on his clothes, opened the door and went out.


    Qu Qing, who had gone to bed early, but had been tossing and turning, heard the knock on the door and the report from his maid, and sat up from the bed, wondering if his ear had heard the wrong thing. "What do you say? You say it again

 Chapter 40

    The maid outside the door repeated: "the future uncle has come, and now he is in Taolin."


    Why does he come at this time? Why go to Taolin? We''ll be married tomorrow! A heart suddenly, Qu Qing quickly dressed and got up, did not care to tidy the collar sleeves, opened the door and went out, hurried to Taolin.


    The peach blossom has withered, only the green leaves are left.


    In the moonlight.


    Dongfang Jing was dressed in blue and stood alone in the peach forest. He didn''t see any Qu Ning. But instead of being angry and wondering whether he had been cheated by her, he now had more in his mind the two words in her letter, which said, "I can swear to God that what I said is true. If you don''t believe it, it''s easy to test it. You just have to say in front of Qu Qing, "I''ve seen the queen, and she has told you all about the dissolution of her engagement.".


    Qu dianchen, who came in a hurry, said, "my dear nephew, why are you here at this time?"


    Qu Qing, who arrived at the front and back of Qu dianchen, was still a little gasping. "Jing, I will be married tomorrow. Why are you here now?"


    Dongfang Jing tells himself that he must believe Qu Qing. He has already checked with Qu dianchen once and can''t doubt Qu Qing any more. But the painting of peach blossom forest flashed in front of him again and again.


    In a word, it''s like the whole person has been bewitched. Even though he knows that he should not doubt, should not read those letters and should not be influenced by the words in those letters, Dongfang Jing blurts out the words in the letter, "I have met the emperor, and the emperor has told me about the reason why Qu Ning broke his engagement."


    Qu Qing''s face turned pale in an instant. He stepped back one step and another step in disbelief. He didn''t count on Dongfang Jinghui to ask the queen for confirmation. It must be Qu Ning, it must be Qu Ning playing tricks behind her back. Her move is really cruel, too cruel, too cruel.


    Qu dianchen didn''t expect that dongfangjing would go to the empress for confirmation, and the empress also told him that the empress didn''t always want to let people know that Qu Ning married into the imperial mausoleum after exchanging terms?


    But the Queen''s mind has always been unpredictable. Now that dongfangjing knows the truth from the queen, what does she want to do when she comes to the prime minister''s residence late at night? Qu dianchen couldn''t help but flash a trace of ruthlessness in his eyes. It''s better not to regret his marriage as he thought, "dongfangjing, what do you want now?"


    Dongfang Jing doesn''t speak, just looks at Qu Qing and Qu dianchen without expression. That truth, from their two people''s reflection, is almost ready to come out. It turned out that it was really easy. It was just a matter of trying out in one sentence, but it happened that he was cheated by the father and daughter in front of him for so long!


    Even though Qu dianchen was an old fox for many years, he didn''t expect dongfangjing to come for a moment. He suddenly came to try him and Qu Qing with words. Soon, he threatened dongfangjing with kindness and power, and didn''t hesitate to tear his face a little. "Well, nephew, what if you know the truth? Ning''er has married into the imperial mausoleum to save you, and you owe me a great favor, I lost a daughter. Qing''er, as Ning''er''s sister, has a heart for you. Why don''t you marry Qing''er? Originally everything is good, why must we insist on finding out the truth? I advise you that you''d better leave the prime minister''s office immediately and go back to have a good rest. Tomorrow''s wedding will never allow any mistakes. Do you understand me? "


    Dongfang Jing suddenly clenched his fist. The peach blossom branch in his hand penetrated into the palm of his hand, and the blood trickled out from between his fingers. The faster the blood trickled out. Finally, he found out the real truth, but found that he couldn''t bear it. He''s damned, really damned. What has he done to her all this time? First, he took her out of the mausoleum and almost killed her in the mausoleum. Then he exchanged her for an antidote and let the flower gatherer pick her up in front of him and enter the village


    At the thought of the picture, she was insulted by the flower picker, and dongfangjing stepped back, a big mouthful of blood spewed out.

 Chapter 41

    Qu Qing watched dongfangjing spitting blood directly in front of her. The sentence "even if the trick is done, it will be in vain" almost struck her like lingchi. Let Qu Ning succeed, really let Qu Ning succeed.


    However, how could she be reconciled? How could Qu Qing lose to Qu Ning?


    No, she hasn''t lost. As long as tomorrow''s wedding is still going on smoothly and she still wishes to marry dongfangjing, she hasn''t lost. She doesn''t allow anyone to destroy it, even dongfangjing herself.


    At the next moment, Qu Qing wiped away the tears on his face and approached dongfangjing step by step. Staring at dongfangjing, he asked, "do you want to marry me?"


    Dongfang Jing buckles Qu Qing''s neck, and the blood in his hand slides down Qu Qing''s neck. It''s shocking under the moonlight.


    Qu Qing did not struggle at all. He asked again without changing a word, "do you still want to marry me?"


    "I just want to kill you now!" Dongfang Jing''s hand is more and more tightly clasped, and the murderous spirit in his eyes is very strong. Had it not been for her deception, everything would not have become what it is today. He would not have done anything to hurt Qu Ning, would not have sent people everywhere to chase her, and would not have used her to exchange antidotes.


    When I think of this and the situation and picture of that night, a big mouthful of blood comes up from my throat and falls down the corner of the mouth of Dongfang Jing.


    Qu Qingtong extremely anti smile, the man who repeatedly said "will love her well, be good to her all his life", so soon he would like to kill her. It''s Qu Ning. It''s Qu Ning who did all this. Why is she so haunted that she has to destroy her happiness? She hates it. She hates it!


    Qu dianchen saw that Dongfang Jing wanted to kill Qu Qing in front of him, but it was not easy to call the servants. After all, he still wanted to get married tomorrow, and he still didn''t want to make things irreparable. He could only yell, "Dongfang Jing, you''d better think about what you are doing now. If you dare to kill Qing''er... "


    Before the end of the words, Qu Qing suddenly pushed away dongfangjing and broke away from it.


    "Dongfangjing, cough... Cough... I won''t let you kill me, I won''t!" The last three words were almost yelled out. Qu Qing covered his neck, coughed and retreated. The whole person nearly twisted, "because I''m going to marry you!"


    "You think I''ll marry you again?"


    "It''s up to you, dongfangjing." Qu Qing laughed madly. They forced her to do all this. "If you dare not marry me, I will tell the emperor the truth about how you saved me from the flower picker and the truth about Qu Ning''s being taken away from the imperial mausoleum.". This is also a great crime of manslaughter, unless you want your father and the whole oriental family to be buried with you! "


    Dongfang Jing''s eyes are full of murderous.


    -


    the second day.


    The streets are noisy with gongs and drums, and people are surging.


    All kinds of lively voices are clearly transmitted to restaurants and shops on both sides of the street.


    In one of the restaurants, a quiet and elegant room on the second floor near the street, Qu Ning opened the window slightly and looked down at the grand procession and grand occasion on the street.


    In fact, her plan is very simple. First, let Dongfang Jing know how the original owner loves him step by step with letters. Then, when the time is almost right, she will lead Dongfang Jing to the prime minister''s residence and let him try to find out the truth himself. So that Qu Qing''s wish to marry dongfangjing becomes empty, and all his calculations become empty. As for dongfangjing, he let himself know clearly how he hurt a woman who devoted himself to him, and let him live in remorse and remorse from now on.


    Do they really think they can have this big wedding today?


    Qu Ning sneered from the bottom of his heart.


    When it was over, she left the capital, continued her original plan, and lived her own free life.


    As for the devil in the mausoleum, the husband in name, Qu Ning didn''t know why he suddenly thought of him at this time, but he was sure that they would never see each other again.

 Chapter 42

    "Chi Chi, my beloved man is married. Feng Fengguang has married his own sister. Even if he has worked hard to let him know the truth, he still can''t stop this big marriage. Are you very disappointed and heartbroken now, and still want to cry?" Suddenly, a familiar voice came from outside the window.


    Qu Ning stepped back in horror.


    As Qu Ning retreated, a purple figure flashed into Yajian, closed the window with his backhand, and opened his arms to Qu Ning with exaggeration. His handsome face was so charming and frivolous that he said, "do you want to reconsider and throw yourself into my arms, let me give you some comfort?"


    Qu Ning never thought that Hua zheying would come here, and how did he know that she let dongfangjing know the truth?


    "If I say, you already have my taste, I want to find you, smell the taste will come, do you believe it?" As if a hole through the Qu Ning, flower shadow is blinking and picking eyebrows, eyes also have a meaning to Qu Ning from top to bottom.


    Qu Ning didn''t like this kind of look. He retreated to the table step by step, ready to pick up the last letter on the table and leave.


    "Don''t want to leave so soon. We''ve seen each other for a long time. Even if we don''t sit down to talk about the past, let me see what you wrote this time." As soon as the moment approached, huazheying quickly took the lead of Qu Ning, picked up the letter, and specially shook it in front of Qu Ning''s eyes, "but before you open it, let me guess. Now the only way to threaten dongfangjing and prevent him from getting married is to meet your queen in the palace. Therefore, you must write "you are going to the palace" in the letter, so as to lead him to stop you and leave behind the beautiful bride he is going to worship. Do you think I am right? "


    Qu Ning twisted his eyebrows and did not speak, trying to take back the letter from Hua zheying.


    "Am I wrong?" A startled tone, eyebrows, exaggerated expression, "then I''ll have a good look." Hua zheying deliberately slows down and opens the letter in front of Qu Ning. He successfully leads Qu Ning to reach out and grab it. Then he turns around like a stream of clouds and water, and goes back to the window like the wind. He leans lazily against the window and can''t stop laughing.


    Qu Ning was so angry that he grabbed the tea cup on the table and smashed it.


    Flower fold shadow light side body dodge.


    The cup of tea smashed empty and fell heavily on the window. The hot water in it suddenly splashed all over his body, and also wet the letter in his hand.


    Hua zheying obviously didn''t expect that there would be water in it. She thought that she was graceful and uninhibited. She quickly took out a silk handkerchief and wiped half of her body. Then she opened the letter to check. The paper inside was a little wet, but she could barely see it.


    Flower Shadow slightly blowing, then in front of Qu Ning''s face began to read up cadently, read to be opened after the tea can not recognize the words, is also very modest to ask Qu Ning, can''t get the answer also don''t mind, skip to read.


    Qu Ning was angry but helpless. According to the current situation, it is obviously impossible to get back the letter.


    Qu Ning took the opportunity to retreat to the closed door and ran out when Hua zheying was in the mood.


    Huazheying stopped to read the letter, turned to open the window, looked down at the figure in a hurry to escape on the street, and slowly raised her lips.


    In fact, he had already found her. Only he knew that there was something special in the antidote he had given her. Otherwise, how could he feed her so easily. Since then, as long as he released the special butterfly, the butterfly can easily track her.

 Chapter 43

    However, when he first found her, he saw her painting.


    It''s really strange to paint with a few small pieces of charcoal. So he did not appear, quietly sat on the beam, looked down.


    Even though he had seen a lot of things, he did not expect that a person could draw so vividly with just a few small pieces of charcoal.


    From this picture, she really loves the Oriental scenery!


    He naturally knew that dongfangjing was going to get married soon, so he was not in a hurry. He wanted to see what she would do next.


    It can be said that her every move these days has fallen into his eyes. To tell you the truth, the last two letters really showed that he, who claimed to be a "flower picker", was not as good as himself. Great, really great.


    Today, he can''t help showing up. As a matter of fact, he had just read the contents of the letter. He just opened it in front of her and read it word by word.


    Flower Shadow caresses her chin with great interest.


    Qu Ning, who ran out of the restaurant and kept looking back, ran through most of the street and hid in an alley on the side of the road. He was relieved when he was sure huazheying didn''t catch up. I don''t know that no matter where she goes, huazheying can find her through the butterfly.


    -


    Big red eight lift big sedan chair, the mighty welcoming team, all the way from the prime minister''s house to the general''s house.


    Outside the general''s house, the sedan chair stops. Although Dongfang Jing was dressed in wedding clothes, he didn''t have any expression. The bridesmaids, maidservants and guests all reminded him that he still didn''t lift the curtain of the sedan chair and help the bride out of the sedan chair.


    The scene, once embarrassed.


    The guests around, servants and maids in the house, the procession of seeing off relatives, and the people around all looked at each other without blinking. Some of them could not help talking to each other.


    Qu Qing in the sedan chair has a red cap on her head. She can''t see her face, but a pair of hands clenched on her knees clearly shows her mood at this time. Dongfang Jing didn''t come to the prime minister''s residence to greet her. This has made her Prime Minister Qian Jin suffer from all kinds of eyes. Now the sedan chair arrived, she didn''t lift the curtain. It''s not hard for her to imagine the eyes of the people around her. Dongfang Jing, after she forced him to continue to marry her, he gave her such humiliation and embarrassment in public. In the final analysis, all this is Qu Ning harm, she really hate!


    Seeing that the situation is not right, the housekeeper who has insight and can react quickly runs back to the house to report to the old general in the hall.


    The old general is still in poor health. Today he is barely holding on to the wedding ceremony. The servant in the mansion said that Dongfang Jing went out last night and came back very late. After he came back, he stayed in his study all the time. Today, he didn''t go to the wedding in person, so he already felt that something was wrong.


    Hearing the report from the servant, the old general sank his face and got up to go out.


    The servants kept up and were ready to help.


    Outside.


    The atmosphere was extremely stiff.


    The discussion between the guests and the common people is obvious.


    Seeing that the old general came out in person, the guests on both sides stopped to whisper and congratulated him. Under the sound of congratulation, the atmosphere finally eased a little, but the eyes of the people who were surging around were still watching.


    The old general coughed heavily.


    Next to the bridesmaid quickly took the opportunity to remind dongfangjing.


    Dongfang Jing looked back and looked at the old general for a long time. Then he moved and took a few steps to lift the car curtain.

 Chapter 44

    Qu Qing looked at the outstretched hand and grasped it. His long fingertips immediately went deep into the palm and back of dongfangjing''s hand. The blood of the wounded hand suddenly came out.


    But this is not enough, compared with the humiliation and embarrassment she suffered today, these are far from enough! Qu Qing would like to bite the flesh from Dongfang Jing''s hand and swallow it, so that he can feel her pain and hate at this moment.


    Dongfang Jing wants to shake off Qu Qing''s hand, not because of pain, but because of disgust. This woman, whom he thought was kind and gentle, not only cheated him, but also threatened him with the life of the whole Dongfang family last night.


    They didn''t look so carefully, and no one noticed the difference in their hands.


    Finally, the bride came out of the sedan chair, and a burst of laughter broke out around and in the crowd.


    With a smile on his face, the old general expressed his thanks to the guests and the people one after another and turned back to the mansion.


    Dongfangjing and quqing walked behind and entered the mansion.


    Along the way, Dongfang Jing tried to shake Qu Qing''s hand several times, but Qu Qing always grasped it tightly. The bright red blood kept dripping, dripping all over their big red sleeves.


    -


    In the hall of joy.


    A festive red.


    The old general returned to the throne with a smile.


    When the guests get together, a couple also stand well. The bridesmaid who presided over the wedding said a lot of auspicious words in order to ease the atmosphere, and then cheerfully yelled: "I''ll pay homage to heaven and earth."


    Qu Qing released dongfangjing, hid his bloody hand under his sleeve, and knelt down slowly with the help of the bride and maid.


    Dongfang Jing clenched his fist hard and tried to resist the impulse to walk away. He also knelt down.


    At the end of the first worship, the bridesmaids and a new couple got up and stood up, and then cried out, "second worship, high hall."


    Qu Qing and Dongfang Jing kneel down to worship the old general.


    The old general of Dongfang nodded with a smile. When Dongfang Jing got up and looked at him, he warned Dongfang Jing with his eyes. No matter what happened in the past two days, the woman was hired by himself and the prime minister''s daughter. Most of the officials in the court also came to congratulate him. The scene was so grand that no mistake was allowed.


    Bridesmaid: "husband and wife worship each other!"


    Qu Qing still knelt down first with his help.


    Dongfang Jing is about to kneel under the eyes of the crowd and the old general. There is a small bloodstain on one of his wings. It is obvious that he has just been injured. The carrier pigeon, who is not fast and stable, suddenly breaks into Xitang. After turning around the Xitang, he stops beside Dongfang Jing and Qu Qing.


    Qu Qing whisks his sleeve to drive him away, but then he moves. The pigeon has fallen into the hands of Dongfang Jing who bends down to reach out.


    The guests in the hall couldn''t stop their differences and couldn''t help being curious. They had never seen a carrier pigeon fly in when they were worshipping.


    Displeased, the old general immediately ordered the servants to take the carrier pigeon from dongfangjing, and reminded him, "continue to worship."


    But Dongfang Jing didn''t pay any attention to the servants. Under the eyes of the people, he took out the note tied on the carrier pigeon''s leg and opened it, because he knew who sent it. As for why the carrier pigeon was injured and whether something happened on the way, I don''t care about it for the time being.


    ¡°


    Scenery¡ª¡ª


    I''ve heard people say - when you threaten someone and it doesn''t work, please increase it ten times and threaten again.


    Believe me, I really don''t want to go this far.


    However, I beg to see you for the last time at the place where I first met. Why don''t you even give me this handout?


    Once upon a time, you were the rest of my life I was looking forward to.


    Now, you make my heart ache with every breath.


    Dongfangjing, I''ll give you one last chance. Stop worshiping at once, cancel today''s wedding and come to see me immediately. I''m in the palace now. If I don''t do what I say, I''ll meet the emperor immediately.


    ¡ª¡ªTraning


    ¡±

 Chapter 45

    At this time, a person came in a hurry, crowded through the guests, and forced to resist the fierce eyes of the old general. He approached dongfangjing and told him in a very light voice only heard by dongfangjing, "general, she was taken away by the flower picker." Before last night, dongfangjing also ordered them to try their best to capture Qu Ning, and he wanted to kill her himself. But last night, Dongfang Jing changed his order after he came out of the prime minister''s house. Although he still asked them to find her, none of his hair was allowed to hurt her, and he would report to him as soon as there was a situation. That''s why he dared to come to this strange Hall at the moment.


    "What did you say?" the eastern scenery suddenly changed


    The person who came to report: "my subordinates are secretly ambushing outside the palace gate. But as soon as I saw her, I was about to show up to catch her. The flower picker came out and took her away first, and went outside the city. All the others have gone after her."


    Dongfangjing went out immediately. He could not let her fall into the hands of the damned flower picker.


    The old general of the East looked at the scene and said, "stop, where are you going?"


    Dongfang Jing steps, but does not look back. When he thinks of the situation that Qu Ning fell into the hands of the flower picker and the picture of the cottage that night, he can no longer stop his steps and continues to go out.


    The old general of the East stood up angrily, and was about to scold and stop him again. But he was so fierce that he felt dizzy. Before he could speak, he fell back and nearly fainted.


    "Oriental view!" Almost at the same time, a cry of bitterness and indignation suddenly rang out and penetrated the whole hall. The echo echoed over and over again in the hall. It was so sharp that it made the eardrum ache. The bride, who had been kneeling with the help of the bridesmaid and maid, pulled off the cover of her head and stood up with a gloomy face.


    All the people on the scene looked at it. For a moment, they couldn''t help being afraid and stepped back.


    Dongfangjing is still just a step, no turning back, and then the pace is big, fast, and urgent to go out, deeply afraid to go a step late.


    "Dongfangjing, if you dare to leave and leave me in this hall on this happy day, do you believe that I will tell the truth in public?" More shrill voice, desperate threat, catch up with the front, tightly grabbed the sleeve of the person who left, "dongfangjing..."


    Dongfang Jing throws his backhand and mercilessly drops the hand that is pulled up. As long as he thinks that the man is now in the hand of the flower gatherer, nothing can stop him from leaving here and save her as soon as possible.


    Qu Qing, who had been thrown away, fell to the ground in embarrassment in full view of the public, and a delicate bun also came out. Even if it is such a threat, it is still unable to retain people who do not return.


    The red figure, go so decisive.


    For Qu Ning, he really ignored everything.


    From the beginning, she designed Qu Ning to ask for the queen, designed Qu Ning to marry into the imperial mausoleum, cheated Dongfang Jing to marry her, and threatened Dongfang Jing to marry her. But at the last moment, he left without hesitation and left her alone in the wedding hall full of guests.


    It''s nothing. It''s nothing.


    Last night she thought she didn''t lose and didn''t give up, but this moment she lost more thoroughly.


    Everyone''s eyes are on her


    Everyone is watching her Qu Qing''s jokes


    The bridegroom didn''t welcome the prime minister''s daughter in person, and left her like a shoe!


    A big mouthful of blood suddenly spurted out of his mouth. Qu Qing got up wobbly and looked back at everyone present


    Another mouthful of blood was spitting out. In all kinds of eyes, such as sympathy, pity, or smile, Qu Qing stepped back unsteadily. He retreated a lot. Suddenly, he felt that he could not hear or see anything. He had a splitting headache, as if his soul had been stripped of his body. When he regained his sight, he gradually saw it in the eyes of the public... Horror.


    "Ah --" a maidservant cried out, unable to restrain herself.


    Wind, swept by, blowing the scattered hair, strands of wind blowing to Qu Qing''s cheek.


    Qu Qingleng bowed his head, gently lifted one of them, and the black and white hair was clearly reflected in his eyes.

 Chapter 46

    The gate of the city is full of people.


    He had changed his clothes and pasted a false beard. He was dressed as an old man and drove out of the city leisurely.


    In the carriage, Qu Ning, who had been pointed, glared at the rickety curtain in front of him. He wanted to go through the curtain and burn a few holes in his figure.


    When she came up with a more convenient way to deliver the letter with a carrier pigeon and was ready to leave, he appeared in front of her again. Without saying a word, he captured her, tied her hands and feet, and put her in a carriage alone.


    The carriage moved.


    She had no idea where the carriage was going.


    When she managed to get rid of the ropes that bound her hands and feet, lifted the driving curtain and went out to stop the coachman from jumping off the carriage, the flower shadow appeared for the third time and captured her again. Then she quickly took her to an inn room with lightness skill, changed his clothes quickly, and finally took her to the present carriage, He himself became a new coachman and drove the car himself.


    "Don''t worry. Although the letter was soaked in tea and couldn''t be used, I''ve made it up to you in other ways. I''m a very responsible person. I can assure you that dongfangjing will never be a pro today. " Even if the back of the head does not have long eyes, and there is a car curtain across, huazheying knows that the people in the car must want to stab him.


    He used the butterfly to find her again, tied her up, put her in the carriage, and let someone drive the carriage to the palace gate quickly.


    As soon as she got to the palace gate, as he calculated, she untied the binding and opened the car curtain.


    This lift, her whole person naturally fell into the eyes of those who secretly ambush in the Palace door around the East scene sent.


    Then he, who had been following the carriage all the time, took the lead and abducted her in front of the ambush. He passed the story to Dongfang Jing, who was getting married. How could Dongfang Jing get married.


    When we first met, we said that "the beloved man is married, even if we worked hard to let him know the truth, we can''t stop him from getting married", which can be said to be half true and half false. Because he was bored last night and really curious, he sneaked into the prime minister''s residence to see the excitement, and saw the scene in the peach blossom forest from a distance. Therefore, his penetrating eyes can see that dongfangjing has already regretted to death, but Qu Ning has not realized that she has successfully hooked back a man''s heart to her, and the hook means a few letters and the lifelike painting that even he, who calls himself a "flower picker", can''t write.


    As like as two peas in the same room, he was led to the Inn by the same way. He had taken the man out of his hand and went out of town. He succeeded in bringing those ambush to the front with a trick of work in just ways.


    What compensation? What compensation can he have? Qu Ning frown, just don''t believe flower fold shadow this nonsense.


    The sound of the horse''s hooves was broken. From far to near, a group of arrows drove the horse out of the city, passing by the carriage of Hua zheying and Qu Ning.


    The dust was flying, and the passing wind suddenly blew up a corner of the car curtain. Qu Ning just looked out, and through the corner of the car curtain, he happened to see that the head of the horse was dongfangjing!


    He is also in a red suit. What is he doing out of town at this time? Shouldn''t he, after receiving the note from the white dove, think that she really went into the palace and rushed to the palace to see her? Qu Ning is puzzled, but he has no chance to know whether he and Qu Qing''s Chapel are "successful" or "unsuccessful".

 Chapter 47

    "Hiss The old man, dressed up as a driver, looks at the passers-by in front of him. He can''t help but smile in the dust. He is in a good mood. Even Dongfang Jing has caught up with him, so he can walk more slowly. However, in order to prevent Dongfang Jing from being cheated and looking back, it is necessary for him to change his carriage and dress every short period of time.


    "Do you wonder why dongfangjing left the city in a hurry?"


    "Do you really want to know if he married your sister?"


    "Or do you want to know where I''m taking you?"


    "It''s a long way to go. It''s hard to avoid boredom. Let''s have a good discussion about the word ''Seduction''? You have the ability to seduce a man, and I have the ability to seduce a woman. Let''s compete with each other. Isn''t it fun all the way


    "Ha ha ha..."


    "So it looks like we''re a natural couple!"


    "Where to start the discussion? How about starting with how to write a good love letter?"


    One after another, every sentence was clearly introduced into quning''s ear in the car.


    What brings men back? nonsense! Qu Ning couldn''t retort, and advised himself that he didn''t need to be angry with a flower picker, so he took a deep breath secretly, when he didn''t hear anything. But it''s no way to continue like this. She must find a way to escape from this hateful flower gatherer. If she has a chance, she must study the world''s martial arts hard, or she will fall into other people''s hands so easily every time. It''s too humiliating.


    Huazheying doesn''t care. There is no response behind her. She speaks to herself and is very happy.


    -


    It''s near noon.


    Passing by a broken temple, Hua zheying stops the carriage and wants to go into the broken temple to change his dress. He also needs to change a carriage. Of course, we have to bring quning into the broken temple.


    "Little beauty, you must be tired after such a long jolt?" Lift the car curtain, flower fold shadow first a face to take care of ground to look in.


    Qu Ning closed his eyes directly, and it was clear if he couldn''t see.


    "You, little beauty, are you angry?" Flower folding shadow said and laughed, and directly extended his hand to Qu Ning''s face.


    Qu Ning opened his eyes and shot an arrow.


    Flower fold shadow pick eyebrow, "smile, maybe I can consider to untie your acupoints."


    Qu Ning hesitated, pursed his lips to show a little smile, but he wanted to cut the flower shadow in front of him.


    "Ha ha ha, I didn''t expect little beauty to know the current affairs so well. I like it, I like it, ha ha!" Hua zheying laughs. Under Qu Ning''s suspicious eyes, she quickly solves Qu Ning''s problems and makes Qu Ning return to freedom and speak. "I''m a good man who keeps my word and shows solicitude for jade."


    Qu Ning immediately moved his sore hands, feet and body, and directly asked, "where are you taking me?"


    "There are too many people here who want to catch me. Dongfangjing wants to catch me, and the queen wants to catch me too. If I stay longer, I''m really worried that I will lose my life, so I have to go away to other countries to have a look." The shadow of the flower does not beat around the bush.


    Qu Ning was shocked: "are you going to take me to other countries?"


    "No, No." Hua zheying shakes her head and laughs a little unkindly. "How can you say it''s a belt? It should be an invitation. I sincerely invite little beauty to come with me to other countries. How about that?"


    Qu Ning didn''t speak and thought to himself how to get rid of the flower shadow.


    Hua zheying doesn''t break Qu Ning''s mind. No matter what she thinks, she can''t escape from his palm. "Well, come down and follow me into the broken temple."

 Chapter 48

    In the broken temple.


    Flower Shadow to full of dust and cobwebs behind the Buddha, took out a big package, on the spot changed, did not mind Qu Ning stood in front of him, even smile to welcome Qu Ning to watch.


    Qu Ning turned his back. The flower picker was obviously ready.


    Wait for flower to fold shadow to change good dress up, stand in front of Qu Ning then became a farmer of full face beard. How many layers of clothes did he wrap up, and he changed from a thin man to this? He is not afraid to suffocate himself! Qu Ning was a little stunned, but at the same time he had to admire his style. She can learn these by herself and use them in the future.


    "I have to hurt my son first. I have nothing to eat for the time being. I''m going to be hungry." Not only the appearance has changed, but also the voice has changed, Hua zheying said. She also pulled out a hoe in the corner and shouldered it. By the way, she buttoned the black curtain hat in the package to Qu Ning''s head.


    Qu Ning, who became the son of the flower picker for no reason, said: "I''m not sure."


    -


    When they walked out of the temple, there was a simple ox cart outside the temple, and the previous carriage had disappeared. Obviously, during their stay in the temple, someone came outside.


    Huazheying: "son, get in the car, let''s go."


    The speechless Qu Ning


    After getting on the bus, it''s still huazheying, and Qu Ning is sitting with a curtain hat.


    Road, the more you go, the more biased you are, the more you go.


    At night.


    The ox cart stopped in a mountain forest.


    At this time, it is at least hundreds of miles away from the capital.


    Huazheying changed another dress, and let quning change back to women''s clothes. Then she abandoned the ox cart and took quning to the deep forest.


    In the evening, it''s dangerous to go up the mountain alone.


    Along the way, Qu Ning had thought about how to escape at least dozens of times, but he never had any chance. Huazheying seems to take her lightly, but actually she is under strict guard.


    To a cave, huazheying lit the fire, and threw a lot of dead wood into the fire.


    The whole cave brightened up.


    After looking around for a while, Qu Ning chose a place far away from the flower shadow to sit down and have a rest. After so many days, the arrow wounds on his shoulder were almost cured. But after today''s turbulence, he always felt that his shoulder was a little painful.


    "Tomorrow morning, we''ll look over the mountain and start to walk by water. It will be easy then." Huazheying turned out a package in the corner and began to bake the steamed bread leisurely.


    Qu Ning looked at it and said sarcastically: "it seems that you are really well prepared. Even in this cave, you have prepared a package of dry food in advance."


    The image of the flower fold didn''t recognize the irony in Qu Ning''s words at all. Climbing up the pole, I didn''t know why I had to put gold on my face. "It''s natural. I''m a thoughtful and considerate man. How can I not prepare delicious food in advance and let the little beauty go hungry again? Well, now you find mine, right? It''s not too late to choose with me now! My arms will always be open to you, little beauty. " Said, wink, exaggerated open arms, such as Qu Ning throw arms.


    Qu Ning scoffed. He wanted to stop talking, but when he thought about it, he said, "I have a husband. Everyone in the world knows that. However, it''s not impossible for me to throw myself into your arms, so you should defeat my husband first! "


    Huazheying doesn''t work. Only a fool can fight with the devil. She doesn''t want to use such naive method to motivate him to fight with the devil, does she? Hua zheying immediately sneered, "since you have a husband who writes love letters to other men and seduces them, don''t you want to be angry when your husband knows? Ha ha, that love letter. I don''t know what will happen if I give it to your demon husband, who is scared to death. Ha ha... "

 Chapter 49

    Qu Ning obviously lowered his face and stopped talking.


    Flower fold shadow looking at Qu Ning this facial expression, the laughter stops gradually, "how, angry?"


    Qu Ning still does not speak, pure lazy again and spend fold shadow to waste words.


    Huazheying misunderstood. After a moment, her face was gradually covered with a layer of obvious seriousness and a rare color, "do you really care about your demon husband?" A little meal, "the person you really love in your heart, isn''t it dongfangjing?"


    Qu Ning still ignored the flower shadow, simply closed his eyes and had a rest.


    Flower fold shadow stares at to see, complexion more and more ugliness.


    The whole cave was low all night.


    -


    It''s getting light.


    The cold wind of the early morning poured into the cave.


    I don''t know when the fire in the cave has gone out quietly.


    Qu Ning suddenly woke up by freezing, opened his eyes and looked around, did not see the shadow of flower fold.


    Did he go out early in the morning looking for food? Such an idea flashed through my mind in an instant. When should I stay? Qu Ning quickly stood up and went out. As soon as he got out of the cave, he made sure that there was no flower shadow around him. Then he walked faster and faster.


    "Are you sure it''s ok? What''s going to happen? "


    "Don''t worry, people have fallen into my hands again, and I will take them back to..." before the end of the words, Yu Guang caught a glimpse of the figure in the distance who was running away quickly. The words of Hua zhe Ying stopped suddenly, and he laughed again. She has so much energy that she can run away whenever she has a chance. He just left the cave a little, and when he left, she was still asleep. In a twinkling of an eye, he saw that she had escaped under her eyes.


    Appearing here, the man in black cloak, who was talking with Hua zheying, obviously saw the man who ran away. He coldly dropped a word of "Hope" and left quickly, as silent as when he appeared.


    Hua zheying nodded and didn''t care about the voice of the man in the black cloak. A man quietly followed Qu Ning in front of him, but he was not in a hurry to catch her immediately.


    Even if he is a big devil who has been imprisoned for more than ten years and everyone hates him, there is still a very noble woman in the world who still likes him consistently, that is "Princess Fengling" of Xiling state.


    When Princess Fengling first saw the devil, the devil was still the prince.


    At that time, such a man of dragon and Phoenix, the crown prince of Chizhou state, the heir to the throne, was the descendant of a miracle doctor with the highest status, talent and martial arts. In particular, there was a man who was kind and gentle. Who in the world would not like such a man?


    I still remember that there was a widely spread saying that "seeing the prince wrongly for life".


    Twelve years ago, when she was only 15 years old, she had gone to the battlefield with her grandfather. With her martial arts and resourcefulness, Princess Fengling came to Chizhou with her brother.


    At the first sight of the prince Chi, Princess Fengling, who always regarded herself highly, fell in love with him. When she returned, she told her father emperor Xiling that she would marry Chizhou.


    But before the emperor of Xiling had time to agree, the prince Chi had an accident here. On the day of his accession to the throne, he became a demon that everyone feared and hated. He lost his arms to the throne. Finally, he was deprived of his martial arts and broke his tendons. He was put in the imperial mausoleum.


    Over the years, Princess Fengling has never married. She has gradually become the eldest princess who helps her brother ascend the throne. She also wants to save the demons imprisoned in the mausoleum.


    Princess Fengling''s love for the devil and her desire for the devil''s heart have reached the point of paranoia.


    In this matter, no one can persuade Princess Fengling.


    More than two months ago, Princess Fengling, who was in Xiling, suddenly learned that the queen of Chizhou had married the devil and arranged for the prime minister''s daughter Qu Ning to marry into the mausoleum.


    This is not equal to "the woman named Qu Ning suddenly robbed her beloved of Princess Fengling"?


    Therefore, Princess Fengling was very angry, and she wanted to see Qu Ning, the woman who married the devil. In fact, she wanted to kill Qu Ning herself.


    He huazheying was sent by Princess Fengling to take quning to Xiling.

 Chapter 50

    The imperial mausoleum is different from other places. He took advantage of a person from an enemy country, and naturally did not dare to rush into the mausoleum to catch people.


    In addition, he is the enemy of Princess Fengling, this identity must not be exposed.


    The war between Xiling state and Chizhou state has just stopped. We can''t let the queen of Chizhou state know that the princess of Xiling state is thinking of her eldest son who is imprisoned in the imperial mausoleum. We can''t let the queen of Chizhou state know that the princess of Xiling state is thinking of killing her daughter-in-law who was chosen by the devil.


    Therefore, the ultimate goal of his trip is to keep a low profile, ensure that his identity is not exposed, and secretly bring Qu Ning back to the imperial mausoleum without being found out by the queen of Chizhou.


    So, after thinking about it, he came up with the idea of using dongfangjing.


    Because dongfangjing''s father was one of the generals who led the army to encircle the capital and finally captured the devil and imprisoned him in the imperial mausoleum, he should know about the imperial mausoleum and the mountain where the devil was imprisoned. As his son, dongfangjing may know about it, so he tried it from dongfangjing.


    First, he called himself a "flower picker" and abducted Dong Fang Jing''s new fiancee Qu Qing.


    He''s not a real flower gatherer, so he won''t really do anything to Qu Qing. After taking Qu Qing away at that time, he deliberately let Qu Qing think that he was going to do something to her just to scare her. As a matter of fact, he will stop soon, and the next sentence will say to Qu Qing, "in fact, he thinks more about her sister Qu Ning," and ask Qu Qing, "use her to threaten Dongfang Jing, and Dongfang Jing is willing to catch Qu Ning for her in exchange." but unexpectedly, Qu Qing first tells her sister Qu Ning, and constantly tempts him to let her go, Instead, she went to capture her sister quning.


    This is really a rare "good sister", he spent a lot of shadow is an eye opener!


    Next, although he despised Qu Qing in his heart, he didn''t show it on the surface. He also deliberately followed Qu Qing''s words to show his fascination with Qu Ning. Then he formally put forward the condition of "threatening dongfangjing and catching Qu Ning in exchange".


    I didn''t expect that dongfangjing really brought people here.


    In order to make Dongfang Jing believe that he is really a flower picker, he has a good style in the village, especially when he meets. As for Qu Ning, who was brought with her at first sight, she was dressed in men''s clothes and was used by her ex fiance in exchange, but she didn''t cry or make any noise. She just wanted to escape. Later, she really took the opportunity to escape, which was a bit different from what he had just imagined.


    After two days of heavy rain, he sent out the butterfly to find her whereabouts. The butterfly led him all the way to the capital.


    On the way, he was still guessing whether she had returned to the prime minister''s residence or complained to the queen?


    As a result, none of them. She hid in a very humble Inn by herself.


    When he first arrived, she was concentrating on painting.


    It can be seen from the picture that she loves the Oriental scenery very much.


    Later, he learned the truth that she married the devil. It turned out that she didn''t marry into the imperial mausoleum because she was afraid of being implicated by dongfangjing.


    But seeing that the wedding was still held as scheduled, she didn''t look sad and desperate except that she continued to threaten and want to destroy dongfangjing and quqing''s wedding. Even if love has all turned to hate, it''s not so. It''s really unpredictable.


    And last night, when it comes to the devil, when it comes to showing her love letter to the devil, she suddenly became angry and did not speak. When she comes to Xiling, she meets Princess Fengling. If she shows Princess Fengling that she married the devil to save dongfangjing, and vows that she doesn''t love the devil, she may still have a chance. Otherwise, Princess Fengling will definitely kill her and let her die miserably.

 Chapter 51

    Qu Ning didn''t stop to rest all the way. He was afraid that as soon as he stopped, he would catch up.


    I don''t know how long it took.


    Hua zheying, who had been quietly following behind Qu Ning, suddenly frowned and keenly noticed that someone was following him.


    As soon as huazheying''s face changed, it was not difficult to guess who was following him. At this time, he had no time to play the "cat chasing mouse game". A fast flying body caught up with Qu Ning who didn''t look back in front of him. He put his arms around Qu Ning''s waist from behind and flew away with Qu Ning.


    Some muddled Qu Ning: "did she run away for nothing?


    Flower fold shadow side with Qu Ningfei, side looked down at Qu Ning one eye, see Qu Ning face at the moment can''t stop laughing.


    Qu Ning is ridiculous.


    After a while, Qu Ning gradually realized that something was wrong. The flower shadow seemed to be taking her away? Someone''s after them?


    Deep cliff, suddenly across the front, broke the way of flower shadow.


    Flower fold shadow frown, had to stop, "how do you choose this direction to escape?"


    Qu Ning thinks funny, "that excuse me, which direction should I choose to escape?" It''s impossible to return by the same way. Once huazheying finds out that she has escaped, she is likely to chase in that direction. It''s impossible to escape over the mountain, because Hua zheying said last night that she would take the waterway next time, which means that after crossing the mountain, there should be his people to meet her, so she had to choose other directions to escape.


    A group of people catch up, just in Qu Ning and huazheying not far behind stop, see dongfangjing with another party also arrived.


    Dongfangjing left Xitang yesterday and took people out of the city to chase huazheying and save quning. When he finally got there, he found that he had been cheated. Huazheying deliberately disguised himself and led him to the front.


    So, he did not stop, with people quickly back to search, until this morning found the mountain.


    After entering the mountain, everyone looked for it separately. He also took people to look for it in person. Even if he went through the mountains dozens of miles around, he would find people. Just now, someone found huazheying''s trace, and immediately sent the news to him who was searching everywhere on the other side. He came with the rest of the people as soon as possible.


    Qu Ning heard the voice coming from behind, turned back and looked, surprised, did not expect that it was dongfangjing.


    Dongfang Jing looks at Qu Ning, who is finally found, and then looks at Hua zheying''s hand around her waist. He thinks that she has been in Hua zheying''s hand since yesterday. He doesn''t know what happened to her, and her murderous and fierce spirit can''t stop surging up. He wants to cut Hua zheying into pieces.


    Qu Ning looks at the murderous dongfangjing and the battle in front of her, mistaking dongfangjing for killing her. According to her initial plan, Dongfang Jing should cancel her marriage when she knows the truth. Since then, she has been living in infinite regret and remorse, but Qu Qing has nothing to do with it. But she didn''t expect that Dongfang Jing would marry Qu Qing after knowing the truth, so she could only threaten them again, so that they couldn''t get married smoothly. Does Dongfang Jing hate her for disturbing his wedding? Coming after her?


    Huazheying is not surprised by the changes on the surface, but he is already cursing in his heart. He still underestimates dongfangjing and thinks that he has led dongfangjing to the front. He changes his dress again and again. Dongfangjing is not so easy to find him. As a result, in just one day, it has become the current situation.


    The cold wind is blowing.


    The roaring wind swept up from under the cliff.

 Chapter 52

    There is a confrontation between the two sides.


    Dongfangjing: "let her go now!"


    Hua zheying laughed on purpose, "what did you do if you let her go? Let you kill? " Naturally, he won''t let Qu Ning know that Dongfang Jing has a heart on her now, so that Qu Ning won''t go back with Dongfang Jing, and it will become nothing for him.


    Qu Ning''s intuition is that there is something wrong with Hua zheying''s words. Dongfang Jingming wants to kill both of them. What''s the difference between letting them go and not letting them go? Of course, if dongfangjing wants to kill her, just do it directly. Why should huazheying let her go first.


    Of course, dongfangjing will not directly say that "he wants to save quning now, and will never hurt quning again". Otherwise, huazheying will not immediately threaten quning as a chip, and it will be more difficult to save quning.


    Dongfangjing: "then don''t blame me for doing it!"


    Flower Shadow is expected to be accurate, the East will not say. If dongfangjing knew, he already knew everything about huazheying. I don''t know if he would be angry.


    For a time, one of the two didn''t say, the other wanted to hide from Qu Ning. Qu Ning didn''t know that Dongfang Jing was here to save her. Huazheying immediately approached quning and whispered in quning''s ear, "once you start to move your hand later, I''ll try my best to hold them. You run away and don''t look back." Let her escape first. The key is not to be taken back by dongfangjing. Anyway, he has a colorful butterfly in his hand and can use it to find her at any time.


    Qu Ning suddenly saw that there was a shining halo on the top of the flower shadow, "you don''t look like a flower picker!" Will the flower gatherer use himself to hold each other in such a critical moment and let the people in his hands run first?


    The speaker has no intention, the listener has intention. Flower fold shadow eyes suddenly a MI, think Qu Ning see what. But it''s too late to ask. Dongfangjing has already started at him.


    Huazheying immediately pushed quning away. While welcoming dongfangjing, she yelled at quning: "run


    "Then hold on a little longer!" Qu Ning left a sentence, also can''t take care of the flower fold shadow, start to run.


    Flower fold shadow smile, mouth light scolded a "little heartless".


    Seeing Qu Ning pushed away by Hua zheying, Dongfang Jing quickly orders his men to kill Hua zheying, so he wants to chase Qu Ning. He wants to tell Qu Ning immediately that he knows the truth and will never hurt her any more. Besides, he doesn''t blame her for threatening him and telling her not to run away.


    Huazheying naturally knows dongfangjing''s intention, so she is defeated. She still sticks to dongfangjing to prevent dongfangjing from chasing quning.


    Dongfang Jing sees that Qu Ning is running away. He moves the killer to the dead flower shadow, and at the same time orders his hand to chase him.


    Qu Ning, who runs all the way out in one breath, is blocked by another cliff. He is a little annoyed that he really shouldn''t choose this way to escape.


    Stop, bend over, hands on knees for a little breathing, Qu Ning immediately ready to escape in another direction.


    At this time, a shadow quietly appeared behind Qu Ning.


    As soon as Qu Ning noticed, he was about to turn back.


    The other hand was as quick as lightning and hit her on the back.


    All of a sudden, Qu Ning''s whole body was hit and flew out, suddenly fell to the cliff, and could not stop uttering a scream.


    The man who knocked quning off the cliff turned and left. He was sure that quning would die.


    When dongfangjing''s men came here, they didn''t find anything, but Qu Ning ran in another direction and quickly went to other directions.


    At the same time, Qu Ning, dangerously hanging on a branch of the cliff, had to admire his calmness and composure. In the whole process of falling in a straight line, he repeatedly grasped the branches growing on the cliff. Finally, after catching more than a dozen branches in succession and gradually slowing down the speed of falling, he successfully grasped a branch and hung himself on the cliff.


    You can''t see the top of the cliff. It''s hard to climb up.


    If you can''t see the bottom of the cliff, you will still fall to pieces.


    This position, Qu Ning looked up at the sky, which bastard hit her? Damn it!

 Chapter 53

    time lapse.


    Qu Ning''s strength is also constantly losing.


    All of a sudden, a cold wind passed, and Qu Ning found that there was a hole behind the branches of the vine and the big tree on the mountain wall not far away.


    Climbing in the past is extremely dangerous. If you are unstable, you may fall down. If she didn''t take the risk to climb over, she wouldn''t hold on for long.


    After making a choice, Qu Ning had to take a chance to climb the cliff with great care. He grabbed the stones and vines on the cliff as much as he could, and moved over little by little.


    More than ten meters away, Qu Ning just climbed nearly half an hour, but somehow succeeded.


    As soon as the whole person climbed into the cave, Qu Ning fell down powerlessly. His back was already covered with cold sweat. In his heart, he only felt that it was not too much to describe himself with such words as "a near death" and "a life after disaster".


    For a long time, Qu Ning had the strength to sit up and look around the cave.


    The cave is not small, but it is not big. The light is dim. On the stone wall of the cave, there is a kind of green plant like Parthenocissus, and small unknown red fruits grow out of the plants.


    Qu Ning didn''t know whether the fruit could be eaten or not. He didn''t dare to move his mouth easily for the moment.


    Two days later.


    Qu Ning, who has been cutting vines on the cliff with sharp stones and weaving vines all the time, is so hungry that he has to pick some unknown fruits from the cave first.


    If she didn''t eat any more, she would starve to death before she made up the vines.


    At night, Qu Ning, who is curling up in the cave, wakes up from a pang of discomfort and tries to cough. He finds that his voice is a little hoarse and his forehead is very hot.


    -


    Two days later.


    After such a long time, Qu Ning finally made a long enough cane. He tied one end of the cane to the trunk of the big tree at the entrance of the cave. He strongly supported himself and could not wait to climb down with the cane.


    Since she ate the fruit in the cave two days ago, she began to have a fever and feel sick. In order not to be starved to death, she tried her best to eat a few more. Now she not only has a fever, but also is getting weaker and weaker.


    Anyway, she had to leave the cave as soon as possible.


    Finally climbing to the end, I thought the cane was long enough to be more than ten meters away from the ground.


    Qu Ning took a deep breath, released the cane, and slowly climbed the cliff with both hands and feet.


    Rain, unknowingly up, the more under the bigger. The weather has entered the summer, storms always come.


    When her feet finally fell to the ground, Qu Ning looked up in the heavy rain, and had to admire her real life. In the future, she would have to find out the person who knocked her off the cliff behind her.


    After taking back his sight, Qu Ning no longer stayed. He looked at the environment at the bottom of xiaya and found a banana tree not far away. He quickly ran to it, folded a big banana leaf and used it as an umbrella on his head. Then he quickly left here and sneezed coldly as he walked.


    At the same time, in a grand canyon not far away from quning, a large group of people with black clothes and masks, some holding sharp swords, some carrying bows and arrows on their backs, are all guarding a large cage made of pure iron. Even in such heavy rain, they are still around.


    The cage is square and covered with a layer of black yarn.


    Before long, one of the men in black raised the black veil and sent a dish of steamed bread, a dinner for the demon and little black Tuan Zi in the cage.

 Chapter 54

    There are only a few sides of the cage where the man in black lifts the black gauze, and there is a rectangular opening as big as a palm, which is specially used to deliver three meals a day.


    Because the rectangular opening is so small, steamed bread can only be delivered one at a time.


    The man in black, who delivered the steamed bread, just handed the first steamed bread to the cage. The little black ball in the cage just stood on tiptoe and reached for it. The man in black, who was the leader, suddenly said, "someone is here!"


    A group of masked men in black are all well-trained and instantly on guard. The swordsman draws the sword, takes the man with bow and arrow on his back and bows up. Even the man who delivers steamed bread to the cage stops at once. He loses all the steamed bread in his hand and bows up.


    The sound of sneezing came from far and near in the storm.


    The man in black, who was the leader, immediately looked around the canyon. He was afraid that there would be other conditions. More than one person might come, so he immediately signaled everyone to spread out and ambush with the canyon. She also ambushed with her.


    When Qu Ning, weak, burning, drenched in the rain, and hungry, ran and sneezed against a big banana leaf all the way to the canyon, he saw such a situation from a distance: under the rain curtain, there was a big iron cage in the middle of the Grand Canyon. There were several steamed buns on the muddy ground, and nothing else.


    Qu Ning couldn''t help but be surprised. He stopped cautiously to consider whether to continue or take a detour, and whether to take the risk to pick up some steamed bread scattered on the ground.


    At this time, a small hand stretched out from the rectangular opening of the large cage and scratched about in the heavy rain.


    Just now there was a steamed bread coming in, and the little black dumpling in the cage also reached for it. But when his little hand touched the steamed bread, the steamed bread was taken back by the people outside. There was no steamed bread, and after a while, there was no steamed bread coming in again. Therefore, the little black dumpling in the cage could only pad his toes and stretch out his little hand to want the steamed bread.


    In such a big cage, is there a child?


    Look at that little hand. This child is only about one or two years old at most!


    Who on earth is so cruel to lock up such a small child?


    Heart, for a moment, was suddenly touched. After carefully examining the surroundings, Qu Ning pressed down his worries and ran towards the cage, picked up a steamed bun on the ground and put it into his hands.


    Finally caught the steamed bread small hand, immediately grabbed the steamed bread back.


    But compared with his little hand, the steamed bread was several times bigger. One little hand couldn''t hold it firmly, so it fell off.


    The little black ball in the cage was a little anxious, and his hands scratched in the rain.


    Qu Ning half squatted and half knelt down, then picked up a steamed bread and put it into his hands. This time, he held the steamed bread and let the villain inside catch it. He couldn''t help but ask in a low voice: "xiaotuanzi, why are you locked in it?"


    Little black Tuan Zi in the cage was startled. He lost one of his steamed bread, but he didn''t care to pick it up. He quickly shrank into the devil''s arms in the dark.


    "Xiaotuanzi, is there anyone else in it besides you?" With that, Qu Ning gently knocked on the cage and tried to look in through the rectangular opening the size of his palm. But the light outside was already a little dark, and there was really nothing to see inside. It was almost dark. "Hey, is there anyone else inside? Can you give me a response? "

 Chapter 55

    The devil who didn''t know xiaotuanzi and didn''t know xiaotuanzi well didn''t push away xiaotuanzi.


    Xiaotuanzi doesn''t know the devil, and he doesn''t know the devil well. But since he was caught out of the imperial mausoleum and locked up in this cage together, after so many days together, he is no longer afraid of the man who was locked up with him, so he doesn''t curl up in the corner like he did at the beginning, When you are cold and want to sleep, you will slowly climb into each other''s arms or legs, lie down and sleep, pull each other''s long and white hair to cover yourself.


    After working hard for a long time, Qu Ning couldn''t see clearly, and couldn''t wait for any response. He couldn''t help but ask again in a low voice: "Hey, is there anyone? If there is anyone, please respond quickly!"


    "Xiaotuanzi, do you want more steamed bread?"


    "Xiaotuanzi, tell my sister, is there anyone else in it?"


    "Xiaotuanzi, which villain caught you and locked you up? Sister can help you hit him


    "Little Tuanzi, why don''t you talk..."


    "Xiaotuanzi..."


    Sentence after sentence, no matter what Qu Ning said or how he coaxed, there was no sound in the cage, even xiaotuanzi''s hand was no longer stretched out. Qu Ning almost couldn''t help but wonder if the little hand she saw just now was her illusion!


    Tired, hungry, feverish, and weak, Qu Ning sat down outside the cage and leaned weakly on his back. While still using banana leaves to keep himself out of the rain, he picked up a steamed bun and ate it by himself. "There are steamed buns outside. If you want to eat, you should say it. If I don''t, I''ll eat all myself! "


    be quiet!


    Although it was a steamed bread that fell on the ground and was drenched in the rain, Qu Ning quickly ate one and picked up another.


    The devil in the cage has a keen sense of hearing, listening to the sound outside


    Xiao Hei Tuan Zi shrank for a long time and thought that there was no one outside. He slowly came out of the devil''s arms and searched for the lost steamed bread in the dark.


    After finding it, xiaoheituan shrank into the corner to chew it. After a few mouthfuls of chewing, he hesitated for a moment, then climbed back to the devil''s arms with the steamed bread and fed it to the devil.


    The devil opened his mouth and took a small bite.


    Qu Ning outside solved three steamed buns, and finally belched. After thinking about it, he picked up the remaining two steamed buns and sent them inside through the rectangular opening of the cage. While sending them, he whispered: "if there are still people inside, these two steamed buns are for you. Just now xiaotuanzi took it in. You leave it to him. Don''t rob him. He''s still so small! "


    The devil who just "robbed" a mouthful of steamed bread with small dumplings


    As soon as he heard the sound, Tuanzi was startled. The steamed bread in his hand almost fell off again, and he quickly withdrew to the devil''s arms.


    The devil just didn''t push away little Tuan Zi and didn''t give him any comfort.


    A group of people in black are lying in ambush on the canyon. Their sharp arrows are still in their hands. As soon as the leader gives an order, they will shoot at once. They can instantly shoot the woman who is leaning against the cage into a beehive.


    The man in black, who was the leader, kept staring and never spoke.


    That night, he took the group of people under his eyes to enter the imperial mausoleum and went down the cave one by one through the rope with the food box hanging on the ground. It took more than half a month to finally open the iron chain on the copper wall and iron wall to take the devil out of the imperial mausoleum.


    Just as he was about to leave, a small black ball just crawled in all the way from the small hole at the foot of the mountain.


    At that moment, they all doubted whether this little regiment might be the son of the devil, so they brought it out together. After all, the empress can openly arrange people to marry into the imperial mausoleum. Who knows if she would arrange people to quietly enter the imperial mausoleum to "serve" demons before.


    "Young master, it seems that the woman at the bottom is just passing by here. There should be no one else behind. Do you want to solve her right away?" Finally, a man in black couldn''t bear it any longer. He asked the leader who didn''t give orders in a low voice.

 Chapter 56

    The man in black headed: "wait a minute!"


    The man in Black: "why? We just stop here to have a rest. Later, we have to go all night to take the devil back from the cage. If we continue to delay as we are now... "


    The man in black, who was the leader, looked back at him with a sharp and warning flash in his eyes.


    The man in black who couldn''t bear it shut up and didn''t dare to say any more.


    The man in black, as the leader, immediately looked at the canyon below. After a long time, he could almost be sure that the woman below was the prime minister Er Qian Jin Qu Ning who had been exiled from the imperial mausoleum, who had been arranged by the queen to marry into the imperial mausoleum. Who would have thought that the two people who were still trapped in the imperial mausoleum more than a month ago would "reunite husband and wife" here in this way more than a month later.


    What''s the purpose of the empress''s arrangement to marry Qu Ning to the imperial mausoleum? The man in black at the head thought to himself.


    In the gorge, reason told Qu Ning to leave as soon as possible. There must be something unusual here. But at the thought of such a small ball still being locked in a cage, I couldn''t bear to abandon it.


    It''s getting dark.


    Little Tuanzi had been in the devil''s arms for a long time, and he didn''t dare to get up again. He had gone to sleep hungry. In the cold, little hand unconsciously pulled the devil''s snow-white hair to him as before.


    A small ball, curled under the snow-white silk like long hair.


    Outside the cage, Qu Ning gradually became sleepy. He had a fever and was weak. He wanted to lie down and sleep for a while.


    Holding his body for a while, Qu Ning slowly extended the rod of banana leaf into the cage through the rectangular opening in front of him, trying to jam the banana leaf with the opening. As a result, the leaves on the outside are heavy, and the rods on the inside are light, so they can''t get stuck. Every time she lets go, the banana leaves fall down on her head.


    More and more sleepy, Qu Ning asked for the last time, "is there anyone else in it? I''m dizzy. I''m really going to faint. I want to have a little sleep. Can you help me hold the pole for the sake of the steamed bread I sent you? "


    As always, there was no sound in the cage!


    A moment later.


    Qu Ning is completely give up, ready to throw away the banana leaves, casually curl up, as a result, the sound of slight touch of iron chain slowly sounded inside.


    Qu Ning is glad that there are other people inside. Listen to the voice, this person is still chained! However, when Qu Ning was full of joy, he tried to look inside again through the rectangular opening, but he still got nothing. It was too dark inside.


    Qu Ning: "then you help to hold, don''t let go?"


    be quiet!


    Qu Ning: "then I''ll take it as your promise. You have to keep your word. I''ll let go!"


    be quiet!


    Quningquan should give it a try and release the banana leaves slowly.


    This time, the banana leaf outside didn''t fall down towards quning, and it was firmly on top of quning''s head.


    "Thank you." With that, Qu Ning really had no strength, so he fell down and curled up beside the cage, under the banana leaves. I''m really sleepy and tired. Even if there''s something wrong with this place, wait until she goes to bed.


    The rain is still falling, very fierce, the ground has formed a flowing water.


    Banana leaves are very big, always supporting above quning in the wind and rain.


    The flowing water flows past Qu Ning.


    Although there are still splashes on Qu Ning, Qu Ning has a sense of peace of mind. He only feels that he hasn''t had such a peaceful sleep for a long time since he was captured from the imperial mausoleum by dongfangjing.

 Chapter 57

    The hand and foot tendons of the demons in the cage were broken 12 years ago. At the same time, they were also wearing four chains made of century old black iron, and all the joints of the chains were completely welded. There is no way in the world to open them.


    At the beginning, when the devil was escorted into the mausoleum all the way from the Imperial Palace in the capital, he was handcuffed with these four arm thick chains.


    Now he was taken out of the imperial mausoleum and locked in an iron cage, with his hands and feet still holding the four iron chains weighing a thousand pounds.


    It took more than half a month for the man in black to break into the imperial mausoleum to open only the four iron chains on the copper wall.


    At this moment, a hand locked in the iron chain is raised, and the demon in the cage reluctantly supports the banana leaf pole which is stretched into the cage.


    A group of people in black lurking in the canyon looked at the scene with disbelief.


    "Young master, this..." the man in black who couldn''t help opening his mouth before finally couldn''t help it again.


    The man in black headed: "let''s go, take her with us!"


    A group of people in black were shocked again.


    The man in black, the leader, did not explain. He was about to get up and go down the canyon when he suddenly noticed that someone was coming here. He was sure that more than one person was coming this time. He quickly said, "don''t move. Continue to ambush. Someone is coming."


    A group of men in black took orders.


    Over the past few days, people of dongfangjing have been ordered to look for traces of quning everywhere in this mountain forest. A group of people scattered in various parts of the mountain forest, two of them at this time just all the way to the side of the canyon.


    Under the curtain of night and rain, you can see the situation in the canyon from a distance. You can see the big cage and Qu Ning lying on the ground outside the cage. Two people from dongfangjing quickly run close. One of them quickly checks Qu Ning''s situation, and the other tries to check the situation in the cage.


    But like Qu Ning, no matter how you look into the cage, you just can''t see clearly.


    "She has a high fever and is very weak. She must be taken back for medical treatment immediately." Check out traning''s humanity.


    The man who checked the cage heard the words and calmly replied, "I think there is something wrong with this cage. You take her back to the general first, and I''ll send a signal for other people to come." As soon as the voice fell, the sharp arrow burst into the air, and a sharp arrow shot through the speaker''s neck in an instant, splashing with blood.


    The man checking the cage was killed on the spot.


    The people who checked quning immediately stood on guard, protecting quning while sending signals quickly.


    Another sharp arrow broke through the air.


    The person who checked quning was already on guard. He quickly took quning to turn back and successfully avoided it. But even so, the signal bomb in his hand still fell to the ground and failed to send out the signal.


    A group of people in black who were lying in ambush in the canyon immediately appeared and flew down the canyon one by one, surrounded by people in the blink of an eye.


    Qu Ning woke up in such a series of turbulence, and opened his eyes to see that there were people in black all around. The person who was holding her and protecting her seemed to be dongfangjing. Once, he was one of the pedestrians brought by dongfangjing on the cliff that day.


    The man in black headed: "let her go, I''ll make you die faster."


    Who are you on earth


    The man in black headed: "you don''t deserve to know!"


    Protecting Qu Ning: "you want to kill her?"


    The man in black headed: "no, we don''t kill her. We just want to take her with us."


    The person protecting Qu Ning made a choice for a moment and quickly whispered to Qu Ning: "Er Xiaojie, the general already knows the truth. He''s here to save you this time. Don''t run any more. Now he regrets the damage he did to you. And he didn''t marry your sister. I''ll hold them even if I''ve tried my best later. Run away. I''ll go back to find the general. He''s waiting for you. If you can''t escape and are taken away by them, please leave clues to the general as far as possible. The general will come to rescue you. "

 Chapter 58

    "Er... I''m dizzy and feverish now. I''m not very awake, so... Did I hear you right?" Qu Ning stroked the forehead of faint pain, the hot temperature clearly into the palm, really doubt that he heard wrong. Is dongfangjing here to save her this time? I dare not do that in my dream!


    "My subordinates swear that they are telling the truth. You will know when you see the general." The person who protects Qu Ning looks serious and is afraid that Qu Ning doesn''t believe it. At the same time, he is really worried about Qu Ning''s body and that she can''t run far by herself. But now there is no other way. He has to try everything. "Miss two, remember to find the general anyway!" Words fall, direct to the person in black, try to protect Qu Ning behind him, want to kill a way to let Qu Ning run out.


    The man in black looked disdainful and sneered, indicating that Yigan''s men should act quickly and neatly.


    A group of people in black understand and are ready to make a quick decision.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the people of dongfangjing were decorated with colors. They were repeatedly attacked by swords in their hands, in front of them and on their backs, but they still refused to fall down.


    The strong smell of blood soon spread in the air, and the blood from the neck of the man who was killed by an arrow before, even the heavy rain could not cover it.


    In the wind and rain, the smell of blood kept floating into the cage.


    No one who is still together has found the change of the demons in the cage.


    That originally calm devil, that pair of black eyes, which have been dead all year round like an ancient well, is turning red in the dark.


    Qu Ning was surrounded by such a big sword light and shadow in the middle. Although no one hurt her, the dazzling white sword light really made her dizzy, and she almost fell down.


    "Yes... I''m sorry, it''s useless for subordinates... Keke..." after all, they can''t stick to it any more. The people who protect dongfangjing of quning suddenly spit out a mouthful of blood and fall down on one knee with a bang. They blame themselves for underestimating the group of people in black who don''t know their identity and origin in front of them.


    The heavy rain washed away on his scarred body, and more blood flowed out continuously, melting into the water on the ground and flowing around.


    Qu Ning, of course, will not be soft hearted to those who have chased and killed her, but the man who fell in front of her just now has been protecting her, and even said "sorry" to her when she fell down. How can she still be indifferent when he died in front of her. That day, she could leave the broken flower shadow behind and run without hesitation, because the flower shadow was still good at that time, but now she can see this scene with her own eyes.


    "Let him go, or take him with you, so that your secret won''t be revealed." Suddenly, Qu Ning, who was already dizzy, strode forward and rushed to the person on the ground before the man in black''s sword was cut down. His eyes instinctively closed, fearing that the man in black''s sword would be cut down on her.


    The man in black who cut off the sword quickly stopped, almost frightened by Qu Ning''s desperate action.


    The man in black frowned, "pull her apart, get rid of the people on the ground, and dispose of the two corpses. Don''t leave any trace."


    A group of people in black took orders. Two of them bent down and clasped Qu Ning''s shoulders respectively, then dragged Qu Ning away.


    The people of dongfangjing kneeling on the ground didn''t expect that Qu Ning would be so desperate to save him. Seeing that Qu Ning was dragged away, they didn''t know where the strength came from. They vomited blood while struggling to get up from the ground and fight.


    "What are you doing now? Why don''t you do it now?" The man in black, the leader, looked down at the dying man. After waiting for a moment, he did not see his own hands. He raised his head in displeasure. He saw a group of people in black in front of him staring at the cage behind him in horror.


    The man in black, the leader, was stunned. He frowned and looked back at the cage.

 Chapter 59

    At that moment, the man in black, the leader of the group, also glared and took a breath. He stepped back in disbelief and terror, and blurted out "impossible, impossible". The devil had already been broken. It took them so long to untie the chain between the four iron chains and the copper wall, and take him out of the imperial mausoleum, In the whole process, he didn''t resist. The devil that everyone in the world is afraid of has become a complete waste. He can only pick up a steamed bun with one hand at most. How can it be like this? It''s impossible!


    However, no matter how I don''t believe it, under the light of lightning, everything happened clearly in front of everyone''s eyes.


    I saw a hand as long as jade and as white as snow. Half of the palm of the hand stretched out from the rectangular opening used to deliver steamed bread in the cage, fastened the edge of the rectangular opening, and slowly pulled it in.


    The cage made of pure iron is as fragile as paper under that palm.


    Rectangular cut, tear more and more long


    If the whole thing was torn open and the devil came out, the man in black, the leader, did not dare to think about it any more, and could not help but step back.


    A group of people in black are also retreating step by step, completely unable to believe the picture in front of them. Twelve years ago, the demons slaughtered the whole palace and the capital. Although none of them had experienced it, they had heard about it. Now, is this demon about to revive?


    A group of people in black don''t dare to think about it. They have killed a lot of people, and they have a lot of blood on their hands. But in front of the devil, everyone is as frightened as a child.


    Holding quning''s shoulder, the two men in black who dragged quning back retreated faster. The left hand and the right hand, which had been tightly clasped on quning''s shoulder, were now clearly transferring their trembling to quning.


    Qu Ning also looked at a burst of fear, how can someone tear the iron cage, but at this moment that only from the cage out of a half of the hand really tearing, where on earth closed a who? What''s the relationship between that little boy and him? Did he hurt Tuan Tzu?


    It has to be said that small dolls are always the best way to arouse a person''s tenderness and compassion. Qu Ning came close to the cage at the beginning because he saw the little hand stretched out from the cage, and he didn''t leave immediately because of the little ball inside. Until he couldn''t hold on to it, he had to rest when he fell outside the cage.


    Qu Ning couldn''t stop worrying about the little ball inside.


    "You, you go, stop him, stop him!" Suddenly, the leader in black thought of something. He dashed towards Qu Ning with an arrow, dragged Qu Ning from the hands of the two men in black like goods, dragged Qu Ning to the cage, and pushed Qu Ning to the cage when he was about ten steps away.


    Qu Ning, dizzy and powerless, was pushed by the head of the dark shadow man, and the whole person rushed out. He could not stop his flighty steps. Finally, he fell on the ground beside the cage with a plop, and his forehead hit the hand that tore the cage heavily.


    Cold cold hands, even colder than the rain!


    Qu Ning was so scared that he was sweating. He quickly raised his head and wanted to retreat.


    But Qu Ning''s speed was fast, and the devil in the cage was faster. The hand tearing the cage caught Qu Ning''s neck and tightened it inch by inch.


    The icy and piercing feeling instantly spread from Qu Ning''s neck to Qu Ning''s whole body, and Qu Ning''s breathing became difficult immediately.

 Chapter 60

    Qu Ning was frightened, and instinctively broke the cold hand on his neck with both hands. He thought as fast as he could, and at the same time, let himself ignore the corpse near the cage as much as possible.


    The devil''s hand was still tightening, and the chain that was locked on his wrist was exposed in the rain.


    Qu Ning had a fever and was weak. He really felt that he was going to suffocate. With a strong desire for survival, he suddenly thought of something in his mind. At the critical moment of life and death, he quickly released a hand to pull out the hairpin on his bun.


    Since it can''t be broken off, use a hairpin.


    When the hairpin arrived, it was about to be stabbed down. In the light of lightning and flint, Qu Ning had some afterthoughts. Suddenly, he caught a glimpse of the banana leaf that had fallen on the ground.


    As soon as the banana leaf enters her eyes, all kinds of memories come back unconsciously. For example, not long ago, it was the man in the cage who helped her hold the banana leaf''s pole and sheltered her from the rain. For example, she felt at ease when she passed out of sleep.


    Affected by this, Qu Ning''s hand holding the hairpin trembled obviously.


    The next moment, suddenly some Qu Ning, who was no longer so afraid, quickly let himself gasp: "it''s me, it''s me, cough... Do you remember my voice? I was the one who sent you steamed bread before, and you helped me hold the banana leaf pole to block the rain, do you remember?"


    "Let go. Let me go first. I''m almost out of breath."


    "We can say something slowly."


    "I know you want to come out, I promise you, I will find a way to save you, and your son."


    "Cough, cough..."


    With that, Qu Ning tried to hook the banana leaf on the ground with the hairpin in his hand. As soon as he picked it up, he eagerly put the pole of the banana leaf into the hand that pinched her neck.


    The devil in the cage, with his scarlet eyes, slowly looked at the banana leaf pole, and his hand pinching quning''s neck gradually loosened.


    Qu Ning felt it, and his breathing was much smoother. He couldn''t help but feel happy. Fortunately, he didn''t use a hairpin just now. The "peaceful ending" was better than the mutual injury.


    Thundering, another flash of lightning came down and landed on the canyon.


    For a moment, like the light of day¡ª¡ª


    Through the half arm long cut on the cage, Qu Ning looked at the scarlet eyes and trembled. At the same time, he finally saw the situation in the cage and the appearance of the person who was still holding her.


    This is a young man in his twenties. He is definitely less than thirty. A face seems to be carefully carved by a creator. Apart from being too pale, it is so beautiful that people can hardly move their eyes. You can see the snow-white long hair and the iron chain locked on his hands and feet, which makes people feel speechless.


    Little Tuan Zi, who has been sleeping on the devil''s legs, wakes up in a daze. His long snow-white hair is covered by his hands like a quilt. He sits up with his eyes smeared in a way that he hasn''t fully woken up.


    When you look at the picture in front of you, you can see that the devil''s hand is pinching a person''s neck. When you see someone outside the cage, Xiaotuan Zi is scared to hide behind the devil, for fear of being captured.


    Qu Ning looked at every move of Xiaotuan Zi. He was only one or two years old at most as she estimated. He was thin and pitiful. He was not as fat as the children in her world. Who are these people in black? They have caught the big one, even the small one?

 Chapter 61

    After being relatively quiet for a while, Qu Ning tried to talk to the little Tuanzi. Although the hands of the people in the cage pinching her neck are not so tight, and she no longer has difficulty breathing, it''s not the way to do it all the time.


    "Xiaotuanzi, xiaotuanzi, I''m the elder sister who just handed you steamed bread. Do you remember her voice?"


    "Don''t be afraid, little Tuanzi. My sister likes you so much."


    "Xiaotuanzi, can you let your father let go completely and let go of your sister?"


    Xiaotuanzi shrank behind the devil for a long time and didn''t dare to move. After a long time, he peeped out his head and blinked his big eyes to see quning who had been talking to him.


    The lightning and thunder are continuous, and the people inside can see more clearly from the outside.


    Although xiaotuanzi stole a lot of steamed bread from quning when he was in the imperial mausoleum, he never saw quning''s face, nor heard quning''s voice. Therefore, he didn''t recognize quning. He was just a little afraid of the situation in front of him. He gently pulled the devil''s sleeve.


    Mistakenly thought that he used his amiability to persuade xiaotuanzi to like his Qu Ning. He felt a burst of joy in his heart, and he was more and more afraid of the scarlet eyes of the people in the cage. "You see, your son asked you to let go, you can let me go completely!"


    Little Tuanzi, mistakenly thought to be the devil''s son


    Qu Ning: "if you don''t let go, you see, your son is going to cry..."


    Xiaotuanzi didn''t cry at all


    On the ground, the rain is flowing away with blood.


    The blood on the man who was killed by one arrow had been washed almost.


    The wound on the person of dongfangjing was washed by the rain for a long time, and finally no longer bleeding.


    The smell of blood in the air was finally dissipated.


    Qu Ning waited patiently for the people in the cage to let go.


    A large group of men in black waited nervously for the devil to calm down.


    The man of dongfangjing is still struggling to get up and save Qu Ning.


    For a long time, in the fresh air, the scarlet in the devil''s eyes finally faded like a tide, and even the strength of the devil''s hand gradually disappeared like the sand in the funnel.


    When the eyes return to darkness, the devil''s hand has no strength.


    The devil looked at himself pinching the hand of the people outside, as if he didn''t know what had happened.


    As soon as the people in the cage slowly withdraw their weak hands, Qu Ning suddenly grabs the hands of the people in the cage, and in turn presses the hands of the people in the cage tightly on her neck, pretending that she is still pinched by the people in the cage. He turns his head to the man in Black: "the people in the cage said, if you want him to stop, You can''t kill that man on the ground. "


    A group of people in black who didn''t hear the devil say anything at all: --


    The man in black, the leader, couldn''t help laughing. How could she make up this kind of words in full view of the public, and say it with such a blush and gasp, "are you sure you didn''t say it yourself?"


    Qu Ning also smiles. Seeing that the eyes of the people in the cage are dark again, she feels that the hand around her neck has no strength at all. She is not afraid at all. "Then come and ask yourself if he means it."


    The man in black, the leader, is angry. Naturally, he won''t ask the devil, although the devil seems calm now.


    Qu Ning: "since you don''t dare, do as I said, immediately apply medicine to the people on the ground and bandage the wound. If he''s dead, next time the people inside get angry, you won''t let me appease him again. "


    The man in black, the leader, was furious. He was the one who had fallen into his hands. Unexpectedly, he threatened him in turn.

 Chapter 62

    But according to the current situation, she did pacify the demons in the cage. For them, nothing is more important than that the demons always stay in the cage! He secretly clenched his fist, and the man in black, the leader, was extremely unwilling to compromise. "OK, I can either not kill him or do as you say, but in this way, we must take him with us. It''s impossible for us to let him go and divulge what happened tonight."


    Qu Ning knew that this was the limit for the man in black to give in and nodded, "OK, take him."


    The man in black, the leader, then motioned to the man in black behind him to give medicine and bandage to the people on the ground.


    Seeing this, Qu Ning released the hand of the man in the cage, so that his hand could be taken back.


    But the devil''s hand did not continue to close, but the palm and finger pulp gently rubbed the hot skin on traning''s neck, and the hot temperature on the skin was clearly transmitted to his palm.


    Qu Ning Leng Leng, if it is someone else, she must think that the other party is deliberately taking advantage of her.


    But the people who do this at the moment are the people in the cage. Looking at the pair of scarlet eyes, the beautiful face, the long white hair, and the thick iron chain of the arm, Qu Ning didn''t know why. Instead, he was still feeling that he couldn''t say. He gently pushed the hands of the people in the cage, while the group of people in black hadn''t come forward, His head quickly approached the humanity in the cage and said in a very low voice: "I know you want to come out, but now they are too many, I am sick again, and another person has been seriously injured. Obviously, it is not the best time. You believe me. When I get well and the man over there gets well, I will try to save you and your son. "


    The devil, who had not spoken for 12 years, didn''t speak, and didn''t even pay attention to what Qu Ning said. He just felt the temperature in his palm.


    Qu Ning: "by the way, I don''t know your name yet? My name is quning


    The devil''s hand suddenly took back. The chain on his wrist touched the cage and made a sound of impact. He no longer looked at Qu Ning.


    Qu Ning was stunned and didn''t understand why such a simple question would make people in the cage have such a big reaction. Is his name taboo? Or, he is actually a mute, she suddenly asked, touched the wound that he can''t speak?


    Qu Ning is a little puzzled.


    Dongfangjing people were really scared just now. They thought that the people in the cage would kill Qu Ning. Fortunately, Qu Ning was OK. As soon as the over tense heart was relaxed, the body that completely stretched to the limit was exhausted, lost too much blood and fainted.


    The man in black, the leader, waited patiently. He became more and more sure that the devil in the cage had basically calmed down. He immediately signaled six people to cover the black veil outside the cage and prepare to drive all night. He could not delay here any longer, lest anything should happen again.


    The six men in black who were signaled hesitated for a while, and finally stepped forward step by step like dying.


    Qu Ning knew that he was on his way. The six men who came here came to carry the cage. He couldn''t help looking into the cage again. He promised to those who didn''t look at her: "what I said just now will be done. Remember to take good care of your son."


    I have been told by my son''s little group all the time


    The black yarn was covered, blocking quning''s sight.


    The six men in black, as they had been on their way before, tried their best to lift the cage and walk forward quickly.

 Chapter 63

    The first man in black then signaled some people to go to the front to open the way, carrying the cage every other time. After the rest were broken, they buried the bodies on the ground, cleaned up all traces on the ground, and finally took Qu Ning and the man who fainted on the ground.


    Qu Ning stroked his forehead. While he was still strong and sober, he turned to ask the man in black, "who are the people you are holding inside? Where are you going to take him? "


    The man in black, who was the leader, laughed and ignored the cold sweat on his back. "You don''t need to know."


    Qu Ning twisted her eyebrows and became more and more curious about the identity of the people in the cage. One day she will find out.


    -


    After driving through the rain all night, in the early morning, the heavy rain stopped, a large group of people in black finally arrived at a remote riverside.


    On the shore, a big ship has been docked.


    Several people in black and masked also stood in the bow of the ship and kept watching.


    Seeing that a group of people and cages finally appeared, some of the people in black who were waiting quickly got off the ship to meet them, and some quickly stepped into the cabin to report.


    Soon, out of the cabin came a tall man in black with an iron mask, Su Fangcheng.


    Sufangcheng went to the bow of the boat and looked forward. It was an hour later than the appointed time for the people who came back.


    In addition to the cage covered with black gauze, a group of people rushed back with a comatose woman and a seriously injured man covered with blood. Sufangcheng frowned faintly. When the man in Black got on the boat, he asked in a deep voice, "what''s the matter? Who are these two people? "


    The man in black, Sufeng, tells the story of last night, and tells sufangcheng the identity of quning in a low voice.


    Sufangcheng with an iron mask is silent. I didn''t expect that Sufeng and his party would meet Qu Ning who was captured from the imperial mausoleum. According to the news from Sufeng, when they sneaked into the mausoleum, Qu Ning had been taken out of the mausoleum. It is said that a flower picking thief named "huazheying" did it.


    "Do you think we should put some medicine in the food we gave him, so that he would fall asleep all the way down, so as not to happen last night again?" This is the best way that Sufeng thought of from the accident to the present. He suggested to Sufang city.


    Sufangcheng knew more about demons than Sufeng, and he had a general judgment in his heart, "it should be bloody. The smell of blood led to his abnormality, but I didn''t expect that this abnormality could make his body, which had been abandoned for many years, return to normal. Along the way, as long as you don''t let him see the blood and smell the smell of blood, it will never happen again. Fortunately, the Qu Ning you just mentioned was there last night. He was pacified in time, otherwise... "


    Later, sufangcheng didn''t go on, but everyone knew it.


    If you can, sufangcheng doesn''t want to come all the way here, trying to bring the demon who has been imprisoned for so many years out of the imperial mausoleum. However, they were ordered to take the devil back.


    The night breeze hears speech, knew the devil unusual reason, on the contrary relaxed tone. As long as there is a reason, not without reason, so that they can avoid as much as possible, no longer stimulate him.


    Sufangcheng then turned back to the cabin and ordered the ship to leave. Before the queen of Chizhou found out that the demon in the mausoleum was fake, the real demon had been taken out of the mausoleum, and the demon was taken away from Chizhou. However, the quning brought back by Sufeng, the woman who the queen of Chizhou personally arranged to marry into the imperial mausoleum, actually had such a great influence on the devil, and could pacify the devil. Once the people above knew, they didn''t know how to deal with quning.

 Chapter 64

    Day and night, rain or shine.


    In one of the rooms under the cabin, Qu Ning lay for three days, and gradually recovered.


    Qu Ning, the man from dongfangjing, asked the man in black and knew that he was arranged to recuperate in another room.


    As for the big cage for the white haired man and xiaotuanzi, it was placed in the upper cabin because it was too big to carry to the room under the cabin. For this big one small two people, Qu Ning always miss.


    Early in the morning, there was a knock at the door.


    A man in black pushed the door in and delivered breakfast and medicine on time.


    Qu Ning got up and washed himself. As he went to the table to sit down, he was just about to ask the man in black, "can she go to see the people in the cage?" the man in Black said, "Zuo Shi knows that your body is almost OK. After breakfast, Zuo Shi wants to see you


    Qu Ning doubts, "Zuo Shi? The man in black who led the canyon that night? "


    The man in black who delivered breakfast to Qu Ning: "no, you''ll know later."


    Qu Ning said nothing more. When she was taken on board that day, she was in a coma all the way. When she woke up, it was the next day. When she opened her eyes, she saw the people in black with their faces covered. Up to now, she hasn''t gone out of this room, and she doesn''t know who was on board.


    The man in black is waiting.


    When Qu Ning finally ate well and drank the medicine, he turned and walked out, leading the way in front of him.


    Qu Ning followed. When she passed the door of a room in the corridor, she saw two people in black, just like the door of her room.


    Qu Ning steps a meal, ask the person in front of, "that night injured that person, live in this room?"


    The man in black who led the way didn''t stop and didn''t look back. He simply answered "yes".


    -


    Qu Ning, led by the people in black, came all the way up from the bottom of the cabin. When he passed the spacious cabin with white gauze flying outside, he saw the big cage covered by black gauze and guarded by a line of people in black. He couldn''t help walking towards the cage.


    The man in black who led the way stopped quning in time and motioned quning to keep up with him, "the left envoy is waiting in the bow."


    Qu Ning couldn''t, so he had to go to the bow first.


    Under the flying white gauze, a foot out, the rising sun instantly shrouded people''s whole body, and the fresh air came to his face. The first thing that came into Qu Ning''s eyes was the wide river with fast flowing water. On both sides were the mountains, and there was no smoke. The ship was sailing with the wind and the water, fast and riding the wind and waves. In Qu Ning''s eyes, there is a seat and a man in black who sits with his back to the cabin. The wind blows up his wide black sleeves and straight black hair. There is a tea table in front of him. The aroma of tea wafts in the wind. It is obvious that the man in black is sitting drinking tea.


    The man in black who led the way didn''t come forward any more. He just signaled Qu Ning to go there.


    Qu Ning stopped for a moment and walked slowly to the man in black who was sitting and drinking tea. Then he saw that he was still wearing a silver mask. His whole face only showed his eyes, mouth and chin.


    At the same time that Qu Ning examined him again, the left envoy sufangcheng naturally raised his head and looked at Qu Ning quietly.


    In the morning light, I saw her calm and calm. She was dressed in ordinary clothes, and her long hair was simply tied behind her. Her eyes looked directly at him. She was calm and calm, not timid. When she fell into people''s hands that night, she could threaten people in turn, which was not like a common lady. Sufangcheng thought to himself. But one thing is for sure, she has not really seen the devil since she married in the imperial mausoleum for so long, otherwise she would not ask who was in Sufeng''s cage that night.

 Chapter 65

    After a long time, Sufang city took the lead to open his mouth and ended the mutual examination under the surface calm, but he didn''t say that Qu Ning''s identity was broken. "I heard that the girl''s body was almost good?"


    Qu Ning: "indeed. I don''t know where you''re taking me? "


    Sufangcheng: "I can''t tell you the truth. Now that the girl is in good health and has "fallen in love" with the people in the cage, I don''t know if I can trouble the girl to "take care of" the people in the cage in the next month. What do you think of her? "


    Qu Ning naturally would like to, so that he can not only get close to the people in the cage, but also find a way to save the big one and the small one.


    However, in order not to arouse the vigilance of the people in front of him, Qu Ning, on the surface, of course, would not show his joy. After deliberately trying to make things difficult for a while, he slowly answered and asked, "can I go to see the injured man?"


    Sufangcheng: "yes. On this ship, I can allow girls absolute freedom. "


    Qu Ning: "the implication is that after getting off the ship, it''s gone, isn''t it?"


    Sufangcheng does not deny it.


    Qu Ning: "then I can go to see the people in the cage now?"


    Sufangcheng nodded, indicating that Qu Ning was at will.


    That night, Sufeng, the leader in black in the canyon, didn''t know when to come out. After Qu Ning passed him and went back to the cabin, he walked to Sufang City, remembering that Qu Ning had threatened him, "do you really want her to take care of the people in the cage? This woman, I don''t think it''s easy at all. "


    Sufangcheng did not speak.


    -


    In the cabin.


    Qu Ning approached the cage, lifted the black yarn on the cage, and saw a number of iron chains locked outside the cage.


    These chains, which were not before, are now crisscrossed around the cage.


    Qu Ning squatted down and looked into the cage through the side with a rectangular hole. He vaguely saw xiaotuanzi sitting in the corner eating steamed bread, while the white haired man closed his eyes and didn''t know if he was awake.


    The father and son were both arrested. I don''t know where xiaotuanzi''s mother is now? Qu Ning said hello to xiaotuanzi in a soft voice.


    Xiaotuanzi was really timid. As soon as he heard the voice, he was scared and wanted to hide. Until he saw that the people outside were Qu Ning he had seen before, he hesitated and didn''t reflect as much as he did at the beginning.


    Qu Ning: "is steamed bread delicious? Would you like something else? Sister, get ready for you


    Xiaotuanzi looked at quning and the steamed bread in his hand.


    Qu Ning: "come here, come to my sister, come closer and tell me your name, OK?"


    Xiaotuanzi shrank and did not move.


    Qu Ning suddenly felt that he was a bit like a big gray wolf luring Little Red Riding Hood.


    At noon, Qu Ning asked the man in black to lead the way and went to the kitchen to prepare some delicious food for the large and the small in the cage. However, he was told that the people in the cage must be vegetarian, and even the vegetable can''t contain any oil.


    Qu Ning finally thought about it for a long time, and for the time being, he made a cage of white flour steamed buns, big and small, which looked like lovely rabbits. He personally gave them to a big snack in the cage, especially for Xiaotuan Zi.


    Xiaotuanzi looked at the lovely steamed bread, thought for a long time, finally got up and approached quning, stood on tiptoe and reached out to meet him.


    Qu Ning knew that such a young child would like it, and it was not difficult for her to make some simple food.


    The devil in the cage looked at the big buns handed to him


    Xiaotuanzi quickly hid the bunny in the corner and turned back to pick up the second one. Then he saw that the devil was holding a "big rabbit" in his hand. He staggered up to the devil and stared at the "big rabbit" in his hand.

 Chapter 66

    The devil was silent for a while and gave the "big rabbit" to xiaotuanzi.


    Xiaotuanzi took it with both hands and hid it in the corner.


    Every time Qu Ning handed one to Xiao Tuan Zi or to the devil, he finally fell into the corner.


    Rabbit steamed bread is too cute, small dumpling is not willing to eat, also don''t let the devil eat, how to break? Qu Ningji.


    -


    Day by day.


    Under the coax of quning''s changing ways every day, xiaotuanzi is finally familiar with quning.


    Now, as long as Qu Ning comes and doesn''t need Qu Ning to coax him, Xiaotuan Zi will immediately get up from the corner, run close, step on the iron chain and pick up the rectangular hole of the cage to see Qu Ning.


    The devil in the cage is the same.


    However, although he is like an old well, he has no feelings to speak of. However, he has seen little Tuan Zi stand on tiptoe and look out. He silently pushes the chain that locks him to the bottom of the rectangular hole with his arm, so that he can stand high on the chain. In this way, it is not difficult for little Tuan Zi to see outside.


    "One day, the weather was fine, and two good friends went climbing together."


    "Suddenly, a man accidentally fell off the cliff."


    "The other one was worried and cried down," how are you? Are you ok? "


    "The person who fell answered," I don''t know yet. I''m still falling! "


    Qu Ning, who deliberately pinches his nose and uses three different voices to make xiaotuanzi happy, also makes an exaggerated expression.


    Although xiaotuanzi didn''t understand, he was amused by Qu Ning.


    The man in black, who was strictly guarding the cage on both sides, could not help sending out a series of slight laughter.


    Qu Ning takes the opportunity to reach in and knead xiaotuanzi''s head. Xiaotuanzi is not afraid of her now, and doesn''t hide from her. At the same time, taking advantage of this close opportunity, he whispers to the people in the cage again about "she is still trying to find a way to save him", and always let him know that she has never given up saving him.


    The devil didn''t respond, just looked at tranin calmly.


    Four eyes opposite¡ª¡ª


    Tranin looks at the devil, too. Although he has been locked in the cage, she is outside the cage, obviously blocked, but through so far, she has not been with anyone so day and night. In my heart and mind, I don''t know how, as long as a pair of people''s eyes inside, I will unconsciously think of that night in the canyon, he silently supported the banana leaf for her, sheltered her from the rain, and buckled her neck. In the case that everyone was afraid of him, he didn''t hurt her at all.


    No one on both sides of the men in black, who were still guarding, found that Qu Ning was whispering to the people in the cage under their eyes.


    Outside the cabin, across the bow of a layer of white gauze flying all over the sky, Sufeng could not help but doubt his eyes for many days. He said to sufangcheng, who was still drinking tea: "you say, the one inside is really the daughter of the prime minister who married into the imperial mausoleum? I won''t recognize the wrong person, have I caught the wrong person? "


    Sufangcheng did not speak.


    -


    A whole month and a half later.


    The ship landed on an island surrounded by water.


    This makes Qu Ning who is thinking about how to save people all the way, and finally wants to wait until he gets off the ship to save and escape unexpectedly.


    At the same time, on the other side of the island, there was also a boat slowly landing.


    On this ship, there is a person who has been regarded as an "old acquaintance" to Qu NING Hua zheying.


    Huazheying, formerly known as "Sikong Ying", is a member of Princess Fengling of Xiling.


    Sikong Ying: "princess, here we are."


    Princess Fengling: "you go to see me for my palace. I''m waiting here. You should know that what this palace wants is the life of Qu Ning, and confirm whether the person in their hands is really the one in the imperial mausoleum. "


    "Yes." Sikong shadow arched his hand, took a few people off the ship, and led by the people on the island all the way to the main hall in the middle of the island. On that day, he asked Qu Ning to go first, and he left behind. Although he succeeded in holding down dongfangjing, he still let several dongfangjing people get away and go to find Qu Ning.


    Later, not Dongfang Jing''s opponent, he was seriously injured by Dongfang Jing.


    At the critical moment, he threw out several smoke bombs and escaped from the encirclement with injuries.


    On the way, fortunately, he met the black cloaked man who came back. With the help of the black cloaked man, he was able to escape and save his life.

 Chapter 67

    After that, he sneaked back to the capital. On the one hand, he found a place to recuperate. On the other hand, he looked to see if Qu Ning had been brought back to Beijing by dongfangjing. But he didn''t want to receive a letter from Princess Fengling three days later. Princess Fengling asked him to meet her at the junction of Chizhou and Xiling.


    He took the order, immediately put aside Qu Ning''s business, disguised himself again and again, and finally arrived at the junction a month later and met Princess Fengling.


    Then, he followed Princess Fengling out of the sea. After more than ten days of sailing, he came to the island which has never been in the future.


    According to Princess Fengling, shortly after she sent him to Chizhou to catch quning, the mysterious and huge organization that she had investigated for many years suddenly came to her secretly and said to her, "the queen of Chizhou is not the biological mother of the devil. The massacre of the palace and the capital by the devil 12 years ago was actually designed by the queen of today, in order not to let the devil sit on the throne, Take the throne from the devil. ".


    The people of the mysterious and huge organization also said: "their master is the real mother of the devil. Their Lord can bring the devil out of the imperial mausoleum, and let the devil marry her Princess Fengling, on the condition that "Princess Fengling needs the power of Xiling to help their Lord take the whole Chizhou state from the queen."


    The mysterious and huge organization, on the order of their Lord, left the address of the island before they left, appointed a time to invite Princess Fengling to come in person, and vowed that "we will see the demons in the imperial mausoleum on the island by then.".


    Over the years, Princess Fengling has never married, and she has become obsessed with the demons in the imperial mausoleum.


    Therefore, even if she knew that there was danger and fraud, she could not stop her trip.


    About this mysterious and huge organization, Sikong Ying also knows, but can''t find out. A few days ago, on the sailing ship, they received a flyer letter from this mysterious and huge organization, which said, "quning has fallen into their hands and will be brought to this island with the devil. As long as Princess Fengling wants, their Lord can give this quning to Princess Fengling. "


    -


    Island hall.


    When Si Kongying arrived, led by the people on the island, he saw a woman wearing a gold mask sitting on the golden chair in front of the magnificent hall, which was like a "dragon chair". Because she could not see her face, she could not judge her age for the time being.


    Those who don''t know what happened in the hall think that this is the "palace hall" and that they have seen the queen. As we all know, the queen of Chizhou likes this luxury most.


    Sikong Ying remembers what Princess Fengling told him that the "Lord" of this mysterious and huge organization claimed to be the real birth mother of the devil. That is to say, is this woman in front of us now?


    Sikong Ying did not beat around the Bush and said directly: "the princess said that she wanted quning. As for the devil you said, whether it''s true or not needs her confirmation. "


    The woman wearing a gold mask: "yes. I have been brought to the island by my people. At this time, people in this seat are arranging his "residence.". At this time tomorrow, I will let you take Princess Fengling to see him in person. Before that, I asked the princess to live on the island. As a matter of sincerity, I can give the woman named Qu Ning to the princess first. "


    Sikong Ying: "thank you very much. As for living, it''s not necessary for the time being. The princess will live on the boat It''s a strange place for them. They live on the boat and can retreat as soon as they find something wrong.

 Chapter 68

    The woman wearing the golden mask is not reluctant. For her, Fengling has already arrived here, and it is her "thing in the palm" if she can''t go to the island. Call someone to bring quning.


    In a short time, Qu Ning was brought by Sufeng, a man in black.


    With a lot of doubts and caution, Qu Ning step by step into this luxurious and jaw dropping hall. At a glance, he saw the Flower Shadow standing upright in the hall, and then looked at the woman wearing a gold mask sitting in front of the hall. More questions came to his mind.


    Since the ship came ashore, she had been separated from the cage, one big and one small.


    As the "Zuo Shi" said, he could give her absolute freedom on the boat, once she got off the boat, it would be gone.


    She and the person named dongfangjing, Qin you, led by the man in black named "Sufeng", took several men to escort them in the same direction.


    The cage was escorted to another direction by Zuo Shi himself.


    No matter how she asked "where is this", "where are they going to take her" and "where are they going to carry the cage", no one answered her.


    "Lord, Sufeng has lived up to his mission and brought people back. Now he has been resettled by the left envoy." Sufeng takes a few steps forward, turns his back to quning and sikongying, and faces the woman with the gold mask in front of him. He pulls off the black cloth on his face and kneels down on one knee respectfully.


    The woman with the golden thread mask sat upright and looked down. "Good. Let''s go down and have a rest first."


    Sufeng: "thank you, Lord." Words fall, get up, he brings back the black cloth on the face, respectfully back down, the whole process did not let Qu Ning and Sikong shadow see his true face.


    Seeing that Qu Ning is safe and sound, and that there is no injured Si Kongying, after some faint relief, he also wants to leave. He simply arched his hand to the woman wearing the gold mask and said thanks. Then he signaled the people he took off the boat to come in and escort Qu Ning and go back with him.


    Qu Ning asked a lot of questions on the way out of the boat, but now she doesn''t speak, even though her whole brain is almost full of questions.


    When he was escorted out of the hall, Qu Ning turned back without saying a word and looked at the masked woman in the hall again. He just faced the woman and looked at her cold eyes.


    -


    Out of the hall, out of a distance, Sikong shadow let a few in front of the island to lead the way to leave, do not need them.


    Several leading islanders left.


    Si Kongying then motioned to the people he took off the boat to release Qu Ning and step back to wait.


    For a moment, there were only Qu Ning and Si Kong Ying.


    Sikong Ying almost changed his face. At this time, he showed his trademark frivolity. He looked Qu Ning up and down again. His eyes were unrestrained, and then he blinked at Qu Ning with a smile. "How about this" long goodbye and reunion "surprise? Are you surprised? "


    Qu Ning denied that he had ever worried about the flower picker. The heavy color on his face was in sharp contrast to the playful face of the person in front of him. Then he asked, "where is this place? Why are you here? And where do you want to take me? "


    Sikong shadow looks like a rogue, "let me kiss, or choose to kiss me, I''ll tell you."


    Qu Ning twisted her eyebrows, looked around calmly, and wanted to find the whereabouts of the cage. Her intuition told her that it was dangerous here. I didn''t know what they would do to the big one and the small one in the cage. If she had known that, she would have tried to open the cage when she was on the boat. But at that time, the worry was that there was water all around, even if the cage was opened, there was no place to escape.

 Chapter 69

    Sikong shadow see Qu Ning ignore, a little boring.


    Thinking that Princess Fengling is still waiting to ask for Qu Ning''s life in person, Si Kongying doesn''t waste any more time. He rarely straightens up and says to Qu Ning in a low voice: "the person I''m going to take you to see later is Princess Fengling of Xiling. When you see her, she asks about your marriage to the imperial mausoleum. You must remember that your empress forced you, and you must swear to the princess that you don''t like the devil. Only in this way, you may have a chance to survive. "


    Qu Ning was surprised, "princess? How do you know the princess of Xiling, a flower gatherer


    Sikong Ying: "you will know these things in the future, as long as you are alive."


    Qu Ning asked: "why do you say that to her?"


    Sikong Ying: "just do as I say. Remember, it''s for your life. "


    Qu Ning said quietly, "you care about me, don''t want me to have something?"


    Sikong shadow doesn''t answer this. According to reason, he is a member of Princess Fengling. When he went to Chizhou, he was also ordered by Princess Fengling to take Qu Ning to Xiling to be dealt with by Princess Fengling. I don''t know when he didn''t want her to be killed. Now doing so, so as to protect her as much as possible, he does not know whether he is right or wrong. I still remember the last person who wanted to kill her, dongfangjing. Now what happened to dongfangjing. I just hope that once I keep her this time, there will be no uncontrollable situation in the future.


    -


    At the same time, on the other side of the main hall, the woman with the gold mask had got up, left the main hall and headed for the elaborate secret room on the island.


    Surrounded by copper walls and iron walls, inlaid with several night pearls for lighting, the cage that has been carried all the way here has been opened in the unbreakable chamber.


    Under the personal command of Zuoshi sufangcheng, the four hundred year old black iron chains that always lock the devil''s hands and feet have been firmly locked to the four iron rings on one of the iron walls by the four big locks.


    Everything looks almost the same as the cave in the imperial mausoleum, but it gives the devil a place to be imprisoned.


    Xiaotuanzi finally came out of the cage. He was afraid of this strange place and the strangers around him. He always shrank around the devil. Occasionally he looked up and obviously wanted to look for someone who was close to him.


    A gang of people in black finish the task and leave with the empty cage under the order of Sufang city.


    Sufangcheng also turned to go out, closed the door of the secret room, waiting for the coming people outside.


    Little Tuanzi then came out of the devil''s arms and looked around curiously with his little feet. Then he came back to touch the chain of the devil and gently pulled it with his little hand. Then he turned to pull the devil''s sleeve and pointed to the iron door of the secret room.


    The devil didn''t respond.


    Soon.


    The iron door of the chamber of Secrets opens.


    A woman dressed in gold and jade, wearing a gold mask, walks in slowly.


    The door of the chamber of Secrets closed behind the woman.


    As soon as Tuanzi heard the sound and saw someone coming in, he quickly got up and hid behind the devil.


    Such a large bright chamber, for a moment, only the devil sitting on the cold ground with his knees crossed, the woman and little Tuanzi coming in.


    The woman wearing the gold mask slowly takes off her delicate mask. Under the light of the night pearl, she shows a very charming face, even though there is an obvious fishtail pattern in the corner of her eyes.


    She opened her mouth, her voice echoed in the secret room, unable to distinguish her emotion. "Remember me?"

 Chapter 70

    The devil slowly raised his head, looked at the familiar face in front of him, and did not speak.


    Without the mask, love and hate are all clearly intertwined in the charming face.


    Since the woman took off her mask, she didn''t want to cover anything.


    "In those days, when you were the prince of Chizhou, I did not hesitate to venture into the palace to find you in person."


    "At that time, I personally told you that the slut who occupied the Queen''s position was not your biological mother, but I was your real biological mother. But you just didn''t believe it, and even ordered people to catch me and my biological mother!"


    "Hehe, what''s the result?"


    "When she persecuted her, she not only took the throne, but also imprisoned her for 12 years, which turned into what she looks like now."


    "If it wasn''t for you, you would still be imprisoned in the ghost place of the imperial mausoleum!"


    "You say, is this your retribution?"


    "A person who doesn''t recognize his own mother and wants to arrest him, how can I save you?"


    "If it wasn''t for that bitch who suddenly married you, which made Princess Fengling of Xiling angry, and unexpectedly let the people lurking in the palace of Xiling find that your portrait has been secretly collected in the secret room under her palace, and they have always liked you, you will have a little use value for us, Do you think we will send someone to take you out of the imperial mausoleum That year, she really risked her life to return to Chizhou and sneaked into the palace to find her own son.


    However, she was full of hope, but finally came to such an end!


    His own son had already recognized the thief as his mother. He not only did not recognize her as his own mother, but also ordered her to be arrested.


    The man who once vowed to give her the Queen''s position, who promised to share the glory and wealth with her, and who promised to love her only for the rest of his life, has also hugged other women and given birth to a bunch of children with other women.


    The cheap woman who took away her own son still occupied the position of queen, and gave birth to a little son, full of honor.


    She hates it!


    At that moment, she really hated everyone! There are also extremely unwilling! How could she lose to a local bitch?


    I still remember that at the beginning of her journey, she flourished in this strange world, gathered beauty and wisdom, attracted all kinds of excellent men around her like bees, but in the end, she didn''t choose any of these men, but she fell in love with the demoted Prince and helped him to the throne.


    She was waiting for him to marry her and become the queen of a country. But in order to consolidate the throne, he had to marry another woman first. But he promised that even if he married and canonized that woman, he would not touch that woman.


    For him, she compromised this step, missed the Queen''s position and became his concubine.


    In the first few years, he did fulfill his promise. The whole harem favored her alone, and never touched any other woman.


    A few years later, she was finally pregnant, the first child between them.


    She thought it would be so good between them all the time.


    However, when she was more than eight months pregnant, she once went out of the palace and was kidnapped.


    The person who robbed her was the queen, who had been in the harem for many years and made everyone mistakenly think that she was innocent.

 Chapter 71

    That queen bitch is really a deep city. She''s good at acting and camouflage. After she was kidnapped, she was kept in secret. She constantly ordered people to give her all kinds of birth promoting drugs, which forced her to give birth to her baby when she was only eight months pregnant.


    Then the Queen''s Slut ruthlessly "sold" her to an ugly man who had destroyed her face. She "bought" the corpse of a woman who looked like her and had just given birth to a child from the ugly man. She used a very clever method to deal with the corpse and used it to impersonate her.


    This ugly man, who likes her, has pursued her, and wants to get her by means of despicable and shameless means, is severely retaliated by her, destroys his beautiful face, and drives him out of the capital, making him a joke in the capital and the ugliest man in the capital. But I didn''t expect that he would make a comeback and make a secret deal with the queen. They were plotting long before she got pregnant.


    Finally, the queen ordered her baby to be put beside the corpse, so that the emperor, her beloved, thought she was really dead.


    The emperor who believed it was true, under the repeated persuasion of the queen, obeyed the Queen''s will, gave her son to the queen, and declared that the child was born by the queen.


    The queen got her own son from her lover, and the ugly man got her.


    From then on, she was imprisoned by this ugly man.


    It took her more than ten years to kill the ugly man and escape from him. He spent a whole year taking care of himself, then risked his life to go back to Chizhou and sneaked into the palace to find his own son and beloved.


    But what happened? The beloved has children. Without her, he still had a good life, even "after losing her, he had the whole harem woman". From a distance to see his picture of beautiful women and children around, once the oath of allegiance has become a big joke, she did not even want to see him again. He turned to find his own son, who only recognized the Queen''s son as his mother, and the Queen''s son as his brother.


    How can she be willing, how can she not hate!


    So when she heard that the emperor of Chizhou had died, she was indifferent.


    When she heard that the crown prince of Chizhou had an accident on the day he ascended the throne and became a demon, she was still indifferent.


    When she heard that the crown prince of Chizhou had been deprived of his martial arts, had broken his hands and feet, had been chained and imprisoned in the imperial mausoleum, she was still indifferent and never thought of sending someone to rescue him.


    After so many years of painstaking efforts and enduring humiliation, she gradually established this mysterious and huge organization. Her only purpose is to take revenge, take over Chizhou state, let her ascend the throne of queen, and let the slut who once forcibly took away her beloved and her son kneel down and cry at her feet!


    A few months ago, the people who lurked in the imperial palace of Xiling state reported to her, so that she knew that Fengling had always liked the people who were imprisoned in the Imperial Palace, and had not married for so many years, it was most likely because of him.


    The news is definitely an opportunity for her to take advantage of.


    So, on the one hand, she sent people to find Fengling, on the other hand, she sent people to the imperial mausoleum to bring people out. As long as she can cooperate with Fengling and get the support of the whole Xiling state, it will be further away from her seizing the whole Chizhou state.

 Chapter 72

    Yunxizhi, the woman who takes off the mask of gold carving, is still in her mind, just like yesterday.


    "Now, I''ll give you a chance. As long as you listen to me, promise to marry Princess Fengling of Xiling, persuade Princess Fengling to cooperate with me and help me, I will forgive you for what you did, recognize your son, and find a way to heal your hands and feet, untie the iron chain on you, and let you regain your freedom. "


    "You are the only son in this seat."


    "I won Chizhou state, ascended the throne of Chizhou state and avenged that year. Will the throne be left to you in the end?"


    "This is the best opportunity for our mother and son to cooperate and revenge. That slut has done you harm so far, and now he still dominates the throne. Can you be reconciled to sitting on the throne? Don''t you want revenge in your heart? "


    Yunxizhi looked coldly at his own son who was imprisoned in front of him. His words had reached this point, waiting for his reply.


    The devil still didn''t speak, just looked at the people in front of him, with no waves in his eyes.


    Little Tuanzi occasionally poked his head out from behind the devil and took a furtive look.


    Yun Xizhi received a letter from a flying pigeon who had stayed in Fangcheng. After hearing the report from Fangcheng, he knew that this little Tuanzi might be her grandson. However, he thought that this grandson might have been arranged by that bitch to enter the imperial mausoleum. He didn''t know which woman was born, so he didn''t like it at all. She hated everything about that bitch. She just can''t reconcile herself, how can a person who comes across lose to that bitch!


    Little Tuanzi seemed to feel that the people in front of him didn''t like him. He was even more afraid. He hid behind the devil and grasped the devil''s clothes with a pair of small hands.


    Yunxi, who could not wait for an answer for a moment, said, "why don''t you agree? You don''t want revenge? "


    The devil is indifferent.


    "Ha ha, this is my good son, my only son! It''s right that I haven''t sent someone to rescue you for so many years, because you are not worthy of it at all More and more irritated, Yunxi could not stop his eyes, flashed a trace of undisguised disgust and murderous, "since you don''t drink and drink, well, don''t blame me for being merciless."


    Words fall, put on the hands of the gold mask, cloud Xi Zhi brush away, open the iron door to the outside sufangcheng cold voice command.


    Sufangcheng hesitated for a moment after hearing the words. First, he didn''t expect that the LORD would order him to threaten the devil in a little doll. Second, once the devil saw the blood, the consequences would be unimaginable. "Lord, that night in the canyon, the people inside smelled the blood..."


    "You don''t have to repeat it." Sufangcheng had told her about it in the pigeon''s biography. Yunxizhi naturally knew, "what I want is when Fengling comes tomorrow. He promised to marry Fengling himself. I''m here..."


    "Lord, maybe you can use the woman named Qu Ning to threaten him." Sufangcheng has been here, so I don''t know that quning has been given to Fengling by yunxizhi. At the risk of anger, he interrupted sufangcheng, who was talking about yunxizhi, and quickly finished what he said later, "he was really different to naquning. According to my subordinates, if you don''t have to, you''d better not let the people inside see the blood. "


    Yun Xizhi was silent for a few seconds, then he forced down his heart and coldly dropped a sentence, "before Fengling comes tomorrow, you must ask him to promise to come down. In any case, you must take Fengling and get the support of Xiling."


    Sufangcheng nodded, "I will find a way."

 Chapter 73

    Looking at the back of yunxizhi''s leaving, until he can''t see it at all, Sufang City orders the people on his side to bring quning.


    Soon, the people who were ordered to come back and told sufangcheng that they had been taken to Princess Fengling''s boat.


    Sufang City frowned and immediately re ordered a few words, let people do it quickly.


    -


    shore.


    The ship where Princess Fengling is.


    The bodyguard who had been guarding the ship saw that Sikong Ying was escorting people back, and one of them immediately went into the cabin to report to Princess Fengling.


    Sikong Ying takes quning to the boat, enters the cabin, and bows her hand to Fengling, who is sitting drinking tea. "Princess, people have brought it. This is quning. In addition, I saw the woman they called "Lord". She didn''t show her true face in a mask. She said that at this time tomorrow, she would send someone to invite the princess to see the man in person


    "Well." A gentle nasal sound, sound like jade beads, but also through a stream of invisible pressure.


    Sikong Ying hesitates, knowing that it''s time for him to quit. But Yu Guang glances at Feng Ling''s Qu Ning, who has been quietly examined by his side. Under the influence of that little worry, his feet don''t leave.


    According to the position of quning station, I can only see the side of Princess Fengling. The afterglow of the setting sun penetrated into the spacious and bright cabin, shining on her beautiful side face, as if she was plated with a touch of gold on her white body. This golden color is obviously different from the previous splendor in the main hall, which gives people a noble feeling from the inside to the outside.


    If we have to use a few words to describe the Fengling princess, Qu Ning only thought of "valiant and graceful".


    Feng Ling raised her head and looked at the shadow of Si Kong who had not retreated. Then she set her eyes on Qu Ning. Different from Qu Ning''s private gaze, the Fengling princess looked at Qu Ning''s eyes, and did not hide the sharp color in her eyes.


    Princess Fengling: "are you Qu Ning?"


    Qu Ning obviously felt the pressure of the other party. Looking back on the words Hua zheying said to her on the way back, it''s not difficult to feel the hostility of the princess to her, even though she hasn''t done anything yet.


    Qu Ning strengthened his guard and nodded cautiously, "yes. What can I do for you, princess


    Princess Fengling continued to enjoy the tea leisurely, and her voice was not slow. "In fact, it''s nothing. It''s just that my palace heard that you are the one who asked to marry the devil in the imperial mausoleum. So I''m a little curious. I''d like to meet you and ask you... "


    Qu Ning glanced at the shadow of the flower. Seeing that he nodded to himself, he immediately interrupted Fengling and retorted, "Princess Fengling, I think you don''t know something. In fact, I didn''t take the initiative to marry into the imperial mausoleum. At that time, the situation was urgent. In order to save my fiance dongfangjing, I went to the palace to face the saint. Marrying into the imperial mausoleum is actually a condition offered by the queen to me. I have no other choice. "


    Fengling: "so, you are purely to save your fiance?"


    This is the original owner''s choice, and now Qu Ning has nothing to do with it. Qu Ningcai retaliated against dongfangjing not long ago. He didn''t like dongfangjing at all. He really didn''t want to order it. But now the situation is here. We need to judge the situation. We have to take a hard look at it first and say "yes".


    Fengling: "well, after you married into the mausoleum, do you think it''s good for the mausoleum?"

 Chapter 74

    Qu Ning: "where is the saying of" good "in a place where people are buried? When he came out, he never thought about going back. "


    Fengling: "after all, after so many months in the imperial mausoleum, there is no one or thing in it that you miss?"


    Qu Ning''s mind flashed across the demons that had been imprisoned in the cave, but to tell the truth, even if she occasionally remembered, she still had no nostalgia. After all, she had never really seen the demons. Even if she became the demons'' wife in name, she had no real feelings for the demons. "If she was nostalgic, would she not want to go back?"


    Feng Ling tone a change, fierce force a person, "even if is that you marry of person?"


    Qu Ning''s face didn''t change, and his reply was still powerful, without flinching. "It''s a last resort to marry him. After marriage, I have never seen the person I married. What''s the difference between staying in the imperial mausoleum for a few months and being a widower


    be quiet!


    A moment of silence.


    long time.


    "You are very clever!" Although Feng Ling still says to Qu Ning, her eyes glance at Si Kong Ying, but she can''t see emotion on her face.


    Sikong Ying knows that Fengling has seen it, but she can''t hide it from her eyes. Just now, it seems like a few conversations are quiet, but in fact they are always turbulent. Fortunately, Qu Ning remembers his explanation and is smart enough to recognize the situation in front of him and separate himself from the devil every word. But even so, he is not sure about Fengling''s decision now.


    Fengling really didn''t expect that she always trusted and entrusted with important tasks, even to Chizhou country such things to him to do, now will "betray" her. If he didn''t tell quning, quning might have known what she was going to ask and stood in front of her. However, no matter how Qu Ning answers, whether she takes the initiative or is forced to marry into the imperial mausoleum, as long as she is married, it is the original sin. That person, can only be her Feng Ling''s, even if became the devil that the world people hate, also still is her one person''s.


    Fengling: "but, it''s a pity..."


    As soon as Sikong Ying heard this "but", he couldn''t help mentioning, "Princess..."


    Qu Ning also not from nervous, quietly clenched the hand under the sleeve, the bottom of my heart has once again thought about how to escape from here.


    "Princess, someone asked to see you outside. They said they wanted to borrow someone from the princess and they would return it as soon as possible." At this time, a bodyguard came in and told Fengling.


    The impending situation in the cabin was interrupted.


    Feng Ling slightly frowned, "let him in."


    The guard took orders and turned to go out.


    At the order of sufangcheng, the islanders came into the cabin and repeated what they had said to the bodyguard when they were outside.


    Feng Ling is not angry but Wei, "if our palace is not wrong, your Lord has given this man to our palace. Why, after such a short time, your envoy is coming to take people back? "


    The people on the island who had been ordered to come trembled, their voice was obviously lower, and they were very careful, "it''s borrowing. The left envoy just wanted to borrow..."


    Fengling: "let your Lord borrow it in person. I want to ask her, "are you playing with me?"


    The people on the island who were ordered to come almost knelt down. Even if they dared to let the Lord come in person, they quickly arched their hands and left. They did not dare to say a word again, for fear that they would make the people in front of them even more unhappy.


    Feng Ling calls the bodyguard to come in, let the bodyguard near, quickly and low voice command a few words.


    The bodyguard will do it immediately.


    Fengling drinks tea again, and her face looks indistinguishable.


    Less than half a incense time, the bodyguard came back and whispered to Fengling.

 Chapter 75

    Feng Ling after listening, face suddenly changed, see to Qu Ning, strong murderous in the eyes of a flash. Just now, she asked the bodyguard to intercept the island man who was going back, and forced her to ask why the left envoy wanted to borrow Qu Ning to go back. The people on the island were afraid of death. They honestly told me that it was the man who didn''t want to marry her. They couldn''t help it, so the left envoy wanted to use Qu Ning to threaten the man.


    She can bear that person''s unwillingness to marry her immediately, or wait, anything, but she can''t bear to use another woman to threaten him to marry her. This clearly tells her that this woman who can threaten him is very important to him, and he cares about this woman very much!


    Sikong Ying was frightened. He had never seen Fengling''s murderous eyes. He blurted out: "Princess..."


    Feng Ling looks at a face nervous Si Kong Ying.


    Quiet.


    The whole cabin was quiet again, which made people uneasy.


    For a long time, when Sikong Ying was worried that Fengling would directly order quning to be killed, Fengling pursed her lips and laughed. It was hard to tell whether it was cloudy or sunny. She said: "you really care about her!"


    Sikong Ying didn''t know the meaning of Fengling''s words and didn''t answer.


    Fengling: "in that case, it''s up to our palace to let you get married. You have worked for our palace for so many years, and you have always been loyal to our palace. Now that you have someone you like, we should also show our consideration and help you. "


    Qu Ning couldn''t believe it. He doubted that he was listening. In front of her, a word from Princess Fengling decided her marriage? Let her marry huazheying?


    Sikong Ying didn''t expect that Fengling would suddenly say such words. Although he didn''t want Qu Ning to die, he never wanted to marry Qu Ning.


    Feng Ling holds the teacup in one hand and sticks the lid on the tip of her finger. She gently and slowly rubs the edge of the cup and says, "if you don''t like it so much and don''t want to marry, then you can solve it. I''ve asked all my questions, and it''s useless to keep them. "


    Si Kong Ying listens to, almost only considered for a moment, then toward Feng Ling arch hand thanks, and made a wink to Qu Ning. Fengling now the meaning of the words is very obvious, either he and Qu Ning married, or immediately killed Qu Ning, "thank you princess."


    Qu Ning kept clenching under his sleeve and didn''t speak. He had never been so subdued in his life, but he had to bear it for the time being.


    Feng Ling is very satisfied with this answer, pressing the strong murderous spirit at the bottom of her heart, "then take her down and prepare well."


    Sikong Ying: "yes, princess."


    Wait for Si Kong to take Qu Ning to go down, Feng Ling complexion a cold, one crumpled the tea cup in the hand, the face has no expression ground command bodyguard, "give this palace closely guard this Qu Ning." That man, does he really care about this quning? Now she changed her mind, not to kill Qu Ning, but to give Qu Ning to another man. When Qu Ning becomes another man''s woman, she has to see how that person cares.


    The bodyguard takes orders.


    -


    The next day, the people on the island were ordered to invite Fengling.


    Fengling only took a few bodyguards.


    Sikong Ying wants to go with him.


    Fengling didn''t agree.


    Outside the chamber of secrets.


    Sufangcheng is waiting at the gate with a group of people.


    Waiting for Fengling to approach, Sufang City arched, "princess, people are in the secret room." Then he opened the iron door of the secret room and made a gesture to Fengling, asking Fengling to go in alone.


    As soon as the door of the secret room is opened, the situation inside and the people inside will fall into people''s eyes.

 Chapter 76

    Even if I haven''t seen him for so many years, the prisoner inside has turned into a white hair, but Fengling can recognize him at a glance. It''s really him, and he can''t be wrong.


    Raised a hand, signal the bodyguard behind don''t need to follow, Feng Ling then a person steps into the chamber of secrets, walk slowly toward the devil who is imprisoned by the iron chain.


    The little ball that had been sticking to the devil''s side was no longer in the secret room.


    This morning, when delivering breakfast, sufangcheng specially ordered people to put the steamed bread behind the iron gate, and then closed the iron gate to come out.


    After a while, sufangcheng personally opened the door and went in unexpectedly. Sure enough, he saw that xiaotuanzi had staggered to the iron gate and later ate steamed bread.


    As soon as he can''t escape back to the devil''s side, Sufang city takes him out of the secret room and asks someone to take him to another place to guard him.


    At this juncture, Yun Xizhi wants to use the devil to win over Princess Fengling. With the support of the Xiling Kingdom, he naturally won''t let Fengling see that the devil has a son, so as not to cause trouble.


    In the back room.


    Compared with other people''s fear of the devil, Feng Ling, on the contrary, almost without a pause, walked all the way to the devil, knelt down in front of the devil sitting on the cold ground, and could not get any closer. She slowly stroked the face that only appeared in her sleep, "Prince Chi!"


    The devil slowly raised his head.


    Water vapor unknowingly surged into a pair of beautiful eyes, Fengling: "tell me, this is not my dream, I am not dreaming now!"


    "People all over the world say that you have become a devil. Everyone is afraid of you, but I''m not afraid."


    "When you had an accident and were imprisoned in the imperial mausoleum, I wanted to save you, but I couldn''t do it. I never hated myself so much. It''s useless."


    "Over the years, I''ve been helping my brother to ascend the throne, constantly seeking power, and becoming the first princess in Xiling. I just want to save you from the mausoleum one day."


    "It''s good that we finally meet again."


    "Do you remember what I said when we parted? I said, I must marry you, destined to be your queen, remember


    At this moment, she is no longer the invincible Princess Fengling, time seems to go back to when she was young. If she had known the parting at that time, she would not have followed her brother back to Xiling, but would have stayed with him in Chizhou.


    Suddenly, she put her hands around the devil''s neck. Fengling leaned into the devil''s arms. After many years of feeling, the tears finally fell down on the devil''s shoulders.


    The devil didn''t move, as always.


    For a long time, until her eyes were dry, Fengling let go of the devil. She retreated from the devil''s arms, looked at the devil again, and laughed, "it''s good that you didn''t push me away this time. Believe me, now that I have enough ability, I will surely save you, take you away from here, and then heal your body and your martial arts, so that you can recover the past A little meal, and then the words are not only to show my heart, but also to swear ownership, "in this world, only I Fengling is the one who really love you, and will never hurt you. In the future, you can only believe me and care about me. "


    -


    Sufangcheng has been guarding the door.


    Fengling brought a few bodyguards, also has been guarding outside the door.


    Time passed.


    When Princess Fengling came out calmly, it was more than an hour later.

 Chapter 77

    Sufangcheng observed carefully, and noticed that the corner of Fengling''s eye was still a trace of red, "princess, the Lord is waiting in the main hall, please go and meet me."


    Fengling: "lead the way ahead."


    Sufangcheng nodded, let other people stay in this guard, to one of them whispered command a few words, personally with Fengling in the past.


    -


    The golden and resplendent hall, the afternoon sun shining into the hall.


    Yunxi Zhi is wearing a gold mask, sitting high, drinking tea, waving his hand to let the people who came to tell him back. Unexpectedly, Princess Fengling, who has always been arrogant and arrogant, even burst into tears. It can be seen that Fengling''s feelings for the devil in the chamber of secrets are more likely to win for her.


    Sufangcheng comes in with Fengling, and the others stay outside the hall.


    Yun Xizhi comes to the point, "how, can people confirm?"


    Feng Ling is no nonsense, "people, I want to take this palace away. In exchange, the palace will give you all the terms you offer. "


    "No! People, you have to stay on this island. You can''t take them away. " Yun Xizhi''s tone is very strong and hard, and there is no room for negotiation.


    Feng Ling''s face changed.


    Sufangcheng saw that she was going to be angry and angry, and quickly said, "princess, to tell you the truth, he still has a certain evil nature, which only happened once a short time ago. Once you get out of the island, if it breaks out outside, and you can''t stop him in time, let him kill, the consequences are unimaginable. It''s different to stay on this island. Even if he has a magic attack, it''s something on this island. It will never spread to the outside world. No one will know. "


    Listen to sufangcheng say so, the anger that Feng Ling is about to break out for the time being abruptly slow down.


    Sufangcheng keeps up his efforts. On the one hand, yunxizhi hears from the people he sent, and knows that Fengling is crying in the secret room. He is sure to win, so yunxizhi can''t make any concession at this time. This is exactly what he wants. In this way, he can only persuade Fengling to make some concessions. On the other hand, he really didn''t want the devil to leave the island from the bottom of his heart, because the devil was too dangerous.


    Sufangcheng: "also, princess, when we took him out of the imperial mausoleum, we actually left someone there to impersonate him, so the queen of Chizhou still doesn''t know that he has been out of the imperial mausoleum. Once you take him away, what happens to let the queen of Chizhou know? What do you think the queen will do? "


    Have to say sufangcheng this sentence straight in the key, let Fengling have to raise more concerns. Fengling was silent and looked ugly.


    It''s impossible for Yunxi to give in, but naturally he doesn''t want to quarrel with Fengling. He nodded along sufangcheng''s words, "Zuo shisuan said all my worries, which is the reason why I firmly refuse to let the princess take him away. I hope the princess will forgive me and think about it clearly."


    Fengling didn''t speak.


    Yun Xizhi continued: "but I have a very good suggestion. Princess, you can''t take him away at present, but you can marry him first. In this way, he is also yours, and no one can take him away. How about that? "


    This is Fengling''s wish for many years, and also Fengling''s biggest obsession. Fengling looks back at the woman who claims to be her mother wearing a mask.


    Yun Xizhi knows that he has already talked to Fengling. A woman, no matter how strong and powerful she is, has a fatal weakness when she is in love. It''s just like she was willing to do anything for love and love in those years. "You should know that when you go outside, you can''t marry him openly in the present situation. Your brother won''t agree, and the people of Xiling won''t welcome you, What better way to get married than here? "

 Chapter 78

    Feng Ling how clever, in the heart nature is very clear, this is the other side''s stratagem. Because no matter how she agreed to those conditions verbally, it was not as secure as the actual marriage.


    Once become this pro, the other side is completely bound her.


    But clearly, on the one hand, Fengling can''t control her heart.


    Feelings and reason are completely contrary to each other, and the word "get married" makes Fengling unable to resist.


    Yun Xizhi: "of course, one day, I will take over Chizhou state, clean up the past for my son, and restore his status as Prince, so that he can stand in the sun again, the situation will be completely different. If you are willing to wait for the princess, you can wait until then to get married again. I believe that no matter your brother or anyone will stop you


    Feng Ling quickly tightened her hand. She had been waiting for so many years. She really didn''t want to wait any longer. She can now become a relative, and then wait for that person to restore the status of the prince, and then have a big wedding, let the world know.


    Think of this, Feng Ling no longer hesitated, resolutely should, "well, the palace agreed, married on this island."


    Yun Xizhi was secretly happy, and he just wanted to strike while the iron was hot, and the sooner he could finish it, the better. "Let the people on this island prepare for it, and will personally preside over the wedding for you two on this island tomorrow. By then, I will be a real family with the princess. I believe that together, we will soon win over Chizhou. "


    Feng Ling: "this palace wants to say this news with him personally."


    Yun Xizhi: "yes. But before the princess goes to talk, can I borrow someone from the princess first Sufangcheng told her yesterday that she didn''t bring quning back from Fengling. Tomorrow is going to arrange for the people in the secret room to marry Fengling. The people in the secret room haven''t nodded their heads yet. We must hurry up.


    Feng Ling''s face "brush" ground suddenly cold, yesterday not easy to press down murderous gas again come up. Princess Fengling wants to marry that man. How can she use another woman to threaten him¡° Naquning, our palace has already awarded one of the most effective subordinates to get married in one or two days, so we can''t borrow it. We''ll wait until we get married! "


    Words fall, Fengling brush away, return to the shore of the ship.


    Sufangcheng looked at his back, who suddenly left in a rage, and then looked back at yunxizhi, "Lord, that..."


    Yunxizhi calm thought, that Fengling obviously know her purpose of borrowing quning, now in the intersection of jealousy and anger madness, if you talk to her at this time, I''m afraid it will only screw up the whole thing.


    Since Fengling can''t do it here, we can only start from the people in the secret room. I didn''t expect that Fengling would give quning to other men, and let quning marry other men. This move is absolutely amazing! Yun Xizhi: "go and prepare some of the most poisonous, domineering, colorless and tasteless drugs at once. They will be put into breakfast tomorrow morning for the people in the secret room to eat. Even if he doesn''t cooperate with the chapel at that time, he should let them become de facto husband and wife first. Both in name and in fact, something must be done. "


    Sufangcheng was shocked, "Lord, you want to..."


    "Believe it or not, Fengling will be grateful to you after it''s done!" Yun Xizhi sneered, "you should do it right away. In addition, you immediately ask people to send fengguanxiachu to Fengling, and then send a group of maidservants to prepare for tomorrow''s marriage. "


    Sufangcheng can only take orders, "yes."


    -


    On the other side, the bodyguards who have been guarding the ship see Fengling come back with an angry face. They don''t know what happened.

 Chapter 79

    Feng Ling went into the cabin and swept around fiercely. She didn''t see any preparation for marriage. "Where''s Sikong Ying? What about quning? This palace is not for you to immediately prepare what you need to get married. This palace wants Sikong Ying to get married with naquning. Why haven''t you prepared yet? "


    The bodyguard who followed up the cabin was a little frightened and quickly said, "princess, they are all in the room under the cabin. Naquning, in particular, was guarded by guards. As for the things to get married, I can''t get ready for a while. I''m doing it, and I''m trying to do it... "Speaking of the back, the lighter the voice.


    Fengling eventually restrained his anger, "go, call up the Sikong shadow."


    The bodyguard will go to the room under the cabin immediately.


    A line of maidservants on the island were ordered to come, each holding a big red tray, fengguanxiayao and so on.


    -


    In the room under the cabin.


    Qu Ning has been detained here for many times. Every time he opens the door and wants to go out, he is stopped by the guards at the door. Even if he racks his brains to pretend that he has a headache, that he is uncomfortable, that he wants to go up and breathe, it is useless. He can''t even get out of the room. The guards outside are really hard and soft.


    Once again, after he was stopped, Qu Ning still ordered himself to calm down and continue to think of new ways, but there was still some restlessness in the bottom of his heart. He threw the door up and turned to see the flower shadow in purple clothes. He was still lying on the couch eating cakes, as if nothing had happened. It was unbearable, "Flower Shadow, Are you so willing to be manipulated by that princess? "


    Si Kong Ying glanced at Qu Ning. A few hours ago, Fengling went with the people on the island to confirm that person. He wanted to go with him, but he was turned down. After that, she came here to see Qu Ning, who was locked up. She kept walking, almost dazzled him.


    Some don''t want to answer, Si Kongying takes back his sight and continues to eat with his legs crossed.


    Qu Ning strode over and grabbed the cake in the hand of Si Kongying, "did you hear me talking to you? You''re not a man, you''re just being manipulated? Although I have been manipulated, at least I''m not willing to do so. I''m still trying my best to find a way. "


    "Yes, yes." Sikong shadow is not angry, casually on the table to take a piece of cake to eat, "forget to tell you, I actually called Sikong shadow, not huazheying."


    Qu Ningcai didn''t care what he was called. He just wanted to leave here.


    Sikong shadow is to see out, Qu Ning is really don''t want to be this pro. As for himself, although he never thought about it before, he didn''t hesitate to answer it in order to protect quning at that moment. If you think about it carefully, the girl in front of him is really unusual. Even he doesn''t seem to be so resistant to marrying her.


    Think of here, Sikong shadow look suddenly serious up, a buckle Qu Ning''s wrist, toward his arms a pull.


    Caught off guard, Qu Ning suddenly falls on Si Kongying''s body, struggling to think about it, but is firmly pressed on his back by Si Kongying''s other arm, which is a little turbulent.


    Sikong Ying lost the cake and looked at Qu Ning, who was close at hand, "why, you don''t want to marry me?"


    Qu Ning was a little annoyed and said, "let me go!"


    Sikong Ying played a rogue, "you answer me first! To say that, I am the most innocent one. In order to protect your life, I want to marry you. I''m not bothered. What do you do? In fact, if you think about it later, I''m not so reluctant for the sake of your beauty. " A little meal, blinked an eye, deliberately close to Qu Ning ear, meaning unidentified smile, light added, "I am not ''man'', you will soon know."


    At this time, there was a knock on the door, and the bodyguard opened his mouth across the room, "Lord Sikong, the princess ordered you to see her immediately."

 Chapter 80

    Sikong shadow returned a voice "well", released Qu Ning and went out, leaving a sentence "wait for me to come back."


    Returning to freedom, Qu Ning rubbed his wrists and brows again and again. What does Sikong Ying mean by that sentence just now? What do you mean he''s not so reluctant? Does he really want to marry her?


    This is the bottom of the cabin. She can''t get out of the room. I don''t know if she can let water in and swim out by digging a hole in the deck under her feet? Under the heart anxious is agitated, each kind of thought does not stop to live in the Qu Ning mind to flash.


    But what about the tools for digging holes? Qu Ning is crazy!


    -


    Above, in the cabin.


    Sikong Ying, who came up from the room under the cabin, saw a table of luxurious fengguanxiashe, while Fengling was sitting in front of the dresser. Several strange maidservants who had never seen her were winding up her hair. She could not help but be surprised, "princess, this is..."


    "You should know the wish of this palace for many years. Take him back to the Xiling Kingdom, the emperor''s brother can''t promise to marry him. But here, I can make my own decisions. " Fengling motioned to several maidservants not to stop. Although the wedding would be very low-key, just on this island, to be that person''s bride, she must be the best and the most beautiful.


    The maidservant on the island nodded.


    Sikong Ying can''t believe that Fengling will suddenly decide to get married in such a hasty and low-key way on such an island, but it''s no surprise to think about it. Her obsession with that person is too heavy.


    Feng Ling: "tomorrow, my palace will marry him. It shouldn''t be too late. You and Na quning will get married tomorrow. We absolutely don''t want that quning to affect us, otherwise you should know our means. "


    Sikong Ying didn''t understand Fengling''s meaning. He said solemnly, "after tomorrow, she has nothing to do with the people in the princess''s heart. I can assure the princess that she will never affect her. Please rest assured


    Fengling: "this is the best way. As long as she is obedient and self-contained, our palace will treat her as well as its own people. "


    Sikong Ying: "Princess Xie!"


    A butterfly, which did not know when it appeared, flapped its wings and flew away after a few turns outside the cabin.


    Guarding the bodyguard outside, someone saw the butterfly, but did not rest assured, did not care.


    -


    The next day, it was just dawn.


    Two maidservants on the island broke into quning''s room with trays.


    After thinking about the whole night''s solution, Qu Ning, who had just fallen on the table, looked up at the red clothes and the Pearl hairpin on the tray like a bird in shock. How quickly? How could it be so fast? That Sikong shadow, did you know after meeting Fengling yesterday? He left a message waiting for him to come back, but he didn''t come back at all. He didn''t want to tell her about it?


    The two maidservants put the tray on the table. With their martial arts skills, they held up Qu Ning, who was not very cooperative. They were almost as strong as goods. Qu Ning changed his clothes, and then pressed Qu Ning on the stool to make up for Qu Ning.


    In less than half an hour, Qu Ning was forced to cover his head by two maidservants and went out of the room to the upper cabin.


    In such a big cabin, a red bridegroom suit of Sikong shadow has been waiting.


    Fengling a delicate and luxurious wedding dress, exquisite makeup, also has been sitting in the cabin. She is to personally preside over the wedding, watching Qu Ning marry another man in front of her, and then go to marry that person, you can tell that person about it by the way. It''s a foregone conclusion. Let''s see what the man can do.


    "Worship heaven and earth!"


    Shinobi! Shinobi! Shinobi! Although Qu Ning still constantly told himself to bear humiliation first, nothing is more important than to save his life, but his knees can''t kneel down.


    Two maidservants looked at Fengling and immediately kicked Qu Ning''s legs left and right, forcing Qu Ning to bend his knees.

 Chapter 81

    "Putong" a sound, straight straight kneeling Qu Ning two knees heart like pain, struggling to think of it, both sides of the shoulder was forced down by the left and right two maidservants.


    Sikong Ying lifts his clothes and kneels down. He looks at Qu Ning''s head, which is forced to be pressed down. Then he looks at Qu Ning''s appearance of not giving up and struggling when he gets to this place. Some of them smile helplessly and knock their heads down. They finish the first worship with Qu Ning, who is unwilling.


    "Two thanks, Princess!"


    Qu Ning was pulled up by two maidservants and changed direction. After facing Fengling, he was forced to kneel down and was forced to press his head.


    "Husband and wife pay homage to each other!"


    As like as two peas, the same procedure is used to pull up, change direction, force kneeling, and press hard.


    "Li Cheng!"


    The two maidservants released Qu Ning and stepped back.


    Finally, Qu Ning raised his head abruptly. The red cap on his head slipped down in the moment of raising his head. He clenched his hands tightly into a fist, and his fingertips had been deeply dug into the flesh of his palm. He looked at Feng Ling sitting hard. This account, she swore, will be paid one day! She would never endure that forever!


    Si Kongying''s eyes flashed with surprise. Although he had known that Qu Ning was beautiful for a long time, he had been "together" for so long, and he was already familiar with her. But at this moment, when he looked at her who suddenly looked up after falling the cover, he couldn''t move his eyes for a moment.


    Feng Ling Si doesn''t put Qu Ning in the eye at all, motioned to the bodyguard on one side.


    The bodyguard understood and came forward with two glasses of wine prepared early.


    Qu Ning didn''t pick up and didn''t move.


    Sikong Ying reaches for a cup and forces it into Qu Ning''s hands. Taking advantage of the opportunity, she warns Qu Ning, "it''s a foregone conclusion. He who knows current affairs is a hero. You''ve put up with it. You won''t fight at this time, will you? I always think that you are a smart person, whether you drink or die, you choose by yourself


    Qu Ning gritted her teeth and wanted to crush the wine cup that she put into her hand.


    Si Kong Ying releases Qu Ning and takes another cup.


    Feng Ling looks at without expression.


    Sikong shadow took Qu Ning''s hand and crossed with him. For the last time, he warned Qu Ning to judge the situation and not fall short. He couldn''t help it at the last moment.


    Qu Ning can''t, even if in the heart again how unwilling, feel oneself really can''t bear to go down, but still want to endure. At this moment, I almost hate this "forbearance", but I still want to be with it.


    Wine, has long been under the world''s most powerful, most spicy Mei medicine.


    The drug is colorless and tasteless. It is imperceptible, and there is no other antidote. If men and women do not cooperate, they will die.


    See wine also drank, the matter also became, the side maid although afraid, but still had to harden the scalp to remind Feng Ling, "princess, the hour is almost, the Lord has been waiting there, personally presided over the wedding for the princess."


    Fengling gets up, goes out of the cabin, sits in the luxurious sedan chair that has been waiting at the bow of the boat, and asks a group of bodyguards to accompany her. The rest of the bodyguards go to the shore to guard and watch the two people on the boat.


    She always sees the difference between Si Kongying and Qu Ning. She can''t guarantee that Si Kongying will be a gentleman. Even if she marries Qu Ning, she won''t touch Qu Ning even if Qu Ning doesn''t want to, so that Qu Ning will always be perfect. What''s the point of forcing Qu Ning to marry now? Now that she''s done that, Fengling doesn''t mind giving them another ride. She uses two pills to make them do their best, so that there''s no turning back.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the whole cabin, even the whole ship, was left with Qu Ning and Si Kongying, who were still kneeling face to face.


    Seeing that all the people had gone, Sikong Ying stood up and reached out to help quning. But Qu Ning suddenly vomited, not only vomited all the wine he had just drunk, but also used his fingers to pick his throat.


    Shouldn''t Jiaobei drink in the new house? Why did Fengling ask them to drink in front of her? Qu Ning had a hunch that there was something wrong with the wine, so he didn''t drink it just now. It was just in his mouth.


    At the moment, as soon as they left, Qu Ning quickly got up to look for the teapot and gargle over and over again.

 Chapter 82

    In the twinkling of an eye, the whole cabin, even the whole ship, was left with Qu Ning and Si Kongying, who had just been forced to worship.


    Seeing that all the people had gone, Sikong Ying stood up and reached out to help quning. But Qu Ning suddenly vomited, not only vomited all the wine he had just drunk, but also used his fingers to pick his throat.


    Logically speaking, shouldn''t Jiaobei wine be drunk in the new house? Why does Feng Ling insist that they drink in front of her? Qu Ning felt that there was something wrong with the wine, so he didn''t drink it just now. It was just in his mouth.


    At the moment, as soon as the others left, Qu Ning quickly got up to look for the teapot and kept gargling, fearing that there was still wine left in his mouth.


    Sikong shadow was able to see, "are you worried about the wine you just drank?"


    Qu Ning didn''t answer immediately. He almost used the whole pot of tea to gargle. After gargling, he looked back at Si Kongying, "shouldn''t I be so worried?"


    Sikong Ying said with a smile, "there''s no need. Since the princess has to arrange for us to get married, she won''t poison you in the wine and kill you. "


    Qu Ning also laughed, but only sneered, "today''s marriage, so fast and so suddenly, did you know yesterday? You don''t want to tell me, but you want to catch me by surprise? "


    Sikong Ying does not deny it. After listening to Fengling yesterday, he was going to tell quning, but he was worried that quning would do something drastic after he knew it. In such an island surrounded by water, she really can''t escape. Any resistance will only make Fengling kill, and it will be herself who will suffer the loss in the end. So, he simply did not go back to see her, today gave her a surprise who was still trying to escape. In fact, this is also good, she is not stupid, the whole process like being put on the execution ground, she in the end endured to the end. In the future, as long as he keeps watch on her and doesn''t let her have any involvement with the devil, she will no longer be in danger.


    Qu Ning understood, no longer said anything, turned to get out of the cabin, strode to the stern.


    It''s still early, and the rising sun is just around the corner.


    Sikong shadow chased out. In the sun, in the morning wind, at the edge of the stern, Qu Ning, who was about to jump down, frowned and said, "what are you doing? You want to jump out of here? "


    Qu Ning heard very clearly just now. Feng Ling asked a group of bodyguards to follow her sedan chair. The rest of the people got off the boat and went to the shore to guard. Now she and Si Kong Ying were the only ones on the boat. She didn''t run away. When was she waiting.


    The big ship, which is firmly anchored on the shore, has its bow grounded on the shore and its stern facing the sea.


    Qu Ning was so strict that he didn''t even have a chance to get close to the edge of the boat.


    Now, the opportunity is in front of her. As long as she jumps from the stern of the boat facing the sea, although it''s very high, Qu Ning believes that she is water-based, especially now that no one else is here. After she jumps, no one will shoot arrows into the water like she did in the previous jump in the river, and no one will catch her immediately.


    For the words of Si Kong Ying, Qu Ning nodded and told him, "yes, I want to escape from here now."


    Sikong Ying clasps Qu Ning''s wrist and says, "she''s married. Princess, she''s got the result she wants. She won''t kill you any more. You don''t have to escape any more..."


    Before I finished, I saw a butterfly flying here.


    Sikong Ying''s face changed. He raised the colorful butterfly that was used to track quning, but he didn''t know it!


    Qu Ning looked at the face of the sky shadow, along his line of sight also saw the slowly flying butterfly. This butterfly is very beautiful and colorful, as if it was the one she had seen in the national capital of Chizhou before.


    The next moment, the butterfly flying close with its wings was wiped out by dongfangjing and fell into the sea.


    "Here comes dongfangjing! I don''t know how many people he brought, whether he came by himself or by the order of the queen. He knows the princess and must never let him go ashore to see the princess here and marry that man. " All of a sudden, after Sikong Ying extinguishes the butterfly, he immediately opens his mouth, and some Qu Ning, who is not ready to escape, pulls Qu Ning back to the cabin, releases Qu Ning, and gets off the ship in a hurry to call the bodyguard. Two bodyguards go on the ship to watch Qu Ning. The other bodyguard immediately informs everyone on the island to get ready. He also goes to find the princess, hoping that the master can send someone to go to sea immediately, In the sea, the eastern scenery is stopped and destroyed.

 Chapter 83

    That section of bamboo tube with colorful butterflies closed, Sikong Ying accidentally lost it when he escaped from the cliff.


    It''s not that he didn''t want to go back to look for it, but he was injured at that time. He went back to the capital to recuperate first, and then he received a letter from Fengling.


    Today, Sikong shadow almost forgot the butterfly. Unexpectedly, it appeared at this time. It must be the bamboo tube that fell into dongfangjing''s hands. Dongfang Jing also uses the colorful butterflies in the bamboo tube to find Qu Ning, and unexpectedly let him find here.


    With the bodyguard in a hurry to the middle, Sikong Ying suddenly noticed that his body began to be wrong, the obvious unusual wrong - is flattering medicine! There''s something wrong with that glass of wine. Fengling actually let people take some medicine in the wine. Looking at Qu Ning vomiting, he also laughed at Qu Ning, did not expect that he was too careless, too relieved.


    The bodyguards saw that Sikong Ying stopped suddenly, and noticed that Sikong Ying was different, "Lord Sikong?"


    "If you continue to inform the princess and all of them, they will know how to do it." The body is more and more uncomfortable. It''s not hard for Si Kongying to guess what kind of flattering medicine is in it. At this time, he can''t insist on going back to the ship to find Qu Ning after notifying Fengling. He must go back immediately.


    The bodyguards were surprised, but they arched their hands and quickly went to find Fengling.


    Sikong Ying immediately returned to the ship alone.


    -


    On the big ship.


    As soon as Si Kongying left, Qu Ning heard his instructions to the guards, so he quickly got out of the cabin and jumped off the ship without hesitation.


    At the command of Si Kongying, the two bodyguards who live in quning come on board to see the boat. Suddenly they hear a loud sound of falling into the water. They run to the stern of the boat and look down. They see waves on the water.


    One of the bodyguards said, "I''ll go into the water to look for it. You''ll go to the nearby shore immediately."


    Another Bodyguard: "good."


    After diving, Qu Ning swam a long way out of the water before he went ashore. Regardless of the water, he kept running along the bank. She couldn''t leave the big boat. She just wanted to find a boat to leave the island as soon as possible. Although she still can''t let go of the big one and the small one in the cage, she can''t protect herself now, so she can only pass this level first, and then see if she has a chance to come back to save the big one and the small one.


    Returning, Si Kongying happens to see the bodyguard diving for climbing ashore from the sea.


    The bodyguard on shore saw Sikong Ying and quickly went forward to tell him, "Lord Sikong, she dived and escaped, but her subordinates didn''t find her."


    Another bodyguard who went to the nearby shore also came back, but also did not find him.


    Sikong shadow''s face sank. She didn''t change at all. As long as she grasped the chance, she would run away.


    Mei medicine has begun to attack more and more hot body, Sikong shadow clenched his teeth, leaving a sentence "I personally find, you stay here" and turned away. It was not hard for him to guess where she would go after she escaped.


    Qu Ning was panting, but he didn''t stop for a moment.


    I don''t know how long I''ve been running, but I finally see some boats stopping on the bank ahead.


    No one was seen near the boat.


    Qu Ning approached cautiously, untied the ropes of one of the boats, and was ready to push the boat back into the sea.


    "You really came here to look for a boat!" Si Kong''s shadow appeared behind Qu Ning.


    Qu Ning reflexively looked back and saw only Sikong Ying, but no bodyguard. He was relieved for a moment. After a slow breath, he said: "go back, I believe I can escape. Don''t worry about the previous worship hall. I won''t take it seriously. Anyway, I''ll thank you for saving my life this time. I''ll repay you if I have a chance later. "


    With that, Qu Ning continued to push the boat into the sea.


    Sikong Ying steps forward, grabs quning''s wrist and presses quning between him and the boat. He can''t help panting. Without the seriousness of his frivolous face, he stares at quning''s eyes and grits his teeth every word. "You can''t escape, and I won''t let you escape! No matter what the reason for marriage, worship the hall is worship the hall, I really do


    Qu Ning only felt that the hand that grasped his wrist was hot and almost scalded her. When Sikong Ying spoke to her, a stream of hot air rushed directly on her face. His whole person also seemed to have something wrong, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Sikong shadow didn''t answer. Under the attack of the medicine, he directly bowed his head to kiss quning''s face and gradually lost his sense.


    Suddenly, Si Kongying pushes Qu Ning to the ground.


    "Sikong Ying, calm down first! You let me go... "Qu Ning couldn''t help being afraid. He kept looking around and saw a stone as big as a palm not far away, so he tried to reach out and hook it. When he got it, he held it and hit Si Kongying''s back neck without hesitation.


    The unprepared Sikong shadow was smashed, and Qu Ning''s strength was not light, and he fell down all of a sudden.


    Qu Ning didn''t dare to delay. He quickly pushed away Si Kongying''s hands and feet and got up on the ground. After looking for a circle, he didn''t find anything to bind him. He directly tore the red coat on Si Kongying''s body, tore the coat into strips of cloth, tied his hands and feet firmly, and then dragged his feet to the sea to let him soak in the sea, I hope it can eliminate the medicine that has happened to him.


    At this moment, how could she not know what happened to sikongying, who was suddenly in love. It must be the glass of wine. Fortunately, she vomited in time.


    Under the double attack of sea water and medicine, Si Kongying wakes up quickly, opens his eyes, and the sun shines directly into his eyes. He finds that he has been tied and soaked in the sea water on his back. Qu Ning stands in front of him one or two steps panting and sweating.

 Chapter 84

    Qu Ning wiped the sweat on his face. He was still a little worried about what Si Kongying had just done to her. He couldn''t help stamping his feet. "I knew it. I knew there was something wrong with the wine. You soak it and use seawater to cool it down. I think it should be ok... "


    "It''s impossible. The princess gave the most powerful and poisonous medicine. It''s impossible to cure without that method. There''s only one way to die." Si Kongying interrupts Qu Ning and recovers a little under the immersion of sea water. His body is better, but he knows it''s only temporary.


    Qu Ning twisted his eyebrows and thought quickly in his mind. There was an embarrassing proposal. "Then you..." was really embarrassing, but he had to continue to say, "try that... See if you can solve it..."


    Sikong Ying stares at first. If she doesn''t know that she hasn''t seen the imprisoned devil during her marriage to the imperial mausoleum, she will think that she


    Qu Ning: "OK? I''ll turn around and try it yourself... "


    Sikong Ying struggled and wanted to sit up, but he didn''t succeed. Looking at Qu Ning''s back, he solemnly repeated, "only that way, or I will die!"


    Qu Ning clenched his fist. It didn''t seem like Sikong Ying was cheating her. Just now, his appearance was really terrible, and he just wanted to protect her. Now, she can''t let her just watch him die!


    For a moment, he almost sent himself to die. Qu Ning clenched his teeth and vomited out a sentence "die or die." he suddenly turned back to see Sikong Ying, who was lying in the water in a bad condition. "It''s the medicine given by the princess. She must have an antidote. I will go back to find her now. Even if I give up, I must get the antidote or find her to save you. Before I come back, you must hold on, or try the way I just said


    Words fall, resolutely give up such a good opportunity to leave by boat, Qu Ning alone to return to the unknown island, toward the hall there.


    Sikong Ying looks at Qu Ning''s back, which disappears quickly in front of him. He deliberately says so clearly that he will die, but she still leaves him alone


    -


    On the other side, the luxurious sedan chair was not carried to the main hall of the island, but directly outside the secret room.


    Yunxizhi had led most of the people on the island to wait in the large open space at the gate. The scene was magnificent. Today, she is dressed in a more luxurious and dazzling golden dress. Her clothes and the gold mask on her face are shining in the sun.


    Seeing the coming of the sedan chair, Fengling in wedding clothes walks out of the sedan chair with the help of her maidservant. Yunxizhi signals sufangcheng to open the door of the secret room.


    Sufangcheng nodded, and the door of the secret room slowly opened in front of everyone''s eyes.


    Although we know that the devil is imprisoned and can''t get out, with the iron door opened, some people can''t help fighting and fear.


    The bodyguard who came in a hurry just arrived at this time, and quickly told Fengling who had just got off the sedan chair: "princess, master Sikong said that the Oriental scenery of Chizhou is coming, and the number of people is unknown. Please get ready for the princess and the people on the island."


    Feng Ling with the cover: "how does he know? Is it certain?"


    Bodyguard: "it seems that Mr. Sikong saw a colorful butterfly. Some of his subordinates saw it yesterday."


    Feng Ling heard the word "colorful butterfly" and pulled off the red cap on her head. Her face was deep. She looked at Yun Xizhi with a gold mask in front of her. She had no time to blame the guard for not reporting in time when she saw it yesterday. She said in a affirmative: "the eastern scenery of Chizhou is coming."


    Yun Xizhi frowned and looked at Sufeng on one side. For so many years, no one has been able to find it easily, but now it is not only found by someone, but also the eastern scenery of Chizhou.


    Sufeng arched his hand, "Lord, I''ll check it now." Then he left in a hurry.


    The rest of the people present could not help looking at each other.


    Sufangcheng stepped forward, with a serious face under the mask. "Lord, we must be fully prepared."


    The face under Yunxi''s mask became more and more ugly.


    With the light flowing, Yun Xizhi said calmly to Feng Ling: "princess, please go to the secret room for a while. Your people will follow our arrangement and hide first. Dongfangjing will be handed over to us. We will let all the people who come here never come back. When I''m done, I''ll come back to preside over the wedding. "


    Sufangcheng understood yunxizhi''s intention and didn''t speak. In the morning, those steamed buns mixed with colorless and tasteless strong drugs had been eaten by the prisoners.


    Feng Ling only considered for a while, should be, "well, the palace on the advanced secret room to stay away, I hope you can deal with the clean point."


    "Don''t worry, princess." Cloud Xi check hook lips, looking at Feng Ling into the chamber of secrets, let Sufang city close the door of the chamber of secrets. On the one hand, she really needs to deal with the sudden dongfangjing. On the other hand, she takes advantage of this time to let the two people in the secret room do their best. I believe that when she comes back after dealing with dongfangjing, there will be good news.


    -


    In the back room.


    The devil, whose body has been as cold as ice for many years, is boiling hot now.


    Fengling, dressed in a gorgeous wedding dress, approaches the prisoner. Under the illumination of the night pearl on the copper wall, she naturally saw the difference of the prisoner. She quickly squatted down, reached out and stroked the prisoner''s face, "Prince Chi, what''s the matter with you?"


    The prisoner did not move as he did last time. Now he turned his head to avoid the hand he touched.


    Feng Ling''s face is a stiff, "don''t you want me to meet you?"


    The devil didn''t respond.


    "If it was that quning, would you avoid her?" As soon as the words came out, jealousy swept up like a madman.


    The more the prisoner didn''t let her touch her, the more Fengling wanted to touch her. She put her hands on the prisoner''s face and let the prisoner look at her. "I forgot to tell you as soon as I came in. She had been given to another man by me. She was still worshipping not long ago. Now she must be in the room with flowers and candles. You can imagine that picture, she already belongs to another man. And you can only be mine

 Chapter 85

    With that, crazy Zhan Youyu makes Fengling kiss the prisoner''s lips like crazy. She wants to use this method to stamp the person in front of her as if she belongs to her. Without any response, she bites the prisoner''s lips angrily.


    Blood, immediately dyed red phoenix Ling lips, also from the devil''s lips slip down.


    Feng Ling can''t help but smile, but she is about to open her mouth. The prisoner''s eyes turn red with the naked eye.


    Feng Ling was shocked and suddenly opened her eyes, "Chi... Prince Chi..."


    -


    At the same time, in the sun, a long distance away from the main hall, Qu Ning, who came all the way back to find Fengling, hid behind a big tree and looked out in the direction of the main hall. But he only saw that the main hall was in full swing. It was obvious that there was a battle coming from the enemy, and he didn''t see any festive arrangement. When Fengling left the ship, Mingming was dressed in wedding clothes. Obviously, she wanted to marry someone in a low-key way on the island. Before she wanted to escape, she didn''t ask Sikong Ying. So, now, where will Fengling, a grand Princess of Xiling, get married when she is not in the main hall?


    Qu Ning thought about it and quietly turned to leave, seizing the time to find other places, afraid that the sea Sikong shadow can''t wait too long.


    Around, almost half of the island to find Qu Ning, suddenly heard a loud noise from the distance.


    Qu Ning a Leng, hesitated after the direction of the sound to find.


    When Qu Ning arrived, he saw a large open space, a group of people holding swords in each hand, shivering, constantly retreating, including the "Zuo Shi" Sufang city. He was obviously seriously injured and was held back by two people. Looking forward, the man with white hair came step by step, with a "corpse" in wedding clothes in his hand. Behind him, there was an iron door on the ground, which must be a secret room.


    I especially remember the situation in the canyon that night, and all the people in black were as scared as the people in front of us now.


    Sufangcheng, who has been guarding the door of the secret room all the time, never thought that the door of the secret room would collapse suddenly. It was clear that the imprisoned devil would come out step by step with four iron chains. His eyes were scarlet, and he was still holding Fengling''s neck in his hand. Feng Ling doesn''t move, has no life, so be dragged on the ground, don''t even know whether she is dead or alive. He immediately shot at the devil and wanted to drive the devil back to the secret room, but he was slapped by the devil within two moves.


    Qu Ning immediately recognized that the "corpse" in the hands of the white haired man was not someone else, but Fengling. In the morning, when she was on the boat, she was still invincible, forcing her to worship with Sikong Ying. Now she is like this.


    The devil doesn''t have a destination. He just goes forward step by step.


    When he took one step, all the people holding the sword trembled a few steps back, and no one dared to step forward.


    Qu Ning thought for a moment, then quickly shrunk up, pinched his nose, and yelled, "the Lord has orders, all of them withdraw to the hall, quickly


    The sound is like thunder.


    The people on the island, who had been scared out of their wits, had no sense at all to distinguish the true from the false. They immediately ran away. The two people who supported sufangcheng also directly dragged sufangcheng to run away. In the blink of an eye, they all ran away.


    Sufangcheng, who was dragged away directly, didn''t even have time to say a word or give an order.


    Qu Ning looked a little stunned. He didn''t expect that his shout was so effective. Then he appeared and ran to the white haired man with the "corpse".

 Chapter 86

    I don''t know why. No matter how terrible he looks, he still drags a "corpse" and four iron chains in his hand. It seems that he has just stepped up from hell step by step. But Qu Ning is not so afraid of her. Maybe it''s because he has let her go once in the Canyon, maybe it''s because he has been on the boat for more than a month, Or because of his "gentle treatment" to Xiaotuan Zi, he let Xiaotuan Zi sleep in his arms, let Xiaotuan Zi pull his white hair as a quilt cover, when Xiaotuan Zi looks at the lovely buns in his hands, he will give all the buns to Xiaotuan Zi, and push the iron chain silently under the rectangular opening of the cage, so that Xiaotuan Zi can stand higher, and so on, In fact, he is much better than she can say.


    Such a person, get along with so long, how can she be afraid of him?


    "Remember me? It''s me, it''s me Qu Ning pointed to his face and let the white haired man look at her in the sun, "where''s your son? What about the little ball


    Scarlet eyes fixed on the man who suddenly appeared, and the wound on the corner of his lips was still bloodstained. The devil finally stopped.


    "Is he still in that chamber? Don''t move. Wait here. I''ll go in and see him Qu Ning immediately ran to the secret room without iron gate. He couldn''t find any small Tuan Zi in the secret room. He immediately ran out and came back to the devil who was really standing still. "Little Tuan Zi is not in it. Where has he gone? They''ve separated your father from your son? "


    The devil just looked at quning, a pair of scarlet eyes staring at quning close at hand.


    "Is she dead? Can I have a look? " Can''t get an answer, worry about small regiment son at the same time, also have been worried about that Sikong shadow of Qu Ning, then eyes fall to the white haired man in the hands of Feng Ling. Now I don''t know where to find that little Tuanzi, but Sikong Ying can''t wait there.


    Qu Ning said, went to check the situation of Fengling, found that Fengling still breath, not dead, "go, you take her with me first. When we save people, we''ll find your son together, and we''ll save him, OK? "


    The devil did not speak, still staring at Qu Ning, did not drag the "corpse" hand slowly extended to Qu Ning''s neck.


    Qu Ning mistakenly thought that the white haired man agreed. Without hesitation, he grabbed the white haired man''s hand and took the white haired man to walk forward quickly. First of all, they are in a hurry to save Si Kongying. Second, it''s not suitable to stay here for a long time. Those who run away will surely report to the Lord wearing the golden mask that more people will come here soon.


    Seize the white haired man''s hand moment, that too hot temperature almost scalded Qu Ning, but Qu Ning had no time to think.


    The devil didn''t push quning away. Quning pulled him all the way, dragging four iron chains and "corpses" in his hands.


    -


    The coast.


    When Qu Ning takes the white haired man back, Si Kongying is no longer in place.


    Qu Ning searched around for a long time, and finally found Sikong shadow with red face and hematemesis syncope behind a bush. After checking the situation of Si Kong Ying, I found that he was not right. His body was as hot as a stove. No matter how she called, she didn''t wake up.


    Qu Ning frowned, quickly ran back to the shore, let the white haired man put down the "corpse" he had been dragging in his hands, took back a ball of sea water in his hands, poured it directly on Fengling''s face, woke Fengling up, then squatted down and pulled out a hairpin in Fengling''s bun to resist Fengling''s neck, and then threatened with a cold voice: "the antidote, you quickly hand over the antidote. There must be an antidote for the medicine you prescribe. "

 Chapter 87

    Feng Ling is dying to open her eyes. She is weak all over. She has been pinched for a long time. She still has some difficulty in breathing.


    When I saw Qu Ning, Fengling, who had just come back from the gate of death, was still confused. Then I saw that the "docile" devil was still around. It was clearly the scarlet eyes with four black iron chains. It was really like the devil in hell, but it was totally different from that in the secret room. Because of traning? He told quning


    A mouthful of blood can''t stop spitting out, hate extremely Feng Ling just want to kill Qu Ning immediately, completely ignore the hairpin on his neck, "what antidote, no antidote!"


    "Then you can solve it for him yourself." Qu Ning also doesn''t care. He loses his hairpin, tugs Fengling''s arm hard, and directly drags Fengling to Sikong Ying behind the trees. There is another long trail on the messy beach.


    Fengling struggles, but she can''t earn it at all. She looks straight at the motionless devil and wants him to save her. But her mind is full of pictures in the secret room, which contrasts with the present situation. Before she opens her mouth, she spits out another mouthful of blood, which falls on her chin and face. She is never embarrassed. She was so nice to him. Why did he do this to her?


    When he reached the Bush, Qu Ning gasped to release his hand.


    Feng Ling''s side head sees Si Kong Ying. She suddenly understands Qu Ning''s intention, and finally reflects that Qu Ning asked her for some antidote just now. Suddenly, she pricks up more violently and wants to get up.


    Regardless of her, Qu Ning vaguely heard a lot of voices coming from far and near in the air. He ran back to the shore and held a ball of sea water. He came back to wake up Sikong Ying, leaving behind a sentence: "whoever gives the medicine will let him return it. I''ll draw away all the people who come after me. After that, you remember to run by yourself." he almost had no time to wait for Sikong Ying''s reply, Then she left Sikong Ying and the dying Fengling and ran away, because at this time, she not only heard the sound, but also clearly saw a large number of people coming here. After thinking about it, she immediately changed her previous decision, pulled up the white haired man who was still standing on the shore and headed for Fengling''s big boat.


    Feng Ling watched Qu Ning pull away the devil in front of her, and the devil followed her meekly. Another mouthful of blood spat out. In the voice beside her, she turned her head and looked at the wake-up Sikong shadow


    -


    Two bodyguards on the shore of the ship saw Qu Ning pulling a "devil" like man back, and quickly drew out his sword, but they stepped back step by step.


    Qu Ning saw two people retreat, did not dare to go forward, directly demonstrated in front of the white haired man, let the white haired man push in front of this huge ship into the sea.


    The four chains on the white haired man''s body are too heavy. Ordinary boats can''t bear the weight, so they can only use big boats. But the other big ship Qu Ning did not know where to stop, only knew that Fengling''s big ship was here, so he turned back. How strong is the white haired man? She saw the picture of tearing the cage in the canyon that night, and she always remembers it.


    The devil actually did as Qu Ning demonstrated, pushing the huge ship back to the sea step by step.


    Qu Ning then pulled the white haired man on board, set sail as fast as he could, and took advantage of the wind at sea to drive the boat out to sea.


    The two bodyguards, who were afraid to step forward, watched them leave the ship.


    When the boat was far away in the sea, all around was the vast sea. With relief, Qu Ning turned back and looked at the white haired man with scarlet eyes standing motionless at the bow of the boat.


    Now there are only two of them on the whole ship, and they left the island, so they are safe at last. Qu Ning didn''t immediately go back to find and save xiaotuanzi because of his decision to change. He explained: "dongfangjing has come. Now people on the island are preparing to deal with him. I believe there will be a big war soon. But the Dragon doesn''t press the local leader. After all, this is the place where the woman with the gold mask lives, and there is Princess Fengling''s bodyguard. I believe it should be able to resist the people of dongfangjing. Xiaotuanzi is imprisoned in other places by them. He will not run out in such a chaotic time. I believe he will be fine and will be fine. When they are finished, they are both defeated, and the people on the island clean up the mess, we will come back together to save your son. "


    Drops of sweat, slide over the devil''s Scarlet eyes, from the devil''s face rolling down.


    Qu Ning was not blind. Of course, he saw it, but he didn''t think much about it for a moment. He didn''t know that he was a demon in the real sense, and he was also a demon who had been poisoned and his lips were injured and bleeding.

 Chapter 88

    "What''s the matter with you?" Qu Ning naturally asked with concern.


    Just when Qu Ning thought that the white haired man in front of him would not respond as usual, he couldn''t help trying the temperature of his forehead with his hand. He slowly took a step towards her.


    Qu Ning was surprised and surprised. He stood still.


    The white haired man took another step.


    This is a very close distance, after a few steps, the white haired man came to quning.


    That''s how tranin looked at him.


    Dark clouds imperceptibly half cover the sun under the sky, the sea breeze.


    All around the boundless vast sea level sparkling, like dense stars in the jump and flashing.


    But even such a beautiful and amazing scenery is not equal to the picturesque appearance of the man in front of it. It has to be said that the face in front of him can really attract women all over the world. Even if he is chained, even if his long white hair is fast dragging to the ground, which makes him more demonized, it will not cause any damage to his appearance.


    To sum up with the most simple and straightforward words, that is "he is really a beautiful wife"!


    But the next moment, Qu Ning quickly stop himself, let himself appreciate it, must not fall into this beautiful suffocating face, because he has a son!


    If you have a son, you have a wife!


    Although he was imprisoned, who knows when he was imprisoned?


    Maybe his wife is looking for him everywhere and wants to have a family reunion!


    Thinking about this, Qu Ning, who had been poured cold water from head to toe, quickly stabilized his mind and patiently asked again, "what''s the matter with you? Why are you sweating all the time? "


    The devil slowly reached out to tranin, just like when he was outside the chamber of secrets.


    Qu Ning didn''t know why.


    Until the white haired man''s hot hand touched Qu Ning''s neck, Qu Ning was so hot that he stepped back and quickly got away from the white haired man''s hand. He raised his hand and stroked his neck repeatedly. He almost doubted whether his neck was blistered. This is not the temperature of people! I thought Sikong Yingmei''s body was hot enough after the drug attack, but compared with the white haired man''s hand at this moment, it''s just a small thing. No wonder there are so many sweat dripping from his face.


    Qu Ning''s retreat is reflected in the devil''s Scarlet eyes.


    The devil took another step toward quning, and his hand still reached quning''s neck.


    Qu Ning really didn''t want his neck to be burned again, so he grabbed the white haired man''s hand with both hands, which felt like catching charcoal fire. But the skin of the palm was at least thicker than that of the neck, so he forbeared, "what are you doing? Why do you keep touching my neck? " Slightly a meal, still have mood to joke, "you should not imagine to drag that Feng Ling to drag me equally?"


    More sweat is slipping from the devil''s face.


    This situation


    Finally, Qu Ning, who suddenly thought of something, blurted out in disbelief, "you... Don''t you also take the medicine?" I didn''t think about it before, but now I feel more and more like it.


    Qu Ning was so angry that she stamped her feet. She felt a fire all over her body. "That damned Princess Fengling, how could she like to use this kind of dirty things? She also made a shadow of me and Sikong, and she also made a shadow of you. How much did she want to marry you? Is there no man in Xiling? Is it true that all the men in Xiling have died, and she must rob a man who has children and a wife? "

 Chapter 89

    The devil who has no son at all


    The more Qu Ning said, the more angry he was and the more worried he was, "what can I do? In Sikong''s shadow, it''s the most poisonous and flattering medicine that must be solved by men and women. Isn''t it the same with you? What can we do? Shall we go back to her for the antidote? "


    But at this time, I don''t know what''s going on on the island. I don''t know if it''s a fight. More importantly, when Fengling was threatened by her hairpin, she said that there was no antidote, and I don''t know if it was true. Qu Ning couldn''t help but let go of the hand of the person in front of him. He walked back and forth on the deck of the bow impatiently. "Why don''t you jump into the sea and use the sea to cool down? No, no, you have four chains on your body. You will sink as soon as you jump down. You can''t get up. "


    "Or go to your wife?"


    "Can you speak or not? Where is your wife now? What''s your name? "


    "Ah Qu Ning is crazy. It''s as if he has escaped from the world and is about to celebrate. However, he finds that he is happy too early. He is also strangled by others and has nothing to do with it. "After all, it''s all because of Fengling!"


    The devil approached quning again and reached for quning''s neck.


    Qu Ning quickly avoided and strictly drew a clear line with the person in front of him. "It''s better not to mean" that "as I thought. I tell you, no, absolutely no! Think about your son. You have a wife... "


    But no matter what Qu Ning said and how to avoid, the white haired man in front of her still approached her step by step.


    Large dark clouds completely block out the sun.


    Wind and rain are coming.


    Qu Ning unknowingly avoided the edge of the boat, just wanted to hide sideways, and his neck was once again held by a hot hand.


    He didn''t exert any force, which didn''t hinder her breathing, but he couldn''t stop the scalding heat. Qu Ning just felt that he was almost too hot.


    "Well, it''s far away but not near. It''s unrealistic to find your wife now. We''d better go back to the island and find Fengling. If we want to die, we''ll die again." There was really no other way. Qu Ning broke his neck again, quickly walked to the mast, changed the direction of the sail, and let the ship sail back.


    Sweat drops, gradually from the Qu Ning face down.


    The heavy rain also came down.


    At first, Qu Ning thought that the heat on her body was caused by excessive anger, and the white haired man''s hands were too hot. That''s why she did it. But the cold and heavy rain poured on the body, the heat on the body not only did not slow down at all, but also tended to get hotter and hotter, which was obviously not right.


    Slowly, some bad premonitions came up. Didn''t she spit up the glass of wine with flattering medicine? But she had already pinched her throat and rinsed her mouth so many times.


    But at this moment, no one knows her body better than herself!


    Is it because she''s been drinking that for too long? So some of them have been absorbed by their own bodies? It''s only now. Is it because the Chinese medicine is shallow?


    Qu Ning, who was still spinning her sails, felt a cold sweat, alternating cold and hot with heavy rain. She felt more and more uncomfortable all over, and the white haired man who had come close to her was behind her.


    Qu Ning was deeply immersed in the terrible result that he had also been given the drug. For a moment, he was a little afraid and suddenly released his hands to turn the sails.


    Out of the hand control of the sails, storm rain, the direction of the ship''s sailing blink between several changes.


    Face to face


    It''s like a stalemate


    The person in front of him may not know what he is doing and what he really wants. However, Qu Ning can''t be clearer, but she really doesn''t want to get involved with a married man, no matter how handsome he is. This is a matter of principle, unless


    "Unless you open your mouth and say that you don''t have a wife..." what I thought, I blurted out.


    After saying that, Qu Ning just reacted and instinctively put out his hand to cover his mouth, but he could not resist the mind that quietly grew up in his heart, such as the twining of vines.


    Qu Ning had to admit that he was really different from the people in front of him.


    When I first saw him in the canyon, he was trapped in a cage. No matter how she asked outside, he just didn''t speak inside. But when she put the bar of banana leaf into the cage, he silently propped up banana leaf for her and sheltered her from the rain.


    At that moment, maybe there was something different, but she didn''t realize it clearly, only her sense of peace was more obvious.


    Later, he was "angry", and everyone in the canyon did not dare to step forward. She was also very afraid. After seeing the banana leaves on the ground, she was not so afraid. In the end, he did let her go and didn''t hurt her at all. The difference made her decide to find a way to save him.


    In addition, for more than a month on the ship, she was "getting along with each other day and night". Even though he didn''t speak a word from the beginning to the end, she told him


    However, it is this "but". If he has a son, he will have a wife!


    This has always been an invisible reminder to her, let her never cross the Leichi half step!


    Suddenly, Qu Ning grabbed the hand of the person in front of him and caressed his neck. In the pouring rain, he stood on tiptoe, and the dragonfly quickly touched the lip corner of the man who was not injured and bleeding. He left as soon as he touched it, and only allowed himself to indulge this time. A word was not only said to the person in front of him, but also said to himself, "as long as you open your mouth, tell me you don''t have a wife, We''ll go on! "


    The devil didn''t respond.


    Rain, as big as a basin of water poured on people.


    The devil''s mouth was bitten, and the residual blood was washed away, even the wound was gradually washed white.


    Qu Ning waited, patiently waiting for the person in front of him to answer. Whether the feeling that rose quietly in her heart was desperate to go on, or just started and ended abruptly, all depended on his answer.


    Time goes by in the storm.


    Scarlet eyes, the red in the eyes also gradually faded in the rainstorm.


    From scarlet little to light red eyes, lightning gradually reflected the figure of Qu Ning.


    Qu Ning naturally saw the change of the person in front of him. Last time in the canyon, his scarlet eyes also returned to black. After returning to black, she knew he was conscious.


    Qu Ning continues to wait, and does not deny the tension in his heart.


    But no matter how Qu Ning waited, there was still a faint red in the eyes of the people in front of him.


    For a long time, for a long time, Qu Ning felt that the flattering medicine on her body would soon burn her to ashes. When she didn''t know if she had time to wait, a low voice, like a mountain that had been sleeping for thousands of years, sounded slowly, "only you."


    Qu Ning almost thought that he was listening, "what do you say, you say it again!"

 Chapter 90

    Out of the hand control of the sails, storm rain, the direction of the ship''s sailing blink between several changes.


    Face to face


    It''s like a stalemate


    The person in front of him may not know what he is doing and what he really wants. However, Qu Ning can''t be clearer, but she really doesn''t want to get involved with a married man, no matter how handsome he is. This is a matter of principle, unless


    "Unless you open your mouth and say that you don''t have a wife..." what I thought, I blurted out.


    After saying that, Qu Ning just reacted and instinctively put out his hand to cover his mouth, but he could not resist the mind that quietly grew up in his heart, such as the twining of vines.


    Qu Ning had to admit that he was really different from the people in front of him.


    When I first saw him in the canyon, he was trapped in a cage. No matter how she asked outside, he just didn''t speak inside. But when she put the bar of banana leaf into the cage, he silently propped up banana leaf for her and sheltered her from the rain.


    At that moment, maybe there was something different, but she didn''t realize it clearly, only her sense of peace was more obvious.


    Later, he was "angry", and everyone in the canyon did not dare to step forward. She was also very afraid. After seeing the banana leaves on the ground, she was not so afraid. In the end, he did let her go and didn''t hurt her at all. The difference made her decide to find a way to save him.


    In addition, for more than a month on the ship, she was "getting along with each other day and night". Even though he didn''t speak a word from the beginning to the end, she told him


    However, it is this "but". If he has a son, he will have a wife!


    This has always been an invisible reminder to her, let her never cross the Leichi half step!


    Suddenly, Qu Ning grabbed the hot hand that the person in front of him held on his neck and stood on tiptoe in the pouring rain. The dragonfly quickly touched the front man''s uninjured and bleeding corner of his mouth. He was allowed to leave as soon as he touched it. This time, he was only allowed to put it on his own. In a word, he said to both the person in front of him and himself, "as long as you open your mouth, tell me you don''t have a wife, We''ll go on! "


    The devil didn''t respond.


    Rain, as big as a basin of water poured on people.


    The corner of the devil''s mouth was bitten, and the thread of blood left at the corner of the mouth was washed away, and even the wound was gradually washed white.


    Qu Ning waited, patiently waiting for the person in front of him to answer. Whether the feeling that rose quietly in her heart was desperate to go on, or just started and ended abruptly, all depended on his answer.


    Time goes by in the storm.


    Scarlet eyes, the eyes of the red also gradually fade in the rainstorm, and then gradually reflect the figure of Qu Ning.


    Qu Ning naturally saw the change of the person in front of him. Last time in the canyon, his scarlet eyes also returned to black. After returning to black, she knew he was conscious.


    Qu Ning continues to wait, and does not deny the tension in his heart.


    But no matter how Qu Ning waited, there was still a faint red in the eyes of the people in front of him.


    For a long time, Qu Ning felt that the flattering medicine on her body would soon burn her to ashes. When she didn''t know if she had time to wait, a very dark and dumb voice, like a mountain that had been sleeping for thousands of years, sounded slowly in the thunder, "only you."


    Qu Ning almost thought that he was listening, "what do you say, you say it again!"


    "Only you!"


    He repeated, his voice was still hoarse, low and slow, and his three words seemed as long as a century.


    Why not "yes" or "no"? Qu Ning twisted her eyebrows. Although she couldn''t hold on for a minute or a second, she still made a thorough inquiry. She was afraid that she had misunderstood. She absolutely didn''t want to make any mistakes in this matter.


    "What does'' just me ''mean?"


    "Do you mean" you have no wife, just me "


    Qu Ning asked, holding the hot arm of the person in front of him more and more tightly. The heavy rain kept falling into his eyes, and he didn''t want to blink. He was afraid that he would miss the instant expression of the person in front of him.


    "You answer me, is that what I mean?"


    "Does it mean that you... You like me, too?"


    "Before that Princess Fengling wanted to marry you, but you didn''t want her. You only wanted me, didn''t you? Is that right? "


    "Do you know the man standing in front of you, who I am?"


    I never knew that I would have so many questions, but one by one, I asked one after another from Qu Ning.


    The heavy rain also fell into a trace of light red eyes, the devil also looked at Qu Ning, along Qu Ning''s words slowly spit out three words: "as long as you!"


    In a flash, the unprecedented ecstasy flooded quning.


    Qu Ning stands on tiptoe again and kisses her without hesitation. Other questions, such as "when did he like her", "what did he like about her" and so on, seem to be no longer a problem. "This is what you say! Don''t forget it


    The devil didn''t speak any more. Instead of holding quning''s neck, he put his arms around quning''s waist and held quning in his arms in the storm. He had already recognized her voice and knew who she was, but she still didn''t know that he was the devil in the world. After she left the mausoleum, she never thought of going back to the mausoleum. After all, she was disgusted and far away from the imprisoned demons. From the canyon to the island, she asked for his name, and without hesitation reported her own name, so that he could be more sure of her identity. She was close to him, not afraid of him at all. She wanted to save him, be good to him and take care of him. Every day, she carefully prepared delicious food for him and the little Tuanzi, just because she didn''t know who he was.


    The body is dominated by the drug effect of the attack, and there is no worry in the heart. Qu Ning instinctively tears up the clothes of the person in front of him, and also tears up his own clothes. He wants to get rid of all the things that are in the way of his body. He gradually loses his sense and wants to get something to eliminate his excessive and unspeakable suffering.


    No one cares about the sails swaying back and forth in the wind and rain, no one cares about the direction of the ship, no one cares about the dark clouds, lightning and thunder. It''s still daylight at the moment.


    Unlike Qu Ning''s reason, the devil''s reason is clearer, although his body is still like charcoal fire.


    The broken clothes fell down. On the deck, Qu Ning couldn''t tell whether the person in front of her knocked her down or she pulled him down.


    When the tearing pain suddenly came from the lower side, Qu Ning recovered his mind slightly.


    Little red, slight, no smell of blood at all, but the blood directly infected with the devil, stained with the devil''s body, under the lightning, I saw the devil had turned to light red eyes, instantly turned scarlet again.

 Chapter 91

    "Only you!"


    He repeated, his voice was still hoarse, low and slow, and his three words seemed as long as a century.


    Why not "yes" or "no"? Qu Ning twisted her eyebrows. Although she couldn''t hold on for a minute or a second, she still made a thorough inquiry. She was afraid that she had misunderstood. She absolutely didn''t want to make any mistakes in this matter.


    "What does'' just me ''mean?"


    "Do you mean" you have no wife, just me "


    Qu Ning asked, holding the hot arm of the person in front of him more and more tightly. The heavy rain kept falling into his eyes, and he didn''t want to blink. He was afraid that he would miss the instant expression of the person in front of him.


    "You answer me, is that what I mean?"


    "Does it mean that you... You like me, too?"


    "Before that Princess Fengling wanted to marry you, but you didn''t want her. You only wanted me, didn''t you? Is that right? "


    "Do you know the man standing in front of you, who I am?"


    I never knew that I would have so many questions, but one by one, I asked one after another from Qu Ning.


    The heavy rain also fell into a trace of light red eyes, the devil also looked at Qu Ning, along Qu Ning''s words slowly spit out three words: "as long as you!"


    In a flash, the unprecedented ecstasy flooded quning.


    Qu Ning stands on tiptoe again and kisses her without hesitation. Other questions, such as "when did he like her", "what did he like about her" and so on, seem to be no longer a problem. "This is what you say! Don''t forget it


    The devil didn''t speak any more. Instead of holding quning''s neck, he put his arms around quning''s waist and held quning in his arms in the storm. He had already recognized her voice and knew who she was, but she still didn''t know that he was the devil in the world. After she left the mausoleum, she never thought of going back to the mausoleum. After all, she was disgusted and far away from the imprisoned demons. From the canyon to the island, she asked for his name, and without hesitation reported her own name, so that he could be more sure of her identity. She was close to him, not afraid of him at all. She wanted to save him, be good to him and take care of him. Every day, she carefully prepared delicious food for him and the little Tuanzi, just because she didn''t know who he was.


    The body is dominated by the drug effect of the attack, and there is no worry in the heart. Qu Ning instinctively tears up the clothes of the person in front of him, and also tears up his own clothes. He wants to get rid of all the things that are in the way of his body. He gradually loses his sense and wants to get something to eliminate his excessive and unspeakable suffering.


    No one cares about the sails swaying back and forth in the wind and rain, no one cares about the direction of the ship, no one cares about the dark clouds, lightning and thunder. It''s still daylight at the moment.


    Unlike Qu Ning''s reason, the devil''s reason is clearer, although his body is still like charcoal fire.


    The broken clothes fell down. On the deck, Qu Ning couldn''t tell whether the person in front of her knocked her down or she pulled him down.


    When the tearing pain suddenly came from the lower side, Qu Ning recovered his mind slightly.


    Little red, slight, no smell of blood at all, but the blood directly infected with the devil, stained with the devil''s body, under the lightning, I saw the devil had turned to light red eyes, instantly turned scarlet again.

 Chapter 92

    "Only you!"


    He repeated, his voice was still hoarse, low and slow, and his three words seemed as long as a century.


    Why not "yes" or "no"? Qu Ning twisted her eyebrows. Although she couldn''t hold on for a minute or a second, she still made a thorough inquiry. She was afraid that she had misunderstood. She absolutely didn''t want to make any mistakes in this matter.


    "What does'' just me ''mean?"


    "Do you mean" you have no wife, just me "


    Qu Ning asked, holding the hot arm of the person in front of him more and more tightly. The heavy rain kept falling into his eyes, and he didn''t want to blink. He was afraid that he would miss the instant expression of the person in front of him.


    "You answer me, is that what I mean?"


    "Does it mean that you... You like me, too?"


    "Before that Princess Fengling wanted to marry you, but you didn''t want her. You only wanted me, didn''t you? Is that right? "


    "Do you know the man standing in front of you, who I am?"


    I never knew that I would have so many questions, but one by one, I asked one after another from Qu Ning.


    The heavy rain also fell into a trace of light red eyes, the devil also looked at Qu Ning, along Qu Ning''s words slowly spit out three words: "as long as you!"


    In a flash, the unprecedented ecstasy flooded quning.


    Qu Ning stands on tiptoe again and kisses her without hesitation. Other questions, such as "when did he like her", "what did he like about her" and so on, seem to be no longer a problem. "This is what you say! Don''t forget it


    The devil didn''t speak any more. Instead of holding quning''s neck, he put his arms around quning''s waist and held quning in his arms in the storm. He had already recognized her voice and knew who she was, but she still didn''t know that he was the devil in the world. After she left the mausoleum, she never thought of going back to the mausoleum. After all, she was disgusted and far away from the imprisoned demons. From the canyon to the island, she asked for his name, and without hesitation reported her own name, so that he could be more sure of her identity. She was close to him, not afraid of him at all. She wanted to save him, be good to him and take care of him. Every day, she carefully prepared delicious food for him and the little Tuanzi, just because she didn''t know who he was.


    The body is dominated by the drug effect of the attack, and there is no worry in the heart. Qu Ning instinctively tears up the clothes of the person in front of him, and also tears up his own clothes. He wants to get rid of all the things that are in the way of his body. He gradually loses his sense and wants to get something to eliminate his excessive and unspeakable suffering.


    No one cares about the sails swaying back and forth in the wind and rain, no one cares about the direction of the ship, no one cares about the dark clouds, lightning and thunder. It''s still daylight at the moment.


    Unlike Qu Ning''s reason, the devil''s reason is clearer, although his body is still like charcoal fire.


    The broken clothes fell down. On the deck, Qu Ning couldn''t tell whether the person in front of her knocked her down or she pulled him down.


    When the tearing pain suddenly came from the lower side, Qu Ning recovered his mind slightly.


    Little red, slight, no smell of blood at all, but the blood directly infected with the devil, stained with the devil''s body, under the lightning, I saw the devil had turned to light red eyes, instantly turned scarlet again.

 Chapter 93

    Qu Ning clearly saw it and was a little scared for a moment. After all, what she saw every time was that the scarlet in his eyes gradually faded. She had not seen the process of his red eyes. She couldn''t help raising her hand to push him.


    Although Qu Ning''s push was light, it fell on the devil, and his hands were caught by him.


    In the rain, he seemed to be a "beast" who was enraged. He looked at her more closely, but there was nothing in his eyes.


    Traning understood that it was his own making. Although his eyes turned red, he didn''t hurt her as usual, but she raised her hand and pushed him, which obviously became a sharp weapon to irritate him.


    This is a situation that has never happened before! Qu Ning to this kind of him, the bottom of his heart is more or less a little nervous, dark pressure that silk want to escape impulse, mouth to try to call back his mind, "what''s the matter with you? What is the reason? Why do you change like this? You should sober up first... "


    No response, just staring at Qu Ning!


    Think of "blood" word, Qu Ning again before and after a contact, some incredible idea flashed in my mind, is it because of blood? Blood makes him change like this? There was blood in the canyon. She also had blood when she saw him outside the secret room. So the blood that made him red just now was


    Qu Ning suddenly a black line, almost fainted, this is what matter!


    -


    The night passed.


    The sky turned white.


    The heavy rain that had been falling all night began to abate.


    Small rain, strands falling on Qu Ning''s pale face.


    The night''s "blood" was washed away by the rain. The scarlet in the devil''s eyes faded at dawn as the last bit of blood completely disappeared. The wound on the corner of the lip had no longer bled, but the small cut was still there, and a trace of light red remained in the eyes.


    With the recovery of consciousness, everything in front of him was reflected in his eyes. Seeing that Qu Ning was all hurt, it was hard to see, and the devil was numb. For a long time, I saw Qu Ning slowly open his eyes and wake up.


    Qu Ning then felt the sight beside him. For a moment, it was like a bird in shock. He first looked at each other''s eyes and saw that it was a pair of slightly red eyes that reflected her figure. Then he felt as if he had picked up a life and relaxed


    Then he realized that at the moment... The eyes of the people on his side fell on her... Qu Ning''s face couldn''t stop blushing, "don''t look, close your eyes!"


    The devil did not speak. Close to the pole, he raised his hand to take off the sail on the pole.


    The snow-white sails came down, like a large snow-white quilt floating down, and finally half covered them.


    Half of Qu Ning''s head was covered, and he wanted to stretch out his hand to pull the sails, but he didn''t even have the strength to move his fingers.


    A hand stretched out, silently for Qu Ning pull the sails on the face.


    Drizzle falls on Qu Ning''s face again.


    Qu Ning really enjoyed the peace at the moment. After closing his eyes for a while, he suddenly thought of something and asked the people around him hoarsely, "since you can speak, I don''t know your name yet?"


    be quiet.


    Qu Ning waited and waited. He was so tired that he didn''t want to open his eyes. But he still opened his eyes and looked at the people beside him to see if he was asleep.


    Four eyes opposite


    Since he didn''t sleep, Qu Ning showed full patience.


    It''s quiet for a long time


    His face did not have any ups and downs, thin lips eventually slowly to the polar spit out a word, "rock."


    Qu Ning was glad that he finally knew his name after so long, and he couldn''t help asking, "what''s his surname? Don''t you have a surname? "


    Chi Yan: No

 Chapter 94

    "All right." Qu Ning nodded a little disappointed, but this disappointment was quickly replaced by another question. He chased the person in front of him and asked, "you said that yesterday, you don''t have a wife, so..." later, Qu Ning wanted to reorganize how to ask better. He just heard the person in front of him calmly and slowly return, "No."


    Qu Ning was stunned, "eh? You know what I want to ask? "


    Constant hoarse voice, slow to a word a word spit out, Chi Yan: "son."


    This is too concise! Qu Ning looked at him, "can I understand that you said that little ball is not your son?"


    Chi Yan: "well."


    This is to let Qu Ning accident, she originally wanted to ask xiaotuanzi''s life experience, ask him since he has a son, how can not have a wife, unexpectedly is the answer, "then whose child is he? How can I be caught and imprisoned with you? "


    Chi Yan: "by mistake."


    Qu Ning gives full play to his understanding ability, "you mean, when they catch you, they catch that little Tuan Zi by mistake?"


    Chi Yan: "well."


    Qu Ning: "then why did they arrest you? Did you know Princess Fengling before? She''s a princess on this island, and she wants to marry you? "


    The man on his side didn''t answer again. Qu Ning looked over and saw that he closed his eyes. She never spoke before, which made her think that he was a mute for a time. Now she answered several questions in a row, and she wanted to take the opportunity to ask more. She didn''t want to stop talking so soon.


    Well, Qu Ning doesn''t want to know right away. Anyway, there will be opportunities in the future.


    Drizzle, I do not know when to stop.


    There is a rainbow in the endless sky.


    Qu Ning looked at the past, now the rain and the rainbow, just like her mood.


    As soon as she came across, it was hard for her to accept. Later, she wanted to leave the imperial mausoleum and live a free life outside. Now suddenly there are more people, which obviously feels good. Of course, after trying to save the little Tuan Zi, there will be more people. No matter who makes her like the little Tuan Zi so much, she wants to save him anyway.


    Thinking of the picture, Qu Ning chuckled and moved his aching and powerless body slightly. He ignored the shadow of yesterday and last night, and the embarrassment of not hanging. His body covered by white sails actively approached the person beside him.


    Chi Yan didn''t expect that the people around him would take the initiative to approach her, after he did that to her yesterday. Before she opened her eyes, he had actually thought about many possibilities, except that at the moment.


    After a while, he opened his eyes and silently reached out to hold the person close to him in his arms. The rainbow in the sky also reflected in his eyes. Never thought that he would come out of the imperial mausoleum in his lifetime, lie on the boat like this to see the blue sky and white clouds, and have people around him.


    "Don''t leave me!" Five words, slowly ring in Qu Ning''s ear, is still low, hoarse, like a whisper of supplication, but also like a hegemonic order.


    Qu Ning side head back to see, suddenly kiss his lips, eyes color clear, look serious, "a promise!"


    "That''s your promise. Remember it!" He tightened his hand inch by inch.


    It''s still the light red eyes, but for a moment, I don''t know if it''s Qu Ning''s illusion. Qu Ning only feels that the eyes in front of her are deep like a bottomless abyss, sucking her in. When she closed her eyes and opened them again, they didn''t change much.


    "It''s your promise," he whispered, word by word

 Chapter 95

    From morning to noon, and then to afternoon.


    Neither of them got up first and enjoyed the quiet moment tacitly.


    It was not until Qu Ning''s stomach screamed many times that Qu Ning had to sit up and cover himself with white sails in his hands. He awkwardly looked for his clothes and was ready to go into the boat to see what he had to eat.


    The people on the side of the body should be vegetarian, and they don''t touch meat at all.


    The person on the side of the body can''t be hurt and bleed, and can''t see and touch the blood and the smell of blood, otherwise his eyes will turn red and he will lose consciousness.


    In a word, the person on the side of the body needs to be "pampered", and it''s right to be carefully raised as a delicate flower. In addition, he was also locked by four chains, which is not good, we must find a way to untie.


    In the mind disorderly thought of these, the clothes have not found Qu Ning did not feel himself smile.


    A slender hand touched her naked back and slid all the way down her shoulder. Qu Ning felt itchy, quickly turned around to avoid, looked back at the person who also sat up, "don''t, good itch."


    Chi Yan stretched out his hand and put people in his arms.


    Both of them haven''t put on clothes yet. Qu Ning''s face is slightly red. He quickly retreats from his arms and then looks for clothes. He is afraid that something will happen if she continues to get so close. You should know that her body still hurts badly, and not only her body is not good, but also the shadow at the bottom of her heart has not been eliminated.


    -


    There was plenty of food on board, especially food.


    Qu Ning first changed his clean clothes, and then found a clean man''s clothes for Chi Yan. He endured the pain and simply prepared to eat.


    More than half an hour later, in the spacious and bright cabin, Qu Ning put a plate of steamed bread and two vegetables on the table.


    Pool Rock sits, eyes fall on the festive arrangement around.


    The whole cabin was the same as when Qu Ning was forced to worship Si Kongying. Of course, these festive things are not for her and Sikong Ying, but for Fengling to get married.


    Qu Ning just sat down and saw that the people around him were looking at them all the time. He simply got up and put all the red things in a pile. If he couldn''t see them, he would be clean. In addition, he didn''t want to tell the whole story without telling the people around him.


    In the secret room, Chi Yan heard Feng Ling say that she let Qu Ning and another man become a pro.


    "No!" Chi Yan reached out and held Qu Ning''s hand on the table.


    Qu Ning mentioned that he was still angry in his heart, "of course not, I won''t admit it! Who does she think she is? If she falls into my hands in the future, I will have to avenge her. " After a pause, looking at the beautiful person in front of him, he couldn''t help laughing, "in fact, it''s revenge. She likes you so much that I robbed you in front of her. Well, she''s so angry


    Chi Yan was silent for a while and nodded gently.


    Qu Ning laughed more happily. She said that Fengling was so angry that he nodded his head. It can be seen that he really doesn''t like Fengling, and Fengling really likes him. She really wants to know what happened between them.


    How to pry open his mouth, quning thought.


    -


    After dinner, it was evening.


    Qu Ning went out of the cabin and looked at the bare pole and the sails on the deck. He was worried. Where are they now? Wandering in the sea without direction for so long, now how can we tell the direction? Dongfangjing, Fengling, the woman with the gold mask and so on. What''s the matter now? She doesn''t want much at the moment. She just wants to go back and rescue the little Tuan Zi first.

 Chapter 96

    The sound of the chain dragging on the deck sounded, from far to near.


    Qu Ning turned around and saw Chi Yan walking towards her step by step. The sea breeze blew his long snow-white hair, his clothes were floating, and the iron chain that locked his hands and feet turned into an alternative kind of imprisonment beauty.


    How can there be such a picturesque person? It''s like walking out of a picture! Qu Ning''s eyes were fixed.


    Chi Yan naturally sees Qu Ning''s worried back, but compared with Qu Ning''s eagerness to recognize the direction of sailing, he prefers that the ship always wanders aimlessly on the sea, and there will always be only her and him.


    If it wasn''t for missing that little Tuan Zi, Qu Ning didn''t mind wandering on the sea for a month, "first step, let''s go back and rescue that little Tuan Zi. The second step is to find a way to open the chain on your hands and feet. I think this iron chain is very different from ordinary iron. Do you know how to open it? "


    Pool Rock calm no wave, "can''t open."


    Qu Ning does not believe, "how can not open, can put on will be able to take off.". In other words, who put these four chains on you? Without a lock, all the gaps in the chain have been completely welded. That man has done a great job. How much hatred and hatred does he have for you


    Chi Yan took another two steps and put his arms around Qu Ning.


    Ah, no more talking! Qu Ning leaned in with him and heard his steady heartbeat. She only felt that he was a fan from top to bottom. Up to now, she only knew his name was Yan, and she still knew nothing about the rest. But somehow, she just believed him, unconditionally.


    Feeling is really blind! Qu Ning sighed to himself.


    -


    At night.


    After racking his brains for a long time, Qu Ning, who was still in pain all over, just wanted to have a rest earlier and think again the next day. She can determine the East and west by the rising and setting sun in the East and the north by the Polaris, but which direction is the island now? Qu Ning really wanted to know which direction they should sail towards.


    In the room under the cabin, whether to sleep separately or together, Qu Ning looked back at the four chains dragging on the ground, a little tangled.


    Chi Yan puts his hand around Qu Ning.


    Qu Ning understood what he meant. Let''s get in the way.


    Before lying down for a long time, Qu Ning fell asleep. Before sleeping, she thought vaguely in her mind, would it be better for her to become a relative with the people around her? If it''s modern, it''s ok now. But it''s ancient. They haven''t married yet. Isn''t it so good?


    Before he thought about it clearly, Qu Ning was completely unconscious. He was really sleepy.


    Chi Yan didn''t sleep. Under the candlelight, in the quiet, his light red eyes opened quietly, and he looked at the people who had fallen asleep inside. He didn''t tell her from the beginning that he was the devil who was imprisoned in the imperial mausoleum in the world, because she wanted to stay away from the imperial mausoleum and the terrible devil just like the world. He didn''t let her know whether he could keep on like this? She had nothing, but she was close. Did she know that he would never let go when he wanted it!


    "Remember your promise! You have to remember He leaned over, took quning into his arms and whispered in quning''s ear again.


    Qu Ning unconsciously rubbed his ears. In his sleep, he only felt that a magic spell had been saying "remember, remember" to her, and he seemed to fall into a bottomless hole, in which an invisible hand stretched out and pulled her into the abyss. She would not, so she tried to climb up.

 Chapter 97

    the second day.


    Qu Ning, who has been climbing the abyss all night, wakes up in a daze with backache. He is more tired than running all day. He can''t understand why he has such a strange dream.


    Turning his head, seeing the sleeping people around him, all the tiredness of Qu Ning disappeared.


    "Open your eyes to see the morning, is the beginning of a beautiful day", Qu Ning could not understand this sentence before, now finally understood.


    "One day, I will wait until you are willing to tell me all your secrets." Qu Ning gently propped up his upper body. Before the people around him woke up, he whispered a word in his ear. Then he quickly drew back to sleep for a while. The people who didn''t want to close their eyes suddenly opened their eyes.


    Caught a is, Qu Ning slightly some guilty ground smile, "early."


    Chi Yan''s voice was gentle. "That''s good."


    Qu Ning looked into his eyes and found that the light red in his eyes still existed clearly. It seemed that he needed to wait until the wound at the corner of his lip was completely healed to recover the darkness. You don''t have to think about how this wound came from. So, how could she not want to find out his secrets? Curiosity is absolutely the nature of every woman in the world. Besides, it also concerns the people she likes. She doesn''t want him to have such wounds in the future.


    Mou Guang turns, Qu Ning retreats to advance, "I also have a lot of secrets on me, do you want to know?"


    Chi Yan: "I want to."


    "Then trade your secret. If you don''t say it, you''ll never know my secret. " Qu Ning lies down again with a smile and closes his eyes. Suddenly, he has a little memory of the days in the imperial mausoleum. He sleeps until the end of the day, and some people give him food. It''s a top-level pension life. But there are people outside. If you don''t come out, you won''t meet him. If she was chased by dongfangjing and pushed off a cliff in order to meet the people around her, she would like to.


    Chi Yan looks at Qu Ning''s Enron''s side face. His light red eyes become deep and dark like a whirlpool, but he soon recovers. His hand under the quilt covers the back of Qu Ning''s hand, and he can''t let go.


    Two small boats, quietly close to the ship.


    Close at hand, the boat''s people trained to throw out the hook to hang on the edge of the ship, and then grasp the rope under the hook to climb up the ship.


    "Lao Zheng, why do you think we have to be recruited by the imperial court? Isn''t that good at the moment? I prefer to be a pirate in this sea. " As soon as he got on the boat, a young boy couldn''t help but ask the leader of the two boats.


    The man, called Lao Zheng tou, is about half a hundred years old. His face is dark and thin, and his little goat beard is half black and white. When this is over, we can not only become the sailors of Chizhou, but also go home and reunite with our relatives. " Most of them are criminals, some are really guilty, some are innocent and wronged, some are big crimes, some are small crimes, and finally they escape from all over the world under different circumstances. They become pirates here, and it''s hard for them to return home.


    Two days ago, dongfangjing came here with the imperial edict of the queen.


    In fact, they had the idea to surrender to the imperial court, hoping to work for the imperial court and get amnesty from the imperial court, but they never heard from the imperial court. This time, dongfangjing''s troops with five big ships suddenly arrived. They thought they were coming to exterminate them, but they actually came to recruit them.


    The leader immediately received the imperial edict of the queen, led all the pirates to surrender to the court, and then took most of the pirates with dongfangjing to exterminate the "traitors".

 Chapter 98

    They stay on the island, old and weak.


    This morning, they left behind on the island received a message from a flying pigeon. They went with Dongfang Jing to destroy the "traitor" and suddenly sent back a message. They attached a picture saying that they were ordered by Dongfang Jing to send all the boats on the island to search for a boat and a woman in the surrounding sea. So they went out by boat.


    After seeing the big ship from a distance, they immediately sailed over to have a look.


    Xu Xiaohai, the young man who was talking, grabbed his head and asked, "Lao Zheng, can we still rob this ship?"


    Lao Zheng''s head knocked heavily on his head. "We''re only going out to look for people this time. We''re not allowed to touch anything on this ship, and we''re not allowed to hurt people. You''ll all remember that we''ve been summoned and we''re not pirates any more. "


    When they saw Xu Xiaohai being beaten, the idea of robbery quickly broke up in their hearts, and they did not dare to have other thoughts.


    Lao zhengtou: "take the picture with you, go and check it separately. If there''s no one to look for, we''ll go. "


    The party nodded and immediately dispersed to check the ship.


    In the room under the cabin, Qu Ning suddenly heard some rustling outside, and immediately opened his eyes and sat down. Someone''s on their boat? Who would it be?


    Chi Yan obviously heard it and sat up.


    "You stay in the room, I''ll go out to see..." the door was gently pushed open.


    Chi Yan looks over and blocks quning behind him.


    Pushing the door open, Xu Xiaohai, who was ready to enter the room to check, saw the situation in the room at a glance - the long iron chain hanging down from the bed and dragging on the ground, the long snow-white hair, the pair of slightly red eyes looking at him, "ah... Ghost..." with a cry of surprise, Xu Xiaohai was so scared that he urinated, lost his portrait and ran away.


    Qu Ning leaned out his head from behind Chi Yan, looked at the open door, and looked back at the man in front of him. With such a beautiful face, what was the man''s eyes just now? He opened his mouth and called for ghosts.


    "Don''t pay attention to him. He has eye problems." Qu Ning is serious.


    Chi Yan didn''t speak. His eyes fell on the picture on the ground at the door.


    Qu Ning followed his eyes and saw that the falling picture was just opened. There was a woman on it. The woman was very similar to her.


    "I don''t know who got on the boat. If there are any others, I''ll go up and have a look." Qu Ning then got up, put on his coat, picked up the portrait on the ground and prepared to go out.


    "Together." Chi Yan also got up.


    -


    Bow, Lao zhengtou has been waiting for the party to check the ship and come back to meet.


    Suddenly, I saw Xu Xiaohai shouting "ghost" and rushing back in panic. When other people heard what he said, they ran back to ask what happened.


    Lao Zheng frowned, "what ghost?"


    "There are ghosts, long chains, white hair, red eyes, sea demon... Sea demon... Yes, it must be sea demon, that must be sea demon just now..." Xu Xiaohai, who was scared so much, was pale and incoherent.


    The others were so scared that they just wanted to leave. Having been pirates for so many years, they naturally heard a lot about various legends on the sea.


    Old Zheng frowns, even if there is a ghost, now this day, "you say clearly, don''t talk nonsense."


    Frightened, Xu Xiaohai just kept repeating those words.

 Chapter 99

    Old Zheng tou saw that he couldn''t find out anything. The whole party was anxious to escape. It was not the way to stay here. "Let''s leave first."


    The crowd nodded busily.


    The two boats sped away.


    On the boat, when Xu Xiaohai finally became more stable, Lao zhengtou asked again, "what did you see?"


    Xu Xiaohai was shivering again. He had already known that he had changed with others. He didn''t even go to the room below to check, "a man with white hair and red eyes, locked the iron chain. The iron chain was dragged under the bed. It''s terrible, it''s frightening."


    Old Zheng tou: "is there anyone else in that room?"


    Xu Xiaohai: "yes, there is a woman, but I didn''t see her. She was blocked."


    Lao zhengtou: "what about that picture?"


    Xu Xiaohai: "lost... Lost."


    Lao zhengtou frowned deeply and looked back at the ship which was far away. He didn''t know if he wanted to report it to the leader. He''s old. He doesn''t believe in sirens anyway. A man with white hair and red eyes and chains, such a strange man, has never heard of such a character before.


    When Qu Ning and Chi Yan came up from the room under the cabin together, there was no one on the boat. Looking around at the sea, we saw two boats that had been far away. I don''t know who these people are? Qu Ning pondered, considering whether to catch up and stop to ask.


    Chi Yan looks at the two boats that are fast away, silent.


    -


    noon.


    On the sea, hundreds of miles away from the big ship where quning and ChiYan are located, another big ship is sailing fast.


    A white dove flew over the ship from far to near.


    A sharp arrow flies out and hits the dove.


    The dove fell into the boat.


    The bodyguard came forward, took out the note on the leg of the white dove, opened it, quickly presented it to the people in the cabin after reading it, and reported it to the people in the cabin.


    In the cabin.


    A face of evil Phoenix Ling took the note to see, not angry smile. Well, it''s very good. She found them so soon. It''s hard for her to get rid of her hatred if she doesn''t cut Qu Ning to pieces. As for that man, she has loved him for so many years. For he is still unmarried, she goes all the way to the island to marry him. But what did he do to her? In the secret room, he almost killed her by himself. Qu Ning dragged her away in front of him and threw her to Si Kongying as an antidote. He just stood indifferently and finally left with Qu Ning.


    If she doesn''t report this, it''s not Fengling.


    Feng Ling: "how is Sikong Ying?"


    The bodyguard couldn''t stop shivering. He didn''t dare to look up at Fengling. "Still... Still locked in the room below."


    Fengling: "go and bring him up."


    Bodyguard: "yes."


    After a while, Sikong Ying was dragged up. In addition to being covered with blood, one of his sleeves was dripping with blood. It was empty and there was obviously one arm missing.


    Feng Ling asked the bodyguards to leave the cabin, looked down at Si Kong Ying kneeling in front of him, and said every word coldly, "for the sake of your not touching our palace, our palace didn''t castrate you, but just cut off your hand as punishment, which is an extra favor to you. Now, we have the news of naquning. We give you a chance to atone for your sins. I hope you will not disappoint us again. "


    Words fall, Feng Ling throws the note in the hand to Si Kong Ying.


    There are no more such things as jade trees facing the wind, romantic, handsome and so on. Sikong Ying, with a pale face, picked up the note with the remaining right hand and opened it. The note said, "they didn''t find the woman in the portrait. They will continue to look for her.". In addition, more than 60 miles to the south of their island, on a large ship, they saw a man with white hair and red eyes and chains. "

 Chapter 100

    "Chain, white hair, red eyes" these words, so obvious characteristics, in addition to the devil who can have. Sikong Ying tightens his hand, and the note is squeezed into a ball in his clenched fist.


    Fengling: "also don''t have to be merciful to him, as long as keep him a breath to bring back." Treat him gently, he will not. Since he was so ignorant and hurt her heart, she would not be polite to him any more. The queen of Chizhou can keep him in the imperial mausoleum for 12 years. Fengling can also find a place to keep him in prison for a longer time.


    Sikong Ying: "yes."


    Fengling: "our palace will leave all hands to you. I''ll go back to the palace and wait for your good news. "


    Sikong Ying: "yes."


    Fengling is very satisfied with Sikong Ying''s obedience, and more satisfied with the hatred in his eyes. Only hatred can make people do things better. She calls the bodyguard in and orders the bodyguard to put all the boats on the ship down to the sea. All the bodyguards listen to Sikong Ying.


    The bodyguards took orders and did as Feng Ling said. That day, the people on the island found Fengling first. At that time, Fengling was seriously injured and nearly died. At Fengling''s command, they casually arrested a maidservant on the island and gave Sikong Ying, who had a drug attack, as an antidote. Afterwards, Sikong Ying is OK, but Fengling orders them to cut off one arm of Sikong Ying in front of her. As for the master in the island wearing a gold mask, she invited Fengling to help her after knowing that there were a large number of pirates in the army brought by dongfangjing. Fengling on the surface promised, until the critical moment resolutely with them to evacuate the island, so they will now appear in the sea.


    -


    afternoon.


    The ship where Qu Ning and Chi Yan are located is close to the island occupied by pirates.


    The pirates on the shore saw a strange ship coming closer and closer, so they went to report to Lao Zheng tou, who is now in charge of the island.


    Lao Zheng tou took people to the shore and recognized the ship he had taken people to in the morning. Unexpectedly, the ship followed them here. Now most of the people on the island are under the leadership of the leader and follow dongfangjing to exterminate the "traitors", leaving only the old and the weak.


    Lao zhengtou: "Herald, let the people on the island be prepared immediately."


    The pirates nodded, and someone asked, "Lao Zheng, do you want to send a message from a pigeon, please send someone back to protect us?"


    The old Zheng head thought, "well, fly pigeon to send a letter to report the present situation immediately."


    The pirates will do it immediately.


    On the ship, although Qu Ning followed all the way, he still didn''t know the situation of this strange island ahead, so he didn''t dare to land rashly for a moment. In fact, she didn''t want to do anything. She just wanted to find out why the people on the island got on her boat in the morning and why there was a picture of her. By the way, she wanted to find someone familiar with the sea area to ask, "do you know the direction of the island where the woman with the gold mask is located?".


    "Someone." Chi Yan saw many people on the shore of the island from a distance.


    Qu Ning also saw, do not know the identity of these people, worried about the risk of rash landing.


    The dove flying out of the island was shot on the way again.


    The bodyguard who killed the dove took out the note and gave it to Sikong Ying.


    Sikong Ying saw it and ordered the guards on the boats to sail all the way in the direction of the dove. Soon, soon to see you again. In order to protect her, he was forced to marry her by Feng Ling, but she left him alone. When he said that he would die again and again, she left him and ran away. Now, he broke a hand

 Chapter 101

    The guards took orders, and several small boats headed for the island where the pirates were.


    Towards evening, a few boats came sailing, and the people on the boat saw the big ship close to the Pirate Island from a long distance.


    The big ship has a big target, so it''s easy for people in the small boat to find the big ship. On the contrary, the target of the small boat is small, and it is difficult for people on the big boat to find the boat. After Sikong Ying looks at them without expression, he orders the bodyguard to make a detour. The people on the ship find that they have landed from the other side of the Pirate Island before.


    -


    sundowners.


    Qu Ning, who has no sails and stops on the big ship on the sea, does not know that Si Kongying is coming, prepares dinner early and sits down with Chi Yan to eat. While eating, he tells his decision and wants to discuss it with him. She is ready to wait until it''s completely dark. She jumps into the sea by herself, swims to the island unconsciously under the cover of the night, and stealthily grabs someone to come back for questioning.


    After listening, Chi Yan put down his steamed bread and stopped eating it.


    Qu Ning: "don''t you agree? You''re worried that I''m going to be in danger? " She had thought about this for a long time. "Don''t worry, I''ll catch it near the shore, and I won''t go to the center of the island. As soon as I catch someone, I''ll come back with them. I''m sure it will be OK. "


    Chi Yan: "don''t go."


    Qu Ning: "but we must find out the location of the island as soon as possible, so that we can go back and save xiaotuanzi. I believe that they are playing very hard at the moment and will win in a day or two. At that time, it will be the best time for us to save people With that, Qu Ning reached for Chi Yan''s hand and looked into his eyes. He was a little coquettish and said in a soft voice, "when we save Tuanzi, we''ll leave here and find a way to untie the chain. Then we''ll find a place to live our own life and stay together forever. Don''t you want to do that?"


    Chi Yan naturally thought, but he still didn''t agree that Qu Ning would risk catching people on the island. "Don''t go."


    Qu Ning pursed her lips. In addition to saving xiaotuanzi, she also wants to know about Sikong Ying. She doesn''t know what happened to Sikong Ying.


    At this time, a white dove landed on the bow deck and made a sound.


    "I''ll go out and have a look." Hearing this, Qu Ning got up and went out. At a glance, she saw the white pigeon on the deck. After confirming that it was a carrier pigeon, she went forward to take out the note on its feet, went back to the cabin and sat down to open it. The content of the note fell into her eyes.


    ¡°


    Ning er¡ª¡ª


    I finally know the truth. I know that in order to save me, you did not hesitate to agree to the Queen''s offer to marry the emperor''s Mausoleum and the devil that everyone hated.


    I know that you, like all the people in the world, also hate and hate the devil, and hope that he will not die well.


    Let you marry such a heinous devil, how torture to you, but you still resolutely married for me.


    Your love for me, heaven and earth can be learned, the sun and the moon can be expressed, but I was so confused. At the beginning, I misunderstood you, believed your sister''s lies, and hurt you again and again, which made you lose hope of me and leave me.


    Ning''er, I know I''m wrong. I really know I''m wrong. Would you forgive me once and give me another chance? I swear, I will never do anything to hurt you again! I''m here to find you, in addition to the Queen''s order to exterminate the "traitor".


    Ning''er, can we start over? Let me make up for you all my life, good for you?


    ¡ª¡ªEast view.


    ¡±

 Chapter 102

    This is obviously a love letter of "regret" and "affectionate money", signed by dongfangjing.


    After watching, Qu Ning''s face changed several times. What does this Oriental view mean? Suddenly write her such a strange thing? Although the man of dongfangjing in the canyon told her once that night, she didn''t expect to receive such a letter from a flying pigeon. Does this mean that the way she used to deal with dongfangjing was completely effective? Or is it that dongfangjing already knows that she is here?


    In my heart, I quickly thought that I didn''t notice the hand that was stretched out beside me. Until the note in my hand fell into the hand that was stretched out, Qu Ning reflected that it was too late to take it back and not let the people around me see it.


    Chi Yan looks at Qu Ning''s changes, so he reaches for the note and wants to have a look.


    The contents of the note immediately fell into Chi Yan''s eyes, and Chi Yan''s hands tightened.


    Qu Ning immediately explained, "it''s all in the past. I have nothing to do with this Oriental scenery now. I don''t like him at all." In fact, for a moment, she wanted to say that she was the one who came across, not the original prime minister, er Qian Jin. She had nothing to do with the "love of Oriental scenery", but she was a little worried about such a strange thing. It was hard to believe that she and the people around her had just started. I think we should wait for them to be together for a longer time and have deeper feelings. Besides, it would be better.


    Chi Yan was silent for a long time. He couldn''t see his emotion on his face. He slowly asked, "do you really hate that demon?"


    Qu Ning thought, "in fact, it is not hate, after all, he did not hurt me." After that, Qu Ning quickly added, "however, I really don''t have any feelings for him, and I''ve never seen the real face of the devil, and I never thought about going back out of the mausoleum. Now the person in my heart, "a little meal, looking at him," only you. "


    "Devil Pool Rock".... "


    Qu Ning thought to herself, is it clear enough for her to express so frankly? It has nothing to do with dongfangjing. I have no feelings for the devil in the imperial mausoleum. There is only one him in my heart!


    Slow voice as before, Chi Yan: "you really don''t want to go back to the imperial mausoleum?"


    Qu Ning tone is quite firm: "do not want to!"


    Chi Yan: "really don''t want that devil?"


    Qu Ning: no


    Chi Yan''s hand became tighter and tighter, and the note in his hand turned into ashes.


    Qu Ning saw that he was strange. She was so clean that she didn''t understand why the person in front of her was still so angry. She was about to hold his hand and say something again, but her outstretched hand fell empty. The person in front of her got up and walked out of the cabin.


    Qu Ning goes out with him. It''s obviously dark outside. The sea breeze blows on people. It''s slightly cold.


    A moment later, he still wanted to go ashore to catch Qu Ning who came back. He said a word to the figure standing in front of him who didn''t look back, and was ready to jump off the sea and swim on the shore.


    The sound of the chain dragging on the deck sounded a little hasty.


    Qu Ning reflexively turned back and fell into each other''s arms before he could see clearly. He put his hand around her, making her unstable.


    Chi Yan: "don''t go!"


    Qu Ning: "but we have to ask someone..."


    Chi Yan: "don''t go..."

 Chapter 103

    Qu Ning is a little tangled, afraid that he can''t go back to save the little Tuan Zi in time. Although he has no family with the little Tuan Zi, he can''t bear to see him imprisoned from the first sight in the canyon.


    Another dove landed on the deck in the bow.


    Qu Ning heard the sound, gently pushed tuichiyan, went to grab the pigeon, took down the note on its feet.


    ¡°


    Ning er¡ª¡ª


    I still keep those letters you wrote to me, just like cherishing your affection for me.


    Especially the portrait you drew and the words you held on the portrait - the most intoxicating wine I have ever drunk in the world is the tenderness when your eyes reflect me. I''ve been drunk ever since.


    This word, this portrait, now accompany me to sleep every night.


    I always believe that you are just angry with me now, you still like me in your heart!


    If you can write such affectionate words and draw such moving portraits, how can your feelings for me be broken?


    Ning''er, come back, don''t be angry with me, let''s start again!


    ¡ª¡ªOriental view


    ¡±


    After watching Qu Ning, it''s really a black line. What the hell is going on with this dongfangjing?


    The sound of the chain dragging on the deck sounded again. This time, Qu Ning was acutely aware of the approach of Chi Yan and wanted to tear the note in his hand.


    But the speed of quning is faster than that of ChiYan. Qu Ning just tore it. When he was ready to tear it for the second time, his wrist fell into a cold hand, and the note that was torn in two was taken by the other party.


    Chi Yan put back the note to see that the dark sky couldn''t cover the gloom and ugliness on his face.


    Qu Ning is the first time to see him so emotional exposure, for a time almost to surrender the white flag, "I swear, I really have nothing to do with him now, in the future will not have the slightest relationship."


    Chi Yan threw the note into the sea with his backhand and looked at Qu Ning''s eyes face to face. "You have to remember the promise you said! You have to remember


    How could this be so similar to the spell in her dream? Qu Ning couldn''t think about it carefully. He nodded quickly without hesitation. He first appeased the people in front of him and said, "I remember, of course I remember, I will never forget. Now that I have chosen to be with you, I am serious and will not change. "


    Chi Yan put his arms around Qu Ning and put his chin on top of Qu Ning''s head. He already had nothing. She came close to him first, and she broke into him again and again. He didn''t allow her to leave him one day and let him return to nothing. He will never allow it!


    Not far away on the island, there is no old and weak pirates on the shore, a few people looking at the sea ship from a distance.


    It''s so dark that the guards don''t understand why Sikong Ying is standing here all the time. First around to the other side quietly on the island, and then twice pigeon to the ship, they really can''t think of Sikong shadow now what idea. Compared with before, since he was cut off a hand, they can clearly feel his whole person has become gloomy.


    "Pass this note to dongfangjing who is attacking the island, and bring it here." After a long time of silence, the voice of sikongying finally rings out and gives the prepared note to the bodyguard. There are four notes in total. Two of them have been sent to the ship by pigeons. This one is for dongfangjing, and there is only one left.


    At the beginning, since Qu Ning could use this move to deal with Dongfang Jing, he could also use this move to deal with her. First stir up the relationship between the devil and her, and then lead Dongfang Jing to come. Dongfang Jing thinks that Qu Ning is deeply in love with him, and the devil suspects that Qu Ning is in love with Dongfang Jing. It''s conceivable how the two men will come across each other.


    When they''re done, it''s time for him to take advantage.

 Chapter 104

    time lapse.


    On the deck of the ship, Qu Ning was still in his arms.


    She whispered a few times, but the person holding her would not let go.


    Naturally, Qu Ning thought that the two "love letters" were from Dongfang Jing''s flying pigeons. He was worried that Dongfang Jing might be surrounded by people at any time. After all, his flying pigeons had come here twice in succession, and he obviously knew her position. But if she leaves now, she can''t find the island, unless she goes ashore as soon as possible, catches a man on the boat, and then sails away at night, trying to get rid of dongfangjing and keep it from tracking.


    Qu Ning: "we really have to hurry up, let me hurry up..."


    Chi Yan: "let''s go together. The boat will dock."


    Qu Ning worried, "in case of danger after landing, all the people on the island will be surrounded..."


    Chi Yan: "either go together or not at all!"


    He spoke slowly, in a very tough tone, and also very overbearing, without the slightest room for negotiation. Qu Ning thought about it again and again, just, "then the boat will dock. After we successfully catch a man on the boat, we will leave immediately, hoping to avoid the dongfangjing."


    Chi Yan released Qu Ning.


    Qu Ning put on the sails again and drove the ship to the shore.


    Several pirates who stayed on the shore to observe the situation saw that the ship suddenly landed. Some rushed to report to Lao Zheng tou, some ran away, and others rushed to find a place to hide around a little farther away.


    Qu Ning and Chi Yan get off the boat and go ashore together. At the end of his eyes, he finds a bush and a man shivering. That''s him.


    After successfully catching the man, Qu Ning took the man on the boat without delay and drove away.


    It was Xu Xiaohai, who had been on the boat in the morning.


    Xu Xiaohai''s intestines are blue with regret. He was scared once in the morning. After returning to the island, he hid in the house and refused to come out. He finally got better after dinner. He didn''t want to be chased by the children all the time to ask if he was scared to pee his pants, so he ran out to the seaside for a walk. Who would have thought that he would see the boat dock so coincidentally, No one told him the ship was here before. At that time, his legs softened and he was caught on the boat like a rabbit.


    Several pirates hiding around saw Xu Xiaohai captured. They did not expect that Xu Xiaohai would come suddenly. They saw "a sea demon with long white hair and long iron chain" get off the ship. They were all scared and trembled. How dare they run out to save Xu Xiaohai.


    On the shore where there were no pirates, under the dim night sky, Sikong Ying still stood, looking at the scene of the ship coming to the shore and leaving soon, sneering coldly.


    -


    Big ship, sailing all night.


    Determined to have driven far away, Qu Ning began to interrogate the people who were caught on the boat.


    On the deck of the bow, Xu Xiaohai was afraid. He answered everything honestly and didn''t dare to lie at all. Even what Qu Ning didn''t ask, he was afraid that he didn''t say enough.


    Qu Ning was surprised. "So, you pirates have been ordered by the queen, and now you are following dongfangjing to attack" traitors "


    Xu Xiaohai nodded quickly.


    Qu Ning: "you got on the boat in the morning to find the people in the picture? On the order of dongfangjing? "


    Xu Xiaohai nodded again, "yes."


    Qu Ning: do you know where the island they are attacking is


    Xu Xiaohai: "I know. In fact, the island is very mysterious, and the people on the island are also very mysterious. We pirates dare not go there to rob. All the people on the island are not easy to provoke, and many of them are wearing masks."

 Chapter 105

    Qu Ning was a little pleased. "Well, you''ll take us to the island right away. As long as you don''t cheat us, I''ll let you go. "


    Xu Xiaohai carefully looked up at the "sea demon with white hair and iron chain" in front of him, and then quickly dropped his head, which dare to lie, which dare to say no.


    Qu Ning: "by the way, how far is that island from here? How long does it take to sail? "


    Xu Xiaohai: "it will take at least half a day."


    Qu Ning thought about it. If we set out now, we can arrive tomorrow morning. According to the current situation, it should not be too late. "Well, I''ll untie you and you''ll sail. We''ll set out now."


    Xu Xiaohai nodded his head and said, "good."


    Chi Yan didn''t speak, just stood in front.


    -


    One night sailing.


    Dawn, it''s not yet light.


    Bow, Qu Ning can not help but yawn.


    Chi Yan sees in the eye, let Qu Ning return to the room under the cabin, have a rest first.


    Qu Ning shakes his head, worried that if he doesn''t supervise Xu Xiaohai all the time, he will play tricks. After all, he is the person who has just been arrested and is not familiar with it. Who knows if he pretends to be cautious and honest.


    Chi Yan: "I''ll watch him, you go to rest."


    Qu Ning: "no..."


    Chi Yan: go


    He couldn''t help yawning again. Indeed, Qu Ning, who couldn''t hold on, agreed, "I''ll have a rest first. I''ll come back later to change you, and then you''ll have a rest."


    Xu Xiaohai, who has been in charge of the navigation, watched eagerly as Qu Ning turned and left. Only he and the "sea demon" were left in the bow of the ship. He was more and more afraid that he would be swallowed by the "sea demon". What kind of blood mould did he pour? Everyone else is OK, but he was caught.


    The room under the cabin.


    As soon as Qu Ning fell down, she fell asleep. When she was in a daze, she felt something touching her face.


    Qu Ning felt the itch, unconsciously grabbed his cheek and turned to sleep.


    The feeling of being touched on her face came again, as if chasing her.


    Qu Ning, who was disturbed again and again, frowned.


    After a while, Qu Ning sat up and saw Chi Yan with white hair sitting beside the bed. It was his hand that disturbed her just now.


    Qu Ning was stunned at first, and then immediately rubbed his eyes, thinking that he had slept too long, and the person in front of him couldn''t wait to call her, "sorry, I didn''t expect that I would sleep so dead, so you have a rest here, and I''ll go up and stare at that person." With that, Qu Ning yawned again, forced himself to sleep, lifted his quilt and got up, ready to go to the bow.


    But as soon as his feet fell to the ground, his wrist was caught by the cold hand. Before he had time to react, Qu Ning was pulled down to sit down and fell on the edge of the bed.


    "Well?" Qu Ning was surprised. At the same time, he finally became more sober. Later, he realized that the face of the person in front of him was not right. He couldn''t help but raise his heart and asked, "what''s the matter? What''s the matter? "


    Chi Yan did not speak, a pair of light red eyes just looking at Qu Ning.


    Qu Ning was worried. He really thought something big had happened, but the person in front of him didn''t say it. For a moment, he could only guess, "did the man named Xu Xiaohai cheat us? Did he run away? Or is dongfangjing surrounded by people? "


    Chi Yan''s hand, clasping Qu Ning''s wrist, kept tightening.


    Qu Ning is really anxious, and began to be uneasy, "in the end what happened, you tell me!"

 Chapter 106

    Chi Yan still doesn''t speak, another hand caresses Qu Ning''s side face.


    Qu Ning looked at him anxiously and unknowingly.


    He also looked at quning.


    The atmosphere in the room was obviously strange.


    Qu Ning felt it and waited patiently for a while. He anxiously wanted to ask again, but his open mouth was blocked before a word was sent out. The person in front of him bowed his head and kissed her without warning.


    Qu Ning immediately stares big eye, really don''t understand how this calculate to return a responsibility.


    From gentleness to hegemony, Qu Ning struggled to push away the person in front of him until he was almost out of breath.


    It''s OK that Qu Ning doesn''t struggle. After struggling, Chi Yan''s action is more


    For a moment, there is a kind of wind and rain coming. Qu Ning has a black line. Can you tell her what happened first?


    Chi Yan''s mouth didn''t stop, and the hand clasping Qu Ning''s wrist didn''t loosen, and the other hand began to tear Qu Ning''s clothes directly.


    There are still some psychological shadows, and the body is not good. In addition, the time is not right now. After Qu Ning realized the intention of the person in front of him, he became more and more frightened, and reluctantly made a faltering voice, "Wuwu, what are you... What are you doing... You let me go... You scared me like this... Don''t do this..."


    Chi Yan doesn''t seem to hear it. He just kisses and tears, totally ignoring Qu Ning''s resistance.


    Qu Ning tried to look into his eyes. Under the candlelight, his eyes were bright or light red. They should be conscious. How could they suddenly look like this?


    All of a sudden, Qu Ning Yu Guang caught a glimpse of the slip of the note from the hand in front of the person tearing her clothes. He suddenly thought of something between the lightning and flint. He was really angry. He pushed away the person in front of him with all his strength and picked up the note quickly. She would like to see what Dongfang Jing wrote this time, which made the person in front of her like this. Moreover, how could Dongfang Jing be haunted like a ghost all the time, and could not get rid of him?


    ¡°


    Ning er¡ª¡ª


    I received your pigeon message, I know you still like me.


    Don''t worry. I''ll wait for you. I''ll wait for you to escape.


    In addition, this note, I have been soaked in deadly poison. If you really can''t escape, soak the note in the tea, and then feed the tea to the people around you unconsciously to poison him. It''s all for us to be together.


    ¡ª¡ªOriental view


    ¡±


    After reading it, Qu Ning tore the note in his hand. The Buddha couldn''t bear it any more. This damned dongfangjing, what are his words? When did she send a message to him? When did she say she still liked him? Unexpectedly, she said that when she escaped to find him, she instigated her to poison her, so insidious to sow dissension between her and the person in front of her, no wonder the person in front of her would become like this. I had known that she would come to the room to have a rest, and the person who stayed in front of the bow would receive such a letter from a flying pigeon. She was so sleepy that she couldn''t rest. She was so angry.


    Chi Yan clasps Qu Ning''s wrist again and asks Qu Ning to look up at him, "tell me, it''s not true!"


    "Of course not!" If dongfangjing is in front of her now, she has to kill him by herself. "If there is a word that is true, let me be struck by thunder, let me be..." before the end, the whole person is hugged by the person in front of her.


    This time, Qu Ning did not struggle, just hope that the people in front of her can believe her.


    For a long time, Qu Ning only heard a deep, dull, slow low voice in his ear, "don''t cheat me!"

 Chapter 107

    Qu Ning also put his hand around him. I don''t know why there is a kind of unspeakable heartache in his heart. I don''t know if it is because he has been imprisoned for a long time. I don''t know what he has experienced before. Now I can''t trust anyone so much. I''m more afraid of being cheated than anyone else. Even if she repeatedly guarantees, it can''t eliminate his anxiety and fear, It seems that a man with nothing has finally grasped a "life-saving straw" and pinned everything on it. He is always afraid that the only "straw" will deceive him and betray him, which will make him have nothing again overnight, or even fall into hell.


    Qu Ning: "I swear, even if I cheat the whole world, I will not cheat you!"


    Chi Yan''s arm around Qu Ning tightened again and again. Once upon a time, some people have said this to him. It''s true, but what''s the result¡° Don''t lie to me! Don''t lie to me! Otherwise... Otherwise... "A trace of lethality flashed in the light red eyes, and then restrained, only to tighten their hands again.


    Qu Ning was hurt by him, but he didn''t move at all.


    -


    Bow.


    Looking at the big ship that suddenly appeared in front of him, Xu Xiaohai didn''t know whether he wanted to run to the room under the cabin to tell the "sea demon" and Qu Ning. Not long ago, a white dove suddenly landed on the deck. He wanted to catch it, but the "sea demon" was still standing in the bow of the boat. How dare he move. Later, the "sea demon" came forward and grabbed the pigeon, took out the note on the pigeon''s feet and opened it.


    The next moment, he clearly felt a terrible low pressure in the air.


    Just when he was so scared that he peed in his pants, "siren" turned and walked away, dragging four long chains, and went down to the cabin to the room.


    He was relieved and felt that he had recovered his life.


    Now, if there is a sudden situation, should we go down and report it? After struggling for a long time, Xu Xiaohai finally insisted on reporting to the dead. In case the "sea demon" was angry, he would be finished if he didn''t report!


    In the room, Qu Ning, who is still held tightly by Chi Yan, hears Xu Xiaohai''s trembling report. Although he doesn''t know who is on the ship, he still signals Xu Xiaohai to speed up the ship and try to find a way to get rid of the big ship.


    Xu Xiaohai took the order and ran back to the bow of the boat, breathing smoothly, as if he had just been told to go around the gate of hell.


    Soon, Qu Ning and Chi Yan went to the bow together.


    The morning sun rises, the sky is already bright, the vast sky is cloudless.


    Qu Ning looked around and saw the big ship behind them. The distance is very close, so close that you can see the Chizhou flag on the ship. The flag is waving in the sea breeze.


    It''s dongfangjing! Qu Ning immediately affirmed, did not expect the pigeon in front of the letter, others came after.


    I don''t know how many people are on dongfangjing''s boat? The speed of his boat was obviously faster, and it was almost a matter of time before he could catch them. Qu Ning immediately calm thinking, had to think about the response after being chased.


    Chi Yan also looks at the big ship coming from behind, at the strange and familiar flag flying wantonly on the ship.


    On the large ship in close pursuit at the rear, Dongfang Jing, who heard the report, walked out of the cabin quickly and immediately saw Qu Ning, who appeared in the bow of the ship in front of her, and the man with white hair and iron chain beside her.

 Chapter 108

    Twelve years ago, Prince Chi went crazy and became a demon on the day he ascended the throne.


    At that time, the empress with her youngest son fled from the palace and the capital.


    At the Queen''s command, the people who led the army back to Beijing to capture the demons were dongfangjing''s father and some other generals. They were also the people who escorted the demons to the imperial mausoleum. At that time, dongfangjing was only ten years old and was not in the capital, so he did not see the then Prince Chi, who was later the devil.


    At this moment, when I saw the man standing with Qu Ning, the iron chain and the excessively handsome face, Dongfang Jing could not help suspecting for a moment, but quickly rejected it, thinking that the devil could not come out of the imperial mausoleum, absolutely. Therefore, the man standing with Qu Ning will never be the devil in the mausoleum.


    So who is he? Why did you catch Qu Ning? Dongfangjing thought quickly, and the murderous spirit flashed in his dark eyes.


    When the boat finally reached a relatively close distance, Dongfang Jing left the people on his boat and took the lead to fly on quning''s boat alone. Looking at the people who were yearning, he blurted out, "Ning''er, I''ve come to save you."


    Who wants you to save me? Qu Ning was so angry that he gritted his teeth. A few steps away, he confronted dongfangjing at the bow of the boat and said, "dongfangjing, go back, we will take it as if we have not seen each other, and the enmity between us will be even. After you cross your yangguandao, I''ll walk my single wooden bridge. We''d better never see each other again


    Dongfangjing''s eyes suddenly fell on ChiYan, who was standing with quning, "did he threaten you to say that?" Last night, the soldier showed him the flying pigeon message he had received. He never thought it would be written by Qu Ning. Flying Pigeon biography, Qu Ning first affectionately said that she missed him, then said that she was captured by the villain, imprisoned in a sailing ship, can not escape. She was scared and wanted to ask him to save her.


    So he told his subordinates and the pirates who had just recruited him about the attack on the island. He came to rescue her himself. Unexpectedly, he met her on the way. When he first saw the ship, he was not sure. Later, the ship turned around and ran away. It was obvious that there was no silver here. So he immediately ordered people to catch up with him. Soon, the soldier reported that two men had come out of the bow of the ship, so he quickly came out of the cabin to have a look and saw her.


    At the thought of Qu Ning falling into the hands of the chained white haired man in front of him these days, he also threatened Qu Ning to say that at the moment, the murderous spirit flashed in Dongfang Jing''s eyes again.


    Qu Ning really didn''t want to hear dongfangjing''s nonsense, "what threat? And when did I send you a message? It''s nothing. Don''t make it out of nothing! On the contrary, it''s you. You fly pigeons to me again and again. What are you talking about? "


    Dongfang Jing frowned, "I haven''t given you any pigeon letters. I sent people to look for you everywhere with your portrait. They haven''t found you yet. How can I know your position? It was you who sent me a message last night and asked me to come and save you. "


    When Qu Ning heard the speech, he could not help feeling confused. She didn''t send any letters to Dongfang Jing, but Dongfang Jing kept saying that she had. And she clearly received three letters from Dongfang Jing, but Dongfang Jing said that he didn''t find her and didn''t know her position.


    If what Dongfang Jing said is true, then it is obvious that someone pretended to be Dongfang Jing to deliver a letter to her flying pigeon, and also pretended to be her to deliver a letter to Dongfang Jing flying pigeon, thus bringing her and Dongfang Jing together and creating the current situation.

 Chapter 109

    The people who set up this bureau are really malicious, and they all play around!


    Who will this person be?


    Fengling? Or the masked master on the island?


    Qu Ning instinctively suspected the two men first, then looked at dongfangjing and said, "I think we''ve been calculated. I can assure you that I didn''t send a message to you. As you said just now, you didn''t send a message to me. We all fell into the trap set by others. Fortunately, it''s not too late to find out. I don''t need your help. Go back. "


    Dongfang Jing still didn''t believe a word. Only when Qu Ning was threatened by the people around her, she had to say something wrong. He always firmly believes that Qu Ning still likes him, so when he wants to marry Qu Qing, she keeps writing to him, and does everything to prevent him from marrying Qu Qing. Finally, she is taken captive by the flower picking thief.


    On that cliff, she mistakenly thought that he was coming to kill her, so she ran alone.


    She can know, he resolutely abandoned Qu Qing in Xi Tang, just to save her. He has known the truth and what she has done for him. He just wants to make up for her and cherish her. In his heart, she was the only one from the beginning to the end, because he had misunderstood her.


    After the cliff, he couldn''t find her, so he sent people back to search the mountain forest again and again. Finally, in a search, he found the bamboo tube with the butterfly in the mountain forest by accident. Just at this time, the queen ordered him to recruit pirates and lead the pirates and Chizhou sailors to attack the traitors on the island. All the way to the island, the butterfly actually took him to the island, let him know that she was on the island, which made him both surprised and happy.


    But after the attack on the island, he knew that she had taken the first step, so he drew a picture of her himself and asked the pirates to look for her everywhere.


    Before the news of the pirates came, her pigeon came first.


    Dongfang Jing once again looked at the white haired man standing with Qu Ning and clenched his fist. "I''ll give you a chance. You''ll let her go immediately and let me take her away. I''ll spare your life."


    Chi Yan reaches out his hand and pulls Qu Ning behind him.


    Dongfang Jing looked at this scene, suddenly a murderous, "it seems that you want to die!"


    Xu Xiaohai is timid. He doesn''t know when he has been hiding in the cabin. At the beginning, he really didn''t know that there would be dongfangjing on the overtaking ship behind him. He had seen dongfangjing from a distance when Zhaoan was in that day. If dongfangjing knew that a pirate who had been in Zhaoan had helped "sea demon" escape from his pursuit, he would be dead.


    The big ship that has completely caught up with Qu Ning''s is on the same level.


    The soldiers on the ship were all ready, waiting for dongfangjing''s orders at any time.


    Qu Ning looked at the current situation, really want to put that in the back of the calculation of the people ruthlessly pulled out a fight. And this dongfangjing, she has said so many times that she doesn''t need his help. Let him go. Why can''t he understand people''s words?


    "Dongfangjing..." Qu Ning can''t help coming out from behind Chi Yan. He wants to talk about it again, but he just spits out a few words and is pulled back behind him by Chi Yan.


    Chi Yan looked at dongfangjing. It turned out that this was the dongfangjing in the flying pigeon''s biography. Word by word, he slowly said, "I''ll give you a chance. You go right away. I''ll spare your life."

 Chapter 110

    Dongfang Jing was almost laughed. He gave back what he said to him intact. It was arrogant and he didn''t know what to do. "In this case, let''s fight one-on-one to see who spared who."


    Chi Yan took the first two steps.


    Qu Ning had seen with his own eyes how the people in black and the people on the island were afraid of Chi Yan. It can be seen how powerful and even terrifying he was. But after all, four chains were still locked on his hands and feet, and a large boat of people were waiting for him. He might rush up at any time, so he could not help worrying. But the situation has come to this stage. Dongfang Jing refuses to believe what she says now. It seems that there is no other way to go except a decisive victory.


    Seeing that the other side was willing to fight alone, Dongfang Jing took two steps forward. This is the best, simple and direct way to ensure that Qu Ning will not be used as a blackmail chip by this white haired man, so as to ensure that Qu Ning will not be hurt. As long as the white haired man is solved, everything will be OK.


    "You must be careful!" After all, he managed to suppress the worry in his heart. Qu Ning told Chi Yan.


    Dongfangjing heard clearly, and his eyes fell back to Qu Ning.


    Qu Ning looked back at dongfangjing. No matter whether it was useful or not, he made the last effort. "You also heard that I really cared about him and worried about him. I just wanted to be with him on my own initiative. There was no threat at all. I really didn''t give you a message from a flying pigeon. I didn''t let you save me. You were cheated! It''s too late for you to stop now. It''s so bad for both sides. You''ll only let the person behind the conspiracy take advantage of it. You... "


    "If there is a calculating man, I''ll wait for him to come." Qu Ning''s concern for this white haired man does not seem to be false. This time, Dongfang Jing calmly thinks about it, and finally believes that he may have been calculated. However, she in front of him so undisguised toward another man, jealousy can''t help but spontaneously, dongfangjing body murderous gas for a time does not reduce but increase, in front of this white haired man must die!


    The two men started almost at the same time without mercy.


    Qu Ning watched nervously.


    Next to a large ship, the people who were waiting for them also watched.


    Hiding in the cabin, Xu Xiaohai leaned out his head and watched quietly.


    In less than five moves, Dongfang Jing takes the lead in attacking Zhongchi rock. His dark eyes are obviously flashed with disdain and contempt.


    Chi Yan stepped back.


    Qu Ning''s heart instantly raised, and he was about to run forward to see his situation, but he saw a wisp of blood spilling from the corner of his lip, and his light red eyes turned into scarlet quickly in full view of the public.


    As soon as Qu Ning''s face changed, his steps froze.


    Dongfangjing also saw it. His eyes narrowed and his face changed.


    Once again, in less than two moves this time, dongfangjing was hit by Chi Yan. He landed on the deck more than ten steps away and almost fell into the sea.


    Dongfangjing couldn''t stop spitting out a big mouthful of blood. His face turned white and he stood up from the deck with his teeth clenched.


    Chi Yan walked step by step, dragging four long chains, dragging a murderous atmosphere, the whole person exuded a layer of scarlet blood light.


    The people in the big boat nearby suddenly trembled. They were all ready to wait for orders and go forward at any time. But at this moment, they began to shiver, some wanted to retreat, some could hardly hold the sword in their hands, and there were all kinds of things, but no one dared to go forward.

 Chapter 111

    Qu Ning has never seen such a pool rock, the whole person was stunned!


    Dongfang Jing doesn''t admit defeat. He wipes the blood off his chin and attacks the people who are getting closer and closer with the palm of his hand.


    The other side did not hide at all, and continued to approach him step by step. A palm accurately hit the other side, clearly enough to kill a person''s palm force on the spot, but at this time as if the palm into the sand, not hurt the other side at all, the other side almost did not blink an eye. What kind of person is this, or what kind of "monster" is this?


    There was no time to think about it. Dongfangjing hit it again and again, with all his strength.


    Dragging four long chains, Chi Yan is not affected at all and is still approaching.


    Suddenly, he buttoned the neck of dongfangjing, who was still in charge. Chi Yan with white hair went on as if he had pinched an "object" until he came to the edge of the boat and hung the whole person of dongfangjing out of the boat like a cargo. As soon as he released his hand, dongfangjing would fall straight into the sea.


    A large ship or trembling or shrinking people, each has a face of panic. This man with white hair is not a man at all, but a monster! A complete monster!


    Hiding in the cabin, Xu Xiaohai was really scared to pee this time. His heart trembled and affirmed that he was really a "sea demon". This white haired man was really a "sea demon". It''s terrible. He''s really terrible. It seems that he can''t be killed at all.


    After a while, finally, Qu Ning ran forward and grasped Chi Yan''s arm. He was afraid that as soon as he let go, he would throw dongfangjing into the sea to feed the shark, or break dongfangjing''s fragile neck.


    Yes, no matter how powerful and how big the man is, dongfangjing is vulnerable in front of the chained man. Qu Ning was deeply worried about his neck and his life.


    Of course, Qu Ning is more worried about the serious consequences of killing him.


    You know, dongfangjing came to exterminate the traitors on the Queen''s order this time. If he was killed, would the people who killed him not be against the whole Chizhou state and the queen? If the empress was angry and sent all the soldiers to capture and kill dongfangjing, Qu Ning would not dare to think about it. Therefore, the eastern scenery can not die, at least not in their hands.


    "No, calm down. Don''t kill him yet. Put him back on the boat." Qu Ning quickly advised, staring at Chi Yan''s Scarlet eyes.


    Chi Yan, who was blocked, turned his head slowly and looked at the person who ran in front of him with scarlet eyes.


    Qu Ning knew that he was not conscious at this time, but no matter whether he was conscious or not, he really couldn''t kill Dongfang Jing. The consequence was too serious. "Look at me, look at me seriously, I know you can recognize me. Listen to me. Take him back to the boat and let him go. "


    The words are not finished, the sharp arrow breaks the empty sound to ring out, whistling.


    When Qu Ning heard the sound, he turned back and saw that several boats appeared on the sea level in the distance. The people on the boat pointed at them with bows and arrows. The arrows came like dense rain. The leader seemed to be... Si Kongying.


    I don''t know if it''s too far away, or she''s dazzled. She sees a black suit of Sikong Ying, and the wide sleeve of her left hand floats in the sea breeze. It''s really strange, as if there is no hand in it.

 Chapter 112

    At the critical moment, Chi Yan loosened dongfangjing''s neck and took Qu Ning to avoid the deadly arrow.


    Dongfang Jing, who was released and seriously injured, hardly had time to react. He even took a look at Qu Ning, and the whole person fell into the sea. A general who leads thousands of troops is easily "solved" like a humble minion.


    Qu Ning wants to hold him, but it''s too late at all. He is taken by Chi Yan to avoid the sharp arrow behind him.


    A sharp arrow whistling out not only aimed at Qu Ning and Chi Yan, but also at those people and horses brought by dongfangjing on the big ship nearby.


    In a flash, a group of people who had been scared out of their wits were shot through by sharp arrows, some dodged everywhere in a hurry, some fell off the boat after being hit by the arrow, and fell into the sea like dongfangjing. "Putong" and "Putong" began to ring out one after another.


    The smell of blood is getting heavier and heavier.


    Qu Ning watched the scene of the killing. At the same time, he clearly felt that there was something wrong with the person holding her and still taking her to dodge the sharp arrow. The scarlet light was getting stronger and stronger, and the hand holding her was also getting harder and harder, which was about to break her waist.


    Qu Ning can''t help but be a little afraid, quickly pull his arm, call him, "into the cabin, we quickly hide in the cabin."


    Chi Yan still takes Qu Ning to dodge, scarlet eyes staring at the direction of the arrow.


    Qu Ning was worried and called him again and again, but no matter how she called, people who had no consciousness could not listen to anything.


    Turning his head and looking at the boats, as the boats got closer and closer, Qu Ning could be sure that the leader was indeed Si Kongying, and he also broke his hand. Even though he looked at her from a certain distance, he could feel the coldness, just like looking at a big enemy.


    When the people of dongfangjing on the big boat nearby were almost dead and wounded, the sharp arrows in the hands of the guards on the boat focused on quning and ChiYan.


    The smell of blood in the sky and the corpses on the ship and in the sea all stimulate the people with red eyes.


    Qu Ning pulled him, called him and called him again. There was no way to do anything. He suddenly closed his scarlet eyes on his side. "Get in the cabin, let''s get in the cabin!"


    Scarlet eyes faintly flash silk wave, in another wave of sharp arrow attack, no consciousness of Chi Yan finally with Qu Ning flash into the cabin.


    Xu Xiaohai in the cabin has already gone to the room under the cabin.


    Nuota''s bow has no target to shoot. Si Kongying raises his hand to signal the guards to stop, and continues to drive the boat near. He flies onto the big boat full of arrows.


    Listening to the outside voice, Qu Ning sees that Si Kongying gets on the boat alone and signals Chi Yan to release her. After he can''t get a response and earn his hand, he stands in the cabin and shouts out to the outside Si Kongying: "Si Kongying, what are you doing? You come after us on the order of Princess Fengling? "


    Sikong shadow immediately sneered, "wrong, just chasing you. He said, "I want to take it back alive."


    Qu Ning: "your hand was cut by Princess Fengling?"


    "It''s you!" Si Kongying immediately clenched his right hand, and his strong hatred burst out of his eyes, slapping on the pole in front of him. He still remembers that day. He clearly and her worship, he clearly in front of her face repeatedly said he would die, but she still left him alone.


    The standing pole collapsed, and the whole ship was shocked.

 Chapter 113

    Qu Ning twisted his eyebrows, and suddenly felt that the scarlet people around him wanted to go out. He quickly tried to hold his arm and didn''t let him go out. Then he yelled back to the outside Sikong shadow: "how can it be me? What does it have to do with me? The medicine was given by your princess. I knew it would be dangerous to run back to her, but in order to save you, I ran back and brought her to you. Why do you serve her when she does this to you? Why not leave her after the event? Why are you so stupid to be cut off by her? Why do you blame me for the broken account? "


    "I want you! It''s you who worship me! I want you to stay and give me an antidote. Why not? " Sikong Ying clenched Chengquan''s right hand, and the blood began to seep through his fingers. "But you, you left me behind when you knew I would die..."


    Qu Ning was really annoyed to hear that Sikong Ying said that. If she didn''t worry that there were so many arrows aimed at her and the people around her, she was afraid that the people who lost their senses would fight and be hurt by sharp arrows as soon as they went out. She needed to hold on to the people who had no consciousness around her. She really wanted to run out and talk to Sikong Ying face to face, It''s not my will. I''m forced. I''ve made it very clear that I won''t recognize the marriage. So, why do you want me to stay here to solve the problem of the medicine given by your princess and her despicable means? "


    Sikong Ying: "we worship the hall! Whether you like it or not, worship is worship! "


    "It''s a joke!" Qu Ning couldn''t help clenching his fist. "Anyone who forces me to marry someone in the chapel, I will recognize him? In order to save my life, I gave in temporarily. Can''t I deny it later? Am I going to live like this all my life? I''m just looking for you to protect me and run back to your princess! I left you at the beginning just to run to her. Leaving you behind, in fact, is to draw away the group of people who came after you at that time. If you have enough time, you can escape after the event. Your princess deserves the consequences. If you don''t run away, you have to stay there and be cut off by her. It''s none of my business! "


    Sikong Ying laughed angrily, "the audience is in full view of the hall. Do you say you don''t recognize it? You leave your husband waiting to die by the sea, don''t use him as an antidote, and run to other people. Can you still say that? Do I need a princess? Do I need you to go to her? I want you! If you don''t leave it for me as an antidote, you turn your head and run away with the man beside you. I have to ask him, he''s also taken the flattering medicine. How did you solve it for him? "


    "It''s not my willing to worship. Anyway, I just don''t recognize it!" Qu Ning clenched his teeth, let her be his antidote at that time, she really can''t do, "as for the person around me, how he solved, don''t you care!"


    "Ha ha, what a good one you don''t care about!" Sikong''s shadow is very hateful.


    Qu Ning: "now you just hate me and don''t stay to be your antidote, so you want to chase me?"


    Sikong Ying: "I really regret that I protected you at that time! I should have let the princess kill you on the spot, so there won''t be the following things! "


    Qu Ning forced to close his eyes, really did not expect to meet again with Sikong Ying, will become the current situation, "so, you have to kill me today, there is no room for discussion?"

 Chapter 114

    Sikong Ying: "you can discuss with my cut off hand!"


    Qu Ning: "but you can''t beat the people around me. All of you can''t beat him. Dongfangjing is the best example. Sikong Ying, I advise you to go and don''t die here. "


    "Don''t say too soon who will die and who will live!" As soon as he raised his hand, Si Kongying motioned the guards on the boats to light the fire and shoot again.


    The guards followed the orders and immediately wrapped the strips of cloth which had been repeatedly soaked in the healing elixir with arrows to light the fire.


    All of a sudden, a lot of sharp arrows fell on the ship like a lot of fire.


    The whole ship burned rapidly, and the fire became more and more fierce under the sea breeze. After burning, the holy healing medicine on the cloth emits gas mixed in the smoke, which also spreads continuously.


    Qu Ning was choked by the fire and smoke and coughed. Instinctively, he released the hands holding the people around him, and instead covered the people''s mouth and nose with one hand and his own mouth and nose with the other.


    Chi Yan, who has been released and is no longer being pulled, walks out with a step up.


    Qu Ning grabs him tightly again. His scarlet eyes are always looking at the sky shadow and the burning fire outside.


    For a long time, Qu Ning slowly let go. Unlike just now, she covered her mouth and nose in a hurry. This time, she completely let go of the people around her. She knew the consequences of this release. However, there is no way out.


    The unconscious go out step by step.


    "You must be careful!" Even if you know that he is not conscious, Qu Ning can''t help shouting at his back.


    The man who lost his mind didn''t stop and didn''t look back at Qu Ning. He just walked to Sikong Ying in front of him, carrying a scarlet color and stepping on the fire on the deck. The long iron chain dragged all the way from the fire on the deck.


    Sikong Ying was not afraid, and signaled the guards on the boat to continue. This time, all the arrows were aimed at the devil who came out of the cabin.


    The bodyguards took orders, wrapped the arrows with pieces of cloth, then ignited and fired the arrows.


    The man who lost his mind didn''t hide at all. With one hand, the iron chain on his wrist would dance like a roaring whip, cutting down the first round of burning arrows.


    The guards didn''t stop, and the second round of attack began again.


    The man who lost his mind threw the iron chain again. Instead of cutting down the sharp arrows, the flying iron chain suddenly rolled up all the sharp arrows coming from his face and threw them out in the opposite direction.


    In an instant, I saw the sharp arrow to the devil turned in a direction under the iron chain, aiming at them faster, fiercer and fiercer. A group of bodyguards on the boat suddenly panicked, some drew their swords to resist, some quickly jumped out of the boat to escape, and some were injured by sharp arrows and fell into the sea.


    A few small boats, blink of an eye, or burning, or overturning, are all spared.


    Qu Ning closed her eyes again. This is not the scene she wants to see. Why do you have to force them to this stage?


    On the sea under the ship, dongfangjing, who was seriously injured and fell into the sea, suddenly appeared. He held the ship''s body with both hands to stabilize his body and prevent himself from sinking. He also saw this tragic scene with his own eyes. Who is this white haired man like a monster? So terrible! He really can''t think of anyone else except the devil 12 years ago. But the devil can''t escape from the imperial mausoleum, absolutely not! Who is this white haired man?

 Chapter 115

    Sikong Ying just gives a cold look at the guards'' tragedy, then drops a sentence "act according to the plan" and looks back at the devil who continues to approach him. Yu Guang glances at Qu Ning in the cabin behind him. He flies back like the wind at the moment before the devil starts, and the whole person falls into the far sea, He was chased by a demon who had no mind but only knew how to kill.


    "Don''t go!" Hearing Sikong Ying''s words, and putting the radian of Sikong Ying''s lips into his eyes, Qu Ning''s intuition has a conspiracy. Before he has time to think about it, he quickly opens his mouth and wants to shout to Chi Yan. Regardless of the fire around, he runs to him and reaches for him. But no matter how fast Qu Ning was, people with no consciousness would not listen to her. Almost without a pause, he directly drags four long chains to catch up with Sikong Ying.


    Qu Ning stretched out to grab his hand. His whole hand was scalded by the fire, and he didn''t even touch the end of the chain.


    Sikong Ying didn''t confront Chi Yan head-on, but retreated again and again. He stepped on the boundless sea like walking on the ground. He retreated very fast, leading Chi Yan farther and farther.


    The bodyguards who fell into the sea but were not injured listened to Si Kongying''s words. At this time, they flew into the burning ship and surrounded and captured Qu Ning on the ship.


    Dongfangjing looks at it and flies to the boat with one breath. He grabs quning in front of the guards and takes quning to his boat.


    Dongfangjing''s boat was full of sharp arrows, corpses and blood, but fortunately there was no fire, and the whole ship was still intact.


    Dongfangjing immediately ordered the wounded soldiers to leave the ship and evacuate as soon as possible.


    The soldiers dragged their wounded bodies to take orders and wanted to leave here for a long time.


    "Wait for me, help me... Take me with you... Don''t leave me alone..." Xu Xiaohai, who was hiding in the room below, was forced out by the fire and smoke. When he stumbled out of the cabin, he saw dongfangjing and Qu Ning''s boat turning around and leaving in front of him. He was so anxious that he yelled and waved.


    The soldiers ignored Xu Xiaohai and dongfangjing.


    Qu Ning didn''t expect that dongfangjing didn''t die and saved her. And now her attention is all focused on Chi Yan, who is chasing after Si Kong Ying. Xu Xiaohai shouts so loudly that she just doesn''t hear it. In her mind, she keeps thinking about what Si Kong Ying''s words and the radian of her lips mean? Why is he so confident at this time, as if everything is still in his calculation? What is his conspiracy? What does he want to do to lead Chi Yan away step by step?


    Flying on the boat to catch quning''s bodyguards, I didn''t expect that they would suddenly run out of the eastern scene and cut off their Hu. Seeing Dongfang jingdai quning leave, Sikong Ying''s bodyguards don''t chase him, and ignore Xu Xiaohai who yells and screams. According to Sikong Ying''s next plan, they all fly to chase him.


    Aren''t these people trying to catch her? Why don''t you come after her, instead, go after Sikong Ying and Chi Yan? Qu Ning looked at the backs of these bodyguards, and his uneasiness became more and more serious. He quickly turned to Dongfang Jing, who had just saved her, and said, "let''s go. Let''s go now. He''s in danger. Sikong Ying must have a conspiracy. I''m going to save him!"


    Dongfangjing is not affected. That white haired monster is too dangerous for him to order a boat. What''s more, the flower gatherer who broke his hand and the white haired monster were both defeated, which was just what he wanted.

 Chapter 116

    "If you don''t go, give me a boat and I''ll go myself." Seeing his meaning from the look of dongfangjing, Qu Ning turned around and went to look for a boat. Such a big boat would carry some boats.


    Dongfang Jing quickly clasped Qu Ning''s arm and said, "I will never let you go again! Come back with me and we''ll start over. "


    "How many times do you want me to say it? I have nothing to do with you, no, no, no, we have nothing to do with each other. I can''t go back with you. " Qu Ning is extremely worried about Chi Yan, but he is still held by Dongfang Jing. In a hurry, his words will inevitably rush. He just wants Dongfang Jing to stop pestering her.


    "For the white haired monster?" The heart of jealousy rose again. Dongfang Jing''s face sank and his tone was obviously not good. He became more and more reluctant to let Qu Ning go. He obstinately immersed himself in his own cognition and refused to come out. "The person you like is obviously me. You write those letters and draw that picture to me. Now you are still angry with me and deliberately use other men to annoy me. I already know the truth. Everything is over. We can start all over again. I will ask the emperor to cancel your marriage to the imperial mausoleum, let the emperor let you out of the imperial mausoleum and allow us to... "


    "Don''t be naive! The man in the mausoleum, even if people all over the world call him devil, he is still the eldest son of the queen. Are you naive to ask the queen to release the man who married her eldest son from the imperial mausoleum to be with other men Qu Ning is about to be entangled. After all, he is too worried about Chi Yan''s being schemed by Sikong Ying and is anxious to rush to save Chi Yan, so can you please don''t delay her time at this time¡° Dongfangjing, for the last time, I don''t like you any more. Please don''t pester me any more, ok... "


    Dongfang Jingtu holds quning in his arms to stop quning from talking again.


    Qu Ning struggled, "you let me go... Dongfangjing, you let me go quickly..."


    Dongfangjing seems to have never heard of it, and ignores Qu Ning''s struggle. What he says is still those repeated words, "if you really don''t like me, why do you write those letters to me? Why do you have to be so sincere, kneel down in three steps and worship in nine steps to ask for peace and happiness for me? Why do you try every means to let me know the truth? I know I misunderstood you and hurt you. Now you have all been hurt. Do you know that every word you say at the moment is like a knife cut on me? I''m in pain, really! " Then he grasped Qu Ning''s hand and pressed the palm of Qu Ning''s hand heavily on his heart.


    Qu Ning how also struggle not to open, really fire, and soon anxious as ants on the hot pot.


    "Wait for me... Help me... Take me with you... Girl, girl, help me... Girl..." Xu Xiaohai still cried desperately.


    Qu Ning heard this time, and clearly realized that at the moment, he could not be alone with Dongfang Jing any more. Instead of listening to her, he hugged her and imprisoned her. This is not the way to go on. She needs to be calm, she must be calm. She was born in a hurry to get angry. She poured a basin of cold water on her heart. Then she suddenly recalled those sharp arrows that lit the fire before. She covered her mouth and nose with Chi Yan at that time, worried about poison. Maybe she could start from here and find out Si Kongying''s plot first.


    Thinking of this, Qu Ning turned his cool eyes again and again, and suddenly said to Dongfang Jing, "save that man, take him with you?"


    Dongfang Jing didn''t expect that Qu Ning would suddenly say that. The topic turned too fast. He was just stunned before he reflected. He turned back to look at the burning ship and thought about ordering the soldiers to go back to save people.


    Xu Xiaohai was moved to cry when he saw that the ship finally came back to save him.

 Chapter 117

    Qu Ning then looked at Xu Xiaohai. Ignoring his moving appearance, he quickly yelled at him. En Wei said: "pull an arrow, pull a burning arrow and bring it to me. I''ll save you. Otherwise, even if I save you, I will throw you into the sea. "


    Xu Xiaohai couldn''t care to shed tears. He nodded his head busily. He didn''t care what Qu Ning ordered him to do.


    In the fire, his eyes looked for it quickly, and finally found a sharp arrow that had not been burned. Xu Xiaohai ran to pull it out in the fire, and raised his arrow to quning as if he were victorious


    When the two ships approached, the soldiers on board threw a rope.


    Xu Xiaohai catches it, grabs the life-saving rope with both hands and jumps down immediately. Then he grabs the rope and climbs onto dongfangjing''s big boat.


    Dongfang Jingqiang put his arm around Qu Ning''s hand until then. Qu Ning immediately broke away and went to Xu Xiaohai. After taking the arrow he had brought, he went back to Dongfang Jing and said, "can you help me see what poison is on the arrow?"


    Dongfang Jing took it, checked it carefully, and smelled the smell of the burning cloth wrapped with arrows.


    Qu Ning: "how about it? You know what? "


    Dongfangjing: "it''s not poisonous. On the contrary, it''s soaked with good healing medicine. This kind of healing medicine, even if it is thrown into the fire, the efficacy will also be emitted with the burning smoke, and it is still distributed at the moment. As long as people with internal injuries smell it, they will have good curative effect. "


    I always thought that the arrow was poisonous, but I didn''t expect that it was healing medicine. Qu Ning immediately frowned.


    But the next moment, between lightning and flint, Qu Ning suddenly thought of something. Once Chi Yan is injured or sees the blood, his eyes will turn red, and people will lose consciousness. No one can fight him. Sikong Ying must also know this, so he wants to cure Chi Yan''s internal injury? The reason why Chi Yan is led to a distance is that there is no blood or body there. Is Sikong Ying trying to make Chi Yan recover his mind and deal with him again?


    Want to know these, Qu Ning''s heart is to mention the apex, she must rush to save him, the sooner the better, again late is too late.


    However, dongfangjing not only refused to sail, but also refused to let her go.


    After thinking about it again and again, Qu Ning had no choice but to bite his tongue and let the blood flow out. He pretended to be poisoned and weak on the spot. He took the initiative to approach Dongfang Jing and said, "it seems that he can''t cheat you. The person in my heart is you from the beginning to the end. So long, so deep feelings, it is not to say that change has changed? However, I was poisoned, I just want to stay alone in that white haired monster side, slowly deal with him, get the antidote. I really don''t want you to take risks, so I keep saying that to push you far away. "


    Dongfang Jingxi, let Qu Ning raise his head, looking at Qu Ning''s eyes, "really?"


    Qu Ning did not dodge and looked at him, "I can marry into the imperial mausoleum for you, do you still doubt my heart for you?"


    Dongfangjing naturally does not doubt that there is any better proof than this. Fortunately, he insisted all the time and didn''t turn away because of her hurtful words. Dongfang Jing takes quning back into his arms with both hands.


    Qu Ning resisted the impulse to push him away, "now that you know, you will help me get the antidote from the white haired monster? If there is no antidote, I will die. So, we have to go after the white haired monster, and we have to be quick... "

 Chapter 118

    The eastern scene suddenly fell silent.


    Qu Ning can''t help but feel uneasy. In fact, her lie is really clumsy, especially the last sentence is so straightforward.


    At the beginning, she anxiously wanted to chase the white haired monster. Now she went around a circle, and finally she still wanted to chase the white haired monster. Dongfang Jing held Qu Ning''s hand and unconsciously tightened it.


    For a moment, when Qu Ning thought that Dongfang Jing had penetrated her and was about to burst into a rage, he heard Dongfang Jing''s voice in his ear. He said, "I believe you."


    Qu Ning pursed his lips and did not speak.


    Dongfang Jing repeated, even if he had doubts, he pressed down. Every word seemed to be a simple statement, but also a solemn promise to Qu Ning, "I believe you, Ning''er. Before, I was cheated by Qu Qing because I didn''t trust you and didn''t investigate the truth. I believe you. I''ll never believe you again. In the future, as long as you say it, I will believe it unconditionally. OK, we''ll go after it now. I''ll get the antidote for you. "


    I lied so easily. Dongfang Jing was cheated. He was willing to chase it. I should be very happy. But somehow, under the words of dongfangjing, Qu Ning''s heart was a little heavy.


    Dongfang Jingxuan ordered the soldiers to turn around and chase the white haired monster.


    The soldiers were scared by the white haired monster just now. They couldn''t help shaking at the command of Dongfang Jing, but they didn''t dare to disobey the command of Dongfang Jing. They had to die to resist the impulse to escape and turn the bow.


    Qu Ning no longer thought much, quickly looked forward to the sea.


    All of a sudden, I saw the distant front of the sea, but also led to Chi Yan''s Sikong shadow fell into the sea, no consciousness of Chi Yan also catch up with the sea.


    "No! Don''t go down Instinctively blurted out, Qu Ning simply wanted to fly in the past to hold Chi Yan.


    Dongfangjing turns to quning.


    Qu Ning, who is nervous and worried about Chi Yan, feels the sight of dongfangjing and has to force himself to continue to lie. But this time, some dare not look into dongfangjing''s eyes. "The antidote is on him. If he sinks into the sea and dies, I won''t get the antidote. "


    Dongfang Jing reaches out to hold Qu Ning''s hand. Her explanation is reasonable, so he believes her words and doesn''t believe what he sees with his own eyes.


    The soldiers didn''t stop, they were still driving.


    For a while, a man broke out of the water.


    Qu Ning looked at it. It was Sikong Ying. The man who came out of the water was Sikong Ying. The pool rock was still under the sea.


    Come out quickly, don''t do anything, don''t recover your mind at this time! Tranin prayed nervously.


    At this time, several small boats appeared and sailed toward sikongying. Another bodyguard was the backup ship of sikongying.


    Sikong Ying''s feet stand on the sea, looking at quning and dongfangjing on the ship, her pale thin lips are cold. He deliberately leads dongfangjing to fight with the devil to make the devil lose his mind completely. Then he uses healing medicine to heal the devil''s wounds. He leads the devil to a place where there is no blood. He even leads the devil into the sea to wash away the blood smell left on him with sea water, so as to make him recover his mind. After recovering his mind, the devil is just a useless waste whose hands and feet have been broken and whose martial arts are chained.


    "Go down, give him the medicine, and bring him up." Sikong shadow cold voice to catch up with the bodyguards ordered.


    The guards took orders and immediately plunged into the water to find the fallen devil. Everyone had enough medicine on them. This kind of medicine can make people sleep for ten days and a half months, or even one or two months, if it is given too much.


    Si Kongying then motioned to the bodyguards on the reserve ship to stop quning and dongfangjing from approaching. If you get closer, just do it.


    The soldiers on the ship were all injured. Now the enemy is strong and we are weak. Seeing the instructions from Sikong Ying to the guards, he was afraid and slowly stopped the ship.


    Qu Ning couldn''t bear it any longer and didn''t want to delay here. He threw away dongfangjing''s hand and jumped into the sea to find the person who had gone down. There was only one thought in his heart, and he had nothing to do with it.

 Chapter 119

    Is his trust in her now right or wrong? Dongfang Jing sees Qu Ning jump into the sea without hesitation in front of him. It''s too late to hold her. She is so desperate, is it for the antidote, or... For the antidote? In addition, she is a Prime Minister Qian Jin, how can she know water?


    Many problems swept the eastern landscape. Dongfang Jing clenched his hand and then jumped into the sea.


    -


    Underwater.


    The guards soon found the devil.


    I saw four heavy chains hanging straight, pulling the devil down.


    The bodyguards subdued the shiver of the devil and immediately chased the devil downstream at a faster speed and surrounded him from all directions. They are all carefully selected by Princess Fengling, who will go to sea and go to the island with her. Since they want to go to sea, they are all water-based, and the water is very good. Later, they were assigned to Sikong Ying by Princess Fengling.


    Qu Ning chased the bodyguards and found the sunken man. He saw that he had sunk deep under the boundless water, and the four long iron chains continued to pull him to the endless abyss. However, he did not resist, so he let the iron chain pull him, pull him, pull him.


    What is he doing? Even if he really regained his mind completely and could not resist the four heavy chains, he should not be so safe, as if he had been carefree and died with his eyes closed. For a moment, Qu Ning''s whole heart can''t help pulling the pain up, and he can''t help but shout to wake him up as he swims faster.


    But no matter how Qu Ning yelled, he couldn''t make any sound except swallowing more water.


    The bodyguards finally caught up with the sinking demon and surrounded him deep under the sea, only to find that he had closed his eyes as if he were a lifeless body.


    Even so, the bodyguards did not dare to take it lightly. Some rushed out the medicine they carried in the water and fed it to the devil. Some swam a few feet further down. They grabbed the four drooping chains and began to pull the chains upstream, hoping to pull the devil out of the sea with the help of the chains.


    Qu Ning swam and watched the bodyguards'' behavior, but because of the distance, he couldn''t do anything. His heart was really in a hurry.


    Dongfang Jing, who catches up from behind Qu Ning, grabs Qu Ning''s arm and wants to bring Qu Ning to the surface.


    Qu Ning shakes his head, pushes dongfangjing''s hand away and continues to swim forward. In his mind, there is only the person with white hair in front of him. It''s just a beginning of love, but in a few days, he seems to have filled her heart. There is no moment that makes her realize more clearly that he is more important in her heart than she imagined.


    "I''ll go. You go up and wait." Dongfang Jing quickly points to himself, points to the people who fall into the hands of the guards in the distance, points to Qu Ning and the sea above his head, and expresses his meaning to Qu Ning silently.


    Qu Ning still shakes his head. Even if he can''t hold his breath, he still goes forward blindly.


    Dongfang Jing, helpless, suddenly points quning''s acupoints, pulls quning out of the sea, and then takes quning to the boat, "as you are now, you have not got the antidote, you will die first. Be obedient and wait on the boat. I''ll go With that, Dongfang Jing solved quning''s acupoints and jumped into the sea again without hesitation.

 Chapter 120

    Qu Ning suddenly can''t help but reach out and try to hold dongfangjing. He tells him that there is no antidote at all. But he hesitates for a moment. Seeing being cheated by her, he tries to believe that dongfangjing jumps into the sea in front of her.


    The backup boat and the backup bodyguards have been in place. On the one hand, according to the order of Si Kongying, it is forbidden to get close to the big boat. On the other hand, it is patiently waiting for the bodyguards to bring up the demons.


    Sikong Ying, who was already on one of the reserve boats, looked at the scene of Dongfang Jing jumping into the sea from the beginning to the end, and couldn''t stop laughing at Qu Ning, "you are really capable. I brought Dongfang Jing here to make you lose both sides. I didn''t expect that you could let Dongfang Jing rush into the water to save people and work for you without hesitation. Hehe, how can you have such great ability? Play with every man in the palm of your hand. Once your goal is achieved and you don''t need it any more, you can abandon it like my shoes! " Speaking of this, I can''t tell whether it''s for the current Eastern scenery or for myself that day. Sikong Ying looks resentful.


    Qu Ning, who was all wet, lowered his head and looked back at her shadow in the boat. He started all this. He was really entangled in the fact that she didn''t give him an antidote!


    Sikong Ying: "however, looking at dongfangjing just now, he should have been hurt a lot, right? You really have the heart to watch him die for nothing! Oh, how can I forget that you are always like this. It''s not the first time to do this kind of thing. It''s a pity that this dongfangjing, a general of Chizhou, doesn''t know how he died. "


    Qu Ning''s hand became tighter and tighter


    Sikong Ying: "how about it? Do you regret it? Regret leaving me that day? Everything today is all because of you, and soon dongfangjing''s death is also because of you! "


    Clenching Chengquan''s hand, the fingertips have almost been deeply buttoned into the palm. Qu Ning looks up and takes a deep breath, and then takes another breath. Finally, his eyes slowly flash with determination.


    The next moment, to the boss again empty shadow, in Sikong shadow''s direct vision, Qu Ning word by word mouth, "yes, I''m sorry."


    Sikong shadow laughs, laughs, is to see Qu Ning regret appearance.


    But half smile, looking at Qu Ning that is not regret, but more angry eyes, Sikong Ying suddenly realized that Qu Ning said "regret", is not the regret he wanted, she obviously more like regret that day did not kill him! Sikong Ying''s face suddenly changed. He was almost angry. He flew onto the ship, landed on the deck and approached quning step by step. He watched quning gnash his teeth and said, "say it again!"


    The soldiers on the ship were startled to see that Sikong Ying suddenly came on board, and dongfangjing was not there. They didn''t know what to do.


    Xu Xiaohai hid fast and got into the cabin again. I''ve been a pirate for so many years, and I''ve gone out to sea with my predecessors many times. But all the dangers I''ve experienced are not as much as those I''ve experienced in one day. They''re all too dangerous. He was so scared that he wanted to go home.


    With a cold smile and no fear, Qu Ning turned around and climbed onto the edge of the boat. Then he looked down at Sikong Ying, who was extremely angry on the deck. He turned his back to the area where the bodyguards took ChiYan to float out of the sea, and even more irritated Sikong Ying. "It''s the same many times. I regret it later. I really regret it now. But the only thing I don''t regret is that I didn''t stay to be your antidote at that time. Even if I had to choose one hundred, one thousand, or even ten thousand times, I would never stay! "

 Chapter 121

    The fierce anger accompanied by murderous spirit burst out from Sikong Ying''s eyes.


    Sikong shadow immediately hit quning with one palm.


    Qu Ning didn''t hide at all. In addition, he was standing on the edge of the boat. Under the hand of Si Kongying, the whole person suddenly flew out like a broken kite.


    After all the resentment of Sikong Ying comes out with this palm, he looks at quning who is beaten out by himself, and looks at the blood that quning spits out, and then he regrets it. He flies out quickly and chases quning''s body, trying to recover quning.


    "Si Kongying, I don''t regret it. I''ll never regret it!" Looking at the chasing Sikong shadow, Qu Ning smiles, coughing up blood and laughing.


    Si Kongying was stiff for a moment, and the speed of catching up in mid air slowed down. As soon as Qu Ning continued to fly far away in front of him, he made a big sound and fell into the sea again, sinking quickly.


    Why? Why would she rather die than say a word of regret to him? Why¡° Ah -- "Sikong Ying suddenly let out a roar, slapped on the sea, and another slapped on the sea, venting his resentment and unwillingness.


    All the bodyguards on the boat were afraid and worried, but no one dared to step forward.


    -


    Under the sea.


    Several bodyguards intercepted dongfangjing, who came to rob people. They were fighting with dongfangjing. The other bodyguards continued to go upstream with four chains.


    Seeing that the sea level is approaching, it is about to take the devil out of the sea, and the bright light has been refracted from the sea level clearly. Suddenly, a man is falling heavily from the top, and the blood is scattered in the sea, like a red flower from top to bottom.


    The bodyguards were nervous. Some were afraid that the devil would smell the bloody smell and wake up. Some were afraid that they didn''t have enough medicine to feed the devil. Others quickly loosened the rope and pushed away the sinking people before swimming.


    Qu Ning is just gambling, almost desperate to gamble with his own life. He first enrages Sikong Ying and leads her to the boat. Then he climbs on the edge of the boat and stands in a good position and enrages Sikong Ying again. He makes Sikong Ying lose his mind and tries his best to beat her and fly her directly.


    As long as the palm of Si Kongying is strong enough, she will fly far enough, and she will fall directly on the area where the bodyguards take chi Yan to sea. In this way, she can approach Chi Yan as fast as she can, and she won''t be intercepted by the guards all the way. If she can''t even get close to Chi Yan, she can wake him up with her own blood.


    Qu Ning, who coughed up blood, was pushed away by the bodyguard for several meters and continued to sink.


    The bodyguards were still worried, and they continued to pull the chain and tried harder to float to the surface.


    Just a few meters away, I passed the guards in the water, the long chain, and the white haired man


    Qu Ning tried hard to swim close to this small distance, to reach out and grab the hand of the man with closed eyes, to call him, but after all, she was powerless. It seems that she still overestimated herself.


    She went deeper and deeper, deeper and deeper.


    He was pulled by the chain and came to the surface more and more.


    The distance between them is endless, getting farther and farther


    He didn''t wake up after all. Qu Ning has been watching, blinking, and finally closed his eyes in disappointment. It was the craziest thing she had ever done in her life, but she didn''t regret it until she closed her eyes.


    Almost at the same time, when Qu Ning closed her eyes, she didn''t see the devil who had closed her eyes all the time.

 Chapter 122

    At the same time, the bodyguards who were pulling the four chains finally came to the surface to breathe a breath of fresh air.


    Waiting patiently on the sea for a few reserve boats, the guards on the boat immediately sailed the boat for a few minutes.


    The bodyguards who came out of the water climbed on the boat without saying a word. They gasped and then pulled the iron chain. As long as they pulled the devil up again, they could take the devil back to the princess even if they finished the task.


    Er... Can''t pull?


    The bodyguards who climbed on the boat were stunned and increased their strength!


    But no matter how the bodyguards used their strength, the iron chain that could be pulled up before Ming Ming could not be pulled at the moment.


    The backup guards on the boats watched and joined in one after another.


    But it''s no use, so many people together, still can''t pull, not a bit!


    There was something wrong with the guards'' intuition. They could look down along the chain through the clear sea, but they couldn''t see anything wrong. It was clear that it was the devil. The chain was still firmly locked on his hands and feet, and there was no one or anything around him.


    Someone then looked up and wanted to report the situation to sikongying, but before he could speak, several boats were overturned in an instant, and all the bodyguards who tightly pulled the chain were taken into the sea and sank.


    Is the devil awake? This is the only thought that comes out of my mind when all the guards sink into the sea.


    A group of bodyguards were shocked. They quickly pulled the chain to surface again, but it was useless. They were always pulled deeper and deeper by the devil. The devil chased the shadow of the body straight to the bottom of the sea.


    Dongfang Jing didn''t expect that Qu Ning would be beaten down. Almost as soon as he saw the sinking Qu Ning, he wanted to rescue him. But the more urgent he was, the more he was entangled by several guards who stopped him. One of them accidentally got another slap. He couldn''t help him. When he was about to despair, he suddenly saw the white haired monster who was about to be pulled out of the sea chasing Qu Ning.


    Looking at this scene, dongfangjing couldn''t express his mood at the moment.


    I don''t know how long after that, a breath slowly came in from the mouth, and a warm breath poured into the body from the back, spread over Qu Ning''s four limbs, dispelling Qu Ning''s cold. The long eyelashes of Qu Ning''s closed eyes quivered and opened slowly in the water.


    The first thing that came into Qu Ning''s eyes was a pair of scarlet eyes, a beautiful face, long snow-white hair floating in the sea, four large vertical chains. At the end of each chain, there were a series of bodyguards pulling the chain hard, and fish swimming around.


    For a moment, Qu Ning couldn''t tell whether he was dead or not. He was staring at the person close to him.


    Another genuine Qi gushed in from his back. Qu Ning''s consciousness became clearer, and his injured body became more powerful. Knowing that she was not dead, he woke up and came to save her. She won the bet.


    But in retrospect, Qu Ning was still afraid after a while. She almost sank in the sea to feed the fish.


    For example, in order to express his dissatisfaction, why didn''t he wake up a little earlier, or to eliminate the fear and fear left in his heart, or to celebrate the rest of his life, Qu Ning immediately put his arms around the neck of the person in front of him and went back to kiss him, no matter whether there were so many guards watching in front of the public, or whether he was still deep in the sea.

 Chapter 123

    With one hand around Qu Ning and the other hand against Qu Ning''s back, Chi Yan, who continuously infuses Qi into Qu Ning''s body, takes Qu Ning in his arms with more force under Qu Ning''s back kiss, hoping to rub it into his body.


    In his life, he has killed too many people and committed heinous crimes.


    But she just showed up.


    From the imperial mausoleum to the canyon, from the canyon to the island, and then from the island to the sea, she kept breaking into him.


    But she doesn''t know his real identity yet!


    He wants to have her in the situation that she "knows nothing about him". Is it right or wrong? Is it right or wrong to let her remember the promise she made without knowing, and ignore her struggle in her sleep over and over again?


    Maybe it''s OK for him to be buried at the bottom of the sea! Let her go, don''t let yourself in hell devour her and destroy her!


    But, she once again broke into him, so desperate, at the risk of her own life!


    Did she know that this time she broke in and woke him up again, there would be no turning back for the rest of her life.


    "Follow me... To hell!" With a few words spit out, he more fierce, more fiercely back to kiss her, as if to swallow her.


    Qu Ning felt a little bit of pain in the corner of his lips, but he didn''t withdraw. It seemed that only such madness could make her feel that she was really alive. He was ok, and they were all OK. But there seems to be something wrong. He spoke. He seems to be conscious now, but his eyes are still scarlet


    A series of bodyguards with chains watching


    The guards who had been haunting dongfangjing in the distance also looked at


    Dongfangjing also looks at


    Then all the bodyguards evacuated and came to the surface.


    "What about people?" Standing on one of the boats, Sikong Ying gave a blank glance and suppressed his anger.


    "He wakes up. Mr. Sikong, let''s... Let''s move quickly... "The guards quickly returned and started to turn the other overturned boats back and climb onto the boat.


    Sikong Ying was more angry, "how can it be! You didn''t give him the medicine? "


    Bodyguards: "we''ve fed him, but the smell of blood still wakes him up. He''s at the bottom of the sea now, with Na quning. We..."


    "What are you talking about? She''s not dead yet? " Sikong Ying suddenly opens her eyes and interrupts the guard. She is almost happy and angry. She is not dead, but she doesn''t want to die. She treated him so well that he didn''t want her to die.


    The guards nodded and said again, "she has blood on her body. The smell of blood made him wake up..."


    Sikong Ying understood it, understood it completely, and could not stop to step back. She actually calculated him like this, and did not hesitate to use her own life to wake up the devil and save the devil. What on earth is his Sikong shadow less than the devil that everyone hates? What did she do to the devil, and what did she do to him?


    Bodyguards: "Sir Sikong, let''s withdraw. If we don''t, it''s too late..."


    Sikong shadow where willing, "today must take the person down, take back to see the princess!"


    The bodyguards are about to kneel down, and they can''t do anything to the devil after feeding so much medicine. So many of them can''t pull the four chains, but they are led down by the devil. At the end of the day, I''m afraid no one can deal with the devil. Twelve years ago, the queen of Chizhou used 100000 troops to take him down, "Lord Sikong, withdraw..."

 Chapter 124

    When Qu Ning finally surfaced with Chi Yan, the endless sea was calm, and only the big ship of dongfangjing was left.


    Dongfangjing has stepped out of the water first, standing wet in the bow of the boat, looking into the distance, but he doesn''t know what he''s looking at. His eyes are empty and boundless.


    The soldiers stood by, looking at each other, and no one spoke.


    Qu Ning looks around to make sure that Si Kongying has evacuated with people, and signals Chi Yan to take her on dongfangjing''s boat. She has something to say to dongfangjing.


    Chi Yan silently takes Qu Ning to the big ship. The four iron chains are as light as a feather to him. His hands always support Qu Ning who is injured.


    When Dongfang Jing heard the sound, he turned back and looked at the two men who had fallen on the deck. His feet, who wanted to step closer, froze after seeing the white haired man''s hand on Qu Ning''s waist.


    "Sorry, I lied to you after all." This apology is absolutely sincere, Qu Ning: "dongfangjing, I''m not the Prime Minister Qian Jin. You''ve hurt me, and I''ve lied to you. Let''s clear up our grudges. From now on, we''d better... Better not see you again. "


    I had seen that scene on the bottom of the sea before. It made people look at it from a distance and hurt people''s eyes deeply. I couldn''t get close to it. Now I heard her say it. The pain spread from my heart in a moment. Dongfangjing was almost unable to speak. The whole person was even more depressed. After a long time, I slowly began to say, "please answer me honestly, When you first wrote those letters to me in the capital, were you sincere? "


    Qu Ning pursed her lips, and now she really doesn''t want to cheat Dongfang Jing. "Before that, her feelings were sincere. But from then on... "With a slight pause, he said the two words again," sorry... "Before that, it was all the feelings of the original owner, which was true, more true than real gold. But after she changed, she wrote those letters to revenge dongfangjing and destroy the marriage between dongfangjing and Qu Qing.


    Dongfang Jing understood. A mouthful of blood came up from his throat and swallowed it again. "You have changed a lot compared with before. You are very different. After all, it''s my fault. I didn''t believe you at that time. I created the situation myself. I''m the one to blame... "


    Qu Ning: "it''s over. Don''t worry about it any more."


    Dongfangjing didn''t speak, just looked at Qu Ning. He doesn''t know whether he likes her before or now. But no matter before or now, it is certain that he destroyed her feelings for him by himself!


    For the first time in the prime minister''s residence, she sat quietly reading under the peach blossom tree. When the wind blows, the petals fall.


    At that moment, he asked his father to go to the prime minister''s office to propose a marriage, and the prime minister readily agreed.


    If only time stayed at that moment?


    Another mouthful of blood came up


    Dongfang Jing turns around and turns his back to Qu Ning and everyone, so that no one can see the blood spilling from his lips.


    Qu Ning felt the people around her holding her hand tightly. In the past, she really hated dongfangjing, but now these things no longer exist. I believe that the original owner who loves dongfangjing will hope that dongfangjing will be well in the future.


    So between her and dongfangjing, that''s it! Qu Ning said to himself secretly.


    Then he thought of the little black Tuanzi who was very worried about him. Qu Ning asked dongfangjing, "dongfangjing, on the island you attacked, there is a very small doll. He is not from that island, and has nothing to do with the people you want to attack. I wonder if you can let us take him away? "

 Chapter 125

    Dongfangjing didn''t look back. After a long time, he slowly spat out a word: "good."


    Qu Ning: "thank you."


    This voice fell, and there was no more words between them. Once fiancee, once fiance, now things are different.


    -


    At the same time, the island was surrounded by soldiers and pirates.


    In the afternoon, Qu Ning and Chi Yan took the ship of dongfangjing. When they came to the island, the war was not over.


    On the shore, as soon as some of dongfangjing''s cronies saw the ship coming to the shore, dongfangjing came back so soon. Without waiting for the ship to stop, they quickly got on board and reported the latest situation to dongfangjing standing at the bow. Seeing that the ship was full of corpses and arrows, Yu Guang glimpsed Qu Ning in the cabin and a strange man with white hair and chains. He was curious but didn''t dare to ask more.


    Dongfangjing can''t stay on the ship for a moment. He can bear the pain in his heart and get off the ship quickly.


    Several cronies followed them off the ship.


    The wounded soldiers on the ship also got off the ship and went to the army doctor to bandage the wound.


    Xu Xiaohai also took the opportunity to get off the boat.


    Soon, the soldiers on the shore came to the ship to carry away the body and clean up the ship.


    The whole ship is just quning and ChiYan in the cabin.


    Qu Ning got up and said to Chi Yan, "I''ll go out and have a look."


    Off shore¡ª¡ª


    When Qu Ning went to the bow of the boat and looked towards the shore, he saw Dongfang Jing standing alone on the shore not far away. His cronies had already left. These subordinates had chased and killed her at dongfangjing''s command, so she remembered and had a little impression. I don''t know what happened to the subordinate named "Qin you" who survived in the canyon and was brought to this island together?


    At this time, he was told by dongfangjing''s confidants that he came to see Baili Xun, dongfangjing''s "pirate leader".


    Baili Xun approached dongfangjing from the rear. Yu Guang looked at Qu Ning standing at the bow of the boat and said to dongfangjing, "general Dongfang, if we continue to attack like this, our damage will be greater. I suggest that we withdraw all the people who went to the island first and surround the island instead. The food on the island is limited. When they run out of ammunition and food, we will take them down again. "


    Dongfang scenic spot head, this is what he wants to say to Baili Xun, "you go to order now, first withdraw your pirates."


    "Good." Bai Lixun arched his hand and turned to leave.


    Qu Ning heard what Dongfang Jing said and didn''t want to influence his layout. It seems that she has to be patient here to see that little Tuanzi.


    When all the pirates and soldiers were out, the whole island was surrounded.


    Qu Ning stood at the bow for a long time and slowly returned to the cabin. She didn''t see it. After she turned and left, dongfangjing, who had been standing on the shore, raised her head and looked at her back silently until her back disappeared in the cabin.


    At the same time, on the other side of the island, in the magnificent hall.


    The left envoy sufangcheng once again begged Yun Xizhi to leave. "Lord, we obviously underestimated the troops brought by dongfangjing. Dongfangjing has a large number of people, and has recruited a pirate named Baili Xun to serve them. It may be sooner or later that he will attack the whole island. Fortunately, most of our brothers are not on the island. The most we lose now is those left on the island. As long as you are safe and get out of here as soon as possible, we can make a comeback in another place. "


    Sufeng also means that. Fortunately, the wedding for the devil was as low-key as possible, and did not call out those people who were lurking in various countries. Otherwise, it''s really possible to be ruined.

 Chapter 126

    Yun Xizhi is still sitting high on the throne, dressed in luxurious jade clothes, and a delicate gold mask perfectly covers her whole face, so that people can''t see the look on her face at the moment. However, the hands that fall on the handle of the gold chair and are about to crush the whole hand reveal her mood at the moment.


    She is not reconciled, really not reconciled!


    In order to get revenge, she has worked hard for so many years to get what she is now. She secretly established the island as a base, but it will be destroyed once!


    Now she seriously doubts whether all this is a game carefully arranged by the cheap woman who dominates the Dragon chair of Chizhou?


    Perhaps, that cheap woman has already understood Feng Ling''s feelings for the devil!


    So, a few months ago, the cheap woman suddenly married the devil for no reason. The use of the devil''s marriage exposed Fengling''s hidden feelings for many years, which made her know about it. On the one hand, she let Fengling go to the island, on the other hand, she let people go to the imperial mausoleum to bring out the devil, In this way exposed their position with the island, let that cheap woman know!


    Then that cheap woman sent dongfangjing, and recruited pirates, ready to destroy her at one stroke!


    When he thought of this, he thought that he had been defeated by the disgusting cheap woman who was dominating the Dragon chair again. Yunxi Zhi was really unwilling and hated! She really doesn''t believe that she can''t fight that cheap woman, she doesn''t believe it! Since God let her through, why let her again and again and again lost in the hands of a local cheap woman? That cheap woman, she hopes to know how to destroy her in her life?


    With the sound of "bang", the gold chair made of pure gold can''t bear the force constantly exerted by yunxizhi''s hands. The hands on both sides are broken, and yunxizhi''s palms are cut all at once. The dazzling blood drips down from her fingertips and falls on the luxurious floor.


    Sufang city was surprised, and could not help but step forward and blurted out: "Lord, are you ok?" In fact, up to now, he also thought that all this might be the queen of Chizhou, and they all fell into the Queen''s trap. First, Fengling was angry that the devil was married, which exposed her feelings for the devil. Then yunxizhi wanted to use the devil to win over Fengling, revealing the location of their island. The queen just a simple move for the devil to marry, to achieve her goal. The pirates who have not paid attention to the recruitment over the years also know that their position is on the island in the sea. After recruiting the pirates, they easily resort to the hands of the pirates to deal with them. The queen of Chizhou is the first woman in the world to sit on the throne.


    Sufeng and other people in the hall are also worried about the bleeding cloud.


    For a while¡ª¡ª


    Cloud Xi Zhi finally cold voice mouth, "go to arrange it, dark to withdraw."


    Sufangcheng was obviously relieved, and immediately ordered to go down one by one, so that people could prepare immediately. In addition, don''t forget to take the locked baby.


    Everybody take orders. I''ll do it.


    When a group of people went out, the hall was so quiet that even a needle fell to the ground.


    Cloud Xi Zhi bowed his head, quietly looking at the bottom of the only sufangcheng, she knew that smart he must have thought of, "Fangcheng, you say, this is really not as good as that cheap woman?"

 Chapter 127

    Sufangcheng was stunned. He hadn''t heard yunxizhi call his name directly for a long time. What''s more, he had never heard yunxizhi''s low voice. It seemed that he was a few years old. He felt a faint pain in his heart. He was worried. He quickly comforted him: "Lord, don''t say that. I believe you can achieve your long cherished wish, Now it''s just a temporary setback. We''re just abandoning this island. Our brothers are still lurking in various countries. Our losses are actually not so great. "


    Yunxizhi just said so, and then got up and left, unwilling to let people see her look weak side. As sufangcheng said, it''s just a temporary setback. She hopes that she will never lose, and will never give up. She will never lose in her life.


    Sufangcheng looks at yunxizhi''s back. In fact, most of the people on the island are saved by her, even him. Therefore, they all work for her and are loyal to her. Some stay on the island, some are ordered to lurk to other countries, some collect intelligence, and some open shops and restaurants to collect money. In one point, yunxizhi and Fengling are very similar, that is, they are too persistent. Fengling insists on getting the devil, and yunxizhi insists on defeating the queen of Chizhou and seizing the throne of Chizhou. However, the queen of Chizhou, after all, is not an ordinary person.


    Sufeng didn''t come back very long. He was in a hurry and his face was obviously wrong. He said to sufangcheng, who just walked out of the main hall: "the little doll is missing. The people guarding at the door are all knocked out."


    "Who did it?" Sufang city''s face changed, staring at Sufeng.


    Sufeng shakes his head. "I''ve woken up the people who were knocked unconscious, but they didn''t see anything." A little, "you say, can be east scene send a person to sneak in to do?"


    Sufangcheng frowned, "it''s not that there is no such possibility. However, all the people on the island are good at martial arts. Not long ago, we changed to a more hidden place to close the little doll. How could the people of dongfangjing find and take people away so easily? And he''s attacking us. If it''s really his people, why don''t they kill the gatekeeper directly since they''ve knocked the gatekeeper unconscious? "


    Sufeng thinks about it. But if it wasn''t dongfangjing, who would have taken the baby at this time?


    Sufangcheng looked up at the sky in the distance. It was almost dark.


    -


    At night.


    A small boat rowed slowly close to the big boat where the Oriental view was.


    When it was about to arrive, the rower woke up the little black ball at his feet, lit the candle, and fell into the sea.


    The soldiers guarding the shore took the lead in finding the light, and saw the little baby kneading his eyes on the boat.


    After making sure that there was no one else in and around the boat, several soldiers jumped into the sea and pulled the boat to the shore.


    The boat was pulled ashore, and the little black ball on the boat had never seen so many people before. He was so scared that he immediately shrank.


    Without delay, the soldiers took the baby to dongfangjing and reported to him.


    In the bright cabin, Dongfang Jing looks down at the skinny little black ball for a long time, and asks two of her confidants to send it to Qu Ning to ask if it''s the baby she''s looking for.


    Not far away, in the same bright cabin of the ship, where the corpse, blood and arrows had been cleared away, Qu Ning, who had just made tea and drank with Chi Yan, was overjoyed when he saw the little Tuan Zi brought in. He put down his tea cup and ran to hold it.

 Chapter 128

    As soon as xiaotuanzi saw the familiar quning and ChiYan, he was not afraid at last. He opened a pair of small arms and waited for quning to embrace him. He threw himself into quning''s arms and hugged quning''s neck tightly.


    Two of dongfangjing''s cronies look at this scene. If they don''t know Qu Ning''s identity clearly, they almost think that this is a mother and son who have been reunited for a long time.


    Qu Ning hugs Xiao Tuan Zi again and again, and kisses his face. After confirming that Xiao Tuan Zi is OK, he gives him to Chi Yan. He turns back and asks the two people who sent Xiao Tuan Zi, "how can you find him? Isn''t it encircling the island and suspending the attack? "


    The two cronies gave a brief account of the situation.


    After listening to Qu Ning, he slightly twisted his eyebrows. Who actually sent the little ball to him? What''s the purpose of the people who sent xiaotuanzi here?


    Seeing that the little doll was really Qu Ning''s wanted, the two cronies didn''t stay much and were ready to leave.


    Qu Ning thought for a moment and called them, "now that they are here, please report to general Dongfang. I hope general Dongfang can give us a boat. We want to leave here as soon as possible." Left, no longer meet, there is no intersection, for them to each other should be the best. At least that''s what Qu Ning thought.


    Two cronies arched their hands and reported to dongfangjing.


    As soon as the two of them left, there were no strangers in the cabin. Little Tuanzi slipped down Chi Yan''s leg and bit his little finger. Little Tuanzi kept turning around Chi Yan, pulling Chi Yan''s snow-white hair with his little hand, touching the cold iron chain bigger than his palm, and trying to stand on his toes, Blinking big black and white eyes, staring at Chi Yan''s Scarlet eyes, it seems that some do not know.


    Qu Ning stood aside and watched with great interest for half a day. After two steps, he picked up Xiao Tuan Zi again, sat down next to Chi Yan, put Xiao Tuan Zi on his leg, pinched Xiao Tuan Zi''s face, and asked with a smile, "do you miss me? Look at your pathetic little appearance. They didn''t hit you, did they? Have you been bullied by those people on the island? "


    Xiaotuanzi stares at Qu Ning, and then looks at Chi Yan, as if he is making a comparison in his heart.


    Qu Ning really liked the little Tuan Tzu. From the first glance, he said, "I thought you were father and son. I thought you were both dumb, but it didn''t work out. The big one could talk." he pinched the little Tuan Tzu''s face. Although there was no meat, it was soft and delicate. It was so easy to pinch. It was the first time that Qu Ning held the little Tuan Tzu so closely in his arms, I can''t put it down. "Now, you little one, can you talk too?"


    Xiaotuanzi doesn''t hide Qu Ning''s hand. He lets Qu Ning pinch it. After taking back his sight, he blinks his big eyes to see Qu Ning.


    It''s not a dumb pool rock beside it


    Qu Ning soft voice coax: "come on, make a sound, call me a ''elder sister'' to listen to!"


    Xiaotuanzi


    Qu Ning teased for a long time, coaxed for a long time, but still failed. He was frustrated. He turned his head and pointed to Chi Yan, "since he won''t call me, I''ll call him" Uncle "to listen."


    All of a sudden, he became an old devil Chi Yan


    Xiaotuanzi followed Qu Ning''s hand and looked at Chi Yan again. After turning his big eyes, he stood up on Qu Ning''s leg, stood on tiptoe and stretched out his hand to pull his long white hair.

 Chapter 129

    Qu Ning really ran out of all his methods. Some of them were at their wits'' end and could not do anything to ask Chi Yan for advice. They looked at him like little Tuan Zi, "can''t he really speak?"


    Chi Yan corrected Qu Ning word by word: "not uncle."


    "Eh?" Qu Ning Leng Leng after reaction, the bottom of my heart can''t help but want to laugh, but on the surface he pretended to be serious, like a model like to look at him again, a face of puzzled color, "can clearly be uncle, you so old..."


    Chi Yan repeated: "not uncle."


    Qu Ning picked to pick eyebrow, "that you let him talk! He says, "you''re not my uncle."


    Chi Yan: "he was drugged dumb since he was a child. He can''t speak."


    Qu Ning''s face sank. This time, he was really serious? He is only about two years old now. How young is he since he was a child? "


    Chi Yan micro silence, "just born."


    Qu Ning twisted his eyebrows in an instant, and his hands clenched unconsciously, hoping to kill the druggist, "who is so cruel that he can do this to a newborn baby?"


    Chi Yan said nothing. A little doll in a place like the imperial mausoleum is not unusual in itself. It is not necessarily cruel to prescribe dumb medicine to him. It may also be to protect him, keep him quiet and ensure his safety, so as not to let other people in the imperial mausoleum discover his existence.


    Little Tuanzi couldn''t understand what the two people were talking about, pulling their white hair around.


    Qu Ning: "can that be cured?"


    Chi Yan: "yes, but it''s not easy."


    Qu Ning was relieved, "if you can, if you can." He said, straightening xiaotuanzi''s face and looking at him, "my sister will try to cure you so that you can talk."


    Xiaotuanzi blinked and rushed into quning''s arms.


    Qu Ning felt that it was necessary to wash xiaotuanzi well and change into a brand-new dress. However, there didn''t seem to be such a small dress on the boat. It seems that if we want to give xiaotuanzi good food, good clothes and good use, we still have to leave here. I don''t know how the two people reported just now. Did dongfangjing agree? Qu Ning waited patiently.


    Time flies by.


    Qu Ning waited for nearly an hour, but there was no news.


    Finally, he couldn''t help walking out of the cabin. Qu Ning looked at the big ship where dongfangjing was. The ship was brightly lit, and the soldiers were in a hurry. Baili Xun, who had seen him in the afternoon, came and went. He seemed very busy. I don''t know if something happened in the evening.


    -


    The next day, it was dawn.


    Under the cabin, in a quiet room lit by candlelight¡ª¡ª


    Qu Ning was sleeping soundly. He felt a little hand shaking his head.


    Qu Ning unconsciously grasped the small hand that made trouble, turned over with the "little pillow" in his arms, and continued to sleep.


    As a small pillow, xiaotuanzi finally restored the freedom of his hands and pushed quning''s head. He remembered and wanted quning to let him go.


    Qu Ning, who always loves to sleep in, once again presses down her hands. She is so sleepy. Don''t disturb her. After so many things yesterday, she was beaten by Sikong Ying and fell into the sea again. Although Chi Yan lost a lot of Qi to her, it''s no big problem, but she still needs to have a good rest.


    Small regiment son opens big eyes, looking at the top of the veil, want to get up, how to do?


    Chi Yan had already got up and sat quietly on the edge of the bed, looking down at the big one and the small one.

 Chapter 130

    After a while, little Tuanzi almost turned his eyes on Chi Yan to ask him to help him.


    Chi Yan turned a blind eye at first, and then saw that xiaotuanzi was in turmoil again, which affected Qu Ning''s rest. He frowned at xiaotuanzi.


    Xiaotuanzi tuzui, who was originally asking for help, was "warned" as a result. He was really wronged.


    -


    When Qu Ning finally woke up after a full sleep, it was more than half an hour later.


    Qu Ning opened his eyes and saw that Chi Yan was sitting on the edge of the bed, looking at her gently, while Xiao Tuan Zi was sleeping soundly in her arms. Suddenly, he didn''t know how to describe this beautiful moment. He couldn''t stop smiling. He gently let go of Xiao Tuan Zi, sat up and said to Chi Yan, "good morning!"


    Chi Yan said slowly, "if you are tired, you can have a rest."


    Qu Ning shook his head, slightly yawned, "no, it''s time to get up." With a little smile, he pointed to the little ball that had shrunk into a big sleep around him. He only felt that he could sleep better than she. "I''m not like him, little lazy pig. After breakfast, I have to ask dongfangjing if it will give us a boat. Anyway, let''s leave today. Don''t delay any longer. "


    Little Tuan Zi is regarded as a little lazy pig


    Chi Yan nodded and wanted to leave as soon as possible.


    About half an hour later¡ª¡ª


    Qu Ning asked Chi Yan to wait in the cabin. She went to see dongfangjing.


    Dongfang Jing didn''t sleep all night. His eyes were full of blood. He just sat down and closed his eyes for a while. He held his head in one hand and had a rest. He heard the sound of footsteps and asked: "what''s the matter?"


    The confidant who came to report: "general, Qu Xiao... Miss Qu is here. She is under the boat and says she wants to see you."


    Dongfang Jing opens his eyes to his confidant. At this time, she recalls that the confidant told him last night that "she wants to leave". She really doesn''t want to stay here for a long time, or see him any more. At this moment, reason told him that she was still the one who was taken away from the imperial mausoleum, and the queen was still sending people to look for her. He needed to take her back to the queen, or she would be blamed if she knew that he had let her go. But the feelings told him that he had hurt her so deeply, leaving is her wish, he should help her, can''t hurt her again, but in the heart and give up, really give up. If he found out the truth one day earlier, she would not like other people?


    "Cough..." Dongfang Jing coughed unconsciously.


    The confidant who came to report looked up and saw the blood coughing up from dongfangjing''s lips. He was worried. Dongfangjing had been seriously injured, and he was busy from last night to now, so he didn''t have a good rest and recuperate.


    I haven''t heard a word from Dongfang Jing for a long time. The confidants who came to report to Dongfang Jing left silently. They knew that it was a dilemma for Dongfang Jing to let go or not.


    Stopped in the boat, waiting patiently for Qu Ning to see the confidants down, quickly came forward to ask.


    Pro channel: "the general has a rest. It''s inconvenient for his subordinates to disturb. Girl, you''d better go back first. I''ll wait a few days for you to leave. "


    Qu Ning slightly twisted eyebrows, looked up at the ship, but could not see the situation in the cabin. In fact, she was worried that dongfangjing would not let her go because she was afraid that she would change her mind. I don''t know if her premonition has come true now?


    Before long, the cronies rushed into the cabin and reported to dongfangjing again, "general, Miss Qu has gone directly. Do you want to intercept?"


    Dongfang Jing didn''t speak. He quickly got up and went to the window. He saw the big ship moving away in front of him.


    Confidant: "general, as long as you give the order, my subordinates will go after him..."

 Chapter 131

    "Just... Just... Cough cough..." Dongfang Jing coughed again. The red blood dripped from the corner of his lips. His hand on the window almost crushed the lattice of the window to suppress the sentence. I''m still not reconciled, but what else can he do?


    The confidant who came in to report looked at it, didn''t know what to say, and could only retreat silently again.


    -


    A ship that sails away.


    Qu Ning on the ship chose this way to leave, and there was no other way.


    Last time, xiaotuanzi was locked in an iron cage on the boat. He had never seen the magnificent and boundless beautiful sea view. This time, he was completely free, and there were no strangers on the boat. For a moment, he kept running around with a pair of small feet. He was very energetic and felt strange everywhere.


    Chi Yan also enjoys the freedom of high sky and wide sea, embracing Qu Ning who is still tied with the sails from the rear. It''s been 12 years. It''s been 12 years.


    Qu Ning didn''t want to be disturbed. He even stepped back and leaned closer to Chi Yan''s arms. He tied the rope under the sail firmly and said to Chi Yan: "when you get ashore, you stay on the boat. I''ll ask if there''s any way or place to open these chains on your hands and feet." I don''t know if it''s her illusion. Ever since Chi Yan lost her real Qi, she always felt that her strength was bigger than before, and the serious injury now seems to be all right.


    Chi Yan looked down at the four chains on the deck, and his scarlet eyes didn''t fluctuate.


    Qu Ning suddenly thought of something and looked back at him, "don''t you only get hurt or see blood when your eyes turn red? From last night till now, there is no blood on this ship. The wound on your lips is almost as good. Why are your eyes still so red? " In the past, when his eyes were so red, he was completely unconscious and could not speak. But since he woke up, he has been conscious.


    To tell you the truth, Qu Ning is also curious about this pair of discolored eyes.


    Chi Yan did not answer.


    Qu Ning: "what can I do if someone I like doesn''t speak and becomes dumb? Ask for help! Very urgent!


    noon.


    Qu Ning simply made some lunch, added some vegetables and put them on the cabin table.


    Xiaotuanzi had never taken chopsticks before. He grabbed the chopsticks and looked at them curiously for a long time. Then he put them down again. He stretched out his hand to grab the white rice in the bowl.


    Qu Ning grasped his little hand in time, so that he would not be scalded. He patiently took a small bite to feed Xiaotuan Zi.


    Xiaotuanzi is a good girl. She likes rice better than vegetables, but as long as quning feeds her, she will eat everything immediately.


    Qu Ning likes such a cute little girl most. She is obedient and obedient, and she is not noisy. How can she see it.


    Chi Yan, who was left out in the cold, was looking at the scene


    A small bowl to the bottom, estimated that the small dumpling should be enough, so small can''t eat too much, Qu Ning just raised his head, this just found that the opposite person still didn''t eat a mouthful, doubt asked: "how, not your appetite?"


    Chi Yan, who has been left out to the present day


    Qu Ning went over and coaxed him like xiaotuanzi, "how much do you want to eat? Next time you want to eat something, tell me, I''ll make what you like for you."


    Chi Yan: "mmm."


    Qu Ning: "in fact, this big one is also very good.


    Halfway through the meal, Qu Ning thought of something again. He looked at Chi Yan expectantly and said, "can you teach me martial arts in the future?"

 Chapter 132

    Chi Yan was stunned and asked slowly, "do you want to learn?"


    "Yes, of course!" Qu Ning nodded without hesitation. When she got to this world, she found out how important martial arts were. She was really constrained by martial arts. Her previous exile from the imperial mausoleum and being robbed by Sikong Ying were the best lessons. She didn''t want to see such things happen again. If someone comes out and asks her what her biggest dream is now, she must answer, "she wants to be a martial arts expert, and it''s better to be one of the top experts.".


    Chi Yan''s voice was slower and slower. "Why?"


    Qu Ning thinks this problem is funny, "of course, it''s self-protection, so you won''t be bullied!"


    Chi Yan: I will protect you


    Qu Ning heart next sweet, the sweet feeling like sugar spread from the heart, not from pursed lips smile. But smile to smile, Qu Ning is still very persistent, the same sweet greasy words open mouth, a face seriously turned back: "then I also want to protect you. When I learn martial arts, we can protect each other! "


    Xiaotuanzi looks at quning and ChiYan with big eyes.


    Qu Ning side head looks at him, pinches his small face, "certainly also has protects you, certainly will not forget you!"


    Xiaotuanzi seems to understand and smiles at Qu Ning.


    Qu Ning looks at Chi Yan again, waiting for him to agree.


    Chi Yan was silent for a long time. It seemed that it was hard to decide, but at last he said "yes".


    "Great, I knew you would. As long as I can learn 30% of your martial arts, oh no, I will be satisfied with one or two achievements. Come on, eat more. You eat too little. " Qu Ning hurriedly adds vegetables to Chi Yan, hoping to pour the whole dish into his bowl.


    Chi Yan also gave Qu Ning a pinch, let Qu Ning also eat.


    -


    after meal.


    Qu Ning pulls Chi Yan to the bow of the boat and can''t wait for him to teach.


    Chi Yan couldn''t stand Qu Ning''s enthusiasm and expectation. After thinking about it, he first taught Qu Ning a set of simplest sword techniques.


    Qu Ning studied very seriously and asked Chi Yan for advice from time to time.


    Xiaotuanzi sat and looked, small one, blinking big eyes.


    At night.


    Qu Ning is so tired that he just wants to fall down and have a rest, but he tells himself that it''s just the beginning. If he can''t even bear the pain, how can he practice martial arts well? Then, in the moonlight, she went to the bow of the boat to practice Chi Yan''s sword skills several times. A long wooden strip removed from the chair was used as a sword all the time, and she didn''t care if the palm of her hand was blistered.


    In the distance, a small boat went away in the dark.


    Qu Ning focused on practicing sword, but didn''t notice.


    Pool Rock found, into the cabin, blow out the candle on the table.


    The light in the cabin was dim.


    Qu Ning is surprised, the pond rock that faces to walk back asks: "how?"


    Chi Yan said slowly, "raise all the sails. We''ll leave as soon as possible. Someone has found us."


    Qu Ning immediately thought of Sikong Ying who had disappeared after the retreat. Although he was not afraid of him now, he had better avoid it. He didn''t want so much blood. He immediately raised all the sails in the moonlight according to Chi Yan''s words.


    Sitting in the cabin, the sleepy little Tuanzi stumbles out and holds quning''s clothes.


    It''s late at night.


    Qu Ning yawned with little Tuan Zi in his arms and kept scanning the sea around him.


    Chi Yan''s eyesight is far better than Qu Ning. Looking at the small black spot catching up in the far back, he said to Qu Ning, "go and have a rest."


    Qu Ning is deeply afraid of what will happen as soon as she goes to have a rest, as she did last time. After all, Si Kongying is used to scheming, "it''s OK, I can still insist. Why don''t you go to have a rest first."

 Chapter 133

    Chi Yan: "be obedient, rest well, then change me."


    After thinking about it for a while, Qu Ning knew that both of them could not bear to stay up late, and they needed to take turns, so he reluctantly said, "well, I''ll have a rest first. No matter what happens, or what kind of messed up letters you receive from flying pigeons, don''t be credulous any more. We can''t be provoked any more. We just need to trust each other now. " The last sentence, Qu Ning specially looked at Chi Yan''s eyes and said.


    Chi Yan also looks into Qu Ning''s eyes.


    They looked at each other for a long time.


    It seemed that after a few days and nights, Chi Yan nodded slowly, "... OK."


    Qu Ning was relieved and took xiaotuanzi to have a rest. He didn''t know how much determination he had made behind the simple "good" of the person in front of him.


    -


    The little black spot catching up in the distance is getting bigger and bigger.


    The distance between the two ships was getting closer in the moonlight.


    Chi Yan watched coldly.


    The man who caught up with the ship was no one else. It was yunxizhi who had just pulled out of the island last night.


    Yunxi stood in the bow of the boat with her hands in her hands. The bright moonlight shrouded her luxurious jade dress and the carved mask.


    Since she has built the island by herself, she is prepared for everything, so even if the whole island is surrounded, it is not difficult for her to withdraw. From last night to this morning, all kinds of things that kept dongfangjing busy for so long were arranged by sufangcheng to disturb dongfangjing and help her evacuate.


    After the evacuation, if one of the boats sent to explore the way did not find the boat in front by accident, and then found a white haired demon and the damned quning on the boat, and quickly returned to report to her, she really did not know they were here.


    They immediately ordered people to chase them. Do they think they can escape? Yunxi stopped sneering.


    If it wasn''t for his sudden attack of evil nature, he almost killed Fengling who wanted to marry him. In addition, the damned Qu Ning ran out to make trouble for no reason. She not only took him away, but also dragged Fengling to sikongying as an antidote. How could Fengling promise to help her on the surface, but leave with others at the critical moment, deliberately and ruthlessly? It can be said that her tragic defeat, and the relationship with Fengling become like this, he and Qu Ning have to pay a lot of responsibility. She said that she would never give up! If she could, she would regret that she had given birth to him!


    Cloud Xi Zhi''s eyes don''t feel flash silk murderous gas.


    Left envoy Sufang city still stay on the island to plan, and drag down the East scenery surrounding the island, so that the East scenery and pirates think that Yunxi Zhi is still on the island.


    Sufeng escorts yunxizhi to evacuate all the way. Standing behind yunxizhi, he also sees a white haired man on the boat in front of him. He is instinctively nervous and alert. At that time, the devil suddenly broke out. When he came out of the secret room where he was imprisoned, he was not outside the secret room, but Sufang City fought with the devil. But within two moves, he was seriously injured by the devil and almost died. The martial arts of sufangcheng are always above his Sufeng.


    And so on¡ª¡ª


    Looking at Chi Yan, who had been standing upright and motionless, and his scarlet eyes, Yun Xi Zhi thought that he had no consciousness and could not help laughing, "such a monster, the devil that everyone can kill, how could he be born here!"


    Chi Yan looks at Yun Xizhi wearing a mask. His scarlet eyes don''t fluctuate. It''s no different from looking at strangers.

 Chapter 134

    Sufeng also thinks that the devil has no consciousness, but the more so, he thinks that he should be more careful, which is quite different from yunxizhi''s idea, because he has seen the picture of the devil tearing the iron cage with his own eyes. The devil has had more than one magical attack in a short time, and no one can predict whether a person with no consciousness will suddenly start. As for the heart, Sufeng still can''t figure it out. How could such a man, who has no consciousness, recognize quning again and again and follow quning obediently?


    Yunxi stopped laughing. Without any response, as if she was singing solo here, the tone in her heart couldn''t get the best vent, and the murderous spirit in her eyes couldn''t stop coming up. The devil deserves to be the devil. She doesn''t need to waste any more feelings with him. "Come on, go to the sea, and chisel his boat for us immediately."


    Sufeng hesitated slightly. Although he was afraid of the devil from the bottom of his heart, he could consider that the devil was yunxizhi''s only son after all. "Lord, do you really want to kill him?"


    "What value do you think he has? Or do you think he can still be used for us? " The tone in the heart is like a sharp arrow rushing to Sufeng. Yunxi''s eyes full of murderous Qi brush and shoot at Sufeng.


    Sufeng bears the anger of yunxizhi. Naturally, he knows that he asked the last question, and then he doesn''t think much about it any more. He turns to arrange the people to go to the sea. I think this is the best way to deal with demons. It doesn''t bleed. It doesn''t further stimulate the demons who have no consciousness. After the ship is broken, the whole ship and the people on board will slowly sink to the bottom of the sea.


    The demon Pool Rock, who has never opened his mouth, slowly opens his mouth at this time. It is still like facing a stranger, without emotion and fluctuation. "You go, I won''t hurt you."


    "Don''t you hurt us? Ha ha ha... "Yun Xi Zhi burst out laughing. Half way through laughing, he suddenly realized where the sound came from, and looked at the motionless devil in disbelief. Is he conscious? Did he hear all those words just now? Can he control his demons now?


    Sufeng also heard it, and looked back at the devil with reflection, keeping alert.


    The others on board, who were already on guard and nervous, could no longer help but shake their swords while retreating back.


    Yun Xizhi soon calmed down, gritted his teeth and looked at Chi Yan, "good, good, finally willing to speak."


    Sufeng can''t help but come forward to persuade Yunxi to stop, but he doesn''t know how to persuade him. He''s afraid that a careless one will backfire. If only sufangcheng were here, he would have changed with sufangcheng. He stayed on the island.


    Yun Xizhi: "is that what you want to say to me? I have nothing else to say to you? "


    Quiet!


    Yun Xizhi laughed again, bitterly and bitterly. "Well, I won''t go. I''ll see how you hurt me tonight? Anyway, you are a murderous devil. Killing your own mother is nothing. Come on... "


    Chi Yan: "go."


    Yun Xizhi: "why, dare not? Still can''t do it? You''re a devil, and you can''t do it? "


    Quiet!


    "It seems that you don''t completely deny the mother in this seat." The other party never started. Yun Xizhi''s tone and anger finally slowed down a little bit, but he was still invincible. He was as high as charity. "As long as you admit your mistake, I can''t give you another chance, as long as you..."

 Chapter 135

    Before the words were over, without warning, he was slapped. Yun Xizhi immediately stepped back five or six steps. Fortunately, Sufeng behind him quickly stepped forward to help him, but he didn''t fall on the deck in full view. However, a big mouthful of blood still spat out, sprayed all on the mask he was wearing on his face, splashed back on his face, dyed half of his face red, and dripped down his chin.


    Sufeng exclaimed: "Lord!"


    Yunxi gasps and pushes Sufeng away, but as soon as she leaves Sufeng''s support, she can''t stand still. She can almost feel that her internal organs are broken. She can''t believe that the person on the other side is doing it like this. When she almost gives him another chance, she does it. There is still no expression on his face, no fluctuation in his eyes, and his hand is fierce and quick, without any hesitation and mercy, just like killing a stranger. He really wanted to kill her!


    Su Feng, who was pushed away, quickly helped Yun Xizhi again. Just now, he didn''t see how the devil on the opposite side did it. It was too fast, it was too fast. I believe the whole boat would be killed by the devil before they could reach a cup of tea.


    At this time, regardless of Yun Xi Zhi''s disagreement and no time to think about other things, Su Feng shouts: "withdraw, withdraw, leave here..."


    "No, no, no! Cough... Who dares to withdraw? I''ll kill him... "Yunxi was very angry and vomited blood.


    Su Feng really couldn''t take care of it. For the first time in many years, he ignored and disobeyed Yun Xizhi''s words. He once again ordered the people on board, "withdraw, withdraw quickly..."


    All the people on the ship were so afraid of the devil that they just listened to Sufeng''s words and set out to escape.


    The distance between the two ships rapidly widened, and it became farther and farther


    Yun Xizhi almost died of anger. He raised his hand and slapped Sufeng. The pain that affected his internal organs was another severe cough, which made his whole face full of blood. "Sufeng, how dare you disobey... Keke, disobey my command... Keke, do you believe I killed you..."


    "Lord, keep the Castle Peak and don''t worry about firewood. Now it''s important to protect your life. Sufeng just wants to save the Lord." Sufeng left yunxizhi to fight, anxiously thinking about how to persuade yunxizhi, "Lord, have you forgotten what your biggest wish is? If you are dead now, how can you take the throne of Chizhou state, and how can you take revenge on the woman on the throne? "


    As soon as Yun Xizhi heard the words "that woman", his anger finally calmed down. Yes, her biggest enemy is the woman on the Dragon chair. She can''t die yet. But in this situation, she was seriously injured by the devil''s palm, and she had to run away with her tail between her legs. How could she be willing?


    Looking back at the demon still standing in the bow of the ship, Yunxi Zhi, regardless of his serious injury, used up his remaining strength to curse hysterically: "you will get retribution, you will get more retribution. I curse you. I curse you for not being able to die well. Even Qu Ning, who is beside you now, will eventually abandon you. You will be despised by the world. Heaven and earth have no place for you. You... "


    In a flash, under the palm of one hand, the surging waves, which were several feet high, smashed down like the top of a mountain, and the cursed escape ship broke apart.


    Heaven and earth, are finally quiet.


    Chi Yan turned around, dragging four long chains, and slowly walked into the cabin step by step to see the people in the room below.

 Chapter 136

    Qu Ning was really tired, so he fell asleep. He heard some noises, but he didn''t hear them clearly, so he didn''t wake up. He turned over and went on sleeping with the pillow in his arms.


    Chi Yan sits down at the edge of the bed, breaks off Qu Ning''s hand holding xiaotuanzi, and holds Qu Ning tightly in his arms. After a long time, he whispers in Qu Ning''s ear: "you won''t leave me, will you?"


    Qu Ning sleeps heavily and doesn''t respond.


    Chi Yan just hugged him, looked down and didn''t let go.


    -


    The next day.


    Xiaotuanzi, who was used as a pillow again, woke up early in the morning, but he couldn''t earn Qu Ning, and then fell asleep.


    When Qu Ning woke up, he let go of xiaotuanzi and got up. Looking at xiaotuanzi''s pouting mouth and sleeping soundly, he couldn''t help pinching his little face and saying with a smile, "you can sleep better than me, lazy pig." then he quickly washed up and went to the bow of the boat to find Chi Yan.


    The sun has risen high.


    Bright sunshine, if countless threads of gold sprinkled on the vast sea.


    The scenery is picturesque. The man standing in the bow is the most beautiful color in this painting. The sea breeze blows his long hair and robes.


    Qu Ning deliberately walked over quietly, then suddenly made a sound, hugged him from behind, wanted to scare him, leaned on his back and said: "why don''t you come down and wake me up? Are you tired? I''m going to prepare breakfast. Go and have a rest. "


    No matter how light the footsteps behind him are, they can''t escape from Chi Yan''s ears. Chi Yan has just come up from the room. He doesn''t want Qu Ning to know what happened last night. He likes the feeling of being hugged and relied on by her. Even if people all over the world hate him and want him to die, he doesn''t care, as long as she is with him and never leaves.


    "Well? Why don''t you talk? " Qu ningsong opened his hand and went around to see Chi Yan.


    Chi Yan put Qu Ning in his arms and said in a soft voice, "I''m not tired. I don''t need to rest."


    Qu Ning raised his head from his arms and was very curious, "are people who know martial arts better able to stay up late? The more powerful your martial arts are, the less you need to rest? "


    Chi Yan did not answer, stroked the back of Qu Ning''s head.


    As soon as I wake up, Qu Ning, who has been treated so gently, really wants to rely on this embrace and never comes out.


    -


    half a month later.


    In the evening.


    When the food on board was almost finished, the ship finally landed.


    On the bank is a small fishing village. Some fishermen are moving fish, and some women are drying their nets and dried fish.


    Seeing the big ship, the people on the shore stopped their work and looked at it curiously.


    Little Tuanzi was afraid of strangers. When he saw someone on the shore, he hid in the cabin.


    Qu Ning asks Chi Yan and Xiao Tuan Zi to stay in the cabin. She gets off the ship and asks where it is.


    Chi Yan: "don''t go far, it''s dangerous."


    Qu Ning: "don''t worry, I''ll ask on the shore, you can see me in the cabin."


    Fishermen live a simple and kind life. For Qu Ning who came to inquire, we all said what we knew, and enthusiastically wanted to send Qu Ning a few newly caught fish.


    Qu Ning swallowed his saliva. He hasn''t eaten meat for a long time. He can''t help but want to eat. Braised pork, sweet and sour pork, steamed pork, etc.


    But at the thought that the pool rock on the ship could not touch these, putting a fish in front of him should also be regarded as killing, right? Qu Ning can only bear the pain, refused the fishermen''s good intentions, ran back to the boat empty handed, happily told Chi Yan all the news he heard.

 Chapter 137

    "This is Xiaozhou Village."


    "The nearest town is Zhoulin."


    "Now, we are on the border of Chizhou country by the sea."


    "About 200 Li to the East is the most famous sword casting city."


    "It is said that more than 80% of the weapons in Chizhou are made in this city."


    "There is also a very famous villa in the city, the sword casting villa, which specializes in making all kinds of the most powerful weapons. Many dignitaries, nobles and people in the Wulin will go to this villa to ask for a famous sword tailored for them. I''m sure you can get rid of the four chains on your hands and feet there. "


    "It''s the right place for us to dock here!"


    One by one, Qu Ning was very thirsty and happy. He was really happy from the bottom of his heart.


    Chi Yan looked down at the chain on his hands and feet, and then to the eyes of Shangqu ningcan like stars, the joy in his eyes was all for him, and the sound of "not going" just became "good" at the time of export.


    Qu Ning immediately laughed more happily, and could not wait to go to the sword casting city. "Well, let''s have a rest for one night. I''ll go to the coach tomorrow morning, and we''ll go to the sword casting city."


    Chi Yan: "looking for a carriage? Are you alone


    Qu Ning nodded, did not think much directly back: "yes, I go to find a person, you do have some inconvenience. Don''t worry. I''ll be fine. I''ll go and get back soon. "


    Chi Yan reaches out to hold Qu Ning''s hand and looks at Qu Ning, unconsciously clenching it.


    Qu Ning only thought that he was worried about her safety.


    -


    the second day.


    Qu Ning woke up early and saw that xiaotuanzi also woke up. He was surprised and said, "it''s rare that you don''t sleep in today. Do you want to go to town with your sister?"


    Xiaotuanzi


    Chi Yan, lying on the outside, opens his eyes.


    Qu Ning quickly kisses xiaotuanzi, then turns around and kisses the person on the outside. He quickly gets up, like a cat who has stolen fishy food, and goes to prepare breakfast with a smile.


    Xiaotuanzi blinked his big eyes and looked at Chi Yan.


    Chi Yan stretched out his hand and wiped the position on xiaotuanzi''s face with his finger pulp.


    Xiaotuanzi


    After breakfast.


    Qu Ning wanted to take xiaotuanzi to the town, but Chi Yan vetoed, "it''s inconvenient for you to take the children. He''s afraid of strangers, too


    Qu Ning thought about it, too. This little group is really afraid of strangers. Anyway, there will be opportunities in the future, "well, I''ll go. You really don''t have to worry about me. I''ll be back in the afternoon at the latest. Tomorrow, we can take a carriage and set off for the sword casting city. "


    Chi Yan slowly let go of Qu Ning''s hand and said, "well, you must be careful."


    Qu Ning nodded hard and got off the ship with some valuable things collected from the ship and went to the town.


    Zhoulin Town, a small town.


    When Qu Ning arrived, there were still many people on the street.


    After a general look, Qu Ning looked for people to ask for directions and found a place similar to the racecourse where horses and carriages were sold.


    But after a circle, none of the carriages met the quning standard. Such four heavy chains are not feasible for ordinary carriages. There must be certain requirements for both carriages and horses.


    When the uncle saw a girl coming to buy a car, he demanded so much that he didn''t have the patience to drive quning away.


    Qu Ning knew that there was nothing silver could not do, so he handed over a small liang of silver directly.


    The uncle, who sold the carriage, stopped without saying a word. He changed his face and said with enthusiasm, "there is a good horse here, and that horse can pick one from a thousand miles. After you buy the horse, the carriage can be loaded according to your requirements, as long as you have money. But I don''t know if the owner of the horse, the boy, is willing to sell it. " Slightly a meal, uncle close to Qu Ning a minute, specially lowered the voice, "don''t blame uncle didn''t tell you, that youth, can''t easy to provoke."

 Chapter 138

    Qu Ning nodded, was a little psychological preparation, let the uncle who sold the carriage take her to have a look.


    The uncle who sold the carriage took Qu Ning to go there.


    Around most of the racecourse, there were fewer and fewer people around. Just when Qu Ning couldn''t help wondering if the uncle who sold the carriage was cheating her, he stopped and pointed out to her, "see, the stable, the horse in the stable."


    Qu Ning looked over, only to see a piece of open space, a dilapidated stables, stables do have a horse, but can only see the horse head and long horse neck higher than the stables, can not see the whole body of the horse.


    The uncle who sold the carriage said, "that horse belongs to the boy. Go to find him nearby, and I won''t go there. When you have bought the horse, you can come back to me. I''ll help you introduce the person who installed the carriage. You are satisfied with the safekeeping. "


    With that, the uncle who sold the carriage left Qu Ning and turned away.


    Qu Ning looked at his back as he left quickly. It seemed that the "boy" in his mouth was really not easy to provoke!


    When the horse in the stable saw someone approaching, it gave out a hiss.


    Qu Ning continued to approach and looked into the stable. Even if he didn''t know the horse, he immediately agreed with the uncle that it was a good horse. I saw it strong, slender limbs, thin skin capillary, the whole body dark brown red, like a bloody BMW.


    Another hissing, the horse in the stable seemed to express his displeasure, and angrily extended his neck to Qu Ning, trying to scare Qu Ning away.


    The more Qu Ning looked at it, the more he liked it. He went around the stable to find the owner of the horse, the boy.


    Behind the stables, on a pile of straw half a man''s height, there was a man in red with two legs crossed. His face was covered with a black hat, which covered his whole head. People could not see his appearance. But from his thin figure and the red clothes were men''s style, we can generally judge that he was a young boy. Qu Ning thought, if there is no accident, it should be him.


    Disturbed by the young temper is not very good, did not take down the hat cover in the face, do not see the person at a glance, directly spit out a word, "roll."


    Qu Ning coughed, cleared his throat, took out the most friendly attitude and full sincerity to explain his intention, "Hello, I''m here to see the horse, I don''t know about your horse..."


    The boy in red impatiently interrupted Qu Ning, and his tone became worse. "Don''t sell, go away."


    That''s very direct! Qu Ning, who obviously touched his nose, twisted his eyebrows. So far, only this horse has caught his eye. He said, "I can give you twice as much money. Do you want to reconsider..."


    The young man finally takes down the hat on his face and looks coldly at Qu Ning.


    How to describe the boy? Qu Ning opened his eyes and took a breath!


    This is a young man with extremely beautiful facial features. It''s so beautiful that people can''t turn their eyes, especially the Phoenix eyes with evil and dangerous atmosphere. The whole person is cold and evil. Even if you can see that he is not easy to be provoked, you will still be attracted by his beauty.


    His beauty and Chi Yan are totally different styles.


    If I didn''t see it with my own eyes at this moment, I''m afraid I can''t imagine that there are such beautiful and charming people in the world.


    The young man looked at Qu Ning, who was staring at him. Suddenly he was not angry but laughed. The evil light flashed dangerously in Feng''s eyes, "money, I don''t want it. This horse is used by me as a footstep. You can take it away as long as you leave one of your feet behind. "

 Chapter 139

    Qu Ning instantly recovered, the appreciation in his eyes turned to be dull, and his face became ugly. "What did you say?"


    The boy stopped laughing again. He was moody and unpredictable. "Either leave one foot or roll right away. If you disturb me again, I''ll let you go


    What''s the use of leaving her feet for such a beautiful teenager, such a grumpy temper, such a hard to talk temperament, and more importantly, to say such incredible words? Qu Ning immediately clenched his fist and turned to leave. This person is not sick, is he?


    The young man covered his face with the black hat, closed his eyes and took a rest in the sun. His robe is red in blood, with gold embroidery. The half round sheepskin white jade on his waist is very valuable. The dagger on his boots is inlaid with big ruby. Even the black yarn on his hat is made of the best silk. You can buy anything you take out of your body. This Racecourse is more than enough.


    The coach uncle, who led the way for Qu Ning, was waiting for Qu Ning at the gate. Seeing that Qu Ning came out with sound limbs and intact, he was a little lucky. He quickly came forward with a smile, "girl, how about that horse? You''re not embarrassed by that boy, are you


    Qu Ning''s face is not very good.


    The uncle who sold the carriage saw it and quickly turned to the topic and said, "it doesn''t matter. I just found some good horses. I''ll take you to have a look. You can choose at will. I''ll bargain for you to ensure your satisfaction. "


    Qu Ning goes with him.


    Finally, he chose a good horse and waited for someone to install the carriage. Qu Ning paid the money and drove away.


    When passing through the clothes shop and pastry shop, Qu Ning bought many sets of clothes for himself and Chi Yan, as well as xiaotuanzi''s clothes and a pile of food.


    -


    seaside.


    On the boat.


    Chi Yan was in the cabin all the time.


    Xiaotuanzi sits at the foot of ChiYan and plays with ChiYan''s white hair.


    Finally vaguely heard from far and near the sound of the carriage, pool rock has been clenching the hand just slightly released.


    Qu Ning drove the carriage all the way to the side of the boat, tied the reins, and began to move things to the boat.


    Chi Yan wants to help Qu Ning, but his appearance is not convenient to get out of the cabin and be seen.


    Qu Ning moved the clothes and all kinds of food three times.


    As soon as he sat down across from Chi Yan, Qu Ning opened the cake for the small group to eat. By the way, he told Chi Yan about the boy he saw when he bought a carriage today. "I didn''t expect that there was such a charming and beautiful man in the world. He was only fifteen or sixteen years old, about my age." Qu Ning is in his twenties in his own world, but when he came here, he is only 15 years old now. He was just in his hairpin years. "However, even if he has a bad temper and bad words, you don''t know what he said. He even said that he left my feet..."


    "Don''t be angry, I''ll avenge you next time!" Chi Yan looks at Qu Ning and listens to Qu Ning''s praise and indignation in front of him. Compared with Qu Ning, he is really old. He doesn''t like her being attracted by other people. He doesn''t like her talking about other people all the time. He doesn''t like this feeling.


    Qu Ning smell speech, the gas in the heart suddenly went most, eyebrow eyes all smile open, stand up and lean over to embrace the pond rock hard, "know rock best!" After that, he let go and sat back, "but there''s no revenge, so he said that, anyway, he won''t see you again. Well, we''ll all try our clothes later, and we''ll leave for the sword city tomorrow. "

 Chapter 140

    After dinner, all three had an early rest.


    One night went by.


    Around dawn.


    The shallow sleeping Chi Yan wakes up with his eyes open. He sits up and sees that Qu Ning is still sleeping soundly. He can''t bear to wake her up. But he still pushes her gently when he remembers her explanation before going to bed last night.


    Qu Ning was pushed to wake up, yawned dimly in his sleep, rubbed his eyes, and got up vaguely. Under Chi Yan''s considerate care, he simply washed with him. After waking up, he went back to bed and sat down to put on new clothes for Xiao Tuan Zi. From now on, xiaoheituanzi will become a lovely xiaobaituanzi.


    Small regiment son also some shallow sleep, knead eyes to wake up, obediently cooperate with Qu Ning to dress him.


    After everything is done, Qu Ning and Chi Yan get off the ship and get on the carriage with the small ball, the finished package and all the valuable things. They are ready to go on their way. If it was later, the fishermen would see Chi Yan''s white hair and chained appearance when they got up.


    The carriage is installed in strict accordance with Qu Ning''s requirements. It is spacious and strong. It can hold four big chains. The curtain is not easy to blow. People outside can''t easily see what''s going on inside.


    "It''s still early. You and xiaotuanzi are in the car. Have a good rest. I''ll drive." Qu Ning said, about to exit the car.


    Chi Yan took Qu Ning''s hand and said, "don''t worry, you can have a rest."


    Qu Ning laughs, "now I''m completely awake, and I can''t sleep any more. It''s better to take advantage of no one now and hurry a little more. Don''t worry. If I''m tired, even if you don''t tell me, I''ll stop and have a rest. "


    Chi Yan holds Qu Ning''s hand and raises it to the corner of his lips. He kisses it gently. He was supposed to take care of her and protect her, but it seemed that she was always busy, working hard for him.


    How could it be enough with his own hands? Qu Ning quickly came forward and quickly kissed xiachiyan''s face like stealing incense and jade. Then he kissed the little ball next to him and walked out of the carriage with a smile.


    The wheels rolled.


    Xiaotuanzi bumped and fell down.


    Chi Yan reaches out his hand and holds xiaotuanzi in time.


    Xiaotuanzi raised his head, because he didn''t fall down and some happy, looking to help him Pool Rock, but saw him extend another hand over, with finger pulp gently wipe his face was quning Pro that position.


    Xiaotuanzi


    -


    It''s getting brighter.


    The sun is rising.


    Qu Ning, who was driving, looked at the town in front of him and said, "let''s go to the town and have breakfast."


    Chi Yan: "well."


    In the air, a faint smell of blood with the morning wind blowing into the car.


    Qu Ning, who was driving outside, didn''t smell it. Chi Yan, who was very sensitive to the smell of blood, smelled it clearly for a moment. He held xiaotuanzi''s hand slightly tight, but he quickly controlled the unsteadiness of that.


    With the sound of horse''s hoofs and the morning light, a young man dressed in a charming red dress and wearing a black shawl and hat galloped out of the town. The bloody BMW sitting down was very fast and fast. The smell of blood on his robe was stronger than that in the air. It passed Qu Ning and the carriage like a red wind.


    Qu Ning recognized the boy in red at a glance, but I don''t know if the boy in red recognized her. Today''s she, specially dressed in a humble gray men''s clothing, do men''s dress, so convenient to go on the road.


    Chi Yan, who smelled more blood in the carriage, continued to breathe gently and restrained his demons.

 Chapter 141

    The boy in red was followed by two young men in black. With the same sound of horse hoofs, he quickly passed by Qu Ning and the carriage.


    All of a sudden, the boy in red, who had gone away, suddenly reined in the reins and looked back at the carriage driving into the town.


    Two young men in black caught up with him and held the reins


    The boy in red didn''t speak. He just stared at the back of the carriage. A pair of sharp Phoenix eyes narrowed slightly under the hat, as if to penetrate the carriage and see the carriage. Until the carriage disappeared completely, he raised his whip and rode away again.


    Two young men in black were at a loss. They didn''t understand what the carriage looked like. They quickly followed the boy in red, and their black clothes were more or less bloody. In recent years, the childe''s temper has become more and more unpredictable, and they dare not speculate rashly. The only thing we can be sure is that he is not willing to go back.


    -


    After entering the town, the coach stopped outside a small shop selling steamed buns and steamed buns.


    Qu Ning jumped out of the car, bought some steaming steamed bread and vegetables, slightly lifted a corner of the car curtain, sent it into the car, and hooked up with xiaotuanzi.


    Xiaotuanzi likes to eat steamed bread most. He looks at the steamed bread that Qu Ning handed in and put down, and at Qu Ning''s hand. He hesitates to go over and put his hand into Qu Ning''s palm.


    As soon as Qu Ning grasped it, he took xiaotuanzi out of the carriage and quickly put down the curtain raised at the corner.


    Chi Yan didn''t ask much, just said: "you can eat more, and then go on your way."


    "Yes, yes." Qu Ning, holding xiaotuanzi, sat down on the wooden stool outside the shop and gave xiaotuanzi the meat bun he bought together. It''s a pity that I haven''t eaten meat for xiaotuanzi for such a long time. How can I grow meat if I go on like this.


    Xiaotuanzi was afraid of strangers and was close to Qu Ning. He didn''t know that Qu Ning gave him steamed buns. He thought that this was also steamed bread in his hand. After chewing it for several times, he obviously wanted to vomit, and his whole face was wrinkled.


    "Don''t you like it? Steamed buns are much better than steamed bread. " Qu Ning also ate a bite, only feel the taste is good, aroma.


    Xiaotuanzi chewed a few more times, but he didn''t swallow it in the end. He wrinkled his face and vomited.


    Qu Ning had no choice but to continue to eat steamed bread for xiaotuanzi.


    After eating, Qu Ning sent xiaotuanzi back to the carriage, also wrinkled his face and asked ChiYan through the car curtain, "can''t he eat meat? What can we do? He is so small and thin. How can he grow up without meat? "


    Chi Yan: "take your time."


    Qu Ning: OK


    The carriage continued on its way. It was peaceful all the way, but it couldn''t get to the sword casting city before night.


    It''s getting dark.


    Seeing a broken temple on the roadside ahead, Qu Ning said, "let''s have a rest outside the broken Temple tonight."


    Chi Yan smelled the smell of blood in the air again. He restrained his evil nature and answered quning: "good."


    As like as two peas in the temple, a little rest was laid on the side of the wall, and the legs of the red boy were covered with a hat. The young man heard the sound of the carriage far and near. The voice was exactly like the carriage that had passed by in the morning, and the wheels were heavy and heavy.


    Two young men in black who were burning a rabbit in the middle of the temple didn''t hear the sound until the carriage arrived outside the temple. One of them quickly went out of the temple to check and found that it was the car in the morning, so he went back to the temple to report to the boy in red.

 Chapter 142

    The boy in red didn''t respond. He seemed to be asleep.


    The man in black waited for a moment, but he couldn''t wait for any instructions. He couldn''t see the boy''s face covered by the hat. He couldn''t grasp the boy''s mind, so he had to go to the side of the backfire pile and bake the hare.


    Outside the broken temple, Qu Ning found that there was fire in the broken temple after he arrived. There were three horses tied to the tree at the door of the broken temple. The best one was very familiar, and it must be the boy in red. I didn''t expect that they were destined to meet again so soon.


    However, Qu Ning didn''t want to be provoked. Instead, he drove the carriage to the flat hillside next to him. He jumped out of the car, tied the reins, got into the carriage, lit a small oil lamp, put it in the corner, and had dinner with the people in the car - dry food and cakes.


    Chi Yan: "tired?"


    Qu Ning shook his head, the sound of "not tired" just want to blurt out, eyes not from a turn, deliberately pretended a tired color, hidden smile at Chi Yan, powerless tunnel, "tired ah, very tired ah, or you rub hands and feet for me?"


    Chi Yan holds Qu Ning''s arm and kneads it silently.


    Qu Ning couldn''t help laughing, "fool, I lied to you! I''m not really tired


    Chi Yan''s hands were stiff.


    The atmosphere in the car changed.


    Xiaotuanzi also felt it. He held the steamed bread in his hand and looked at Chi Yan and Qu Ning with wide eyes.


    Qu Ning didn''t understand. He gradually gathered the smile on his face, sat close to Chi Yan and asked seriously, "what''s the matter? Get angry? I was just joking. You... "


    Chi Yan embraces Qu Ning in his arms and keeps tightening his hands. After a long time, he whispers in Qu Ning''s ear: "don''t cheat me, never cheat me!"


    "No, absolutely not." Qu Ning quickly nodded and assured that she really didn''t expect that such a sentence would make people around her have such a big reaction. She was really just joking.


    When the oppressive atmosphere in the car is over, Chi Yan slowly recovers. Chi Yan releases one hand and rubs his arm for Qu Ning again, but the other hand still holds Qu Ning tightly and lowers his head to kiss Qu Ning''s head.


    With a smile, Qu Ning put out his hand to cover the eyes of xiaotuanzi in front of him. In order to further ease the atmosphere in the car, he joked: "don''t look!"


    Xiaotuanzi


    -


    The night is deepening.


    Qu Ning blew out the oil lamp in the corner, hugged Xiao Tuanzi, leaned against Chi Yan''s arms and fell asleep quickly. The breath of the people around her, always let her incomparable peace of mind, can be very assured to rely on.


    Chi Yan looks at Qu Ning''s sleeping face and slightly adjusts his posture to make Qu Ning more comfortable.


    The sound of fighting suddenly sounded from the broken temple in the silent night.


    It''s bloody, it''s open.


    Chi Yan heard it and smelled it. Holding Qu Ning''s hand still, he once secretly restrained his demons.


    The fighting was getting louder and louder, a little towards the hillside.


    Soon, Qu Ning was woken up and sat up nervously. He didn''t know what happened outside.


    Xiaotuanzi also woke up.


    Chi Yan took Qu Ning''s hand and said, "don''t be afraid, I''m here!"


    "Yes." Qu Ning immediately approached Chi Yan for a minute, but he could not help but slightly lift a corner of the car curtain to look out. In the bright moonlight, in the mid air, the shadows of swords and swords were linked together. A line of masked men in black were killing the boy in red, but they were not the opponent of the boy in red. Instead, they were killed one by one by the boy in red, and the blood splashed on the ground. The young man in red was really quick and ruthless, which can be described as "killing people like hemp" and "killing people without blinking an eye".

 Chapter 143

    One does not know when to drop the white hair, in Qu Ning''s close, unconsciously touched Qu Ning''s body.


    Chi Yan looked out along the corner of the car curtain raised by Qu Ning. Naturally, he also saw the boy in red who was only 15 or 16 years old outside. There was a flash in his mind. It''s him, not him? Chi Yan can''t be sure. He slowly closes his eyes, abandons the thoughts in his heart as much as possible, and tries to restrain the more and more demons.


    Qu Ning didn''t notice the strange appearance of Chi Yan''s silk. After looking out for a long time, he couldn''t stop shivering. He only felt that the boy in red was really cruel!


    Soon, the rich smell of blood spread, with the night breeze.


    Qu Ning smelled it and frowned. Then he realized something later. His face suddenly changed. He quickly put down the car curtain, raised his hand to cover Chi Yan''s mouth and nose, and said nervously: "don''t smell, don''t listen." After thinking about it, I still don''t feel at ease, "forget it, we''d better leave now." With that, Qu Ning got out of the carriage, untied the reins tied to the tree trunk, and drove the car away as fast as he could. The white hair on his body floated down silently in the process of getting on and off the car, and he didn''t notice it.


    The besieged boy in red, Yu Guang, glances at the carriage leaving. He takes a knife and solves another one without mercy.


    After a while, all the masked men in black were cleaned up, and there was no one left alive. The boy in red wiped the blood on the dagger angrily and pinned the iron like mud dagger back into his boots.


    The two men in black who followed the boy in red finally solved the problem. They rushed to the boy in red and asked, "are you OK, young man?"


    The boy in red glanced at them coldly and threw out four words, "clean it up."


    Two men in black took orders to clean up the bodies on the ground immediately.


    The boy in red flew down to the top of the tree and looked down at the carriage that was still far away in the night. Feng''s eyes narrowed slightly, thinking about the second sight from the carriage, she couldn''t be sure if it was his illusion.


    For a moment, the boy in red flew down from the treetop, walked slowly to the slope where the carriage had stopped, and saw the deep ruts on the ground.


    Suddenly, a long snow-white hair fell into his eyes. The boy in red squatted down and picked it up.


    One of the two men in black who were still cleaning up outside the broken Temple couldn''t help whispering to the other: "more and more people have been assassinated recently, and the whereabouts of the young master have obviously been exposed. You said, "shall we persuade you to go back?"


    Another man in black shrugged. "If you want to say it, you can say it. I won''t go."


    The man in black, who took the lead in opening his mouth, looked at the corpses and blood on the ground and bit his teeth, "when I didn''t say it."


    They don''t talk any more and hurry to clean up. Otherwise, the boy in red will suddenly leave later, and they haven''t cleaned up yet. How can they keep up.


    -


    After the carriage drove far away, Qu Ning looked back again and again, determined that he could not see the broken temple at all. Then he stopped, raised a corner of the car curtain and asked, "how about it? You don''t smell blood now, do you? "


    Chi Yan: "I''m ok. Don''t worry."


    "That''s good." Qu Ning put down his heart and looked around. He found a mountain forest on the side of the road not far ahead. He drove the carriage in. He was sure that there was no one around. He jumped out of the car, tied up the reins, raised the curtain and said, "after a day''s carriage, don''t be bored if you want to go out. I can''t go all night and have a rest. "


    Chi Yan: "good."

 Chapter 144

    The moon is bright and charming.


    Qu Ning took Xiao Tuan Zi in his arms and walked slowly with Chi Yan for a while. While walking, he talked happily and made Xiao Tuan Zi laugh. Suddenly he saw a pool in front of him, so he took Xiao Tuan Zi to the pool. The three of them sat down together and let Xiao Tuan Zi play with water for a while.


    Chi Yan has calmed his demons and let Qu Ning lean on him.


    Qu Ning fell asleep unconsciously.


    As soon as xiaotuanzi saw quning sleeping, he did not play with water. He staggered to quning''s front and wanted to sleep in quning''s arms.


    Chi Yan raises his hand to stop him. He doesn''t want xiaotuanzi to wake quning.


    Little Tuan Zi didn''t know what to do for a moment. His head drooped and he was sleepy. He looked at Chi Yan eagerly.


    Chi Yan has no soft heart.


    Little Tuanzi was aggrieved. After a "stalemate" with Chi Yan for half a day, he slowly went around to the back of Chi Yan. A man was pitifully lying down behind Chi Yan. His hands were stretched like a quilt, and his white hair covered his body.


    The night is quiet.


    -


    dawn.


    The dew on the branches dripped down in the morning wind.


    Chi Yan reaches out his hand and catches it with the palm of his hand. He doesn''t let quning drop on his face and body.


    When Qu Ning woke up, the sun was already high.


    It''s a beautiful day again. Qu Ning straightens up and stretches. After looking around, he finds a small ball under the pile of white hair behind Chi Yan. He can''t help laughing. He gets up and goes to pick him up. The three of them wash by the pool, go back to the cart for breakfast, and then go on the road.


    In the afternoon, the carriage finally arrived outside the sword casting city.


    The big iron sword on the city gate, which is three or four feet high and two arms wide, and the three big characters on the iron sword, which have been corroded by years, are clearly reflected in Qu Ning''s eyes.


    Worthy of the sword city! Qu Ning looked at the car and said to Chi Yan in the car. Then he drove into the city.


    The temperature inside the city is much higher than that outside.


    Qu Ning looked around and saw that at least half of the streets were iron shops, and the heat came out of the iron shops in bursts, which was very different from the general city. In addition, the pedestrians on the street also look different from those in ordinary cities. We can see that seven or eight of the ten pedestrians here are sword bearers. Some are like rich lads, and some are like people in the Jianghu.


    Qu Ning drives the car slowly across the street, vaguely feeling that there seems to be something grand about this sword casting city.


    It''s not convenient to stay in an inn in ChiYan''s condition.


    After winding around this street and another one, Qu Ning finally found a place to buy, sell and rent houses after a long time. After roughly choosing, he rented a small courtyard for a month.


    It''s a common people in the city who rent this small courtyard. After the owner received the money, he enthusiastically took Qu Ning to see his courtyard.


    The courtyard is not far away. It will arrive in a short time. Qu Ning was very satisfied. He took the key and drove the carriage directly into the courtyard. When the owner was ready to leave, he asked the owner about the situation in the city.


    The owner of the house was a little surprised and asked Qu Ning, who was dressed in men''s clothes, "young master, you come to the sword casting city at this time and rent a yard. Don''t you come to the famous sword conference specially? Why don''t you know what''s going on in the city? "


    "Famous sword conference?" Qu Ning shook his head, indicating that he really didn''t know.


    The owner became more and more strange. "Now there are so many people coming to the sword casting City, and all the inns are full. They all come from all over the world to participate in the" famous sword conference. ". Many people can''t find a place to live. That''s why there are many people in the city like me who temporarily vacate their own yards to rent, and take advantage of this opportunity to earn some money. "

 Chapter 145

    Qu Ning: "can you talk about this famous sword conference?"


    Homeowner: "just two months ago, Zhujian mountain villa built a unique sword, which is called" the best sword in the world ". People who love swords all over the world and people in the Wulin are invited to come to Zhujian city with their swords to compete with the best sword in the world. It''s the 20th day of this month. If anyone''s sword can surpass this good sword, or whose sword can be ranked in the top ten in the conference, Zhujian villa promises to build a sword for free for one year. "


    Qu Ning''s curiosity became more and more intrigued. He didn''t know how good the sword was. Could he directly cut off the four chains on Chi Yan''s hands and feet? "Is that sword really that good?"


    The owner shook his head. "I don''t know. I can only go to the famous sword meeting to see it with my own eyes."


    Qu Ning said thanks. After seeing the owner off, he immediately closed the door of the courtyard. Then he went back to the car and lifted the curtain to let Chi Yan and Xiao Tuanzi down. He couldn''t wait to say to Chi Yan, "did you hear what I said just now? Maybe that sword can... "


    "It''s a trap. Don''t go." Chi Yan and Qu Ning.


    Qu Ning: "eh? How do you know? "


    In fact, it is an organization that belongs to the royal family of Chizhou state. Or to be more precise, it''s the emperor who obeys the orders of today and works for the person on the throne. If such a good sword is really produced, it will definitely be delivered to the person on the Dragon chair at the first time, instead of being publicized here and attracting everyone to come. Seeing that Qu Ning was still looking at him without blinking, he was waiting for his answer with a puzzled look on his face. Chi Yan hesitated for a moment and said ambiguously, "I''ve known about this sword casting villa before."


    Qu Ning was the first time to hear Chi Yan talk about his past. God knows how curious she was about his past. Her eyes suddenly turned into star eyes, and a series of questions gasped and asked, "why? Why do you want to know about this villa? Have you been here before? What is it like in Zhujian villa? Are swords everywhere? "


    Chi Yan stroked Qu Ning''s face and pressed Qu Ning''s head into his arms to interrupt her incessant inquiry. He didn''t want to mention everything before. More importantly, he didn''t want her to know that he was the devil in the imperial mausoleum.


    Qu Ning: "why is it always so difficult to understand the past of the person you like? Wuwu, I''m almost out of breath


    Xiaotuanzi stood at their feet, holding one by one with two small hands and looking up at them.


    I don''t know how long it took¡ª¡ª


    Chi Yan repeated: "believe me, it must be a trap. Don''t go."


    Qu Ning nodded, ostensibly agreed, but actually he still wanted to go, and he had to go. After all, this time he came to open the chain. Now that you know it''s a trap, you should be more careful.


    -


    For dinner, Qu Ning moved tables and chairs to the yard, where the three people could enjoy the moon while eating.


    A lot of food on the table was bought by Qu Ning after he had a good rest. In addition, Qu Ning also bought brand-new quilts, pillows and other things. I have to thank the ship for collecting quite a lot of valuable things, which is enough for them to live a relatively prosperous life for a long time.


    The next morning, Qu Ning excuse to buy breakfast, is a man out.


    After inquiring about the location of Zhujian villa to the pedestrians on the street, Qu Ning walked all the way to Zhujian villa, ready to have a look first.

 Chapter 146

    Zhujian villa is magnificent.


    The stone steps, about ten feet wide and ten steps high, are the gate of the villa.


    The gate is more than two Zhang high and more than one Zhang wide. On the big plaque, the word "Zhujian villa" dances with dragons and Phoenix, and the walls on both sides spread for tens of meters.


    On both sides of the gate stood a pair of big iron swords, just like those on the gate.


    There are groups of young men and women in the Wulin. They stand on the stone steps with closed doors and talk freely. They have the intention of competing with their swords in advance. They stop all over the place.


    When Qu Ning arrived, what he saw was such a "lively and extraordinary" scene. After sweeping around, he looked at the high gate ahead.


    Everyone present did not pay much attention to the humble quning. It is a rare event in recent years for Zhujian villa to send out invitation letters and hold "famous sword conference".


    After looking at it for a moment, Qu Ning turned to go back, worried that Chi Yan had been waiting for a long time.


    The sound of the horse''s hooves suddenly came from far and near. In a blink of an eye, several people who were riding the horse came to the open space under the stone steps and yanked the reins.


    Qu Ning saw in the crowd that he was the boy in red again. He was wearing red clothes like blood and a black hat with drooping yarn on his head. To sum up, she met him a little more in the past two days.


    The young man in red has sharp eyes. He suddenly looks at the position where Qu Ning stands. Then he jumps off the horse, throws the reins to the people behind him, and quickly steps up the stone steps.


    Two young men in black who had been following the young man all the time, one was responsible for leading the horse behind, the other ran to catch up with the young man in red, and knocked on the gate of Zhujian villa first.


    The door opened slowly. When the people inside saw that the man standing outside was a boy in red, they were so scared that they saluted. When the three people and three horses entered the villa, they immediately closed the door to block people''s sight.


    All the people present, without exception, watched the scene and couldn''t stop talking about the identity of the boy in red.


    Qu Ning, like everyone else, wants to know. After listening to the corner secretly for a while, he quietly leaves with his doubts and curiosity. He quickly buys some breakfast and rushes back to the courtyard to eat with Chi Yan and Xiao Tuan Zi.


    On the dining table¡ª¡ª


    Chi Yan didn''t move his chopsticks immediately. Looking at the opposite Qu Ning, he said, "why did you go so long?"


    Qu Ning didn''t want to worry about Chi Yan, so he said, "I''ve been wandering around the city a little."


    Chi Yan nodded. If he can, he really wants to go out with her and look at her all the time, so as to protect her from any danger. Secondly, only in this way can he eliminate the uneasiness in his heart.


    Qu Ning doesn''t want to cheat Chi Yan. She just wants to know about the sword casting villa. When she has a comprehensive plan, she will tell him at the first time, and then persuade him to agree.


    -


    At the same time, on the other side of Zhujian villa.


    Feng zhantian, the old owner of the sword casting villa, heard that the servant came to tell him in a hurry. Knowing that the boy in red had come back, he rushed to the sword casting pool.


    The sword casting pool is located on the Huoyan mountain, which is out of the back door of the villa. In the Huoyan cave, it is the most important place of the whole sword casting villa. Most people can''t get close to it, let alone enter it. No matter at the foot of the mountain or outside the cave, they are always guarded.


    At this time, by the side of the sword casting pool, the boy in red looked coldly at the sword that was still being refined and burned in the pool.


    Feng zhantian respectfully arched his hand to the back of the boy in red and said: "young master, you are back."

 Chapter 147

    "This is what you need for sword making. I''ve got a lot of them for you." The boy in red didn''t look back. He took out three things he had brought back and threw them to Feng zhantian behind him.


    Feng zhantian catches it and looks at it carefully. He hesitates and doesn''t know how to return to the words of the boy in red. This young man suddenly came to the sword casting villa more than half a year ago. The first sentence he said was "let him cast a sword, a sharp sword that can cut off the century old black iron.".


    Because of the noble status of the young man in red, he did not dare to disobey the young man''s orders, but he really could not make such a sword for him. So he agreed for the time being and sent someone to report to the man on the throne.


    But in a few months, no matter how many people he secretly sent, and how many times he sent them, there was no news.


    Later he learned that all the people he sent out were intercepted and killed by this young man, and none of them arrived in the capital smoothly.


    In this case, he had to start casting swords for the youngsters.


    A sword that is not made from the heart, but not from the heart, will not succeed in the end.


    The boy was not angry at all and ordered him to recast.


    At that time, he really didn''t know the boy. After listening to him, he thought he was good at speaking and could continue to be perfunctory.


    But when he started casting swords for him again, he never thought that that night, the boy caught his eldest son, locked his eldest son into the current sword casting pool, and gently told him, "if you fail again this time, you will sacrifice the sword with his eldest son''s life. After the sacrifice, start casting the sword again. If he fails again, he will sacrifice his second son to the sword. He will allow him to fail as many times as he has


    After listening to these words, he was so threatened when he was old. He was not good at that time, but he still didn''t dare to disobey the young man.


    Thinking of this, Feng zhantian looked to his eldest son, who was still locked in the corner. The temperature here is very high. It''s not a place for ordinary people to stay for a long time at all. What''s his eldest son like now?


    Later, he deliberately found an excuse to tell the boy in red that if he wanted to cast a sword successfully, he needed a lot of precious swords from all over the world to be put into the sword casting pool to burn it. The young man ordered him to send out an invitation letter, in the name of "famous sword conference" to attract people to take the initiative to bring swords.


    The original intention of his excuse was to make a big deal, to attract the attention of the person on the throne, and to let the person on the throne know that the boy has come to the sword casting city.


    But more than a month later, there was no news in the palace, and I don''t know if the person on the throne knew it?


    So, he found a new excuse, saying that three rare things were needed to make the sword. He wanted to make the young man go to the sword making villa, so that he could have a chance to send someone secretly to report to the man on the throne. Unexpectedly, the young man came back so soon with the three things he listed.


    Now with these three things in his hand, Feng zhantian only feels that he has three hot potatoes.


    "Why, it''s not what you want? Am I the wrong one? Or are you deliberately wrong? " After a long time without hearing the response, the boy in red spoke again, and his voice became colder. He also learned more than two years ago that the four chains made of black iron of a hundred years ago came from the sword casting villa. More than half a year ago, he finally went out of the palace and came to the sword casting villa just for this one thing - casting a sword, casting a sharp sword that can cut a hundred year old black iron.

 Chapter 148

    Feng zhantian trembled. He didn''t dare to say the word "wrong". No matter who was wrong, he had no choice but to stick to it. "That''s right. It''s just these things. I''m just... I''m so happy. I didn''t expect you to find them all so soon. Young master, you must be tired. Please go back and have a rest first. "


    "I''m not tired. You can ask your eldest son if he is tired The boy in red glanced coldly at the eldest son of the sword casting villa locked in the corner, snorted coldly and walked away.


    Feng zhantian wiped the sweat on his forehead. He is really old. He has all his grandchildren. He has been in the sword casting villa for decades. He didn''t expect to be frightened by such a young man.


    The young master of Zhujian mountain villa, who was locked in the corner by the thin iron chain, was skinny in just a few months, and his originally white face was baked into coke color. Just now, when his father was talking to the boy in red, he kept holding back and didn''t open his mouth. He just watched his father, who had always been dignified, break his brows and bend his knees to the strange boy with a bad look. Is this still the father Feng zhantian in his mind? What is the origin of this boy? The eldest son could not help blurting out and asked aloud again, "father, who is he?"


    Feng zhantian: "this is not what you should know."


    The eldest son gritted his teeth. "I''ve been locked here by him. I shouldn''t know yet?"


    Feng zhantian felt guilty and sighed. But about the secret of Zhujian villa, Zhujian villa has been working for the person on the throne. Only the person who has officially succeeded the villa leader can know the secret. Although I think highly of the eldest son, and I would like to let him inherit the position of the villa leader in a few years, I still can''t tell him that I haven''t inherited the position, and I can''t give him the power and secrets I have in my hands.


    The eldest son waited and waited, but still didn''t wait for an answer. For a moment, he was almost disappointed as never before. "Well, I ask you, can you make this sword this time? If he still fails, he really wants to kill me at that time. Do you want him to kill me? "


    "I will try my best to be my father..." Feng zhantian suddenly thought of something, but he didn''t know how to say it. If cast, he can naturally save his eldest son''s life. But once the man on the throne gets angry, I''m afraid the whole sword casting villa will be destroyed. No one can live.


    The eldest son laughs miserably, "it seems that I can''t understand my son until I die!"


    "Don''t say that. There will be a way." Leave such a sentence, Feng zhantian ruthless heart to leave, in the heart can only hope that the person on the throne as soon as possible know the situation here, send someone to catch the young man in red back.


    The boy in red who went out first didn''t look back.


    At the foot of the mountain, two young men in black saw the boy in red coming down, and quickly followed up. The smart one didn''t ask anything.


    When the boy in red returned to the villa, he returned to the small courtyard arranged for him by zhantian and threw it at the door.


    The two men in black who followed were almost knocked off their noses and could only guard outside the door bitterly.


    Inside the house, there was already a shadow of people waiting for the boy in red.


    The boy in red went to the desk, spread out the paper, wrote, and quickly outlined a portrait. The man in the portrait was Qu Ning, whom he had seen several times. "Go and check this man for me. You have to find out before tonight and report back to me. "

 Chapter 149

    The shadowy man took the picture and left the window.


    The boy in red then went to the big bed, fell on the bed and closed his eyes to rest.


    For a while¡ª¡ª


    The boy in red opened his eyes again, took out the white hair in his skirt and played with his fingertips. It can be seen that this is a real white hair, which is different from the white hair carefully dyed by the man on the throne.


    He was just four years old when it happened 12 years ago.


    Overnight, the ceremony became a bloody slaughterhouse.


    The whole palace is covered with corpses and blood, just like purgatory.


    Mother ran back to the bedroom with sick he fled, but he did not believe, do not believe his brother really crazy.


    When his mother put him down and ordered the imperial guards, he ran back to find his brother.


    In the sea of blood, my brother is holding a sword, and his eyes have turned red.


    When he found him running back, his brother came towards him step by step.


    He was not afraid, not afraid at all, so he stood in the blood and approached his brother, trying to let him hold him.


    The voice of surprise suddenly came from the rear and ran back to find his mother. The queen turned pale in fright. It was the first time he saw her panic.


    So instead of standing there waiting for his brother to come near, he turned around and ran to his mother, hoping to tell her that his brother would not hurt them. But the mother didn''t listen to him. She picked him up and ran. No matter how he kicked, she refused to put him down.


    The distance between him and his brother is getting farther and farther. He can''t see his brother any more.


    Later, he was taken out of the palace by his mother and out of the capital.


    Mother recalled 100000 troops to capture her brother.


    After his brother was arrested, he wanted to see him, but he was locked up by his mother.


    A few days later, when he saw her again, she had white hair and her brother was about to be put in the imperial mausoleum.


    The day his brother was taken away, he finally escaped from the palace where he was kept. From a distance, he saw that his brother was covered with blood and his hands and feet were locked with long iron chains.


    He immediately cried out, desperately chasing after, fell and got up again, but his brother never looked back.


    He cried and begged those who had taken his brother away to let him go, but they did not listen to him, only to his mother''s daughter. Later, he overheard someone saying that his brother had been deprived of his martial arts by his mother, and that he had broken his hand and foot tendons.


    He ran to ask her if it was true. Unexpectedly, he saw that she was dyeing her hair. After washing, she dyed her dry black hair into snow white. It turned out that her white hair came from this way.


    From that day on, his mother made him forget his brother.


    Before long, he was put on the Dragon chair by his mother, and she sat behind him, across a curtain - and continued to listen to the government.


    My mother would go to the imperial mausoleum to "see" my brother once a year, but she never allowed him to go.


    Until three years ago, the mother finally came out from behind the curtain, abolished him as the emperor, and let her sit on the Dragon chair by herself.


    He never cared about the throne. If his mother wanted it, he gave it to her. All he wanted was his brother in the mausoleum.


    No one in the world knows her better than his own son. Because of the depth of her city, her means and strategy, all the people in the world are just chess pieces in her hands. She will never marry her brother in the imperial mausoleum without any reason. By the time he heard the news, he was out of the palace and in the sword casting villa. When the sword was cast, he went to the imperial mausoleum to see his brother.

 Chapter 150

    Chi Lin, a boy in red, slowly closed his eyes and took a rest again, taking his white hair back into his lapel. It was not because he recognized the driver, but because the sound of the wheel was very heavy, which made him feel a bit like the car when he took his brother away for no reason. Later, when we met again in the broken temple, we saw the second sight from the carriage. Today, we saw it outside the Zhujian villa. We met too many times.


    In the afternoon, the shadow like man who was ordered to leave with the portrait found the small courtyard rented by Qu Ning, and immediately sneaked in like a shadow, ready to check the situation in the courtyard.


    Traning is taking a nap.


    Xiaotuanzi lay beside him and fell asleep. Unconsciously, he became quning''s pillow.


    Chi Yan is sitting beside the bed, holding a stump as thick as half an arm in one hand and a knife in the other, carefully carving according to Qu Ning''s appearance.


    Wisps of sunlight penetrated into the room through the cracks of the doors and windows.


    A quiet room, years quiet good.


    Suddenly, the carving stopped.


    The shadow like people who sneak in are highly skilled in martial arts. They are as quiet and careful as possible. When they find a room where people live, they listen attentively outside the door. They make sure that there are only two very common breathing sounds inside. They judge that they are asleep, so they push the door gently and prepare to enter the room to check.


    Soon after that, when the door just opened a little, two pieces of sawdust penetrated the door and flew out as fast as lightning.


    The shadow like man who pushed his hand on the door almost had no time to react, so he was shot through his shoulders by sawdust.


    Looking back at the two small pieces of bloody sawdust behind the hospital wall, and then looking down at the blood holes on his left and right shoulders, and the two small holes on the door, the people who were like shadows at the door were covered with cold for a moment. They had never been afraid of anything before, but they unconsciously stepped back at this moment.


    The voice of Chi Yan in the room was low and slow, "leave, don''t come again."


    People like shadow are not willing to go back, so they can''t explain to the boy in red, but they are not the opponents of the people in the room. He can''t even detect the breath of the people in the room. He absolutely believes that if he ignores the warning and moves closer, the people in the room will kill him.


    It''s hard for a shadow to decide.


    Chi Yan: "forget it, you can stay here."


    Like the shadow of a Leng, just want to find out what the meaning of this sentence of the people in the room, feel invisible palm across the door to him. With a big mouthful of blood, the whole person fell down.


    In the house¡ª¡ª


    Chi Yan continued to carve, but did not wake Qu Ning up. His red eyes were gentle, clearly reflecting Qu Ning''s sleeping face. He carved Qu Ning''s face on the stump of his hand with one stroke.


    It was more than half an hour after Qu Ning woke up from a full sleep.


    When I open my eyes, I can see that Chi Yan is still carving, and the carving is very serious. Qu Ning just looks at it quietly and doesn''t disturb him. I didn''t expect that he would still have this kind of craftsmanship. I really hope that after he has finished carving, a miniature version of her will be as lovely as a doll.


    For a moment, Chi Yan stopped his carving and said slowly to Qu Ning: "someone has found this place. We need to change places."


    Qu Ning is surprised, "brush" ground sits up, repeat a way: "somebody found here? Who is it? "


    Chi Yan: "I don''t know. That man is outside now."

 Chapter 151

    Qu Ning immediately ran to the door, opened the door and looked out. There was a masked man in black in the yard. There was a big pool of blood on the ground under his shoulder. He was seriously injured.


    Xiaotuanzi woke up in a daze, rubbed his eyes and sat up.


    After thinking about it, Qu Ning walked out cautiously, pushed the man on the ground, explored his breath, and ran back to the room, "did you hurt him?"


    Chi Yan: "well."


    Qu Ning: "why don''t you wake me up early, so that we can leave as soon as possible."


    Chi Yan: "don''t worry, he didn''t go back to report, we have time."


    Qu Ning: "did you interrogate him?"


    Chi Yan: No


    Qu Ning twisted his eyebrows, and all kinds of doubts flashed in his mind. Could it be someone sent by Sikong Ying, who still wants to kill her and catch Chi Yan? Or is dongfangjing regretting and sending someone to find her? Or the one with the gold mask on the island¡° I''m going to clean up now, and then we''ll try to judge the man outside before we leave. "


    Chi Yan nodded.


    Qu Ning was very busy. He finished his work in less than one incense burning time. He put all his things into the carriage. Then he brought a big chair and put the man in black on the ground on the chair. He tied his hands, feet and body tightly with the rope.


    The portrait of the man in black, who was like a shadow, slipped out and floated on the ground under Qu Ning''s repeated movements.


    Qu Ning picked it up, opened it and saw that the person in the portrait was very similar to her. For the first time, someone came to her with a picture of her.


    From the perspective of the brushwork and similarity of the portrait, it is obvious that this painting is very different from the one handed over to pirates to find her. Can we exclude the Oriental scene first? Qu Ning thought to himself, is the person sent here looking for her and Chi Yan or alone?


    I''m not sure for the moment. Qu Ning goes back to the house to discuss with Chi Yan. She''ll judge the man in black by herself. Chi Yan doesn''t show up.


    Chi Yan nodded.


    Qu Ning ran to find a basin of water, and went to the yard to wake up the man in black, pulling down the cloth on his face.


    The man in black, like a shadow, wakes up to find himself tied and the mask on his face is gone. The man in the picture is standing in front of him in a man''s suit, looking at him.


    Qu Ning: "I''ll ask you a few questions. If you answer honestly, I''ll let you go."


    The man in black, like the shadow, said nothing.


    Qu Ning: "who sent you?"


    be quiet.


    Qu Ning: "the person who sent you, where is he now?"


    be quiet.


    Qu Ning: "do you believe I cut off your hand? Cut off your hands and feet? "


    be quiet.


    Qu Ning gritted his teeth, asked and threatened for a while, but it was still useless. He couldn''t ask a word. The mouth of the man in black was too firm. If only she had two or three percent of Chi Yan''s martial arts now, then she could let the man in black in front of her go and quietly follow him to see where he would return. It seems that she still has to seize the time to practice martial arts.


    In the end, Qu Ning, who has nothing to gain, can only stun the man in black and let the pool rock in the house come out with a little Tuan Zi. They''re leaving.


    The man in black, like a shadow, wakes up in the evening and finally breaks away from the rope. The whole courtyard is empty. He has suffered so much injury and bleeding that he can''t continue to search. He has to go back to Zhujian villa to report to the boy in red.

 Chapter 152

    Zhujian villa, the courtyard where the boy in red lives.


    Chi Lin, a boy in red, looked at the people who came back and the injuries on them. His face was indescribable ugly and sinister. "You said, you didn''t see the person who hurt you at all?"


    The man in black kneeling on the ground like a shadow: "yes."


    Pool Lin weighed the two pieces of sawdust in the hand, "he hurt you, are these two small things?"


    "Yes." The man in black nodded. After he broke away the rope, he carefully checked the small courtyard with injuries, and found no clues. He only brought back the two pieces of sawdust that had fallen into the wall.


    Chi Lin: "what do you think of his martial arts?"


    Man in Black: "never fight. However, it is absolutely easy for him to kill his subordinates. "


    Chi Lin: "compared with me?"


    The man in black quickly looked up at Chi Lin, then quickly lowered his head to make a comparison in his heart.


    Chi Lin: "tell the truth."


    The man in black trembled, did not dare not answer, did not dare to lie, "above the childe."


    Chi Lin: "how much higher than me?"


    Man in Black: "I can find the childe''s breath through a door, but I really didn''t notice his existence at that time. Two pieces of sawdust, first shot through the door, then shot through the shoulder of his subordinates, and fell into the wall. His subordinates suspected that... They suspected that he had not used his full strength yet. "


    Chi Lin''s hands are tightening. Two pieces of sawdust full of blood turn into powder in his palm. It''s hard to see the bottom of his face and bounce back. What''s the matter. Could that person be my brother? In this world, only my elder brother has such powerful martial arts skills. Coupled with the heavy sound of the wheels, is it possible that my elder brother quietly went out of the imperial mausoleum and came to the sword casting city to open and lock his iron chain?


    Considering this, although the possibility is very small, as if he was dreaming, Chi Lin could not help holding a trace of hope, "check, check again. If you find out the news again, don''t disturb me. Come back immediately and tell me. I''ll go and see for myself. "


    The man in black was surprised, "young master, it''s too dangerous, just in case..."


    Chi Lin: "why, do you have any objection to my order?"


    The man in black trembled: "no, I dare not."


    "Better not!" Chi Lin got up, strode to the door, opened the door and went out.


    Kneeling on the ground, the man in black flashes quickly when the door is opened, hiding himself perfectly like a shadow, so as not to be seen by the two people outside.


    Two young men in black, who were guarding the door, saw the boy in red coming out and asked curiously, "young master, it''s so late. Are you going out?"


    Chi Lin glanced at the two men, went straight to the sword casting pool, and suddenly couldn''t wait to refine the sword.


    On the other hand, Feng zhantian, the owner of Zhujian villa, who was just ready to take a rest, heard that the servant had come to report that the young man in red didn''t have a rest in the evening, so he went to the Zhujian pool. He quickly put on his coat and rushed to the Zhujian pool. An old bone was really tossed back and forth. He can''t help suspecting that, according to the temperament of the boy in red, even if the person on the throne knew that the boy in red was here, he would not be able to catch the boy in red smoothly. The only one who can really hold down the boy in red is the man on the throne.


    For a moment, Feng zhantian had some hope that the man on the throne would visit Zhujian villa in person.


    But how could the man on the throne come here in person! As soon as Feng zhantian thought about it, he shook his head and went to the sword casting pool.

 Chapter 153

    The master of the sword casting villa, who was locked in the corner of the sword casting pool, was almost numb. When he heard someone coming in, he just lifted his eyelids to have a look. When he heard the sound of footsteps, he was on the verge of being loveless.


    Chi Lincai doesn''t care whether he is locked here by himself. He stares at the burning sword in the fire pool.


    Feng zhantian''s scalp is numb. He is worried about being seen by Chi Lin, "young master, what are you doing?"


    Chi Lin: "how much confidence do you have this time?"


    Feng zhantian: "this... I will try my best, I will try my best..."


    "But I can''t see you try your best." Chi Lin''s face is not good.


    Feng zhantian


    Chi Lin: "since you want to do your best, please stay here from tonight until the day of the famous sword meeting and when the sword is successfully refined."


    Feng zhantian: "he really wants to kill his old bones!


    Chi Lin: "why, you don''t want to?"


    Feng zhantian pulled a smile more ugly than crying, "yes, it should be."


    Locked in the corner of the big childe: "this must not be his father, this is a fake, right?


    -


    At the same time, outside the sword casting City, outside a mountain forest near the official road more than ten miles away from the sword casting City, Qu Ning, who drove the carriage into the mountain forest, stopped and ran out alone, carefully eliminating the traces of wheels on the road from the official road to the mountain forest. This is true all the way. First a paragraph, and then back to eliminate traces. Another line, and then back to eliminate traces. Hope no one can find a trace.


    Xiaotuanzi raised the curtain of the car, leaned out his head and kept looking back, looking for quning''s figure.


    Chi Yan also looked out of the forest behind. He wanted to leave directly with her, but she insisted on staying. She refused to be too far away from the sword casting City, saying that she wanted to wait and see the result of the famous sword conference.


    At night, a big carriage passed on the official road outside the mountain forest from far to near. A group of people in front of the carriage and a group of people behind the carriage protected the carriage in the middle, just like a big man.


    Qu Ning, who is removing traces on the road between the official road and the mountain forest, hears the sound, squats down, hides behind the trees, and secretly looks at the past people and horses in front of him. In this direction, the party and the carriage went to the sword casting city overnight.


    In the car, Yun Xizhi, who had not recovered from his serious injury, leaned weakly against a man''s arms. His face was as pale as paper without a mask.


    "Ah Zhi, all of us thought that you had passed away. Can you tell me how you lived these decades? Now, who hurt you? How could it hurt so much? " Although the man is about 50 years old, he is still very handsome, dressed in brocade clothes and with extraordinary bearing. Under the weak and shaking candlelight in the car, he looks at Yun Xizhi in his arms tenderly and painfully, and asks his questions again.


    Yunxi stopped coughing and closed his eyes weakly. That night, the ship fell apart, and all the people on board fell into the sea. Fortunately, they had lived on the island for a long time and were able to swim. It wasn''t long before they were rescued and survived after several other boats came.


    After the boat landed, she got the news that the abandoned little emperor Chi Lin was in the sword casting city.


    As it happens, the man beside her at the moment, one of the many men who liked her at that time, Yun zechu, just came to the sword casting city to participate in the famous sword conference. So she changed her clothes and arranged a "chance meeting" to let Sufeng take everyone away. She met the man who liked her for decades and went to the sword casting city with him.

 Chapter 154

    At first Yunze saw Yunxi, but he still refused to say anything, so he had to give up. I still remember that one day when she came to yunjiazhuang for the first time, she was turned away by her servant. Because she had the same surname as "Yun", she mischievously lied that she was his cousin who was living in exile. She fooled her in the past. Her beauty and intelligence attracted him from first sight to familiarity. He really liked her and wanted to marry her, but she was determined to go to the palace. Even if the man changed his mind and gave the Queen''s position to another woman, she was willing to go to the palace to be the man''s concubine.


    Later, he was relieved to learn that the man really spoiled her and was very kind to her. He only hoped that she would be happy.


    But how did not expect, suddenly one day, she had an accident, so died.


    When he got the news, he was really sad and sad.


    After that, too many things happened until the man died 12 years ago and the prince succeeded. But on the day of the grand ceremony, the prince went mad and became a murderer. He was finally imprisoned in the imperial mausoleum.


    About these things, yunzechu does not know whether yunxizhi knows or not. Should he tell her? At the beginning, he once doubted that the prince Chi Yan would be the child left by Yun Xizhi, but he couldn''t be sure.


    Qu Ning saw that the carriage and horses were far away, then he came out from behind the trees where he was hiding, cleaned up the traces on the ground again, and then went back to the mountain forest, driving the carriage to the depth of the forest.


    -


    Night.


    Dark clouds cover the moon and cold wind blows.


    Deep in the mountains, Qu Ning lit a fire and baked dry food to eat.


    Chi Yan sits not far away. Xiaotuanzi gathered around Chi Yan and watched him carve all the time.


    Seeing that the little people carved out of Chi Yan''s hands are more and more like Qu Ning, they are so small and lovely. Suddenly, little Tuan Zi looks around and turns to Qu Ning. With both hands, he vigorously picks up a big piece of wood that Qu Ning picked up from the ground and burns. He staggers to Chi Yan and looks at Chi Yan with big eyes.


    Chi Yan raised his head and looked at the wood he had pulled over. Without speaking, he continued his carving.


    Little Tuanzi thought Chi Yan didn''t understand, so he slowly put down the wood and pushed Chi Yan with his little hand.


    ChiYan is not disturbed and ignores xiaotuanzi.


    Xiaotuanzi was in a hurry. He pushed tuichiyan, and then pointed to himself.


    Chi Yan didn''t look.


    Qu Ning, who was baking dry food, couldn''t help laughing. "Yan, he asked you to carve one for him."


    Chi Yan, who has not responded to xiaotuanzi, replied to Qu Ning, "this is not good yet."


    Qu Ning: "I''m not in a hurry. Why don''t you carve one for him first."


    Chi Yan: "he''s not in a hurry either."


    He is still trying to push Chi Yan and point to himself, trying to let Chi Yan see his little ball


    Qu Ning laughed more and more, "how do I think he looks like a quick cry?"


    Chi Yan took a serious look at xiaotuanzi: "I didn''t cry."


    "Why don''t you believe it, ha ha ha." Qu Ning put down the dry food he was still baking with a smile, got up and approached them, squatted down behind xiaotuanzi, hugged xiaotuanzi, stretched his head to see xiaotuanzi''s face, "come on, let me see if I''m crying in the end?"


    Because Chi Yan finally saw him, xiaotuanzi was happy and pointed to the big wood on the ground and himself.


    Qu Ning couldn''t help but bow his head and kiss his little face, "really didn''t cry, so good."


    The little Tuan Zi, who had been kissed, looked back at Chi Yan, right in front of the upper Chi Yan and looked into his eyes. After a little hesitation, he obediently extended his face to Chi Yan and waited for Chi Yan to wipe the position where he had been kissed with his finger pulp.

 Chapter 155

    Qu Ning, who didn''t know the reason, was wide eyed for a moment. "He... Does he want you to kiss him?"


    Chi Yan


    Xiaotuanzi, who didn''t know what Qu Ning said at all: --


    Qu Ning was hurt, really hurt, let go of Xiao Tuan Zi, and went back to the place where he had just been. He went to bake dry food, just like the ugly duckling who left the field. He retreated with a sad feeling, "forget it, I won''t disturb you. It''s better for you two. He never asked me to kiss him. He only asked you to kiss him. Wuwu, it''s so sad... "


    Little Tuanzi didn''t understand Qu Ning''s words and instinctively turned to see Qu Ning. But the small head just turned to half, the small face felt familiar touch. Xiaotuanzi can only turn back to look at Chi Yan, and let Chi Yan wipe his little face.


    Qu Ning is still waiting for Xiao Tuan Zi to run to coax her. As a result, he sees Xiao Tuan Zi still clinging to Chi Yan. Jealous, really jealous, Qu Ning looked at his hands baked dry food, want to molar.


    After dinner¡ª¡ª


    Chi Yan pays attention to carving for a while, and then asks Qu Ning, who practices sword, to come over and give Qu Ning the finally carved wood carving.


    Qu Ning, who ran close to him in a hurry, happily took it and looked it up and down. It''s so exquisite and I like it. In modern times, it''s definitely a top-grade handicraft. If it''s added with color, it won''t look too good.


    Xiaotuanzi, who had been waiting nearby, immediately pulled up the big wood on the ground and asked Chi Yan to carve him.


    Chi Yan took it. This time, it was finished in less than half an hour. It''s for xiaotuanzi.


    Qu Ning saw that the chubby woodcarving didn''t look like xiaotuanzi at all, but it was very cute. He couldn''t wait to give the woodcarving back to Chi Yan and said, "do you think it would be better to carve some small flowers on the belt of the woodcarving?"


    "Good." Chi Yan takes over and carves two small flowers for Qu Ning.


    Qu Ning: "on the bun, here is a jade hairpin."


    Chi Yan: "good."


    Qu Ning: "on this hand, let''s carve a bracelet."


    Chi Yan: "good."


    Qu Ning: "and the sole of the foot, engrave my name, one for each foot."


    Chi Yan: "good."


    "It''s wonderful, it''s perfect!" Qu Ning was very happy. He took advantage of this time to practice his sword for a while.


    Little Tuanzi, who had been ignored for a while, looked carefully at the woodcarving in his hands with big eyes. Round little head, big eyes, chubby little body, but feet? No feet, no feet! Little Tuanzi tried hard to find it for a long time, but he didn''t find it. He stretched out his hand to pull Chi Yan''s sleeve and handed back his woodcarving to Chi Yan, trying to make Chi Yan carve his feet.


    "That''s good enough." Chi Yan doesn''t pick up, but just carves the flowers and jade bracelets that Qu Ning said.


    Xiaotuanzi pointed to his feet anxiously. Where are the feet.


    Chi Yan''s face did not change and his tone did not change. "Look again and hide."


    Little Tuanzi seems to understand, and seems to see Chi Yan''s perfunctory attitude towards him. A man holding a wood carving goes to the fire and sits down. Looking back and forth in the brighter light of the fire, little Tuanzi feels a little sad. What about his feet?


    Qu Ning practices his sword so attentively that he doesn''t know little Tuanzi''s heart.


    -


    It''s late at night.


    It rained unconsciously.


    In the carriage, Qu Ning holds xiaotuanzi in Chi Yan''s arms, while xiaotuanzi holds his wooden carving without feet. They both sleep soundly. Only Chi Yan didn''t sleep. He closed his eyes in the dark and listened to the sound of raindrops hitting the car. He thought about where to go in the world and settled down for a long time.

 Chapter 156

    Under the same rain, in the brightly lit Zhujian villa, Feng Linshu, the second son of Zhujian villa, has arranged for yunzechu to enter the villa.


    The friendship between yunjiazhuang and Zhujian mountain villa is not shallow, which can be regarded as the world friendship.


    The sword casting villa suddenly held a famous sword conference. Naturally, yunzechu of yunjiazhuang was also on the list of invitation. His arrival is for sure.


    But Feng Lin Shu never thought that Yunze would arrive in the evening and bring a woman who was seriously injured.


    It''s not hard to see that they have a lot to do with each other.


    But Feng Linshu has been to yunjiazhuang and met yunzechu''s wife. He is sure that this woman is not yunzechu''s wife.


    Yun zechu: "excuse me, Lin Shu. Please ask the doctor in the village to come and have a look for my" friend. "


    Feng Linshu arched his hand: "Uncle Yun, I''ll send someone to invite him and send someone else to tell my father."


    Yunzechu: "thank you very much." He was not in such a hurry. His original plan was to stay in the inn for one night and arrive at Zhujian villa tomorrow. But on the way, he met Yun Xizhi. She was so hurt that he had to take her to Zhujian villa as soon as possible to find someone to treat her.


    Feng Lin nodded his head and ordered his servants.


    In a short time, the doctor of Zhujian villa came. This doctor is also ranked number one in the world. His medical skills are quite good.


    Feng Linshu patiently accompanies yunzechu in the outer room, waiting for the doctor''s diagnosis. Although he is curious about the woman''s identity, it''s not easy to ask rashly because of her seniority.


    After a long time, the doctor came out from the inside and said to Yun zechu and Feng Linshu, "I''ll give the medicine to the people in the room first. The people in the house are hurt too much. They need to have a good rest. If anyone is willing to give her real Qi, it will be better soon. "


    Without hesitation, yunzechu said, "I''m really angry with her."


    The doctor nodded and handed over the prescription just written to Feng Linshu, letting Yun zechu follow him into the inner room.


    Feng Linshu turned around and handed the prescription to the servant, who immediately went to collect and decoct the medicine.


    The person who went to report to the villa leader Feng zhantian came back to convey Feng zhantian''s words. Feng zhantian asked Feng Linshu to treat Yun zechu well and not to neglect him. All the things in the villa will be taken care of by Feng Linshu for the time being. He will stay in the sword casting pool during this period.


    Feng Lin Shu frowned and didn''t know what happened to his father in the past six months. Since the mysterious boy in red arrived, he wanted to cast a sword for no reason. Later, he sent out many invitation letters to hold a famous sword conference. Even the elder brother didn''t know where he went suddenly. Asked his father, his father only said that there is a very important thing to send big brother out to do. But it''s been so long, and I haven''t seen big brother come back.


    Towards dawn, the doctor and Yun zechu came out of the inner room one after another. They saw that Yun zechu''s face was obviously pale.


    Feng Lin Shu quickly came forward and asked with concern, "Uncle Yun, are you ok?"


    Yunzechu: "I''m ok, I just spent some real energy."


    Feng Lin Shu: "the room is ready. It''s next door. Uncle Yun has a rest earlier."


    Yunzechu nods and asks the maid to take care of yunxizhi.


    Maids take orders.


    Fenglin book no longer stay, and Yunze early out of the door together, and then leave.


    Yun Xizhi, who was on the collapse of the inner room, listened to the voice outside and opened his eyes slowly. He was much better now. I happened to meet Yun zechu on purpose and came to the sword casting villa with him. For one thing, I caught Chi Lin who is now staying in the sword casting villa.

 Chapter 157

    The cheap woman on the throne used to deal with Chi Yan and imprisoned him in the imperial mausoleum because Chi Yan was not her own son. She could do it without mercy. But Chi Lin is different. After all, Chi Lin is the only son in her life. Once she catches Chi Lin, she will have a chip to deal with that cheap woman. Yunxizhi clenched his fist secretly.


    The servant brought the fried medicine.


    The maid took it and sent it into the inner room to feed yunxizhi.


    Cloud Xi Zhi did not open his eyes, let the maid feed. Naturally, she didn''t like Yun zechu, so when he said that he wanted to marry her, she flatly refused and was willing to be a concubine for another man. Today, Yun zechu, who had vowed to like her so much, had already married a wife and had children, so there was no real immutability in her feelings. She understood this truth again.


    The maid went out with the empty medicine bowl and stayed in the outer room.


    -


    dawn.


    Yunzechu came to see yunxizhi.


    Yunxizhi woke up and said gratefully, "zechu, thank you for saving me."


    "Do we need to be so polite between us?" Yunzechu sat down beside the couch and felt sorry for yunxizhi. For a moment, he felt as if he had gone back to that year. "Since you always refuse to say who hurt you, I will not ask any more. But if you need anything, you can tell me at any time. I will try my best to protect you and never let you suffer any harm again. "


    Yun Xizhi nodded gently, "by the way, it''s said that the famous sword meeting will be held in the sword casting villa soon. Have you seen that sword?"


    Yun zechu: "not yet. However, if you want to see it, as long as you are better, I will take you to see it. I believe brother Zhan Tian will still give me this face. "


    "I''d like to see it." Yunxi not only looks forward to it, but also wants to see Chi Lin.


    Yunzechu talked with yunxizhi again and got up to go out.


    The maid brought breakfast.


    The maid who delivered breakfast was obviously not the same as the maid who gave the medicine last night.


    As soon as she entered the inner room and put the food down, the maid knelt down and whispered, "Lord."


    Yun Xizhi sat up from the couch with a cold face and coughed slightly. He changed his weak appearance towards Yun zechu and ordered: "report the situation in the village to me immediately. I want to know where the pool is."


    He was ordered to sneak into the sword casting villa and had been in the villa for many years. A few days ago, he finally found out the real identity of the boy in red. Then he sent the news back to yunxizhi''s Maid: "yes, Lord. The courtyard where the pool lives is not far from here. He went out a few days ago and came back with two more young men in black who followed him. In addition, the day he came back, he went directly to the sword casting pool. He also went there last night and didn''t come back until very late. My subordinates have been watching, so I didn''t come to see the Lord at the first time. Please forgive me. "


    Yun Xizhi: "what''s Feng zhantian''s attitude?"


    Maidservant: "it seems that Feng zhantian didn''t want to refine the sword. He had to."


    "So it''s not the mean of that bitch on the throne?" Yunxi stopped sneering. If it''s the mean of the bitch on the throne, and then send Chi Lin to come, Feng zhantian can''t be this kind of attitude, then it''s very likely that Chi Lin carries that cheap woman to the sword casting villa and let Feng zhantian refine his sword.


    The maid bowed her head and could not answer the question.


    Yun Xizhi: "keep an eye on him. In addition, send a message to Sufeng and let him stand by outside at any time. "


    Maid: "yes."

 Chapter 158

    After the maidservant left, Yun Xizhi lay down to rest again. In his mind, for a moment, he was the cheap woman on the throne, for a moment, he was the man who repeatedly promised to love her only for his whole life. After all kinds of pictures that made people gnash their teeth or hate each other, he turned to the situation of the sea that night.


    She was seriously injured by her own son and almost died in the hands of her own son. I''m afraid she is the only one in the world who has this experience and can''t find a second one. So how can she not hate?


    -


    noon.


    Yunzechu came to see yunxizhi again, and his concern was expressed.


    Yun Xizhi''s face is much better. He wants to go out for a walk, but he doesn''t want too many people to see her. He wants to wear a veil.


    Yunzechu hesitated, but he couldn''t stand yunxizhi''s plea, so he helped yunxizhi out of the door.


    A small lake in the village.


    The Pavilion by the lake.


    Yun Xizhi said feebly that he was tired and wanted to sit down.


    Yunzechu helped yunxizhi in, and then asked her maid to take a cushion and a cape, so that yunxizhi could sit down. She was considerate and considerate in all aspects.


    He happened to pass by not far away. Seeing this scene clearly, the eldest disciple of Yun zechu, who came to Zhujian villa this time, could not help thinking of his teacher''s mother and younger brother and sister who stayed in Yun family villa. For a moment, he was worried. He wanted to stop talking. He didn''t know whether he should "remind" master Yun zechu. He was so close to the woman who suddenly appeared on the way.


    After hearing the report, Feng Lin Shu came to the pavilion, asked a few questions with concern, and then asked the maid to serve tea.


    Yun zechu naturally asked about the famous sword conference.


    All the books in the forest are well known.


    Yun Xizhi listened quietly while paying attention to the situation in the village.


    After talking about business, Feng Linshu unconsciously complained about the mysterious young man in red in the village. As soon as the topic started, he couldn''t stop, "I don''t know what his origin is. His father should be so respectful to him, and it''s not enough to serve him as a guest of honor. The sword casting pool in the back mountain was originally a forbidden area, so he was allowed to go in and out freely."


    Yunzechu was surprised, "brother zhantian didn''t say anything?"


    Feng Lin Shu: "not only don''t say, but also let us not ask."


    Yun zechu: "that''s really strange. I''ve never heard of such a person in the world."


    Feng Lin Shu: "I don''t know where it came from!"


    Yun Xizhi, who had been listening, had a faint hook in the corner of his mouth under the veil. He flashed a sneer and didn''t speak.


    Chi Lin, a young man in red who is being discussed by several people, is now having a good rest in his room. He is waiting for Feng zhantian to make a sword successfully and for his men to find the man he is looking for.


    -


    Outside the city, deep in the mountains.


    After last night''s rain, the whole mountain forest is a bit muddy.


    After practicing sword for nearly an hour, Qu Ning panted back to the carriage and sat with Chi Yan, who was sitting in the driving position watching her practice sword, with his back leaning wearily against the column of the carriage.


    The water drops from the branches fell on Qu Ning''s face.


    Qu Ning was too tired to move. A hand reached over and gently fell on her face, wiping off the water drops and the sweat on her face. The action was gentle.


    Chi Yan looked at the tired Qu Ning and said again, "otherwise, let''s leave here."


    "No, I want to see the result of the famous sword conference." Qu Ning immediately shook his head without hesitation. In another four days, the famous sword conference will be held. Even if we know that the conference is a trap, what if the sword is real? As long as there is a little hope, she can''t give up. She must know the result, and even wants to go to the meeting to have a look.

 Chapter 159

    Chi Yan naturally understood that Qu Ning had to wait for the result. It was all for him. He looked down at the four unbreakable chains on his hands and feet. The sentence "there can''t be any sword in the world that can cut it" suddenly couldn''t say anything. He held Qu Ning tightly in his arms with both hands, and didn''t say anything for a long time.


    Xiaotuanzi was sitting in the carriage, looking for his feet everywhere.


    Qu Ning had enough rest against Chi Yan. He turned his head and looked into the car. He couldn''t help bending over to "catch" Xiao Tuanzi. It''s been almost a morning. He''s still playing with the wood carving. How much he likes it.


    With a flash of light in his eyes, Qu Ning took out his woodcarving again and deliberately shook it in front of little Tuanzi, just like the big gray wolf coaxing little white rabbit: "how about we change it?"


    Xiaotuanzi, who has been looking for feet, immediately stares at the feet of the woodcarving in quning''s hands. She can see it with her feet. Why can''t he find it.


    Chi Yan''s "don''t change" was about to say it. Qu Ning immediately changed his tone, pinched little Tuanzi''s nose, and then said, "of course it''s not true! Don''t look at my wood carvings like that. I''m not willing to trade with you. I''m so beautiful. I''m so beautiful. I don''t want you to be so fat, like a little fat pig. "


    Xiaotuanzi


    Qu Ning: "don''t be unhappy. In fact, you are quite lovely. When you get fat, you will be as lovely as him. "


    Xiaotuanzi is not on the same channel at all


    Qu Ning then looked at the time, and almost had lunch, so he jumped out of the carriage to make a fire. Fortunately, he bought enough dry food when he left the city.


    While Qu Ning goes away, ChiYan, who always knows where xiaotuanzi''s tangled point is, in order to prevent xiaotuanzi from exchanging with Qu Ning, takes the wood carving in xiaotuanzi''s hand and finally carves a pair of feet for xiaotuanzi.


    Xiaotuanzi saw that his feet finally came out, and he immediately became happy. He couldn''t turn his eyes. He was afraid that his feet would disappear when he closed his eyes.


    -


    After lunch.


    After a short rest, Qu Ning began to practice sword again.


    Chi Yan saw that Qu Ning practiced seriously, worked hard, and persisted. After a long silence, he approached Qu Ning.


    Qu Ning didn''t notice Chi Yan. The branch used to replace the sword almost hurt him. He quickly stopped, "how did you come here?"


    Chi Yan asked slowly, "do you really want to practice martial arts that way?"


    Qu Ning: "of course." There are only three things in her present life. 1¡¢ Find a way to untie the iron chain on Chi Yan''s hands and feet, even if it''s hard, don''t give up. 2¡¢ Heal xiaotuanzi, let xiaotuanzi speak. 3¡¢ That is to practice martial arts well and be with people around you forever. As for whether to go to find xiaotuanzi''s own parents or not, we''ll talk about it later.


    Chi Yan raised his hand and wiped the sweat from Qu Ning''s forehead with his sleeve. The other hand slowly covered Qu Ning''s back.


    Qu Ning suddenly felt a real Qi coming into her from her back, just like that time at the bottom of the sea, but she was not hurt now, "what are you doing..."


    Chi Yan: "close your eyes, concentrate, breathe."


    Qu Ning doesn''t think much any more and does as Chi Yan says.


    For a while¡ª¡ª


    Chi Yan stopped, looked at Qu Ning and asked, "how do you feel?"


    Qu Ning took a deep breath, obviously felt the difference, but could not say it again.


    Chi Yan: "you can practice sword again."


    Qu Ning didn''t move immediately, but worried and asked: "will it hurt your own body if you lose your real Qi to me like this? If so, I''ll... "

 Chapter 160

    Chi Yan: "I''m ok. I won''t hurt if I spend so much real Qi."


    Qu Ning also wants to confirm, "really?"


    Chi Yan: "well."


    Qu Ning just began to laugh. He was so happy that he ran away and practiced his sword again.


    With this practice, Qu Ning felt that he was light, as if he had the legendary internal power, and his internal power was abundant. He could wave the branches more easily, as if he could fly.


    Qu Ning couldn''t believe it. After practicing several times, he refused to stop until he was completely exhausted and ran back to Chi Yan happily. It''s just like that I thought I would work hard step by step, but suddenly I went to heaven. It''s like playing a game. I''m ready to go through the customs step by step. I think it''s a long and long process. As a result, a God opens the door for you directly. I don''t think it''s too good!


    For a time, Qu Ning didn''t know what to say. He couldn''t help but stand on tiptoe and kiss Chi Yan directly.


    See Qu Ning so happy, Pool Rock Mou color is gentle.


    At night¡ª¡ª


    In the forest where the fire started.


    Qu Ning roasted Chi Yan''s dry food very attentively.


    Xiaotuanzi was also hungry. Seeing the baked dry food, Qu Ning didn''t give it to him, so he went forward to take it.


    "Don''t worry, wait. Let my brother eat first, and my sister bake it for you later." Qu Ning is still holding water in his hand. He quickly frees up one hand and takes up a little bit of cold dry food. He simply coaxes Xiao Tuan Zi and turns around to hand it to Chi Yan.


    Chi Yan takes it and gives it to Qu Ning.


    Qu Ning shook his head, did not answer, "you eat first."


    Chi Yan feeds Qu Ning directly.


    Qu Ning couldn''t push it down, so he took a small bite from Chi Yan''s hand.


    Chi Yan didn''t dislike it, so he ate the dry food that Qu Ning had bitten.


    The light of the fire reflected on his face, close to the distance, so eat a piece of dry food, Qu Ning not from slightly red face, but sweet, water also handed to Chi Yan, "dry food is dry, drink some water."


    Standing on one side, xiaotuanzi was staring at him: "I''m not sure."


    Chi Yan drinks water and feeds Qu Ning.


    Traning ate it again.


    Xiaotuanzi slowly saw that the two people in front of him didn''t want to eat for him tonight, so he turned around and pulled a piece out of the cold dry food that hadn''t been baked yet. A pair of small hands that were not big enough for dry food and wood carving reluctantly held these two things back to his position and sat down, looking at the fire while looking at the wood carving, nibbling up.


    Qu Ning and Chi Yan finished the baked dry food together, and then remembered that they hadn''t baked xiaotuanzi yet, so they quickly turned around and prepared to bake, but they didn''t expect that xiaotuanzi had eaten there alone.


    Originally a small and thin one, now still gnawing so cold hard dry food, quietly sitting on one side, only a small woodcarving beside, it''s really pitiful! Qu Ning was very distressed. He quickly approached and took the dry food in xiaotuanzi''s hand. He repeatedly kissed xiaotuanzi, "blame me, blame me, forget for a moment. If you don''t eat this, my sister will bake you a hot one right away. "


    With that, Qu Ning immediately began to bake.


    The dry food in his hand was taken away. Without crying, he turned to look at Chi Yan. After hesitation, he got up with the woodcarving and approached Chi Yan. He obediently gave Chi Yan his small face.


    ChiYan still wiped the position of xiaotuanzi being pro with his finger pulp, and gave xiaotuanzi two words: "very good!"

 Chapter 161

    Xiaotuanzi seems to be getting used to this pattern. Every time Qu Ning kisses him, he asks Chi Yan to wipe his face, although he has no idea why Chi Yan wants to wipe his face.


    -


    after meal.


    Qu Ning took the clothes from the carriage and prepared to boil water to wash them. This small wooden basin was bought specially for xiaotuanzi when he rented the small courtyard in the sword casting city. When he left, in order not to leave any trace, he took this with him.


    After washing xiaotuanzi, she went to the pool to wash herself. She was sweating too much today.


    After the hot water is cooked and the cold water is taken, Qu Ning brings xiaotuanzi to him and prepares to untie xiaotuanzi''s clothes.


    Chi Yan got up and approached, sat down beside Qu Ning, stopped Qu Ning''s hand, "I''m here. You''ve been tired all day. Go to have a rest first."


    Qu Ning remembers that when he was on the boat and in the small courtyard last time, Chi Yan also rushed to wash xiaotuanzi. He is not only good to himself, but also to the little ball in front of him. He is perfect in every aspect.


    Qu Ning immediately shook his head with a smile. On the one hand, he continued to be considerate of Chi Yan. On the other hand, he was also immersed in the joy that he would soon become a martial arts master when he had internal power. He was very energetic in everything he did. "Let me come this time. I''m not tired. When I wash him, I will wash myself. It''s you. Although you always say it''s OK, after all, you''ve lost so much anger to me. Go and have a rest first. "


    Chi Yan face unchanged to move out of the previous several reasons, "I like to wash for him."


    Being robbed by two people, xiaotuanzi, who had not been washed by Chi Yan for half a time, looked at them: "I''m afraid..."


    Qu Ning didn''t want to give up, "but you''ve robbed it several times. Let me have it this time. You go to rest. Don''t let me down


    Chi Yan also insisted, and directly took the silk handkerchief in Qu Ning''s hand.


    Qu Ning stepped back and said, "shall we wash him together?"


    Chi Yan: "deep at night, the water is cool. I''ll give it to you here. If you want to wash it, go quickly." A little meal, Pool Rock looking at Qu Ning, tone more gentle, "obedient, don''t let me worry."


    Qu Ning, who refused such a gentle and doting order, immediately surrendered and left little Tuan Zi to Chi Yan, "then I''ll wash it. After xiaotuanzi is washed, you should remember to dress him quickly. It''s still cold in the forest at night. Don''t let him catch cold. "


    Chi Yan: "well."


    Qu Ning got up with a smile, went to the carriage and took a set of clean clothes, and went to the pool not far away.


    The abandoned little Tuanzi faces the pool rock alone.


    In the light of the burning fire, large and small face to face.


    One sat with his head down, his long white hair hanging on the ground behind him, and a chain beside his feet.


    One standing, head up, small arms and legs.


    One slowly gathered away the gentle silk on his face and slightly sank his face.


    One is also blinking big black and white eyes, a face innocent ignorant small appearance, not clear why.


    The scene is similar to "negotiation", but it is obviously a very unequal "negotiation".


    The air, calm down, only the cold wind.


    For a while¡ª¡ª


    Xiaotuanzi grabs one of the woodcarving''s hands and frees one. He stands on tiptoe and wants to caress ChiYan''s deep face.


    Chi Yan grabs xiaotuanzi''s little hand and repeats what he once said. He stares at xiaotuanzi and warns him whether he understands or not. "Remember, don''t let her wash it for you!"

 Chapter 162

    Xiaotuanzi


    Chi Yan: "next time, if she wants to wash it for you, you should shake your head and refuse her."


    Xiaotuanzi


    Chi Yan: "shake your head and show me."


    Xiaotuanzi


    Chi Yan''s face became more and more heavy.


    After a "stalemate" for a while¡ª¡ª


    Chi Yan picked up a piece of wood from the ground to make a fire, and used a knife to carve a wooden sword as big as the palm of a small Tuanzi''s arm.


    As soon as he saw the sword, he liked it so much that his eyes were shining.


    Chi Yan: "you have to listen to me."


    Little Tuanzi didn''t know whether he understood or not, and then he kept nodding.


    "Well, from today on, you have to take off and put on your own clothes." Chi Yan motioned to Xiao Tuan Zi to put down the woodcarving in his hand, pulled his clothes for a simple demonstration, and let Xiao Tuan Zi take off by himself.


    In order to get a sword, xiaotuanzi listened to Chi Yan''s advice. He was so happy that he was sold. Then he took the silk handkerchief from Chi Yan''s hand, climbed into a small wooden basin and sat down. He wiped it with the silk handkerchief. I''m going to have some experience in the back. That time on the boat, and then in the small courtyard, it''s like this.


    A moment later.


    Chi Yan, who was also quite satisfied, said, "OK, you can come out."


    Little Tuanzi didn''t know if he had finished. He obediently climbed out of the small wooden basin and stood straight in front of Chi Yan.


    Chi Yan then motioned to Xiao Tuan Zi to dress himself. He only helped Xiao Tuan Zi when he couldn''t put on clothes. He still said, "remember, don''t let her wash you."


    Xiaotuanzi blinked at the wooden sword in Chi Yan''s hand.


    Chi Yan then gave him the wooden sword, "well, sit here, don''t move, don''t go away."


    Xiaotuanzi laughed happily, picked up the woodcarving on the ground and sat down by the fire.


    Chi Yan solved this problem. Xiao Tuanzi got up and went to the pool.


    After a while, little Tuanzi, who was sitting and playing with swords and wood carvings, approached the small wooden basin and put the wood carvings and swords into the small wooden basin to wash them. He had a good time playing with water.


    -


    In the pool not far away.


    Qu Ning, who has entered the water, suddenly hears the sound of the chain from far and near, and suddenly looks up to see the arrival of Chi Yan. In the moonlight, he was white as snow, white hair as snow, only a pair of red eyes, four long chains behind him, as if coming out of the painting.


    Qu Ning: "so fast? Has it been washed for xiaotuanzi? "


    Chi Yan continued to approach slowly, "well."


    Qu Ning: "then why don''t you be there with him? What if he''s so young and runs around? "


    Chi Yan''s tone remained unchanged, low and slow: "he is very good and obedient."


    Qu Ning is still a little worried, immediately speed up the washing, ready to go back to look at the small ball. But Chi Yan is still approaching. Is it obvious that he is going to enter the water? Qu Ning is not surprised, blurts out a way: "you... You also want to wash?"


    Chi Yan: "well."


    Sound falls, got the affirmative answer of Qu Ning suddenly don''t know how, in the mind suddenly recalled that day endless sea and the great rain, and in the wind and rain of the ship and the situation on the ship.


    For a moment, Qu Ning only felt that the water in the whole pool seemed to be boiling up, even she was the same person, "then... You wash it, I''ll wash it, I''ll go back... Back..." with that, Qu Ning quickly went ashore, put on her clothes, deliberately went back around the pool rock.


    Chi Yan looked at Qu Ning, who had almost run away from home, "I didn''t bring any clothes."


    "Then I''ll get it." Reflexively, Qu Ning almost bit his tongue.

 Chapter 163

    When Qu Ning went back, he happened to see that xiaotuanzi was planted in a small wooden basin, with his feet up and his whole body motionless.


    Qu Ning was scared out of his wits. He lost his clothes and ran close like an arrow. He rushed to take Xiao Tuan Zi out of the basin and beat him in the face. "Don''t scare me! Xiaotuanzi, open your eyes and have a look at your sister. Don''t scare her. "


    Xiaotuanzi''s eyes were closed, his face was pale, and he didn''t respond.


    Qu Ning quickly put Xiaotuan Zi on the ground, pressed his stomach with both hands, let Xiaotuan Zi spit out all the water, and eagerly called to the pool, "Yan, Yan, come back soon, Xiaotuan Zi has an accident."


    Chi Yan has deep internal power and keen hearing. He had already noticed the movement when Qu Ning said "don''t scare me". Now he has come to Qu Ning''s back. He squats down and takes Xiaotuan Zi''s pulse. Then he opens his eyes and immediately loses his true Qi to Xiaotuan Zi.


    After repeated rescue, xiaotuanzi finally spat out a few saliva and woke up.


    Qu Ning immediately hugged Xiao Tuan Zi tightly. He really wanted to beat him hard, but he couldn''t bear to start. She was scared to death just now, and now she still has some unstoppable trembling. In his heart, he was afraid, "Why are you so naughty? Haven''t you always been good? Why play with water alone? Do you know how dangerous this is? Almost... Almost... "The words behind can''t go on, dare not imagine the result, never cry of Qu Ning this moment can''t help but want to cry, water vapor suddenly surged into the eyes.


    Chi Yan reaches out his hand and embraces Qu Ning and Xiao Tuanzi in his arms. It''s really unexpected that he just turns around and goes. This kind of thing happens in the meeting.


    Xiaotuanzi was also scared. He was hugged by Qu Ning and didn''t dare to move. His face was pale and his eyes didn''t recover their luster.


    For a long time, Qu Ning slowly recovered. Thinking that Xiaotuan Zi was still wet, he quickly took Xiaotuan Zi to the carriage and changed his clothes as soon as possible.


    "I''ll change it for him. You go to boil some hot water right away. I''ll find some herbal medicine for him to drink later." Chi Yan went to the carriage together.


    Qu Ning hurriedly nodded, put the little ball in the arms of Chi Yan, and ran to boil water.


    Chi Yan took another look at the veins of xiaotuanzi and was a little worried.


    Soon after changing clothes for xiaotuanzi, Chi Yan gives xiaotuanzi back to Qu Ning, and goes to the neighborhood to look for herbs.


    Qu Ning hugs xiaotuanzi tightly and doesn''t want to let go. Things like this can''t happen again tonight! She has fished out the wood carving and the sword in the small wooden basin, and the water in it has been poured out. She finally realized the feelings of being a parent. Before, I just liked and loved little Tuanzi very much. I thought he was cute and funny. I only knew that he would have an accident tonight. It turned out that he was already so important in her heart.


    Qu Ning bowed his head and tried to kiss xiaotuanzi.


    There are no good herbs near the mountain forest. Chi Yan only found some very common ones.


    Xiaotuanzi shrinks in Qu Ning''s arms. The fear has not gone yet, but when he sees Chi Yan coming back, he still moves and wants to go to Chi Yan.


    Qu Ning saw it, and then gave the little ball to Chi Yan, and took the herbal medicine to fry.


    Chi Yan sat down beside the fire with a small ball in his arms.


    When he arrived at xiaotuanzi in Chi Yan''s arms, he waited, but before Chi Yan came to wipe his face, he reached out and poked his own face, looking at Chi Yan with a pair of blank eyes.


    Chi Yan understood and wiped xiaotuanzi''s face with his finger. After a while, he also bowed his head to kiss xiaotuanzi.

 Chapter 164

    Little Tuanzi closed his eyes in Chi Yan''s arms, and he was not afraid.


    By the time quning was ready to fry, xiaotuanzi had fallen asleep. In his sleep, a pair of small hands were still clinging to Chi Yan''s skirt.


    Although I couldn''t bear to wake up xiaotuanzi, for xiaotuanzi''s sake, quning still gently woke him up, blew cold medicine, and fed xiaotuanzi to drink.


    Little Tuanzi was afraid of hardship. His pale face was wrinkled tightly, but he still didn''t spit it out.


    Qu Ning looked at it and was very distressed.


    As soon as he finished feeding, Qu Ning patted xiaotuanzi and coaxed him in a soft voice: "well, don''t drink, don''t drink, close your eyes and go to sleep."


    Xiaotuanzi sleeps in tears.


    -


    It''s late at night.


    In a carriage with an oil lamp on.


    Qu Ning leaned against Chi Yan and didn''t sleep very well.


    Chi Yan didn''t sleep, holding xiaotuanzi in one hand and quning in the other.


    midnight.


    Xiaotuanzi had a high fever and had a nightmare, which made the whole person tremble.


    From time to time for a small round son pulse, explore small round son forehead temperature of pool rock slightly frown, worry or happened. There are no good herbs in this mountain forest. It seems that we have to go to the city.


    Chi Yan gently pushed quning.


    Qu Ning didn''t sleep well. He woke up just after being pushed. Before he was fully awake, he asked Chi Yan, "what''s the matter?"


    Chi Yan: "he has a high fever. We are going to the city."


    Qu Ning a listen, immediately also explored the forehead of small regiment son, good hot, "good, I''m driving. The nearest is the sword casting city. We''d better go back there. Even if it''s dangerous, it''s important to save xiaotuanzi. "


    Chi Yan wanted to say, "it doesn''t matter if you go to another city and delay for a while." but seeing Qu Ning''s hurry, Xiao Tuanzi kept shaking, and finally didn''t say anything.


    The carriage drove out of the mountain forest at the fastest speed, onto the official road, and drove to the sword casting city at night.


    The gate of the sword casting city has been closed, and the city is quiet inside and outside.


    Qu Ning held the reins at the gate of the city and thought quickly about how to get in. He heard a voice coming from behind him and said, "I''ll go."


    Qu Ning suddenly turned around and saw Chi Yan come out of the car and fly into the city. The four long chains that locked him couldn''t hinder his action.


    The closed gate opens from the inside.


    Qu Ning immediately drove in, let the open Chi Yan get on the carriage again, and then drove to the pharmacy.


    The drugstore is closed.


    Qu Ning knocked at the door in the middle of the night, fast and fast.


    The doctor in the drugstore was woken up, lit a candle and came to the door dressed.


    As soon as the door opened, the doctor was knocked unconscious by an invisible palm and fell down with a bang.


    Qu Ning is surprised, reflexive turn back.


    Chi Yan came down from the car with little Tuanzi in his arms. Four long chains were behind him. He explained to Qu Ning, "I''ll take the medicine. You can''t let people see me. You stop the carriage to the backyard first."


    "Yes, yes." Qu Ning quickly nodded, and could only silently say sorry to the fallen doctor. Then he dragged the doctor who fainted at the door back to the shop, quickly exited to close the door, drove the carriage into the backyard of the medicine shop from the other side, and then directly entered the main hall of the medicine shop from the backyard to watch Chi Yan grasp the medicine.


    The drugstore is not big, but the medicine is complete. After Chi Yan had grasped it, he fried it himself.


    Qu Ning is holding a small ball to guard by the side.


    All of a sudden, Chi Yan flicked his fingertips and extinguished the candle on the table. He said to Qu Ning gently, "a large number of people are coming here. Listen to the voice, everyone knows martial arts. They should go through the street outside. Hush, keep quiet. "

 Chapter 165

    Qu Ning immediately covered his mouth and nodded gently in the dark.


    A group of people who sneaked into the city overnight moved quickly and well-trained. They quickly passed through the street and disappeared at the end of the street on the other side.


    Chi Yan: "OK."


    Qu Ning was relieved, but when he spoke, he still lowered his voice and asked in a low voice: "there will be a famous sword meeting in two days. Will it be the people who come to grab the sword?"


    Chi Yan didn''t know, "it''s possible."


    Qu Ning: "I wish that sword would be real."


    Chi Yan rubbed Qu Ning''s head and asked Qu Ning to light the candle.


    When the medicine is fried, Qu Ning takes xiaotuanzi to the table and sits down. He wakes xiaotuanzi by shaking it gently and feeds xiaotuanzi to drink medicine.


    They were really "parents" for a time. Together, they kept xiaotuanzi by the side of the cot in the drugstore for a whole night. When it was almost dawn, xiaotuanzi''s fever subsided and his face was no longer so white.


    Qu Ning couldn''t help yawning.


    Chi Yan: "you also have a rest. I''ll keep it."


    Qu Ning wanted to shake his head, but he couldn''t hold it, so he could only go to bed and cuddle xiaotuanzi for a rest.


    It''s not convenient to leave when there are more people outside at dawn. Chi Yan looked around, dragged the fallen doctor to the backyard and tied him up. He closed his mouth with a cloth and blindfolded his eyes. He wrote a wooden sign that said, "if you have something to do outside, close the door for a few days." he hung it at the door of the drugstore.


    Qu Ning checked it when he drove the carriage into the backyard last night. There was no one in the backyard, and the whole drugstore had only one doctor who was knocked unconscious.


    When Qu Ning woke up after a good rest, it was almost noon.


    Qu Ning first explored xiaotuanzi''s forehead. After confirming that xiaotuanzi was ok, he sat up and saw Chi Yan standing in front of the medicine cabinet like a wall.


    Qu Ning approached, thinking of the uncomfortable appearance of xiaotuanzi when he drank the medicine, "do you want to continue to feed him?"


    Chi Yan: "no, it''s good to reduce the fever. I''ll make some medicine now and take it away at that time. When I find the missing medicine, I can fry it for him and restore his voice. "


    "Really?" Qu Ning is glad, "which medicine is missing? Is it hard to find? "


    Chi Yan: "it''s a little bit, but it''s not very difficult."


    Qu Ning: "what is it?"


    Chi Yan: "blood Ganoderma lucidum."


    Qu Ning twisted his eyebrows and felt that it was not an ordinary thing. At present, the famous sword conference is around the corner. It''s a matter of urgency. They''d better go through the famous sword conference and discuss how to find this medicine.


    Qu Ning: "that you continue to match, I go to the backyard to see if there is a kitchen, boil some white porridge, so that small dumplings can also get up to eat."


    Chi Yan nodded and told Qu Ning: "don''t go out. It''s not peaceful these two days."


    "Well." Qu Ning agreed and turned to the backyard. When he was halfway there, he suddenly thought of something and turned back. "Otherwise, we''ll stay here for two days. It should also be considered safe, until the end of the famous sword conference, and then go after the results. "


    Chi Yan was silent, under Qu Ning''s expectant eyes, "OK."


    "I know you''re the best. I''ll promise everything. I''m going to cook food. After eating, you should have a rest Words fall, Qu Ning happily ran to the backyard, accidentally saw the doctor was tied in the backyard, struggling.


    Qu Ning quickly approached, sorry: "you bear it, we''ll leave in two days. Don''t worry, I will give you a sum of money as compensation. As long as you don''t see us, we won''t hurt you at all. "

 Chapter 166

    The struggling doctor was startled at first. Then he heard the hidden warning. He immediately stopped all his movements and nodded his head, as long as he didn''t hurt him.


    Qu Ning: "then you stay well. I''ll prepare something to eat and I''ll prepare one for you."


    The doctor''s inarticulate quick response: "Mm-hmm."


    Qu Ning put down his heart, cooked porridge and fried some vegetables, leaving some for the doctor who was tied up. The rest went to the lobby of the hospital, quietly woke up xiaotuanzi and coaxed xiaotuanzi to eat.


    Xiaotuanzi didn''t refuse to eat. After lunch, he looked much better and became energetic. He looked curiously at the strange environment in front of him.


    Qu Ning then cleaned the table and went to the backyard to feed the doctor. Then he went back to the lobby and asked Chi Yan to have a rest while he played with Xiao Tuan Zi. Playing, through the closed door of the hospital, the noise from the street outside came into the shop clearly, and Qu Ning couldn''t help listening.


    "Have you heard that all the people of Xiling have come."


    "True or false? Did you see it with your own eyes? "


    "That''s not true. I just heard from the people who came out in a hurry to buy vegetables and meat in the villa."


    "The sword casting villa is really busy these days. I don''t know how many times I have to buy every day."


    "Who are the people from Xiling? I''ve heard that the princess of Xiling is unusual for a long time. I don''t know if I''ll have a chance to meet her. "


    "Ha ha ha, don''t think about it. Even if the princess of Xiling comes, it''s not easy for us to see."


    "That''s not necessarily. I''ll buy a sword tomorrow and attend the famous sword meeting the day after tomorrow."


    "Or shall we all go? Anyway, I''m from the sword casting city. I should go and see... "


    Qu Ning listened in silence.


    -


    At this time, in the hall of Zhujian villa¡ª¡ª


    Feng Linshu, the second son, still warmly entertains Fengling, Princess of Xiling. He was sure that his father never sent an invitation to Xiling. He did not expect that the princess of Xiling would come suddenly.


    Soon, the servant came quickly to report, "second young master, the food is ready."


    Feng Linshu nodded and made a gesture to Princess Fengling. He also stood up and led the way in front of her. There are more and more people in the villa these days. It''s almost full of the villa. I don''t know if I can make room for Princess Fengling and her men. The elder brother hasn''t come back yet, and his father is still in the sword casting pool. In the past, these were all done by his father and elder brother. He doesn''t need him at all. Now he''s almost the first two.


    Feng Ling gets up and goes with Feng Lin Shu. What she eats is not important to her. What''s important is to see the new sword made by Zhujian mountain villa, and then make the swords she brings into the top ten of the conference, so as to get the promise that Zhujian mountain villa will "make swords for Xiling for one year free". In addition, more importantly, she wanted to see if the good sword of Zhujian mountain villa would attract the demon pool rock.


    That day, after she separated from huazheying, she returned to Xiling.


    On the way, I received a secret order from my brother, who asked her to come to the sword casting villa. She didn''t want to come in person, but she just received a letter from Hua zheying, which said that he failed. He didn''t catch the devil Chi Yan or kill Qu Ning.


    What a useless waste! She still put too much hope in him.


    She doesn''t allow, never allow that pool rock to disappear in her vision, she wants to find him, must find him again.

 Chapter 167

    After dinner, Fenglin ordered people to take Princess Fengling to the courtyard where she had just vacated. He himself went to the sword casting pool in the back mountain. He wanted to see what his father Fengzhan had been doing in those days.


    In the hot sword casting pool.


    Feng zhantian didn''t move. For a long time, he looked at the sword which was still burning in the pool. His frown was about to kill the flies.


    Regardless of the obstruction, Feng Linshu rushes in, strides up to Feng zhantian and calls "father". After calling, he suddenly sees the locked elder brother in the corner. He is stunned and can''t believe it. "Big... Big brother, how can you be here? What''s going on? "


    The eldest son of Zhujian villa looked up at his second younger brother and did not speak.


    Feng Lin Shu was angry and immediately asked Feng zhantian, "father, what''s the matter? Didn''t you say you sent big brother out to work? Why is it locked here? "


    Feng zhantian coughed a few times and jumped over the question. He looked at Feng Linshu sternly, "what''s the matter with you? This is the forbidden area of Zhujian villa. You can''t come here without my permission. "


    Feng Lin Shu gritted his teeth, "Princess Fengling of Xiling state has come."


    "What?" Feng zhantian was surprised.


    Feng Linshu: "you didn''t hear me wrong. It''s Princess Fengling. She''s in the village now."


    Feng zhantian: "but my father didn''t invite her."


    "But your invitation didn''t say that people from other countries were not allowed to come. I don''t know how to deal with it. You''d better go back to the village in person. " Having said all that, Feng Linshu strode to the elder brother who was not a man. He looked at the iron chain that locked his elder brother. He found that the iron chain was just ordinary thin iron, so he turned to the opposite stone wall to take the sword and cut off the iron chain.


    Feng zhantian quickly stepped forward to stop him, holding the sword wielding hand of Feng Linshu, "no way."


    "Why?" Feng Linshu was never so angry. For the first time in his life, he contradicted Feng zhantian like this. The scene was full of gunpowder. "What did big brother do wrong? Do you want to do this to him? Take a look at the elder brother. Do you want to lock him here until he dies? "


    Feng zhantian was shocked. Looking at his eldest son, he knew that there would be a famous sword meeting in two days. But there was still no news in the capital, and he didn''t know if the queen had sent someone. It was definitely not the way to wait like this.


    Feng zhantian, who couldn''t watch his son die, made up his mind to take the sword from Feng Linshu. He cut off the iron chain with one sword, and then took out a black token he had with him. The two sons in front of him solemnly explained: "you immediately go out of the sword City secretly and rush to the capital as soon as possible to meet the queen, Report to the queen about the young man in red coming to Zhujian villa. "


    Feng Lin Shu and his elder brother Feng Lin Ting were shocked. They blurted out with one voice: "meet... Meet the queen?"


    "To do as father says is to ask nothing else. It''s up to you two to keep the old and young in the villa. " Now I''ll send out my two sons. When the famous sword meeting starts, the sword hasn''t been cast and the queen hasn''t sent anyone to arrive. No matter who Chi Lin wants to kill in the sword casting villa, at least his two sons have been saved. The rest of the people will have to let fate decide.


    Seeing his father''s cautious face, Feng Lin Shu and Feng Lin Ting looked at each other as if they were telling their last words. They nodded one after another, took the black token and went out to the capital.

 Chapter 168

    Feng zhantian then went out, called someone to give a few orders, and then went back to the sword casting pool. The sword casting villa in these two days can only be managed by the housekeeper temporarily. Now even Princess Fengling of Xiling Kingdom has been involved. The best situation is that he has been looking forward to "the empress has already sent people, and the empress''s people can arrive at the sword casting villa before the famous sword conference and successfully capture Chilin". Now sending her two sons is just unnecessary. In this way, he can stop the meeting in time.


    Looking at the sword in the pool, which has been refining and burning, Feng zhantian frowns again.


    -


    On the other side, in Zhujian villa.


    Yun Xizhi, who has been recuperating, now hears the maid''s report and knows about the arrival of Princess Fengling. His face is calm and he thinks to himself.


    Taking advantage of yunzechu''s departure, the maid who entered the house quietly knelt down in front of the bed and then told another thing, "Lord, our men and horses have secretly entered the city from all directions these nights, and the rest of us are waiting outside the city at any time."


    Yun Xizhi: "go and make arrangements. I''ll see Fengling in the pavilion in an hour."


    "Yes." The maid bowed down.


    An hour later.


    The Pavilion by the lake.


    Excuse out for a walk, and wave back a bunch of maidservant servant Yunxi Zhi patience, face wearing veil.


    Fengling comes slowly. After seeing the people in the pavilion, she steps slightly. After squinting for a long time, she walks into the pavilion again and sits down in front of yunxizhi. Just now, someone quickly threw a note wrapped in stone into her room. She opened a look, did not expect that "Lord" asked her to meet. The last time they separated, they were still on that island. They met again here. The woman changed her dress, and her mask was changed into a veil. She almost didn''t recognize her.


    Yun Xi stopped laughing, "Princess Fengling, we''re meeting again so soon."


    Feng Ling also smile, smile of that silk cold meaning is obvious, "how, you still want to find this palace to settle accounts?"


    "Princess, that''s serious. I''m looking for the princess, but I have a new deal to talk with her. The previous unpleasantness is over. Let''s not talk about it any more. " Naturally, she still resents Fengling''s cheating and leaving at that time, but Yun Xizhi knows that she still needs to cooperate with Fengling to get the support of Xiling state more than to settle accounts.


    "I''m not interested in any more deals with you." Feng Ling gets up and is ready to leave. She doesn''t want to waste time with Yun Xi Zhi.


    Yunxi said calmly, "if I''m willing to help you catch the devil, you don''t want to talk about it?"


    "What did you say?" Feng Ling''s face changed, and her steps to leave suddenly stopped, staring at Yun Xi Zhi.


    Yun Xizhi: "I guess that the princess did not just want to see the sword when she came to this modest sword casting villa? The sword casting villa has cast such a good sword and sent out invitation letters. Do you think the devil will seize the opportunity to seize the sword and try to cut off the iron chain to lock him


    Feng Ling squinted, "what do you know?"


    "I don''t like to look up and talk to people. I''m very tired. Please sit down. We can definitely talk about this deal." Looking at Feng Ling''s reaction, Yun Xizhi was more determined and more confident. "I believe that this time, it will be safe. It won''t happen again."

 Chapter 169

    After a long pause, Feng Ling clenched her hand inch by inch and sat down again with a cold face, "well, tell me, how can you help the palace?"


    Yun Xizhi: "the snake hit seven inches. Now he has a soft spot."


    Feng Ling''s eyes suddenly burst out a murderous spirit, a few words almost clenched their teeth to spit out: "you mean that Qu Ning?"


    "That''s right." Looking at Fengling, she was so jealous and annoyed that she was going to go crazy, and then she forced herself to restrain it. Yunxi''s heart disdained her and deliberately stimulated Fengling, "even if the princess doesn''t want to admit it, it''s already true. Princess, you can lie in ambush here and wait for the famous sword meeting to come, but are you sure you can catch him that day? "


    Fengling''s fist clenched hand has been "clucking".


    Yun Xizhi: "you may as well tell the princess that in this sword casting villa and the whole sword casting City, there are more people ambushing in the dark than Princess you. We can send someone to search the whole sword casting city now to see if they have arrived in the city? You can also do your best to help the princess catch the song Ning on the day of the meeting. At that time, it''s just a matter for you to kill, scrape or threaten the devil. Princess, don''t you want to cooperate with me? "


    Feng Ling suddenly lifted the stone table between them.


    Quning, quning, quning again! Before, she was on the island. Now, she is here. If Princess Fengling wants to get that person, why does she always have to threaten him with another woman? This is clearly to say to her "she Phoenix Ling is inferior to that Qu Ning"! Fengling is very angry. She wants to cut quning to pieces and kill the person who is talking to her.


    That Qu Ning is nothing but a person who the empress casually put into the imperial mausoleum.


    And she and he met 12 years ago. It was forever for her to meet at that moment, and it has never changed. Over the years, she didn''t give up trying to save him. As soon as she heard of him, she would not hesitate to come out of the palace of Xiling Kingdom and go all the way to a completely strange island. What''s more, she would not hesitate to leave her identity and want to marry him on the island. Who can be more sincere to him than she?


    It can be said that she Fengling has loved him, but why can''t he see her heart? Why do you want to hurt her so cruelly and ruthlessly, turn your head and follow Qu Ning?


    In my mind, as long as I think of the person who is now with Qu Ning, and think that he cares about Qu Ning, as well as the situation of the seaside that day, Fengling wants to kill people. So far, no one dares to tell her what happened on the island in front of her, and no one dares to mention a word, but Yun Xizhi repeatedly "reminds" her.


    Yunxizhi not only ignores Fengling''s anger, but also hopes that Fengling''s anger will get better, because it means that she has gone to Fengling''s heart. A woman, no matter how strong she is, will become a fool once she meets her feelings, just like she was then.


    For a long time, Feng Ling was very angry and laughed. Her murderous spirit was under her eyes. "OK, I can cooperate with you again."


    Yun Xizhi was not surprised. "The conditions of this seat are the same as those of the previous one."


    "No problem. As long as it''s done, everything you want will be satisfied. But this time, ugly words must be said in the front, if there is another situation, "pause, Fengling stood up, looked down at yunxizhi from a high position, tone obviously softened a point, but the murderous air at the bottom of her eyes more than several times," you are the enemy of this palace. "


    Words fall, a moment all don''t want to stay again, Feng Ling brush away.

 Chapter 170

    Cloud Xi Zhi looked at Feng Ling to leave of back figure, cold smile.


    The maid, who had been hiding in the dark, stepped forward at this time. She was afraid that Feng Ling would hurt Yun Xizhi by lifting the table. "Lord, are you ok?"


    "Send an order to Sufeng immediately, and ask him to search Zhujian city first. In addition, let him spread the news. The more widely the news spread, the better. It''s said that the sword made by the sword casting villa is unparalleled in the world. Even the hundred year old black iron can be cut off with one sword. " Even if the devil didn''t come, she would use the news to attract the devil. When all the people deal with the devil, it is the best time for her to grasp the pool. She helped Fengling and grasped Chi Lin at the same time. She made a lot of money on her trip to Zhujian villa.


    The maid took the order, hesitated and asked, "Lord, you are not healed. Do you want to arrange to leave before the meeting?"


    Yun Xizhi didn''t speak immediately. He looked at the stone table on the ground for a moment, "no need."


    Maid: "but Lord, your safety?"


    "We have our own arrangement. Don''t worry about it. We''ll do it right away." There was a flash of impatience in Yun Xi Zhi''s eyes.


    Maidservant dare not say more, quickly retreat.


    -


    When yunzechu arrived, he saw the overturned stone table lying on one side, while yunxizhi was leaning on the corridor of the pavilion.


    "What happened?" Yunzechu immediately stepped into the pavilion and asked anxiously.


    Yun Xi Zhi looked down at the fish swimming in the lake. Compared with facing Fengling, he had changed into a sickly and weak look at the moment. "It''s nothing. I just met someone just now. I accidentally annoyed her."


    Yunzechu frowned, "who?"


    "Does it matter?" Yun Xizhi asked with self mockery, "can I find someone to take revenge for what I am like now?"


    Yunzechu immediately distressed, this is the "revenge, high spirited, bright and moving" yunxizhi? At the moment, she is like a flower on the verge of withering after the wind and rain, helpless. After so many years, now only he is with her. If even he can''t protect her, who else can she rely on?


    Thinking of this, yunzechu went forward and sat down beside yunxizhi without hesitation. He put his hands on yunxizhi''s shoulders and promised, "ah Zhi, don''t worry, you still have me. As long as I am here, I will never allow anyone to hurt you. Tell me, who is it? I''ll settle with him now. "


    Yun Xizhi ignored the last two sentences and leaned into Yun zechu''s arms, "really?"


    Yunzechu: "I can swear!"


    The red lips under the veil were silent. Yunxi stopped laughing and held on to yunzechu''s hand. "Then you have to do what you say and protect me all the time. There will be a famous sword conference in two days. I also want to join in the fun. There will be a lot of people at that time. I''m injured again. I don''t know if the scene will be very chaotic. You will protect me, right? "


    Yunzechu: "of course."


    On the other side, Sufeng, who gets Yunxi''s order, immediately arranges it.


    In the evening, the rumors about the sword of Zhujian mountain villa spread like wildfire in Zhujian City, and continued to spread out.


    "Have you heard that that sword can cut off a hundred year old black iron!"


    "I heard that..."


    "No, I can''t help it. I''m going to the meeting to see the unique sword in the world."


    "Together, let''s go too, even if we have a look at it from a distance..."


    In the lobby of the hospital, through the closed door, Qu Ning, who was preparing for dinner, vaguely heard the voices of those comments on the street outside. His eyes lit up and suddenly looked at the chain that locked Chi Yan.

 Chapter 171

    Chi Yan slowly spit out four words: "false, don''t believe it."


    Qu Ning only felt that his shining eyes were like two light bulbs, punctured by the "darts" of the people nearby.


    What he said is quite direct. Is it necessary to be so sure? What if it is true? Qu Ning bit his lip to show his unhappiness.


    Chi Yan didn''t seem to see it. He gave quning some vegetables and said, "eat more."


    Qu Ning picks up the food on the chopsticks and bites it as hard as the sword. Even if it''s one in ten million, she secretly hopes that what those people outside say will be true, so that she can open the four chains in front of her earlier and let the people around her really recover their freedom.


    Xiaotuanzi has been fed by quning. She sits next to quning and watches quning and ChiYan eat.


    after meal.


    Qu Ning picked up the dishes and went to the backyard.


    Chi Yan''s voice came from behind, "don''t sneak out."


    "I see." Qu Ning doesn''t turn his head back. The idea that he wants to run out quietly comes out, and he is beaten out.


    The doctor tied up in the backyard didn''t look very well. He counted the time with his fingers, hoping that the two days would pass quickly.


    Qu Ning tidied up and fed the doctor. Then he took advantage of the dark, and practiced his sword in the backyard. Chi Yanyou lost her real Qi again and taught her a new set of sword skills. She only felt that her martial arts had reached a new level.


    When Xiao Tuanzi heard the sound, he staggered in the backyard to watch Qu Ning practice his sword and applauded Qu Ning.


    Qu Ning had a look at it. He was a lovely and enthusiastic audience, and his body recovered better. She just taught him once in the afternoon. Unexpectedly, he learned it and came to clap her hands.


    -


    Two days later, the "famous sword conference" was expected to come.


    All the people who came to the sword casting City flocked to the sword casting villa. Even most of the ordinary people in the city went to see the excitement. Even if they could not get in, they would gather outside the gate of the sword casting villa.


    On the contrary, the whole sword casting city is empty. The streets are as busy as they were two days ago, but there are still a lot of pedestrians coming and going.


    Qu Ning patiently got a good result in the drugstore, although she wanted to go directly into the villa and have a look with her own eyes.


    Chi Yan''s face was calm and calm. He sat on the couch and closed his eyes.


    Xiaotuanzi stepped on the stool with both feet, half a person lay on the table, and separated several herbs mixed together on the table.


    It was only today that Qu Ning found out that xiaotuanzi was very good at distinguishing herbs. A package of herbs accidentally fell on the ground and scattered. He could actually separate them according to their shape and other characteristics. It''s like mixing soybeans, mung beans and red beans together. He is such a small man that he can separate them one by one.


    Xiaotuanzi was very serious and focused.


    Qu Ning watched for a while, then went to the door and looked out through the crack of the door. He didn''t know when the famous sword meeting would come to an end.


    A carriage happened to pass in the street outside.


    The curtain of the car is hanging down, and you can''t see what''s going on inside the car. However, Qu Ning has a little impression of the drivers and the people behind the car. It seems that they are the bodyguards around Fengling. Later, after listening to Si Kongying''s orders, they chased her and Chi Yan at sea.


    So who will be in the car? Feng Ling or Si Kong Ying? Qu Ning''s face sank slightly.


    It seems to be aware of the line of sight, the car suddenly lifted a corner of the curtain to look out, pale and gloomy.


    Behind the door, Qu Ning suddenly takes back his eyes, turns around and leans against the closed door, which is Sikong Ying.


    Si Kong Ying glanced at the car and did not find it. Then he put down the car curtain and coughed uncontrollably.

 Chapter 172

    Leaning on the couch, Chi Yan was acutely aware of the movement. He opened his eyes and looked at Qu Ning, "what''s the matter?"


    "It''s OK, it''s OK." Qu Ning quickly shakes his head. In Chi Yan''s eyes, he feels that there is nothing at all. Why do he want to hide it from him? He says frankly: "I see Sikong shadow coming."


    Chi Yan thought, "the man who broke his arm?"


    "Well, his arm was cut by Princess Fengling. I couldn''t get the antidote at that time. Thinking that the medicine was from Fengling, I pulled Princess Fengling to him. I hope he can leave afterwards. Unexpectedly, he still chose to stay with Princess Fengling. As a result, Princess Fengling cut off her hand. " At that time, she suddenly saw Sikong Ying with a broken arm. She was absolutely shocked. She didn''t expect this. And she also really can''t understand the loyalty of this world. It''s already like that. Why doesn''t he rush away before Fengling starts?


    Chi Yan: "you... Feel guilty for him?"


    Qu Ning shook her head. She couldn''t tell. At the beginning, if not for Sikong Ying to capture Qu Qing as a threat, dongfangjing would not go into the imperial mausoleum to capture her. There is only one reason for Sikong Ying to find her from the beginning to the end, that is, he was ordered by Fengling. But when Fengling wanted to kill her, he came out to protect her. Therefore, she gave up to run away at that time, resolutely ran back to find Fengling to get the antidote, and thought that she had returned Sikong Ying.


    Chi Yan gets up and approaches, embraces Qu Ning in his arms, "then don''t think about it any more."


    Qu Ning nodded, hoping not to meet Sikong Ying again.


    -


    Time goes by, inside the drugstore.


    Qu Ning waited from morning to noon, and then to afternoon


    When the sun was about to set, there were more people on the street. They all rushed to the sword casting villa like a tide. After attending the famous sword conference, they retreated like a tide. All kinds of comments and complaints came one after another. Group after group of people were still discussing all the way.


    The originally empty tea hut and small shops on the street were soon filled with people, not to mention the big restaurants.


    "I''ve never seen a meeting like this before. Everyone has a competition in the village first. Only those who hold the sword have the right to take it into the sword casting pool to see the unparalleled sword in the world. People like us who are not good at swords are cut off in one round. Even if we come all the way from different places, we have been crowded in the villa all day, but we don''t even see the shadow of that sword. "


    "Most of the people who entered the sword casting pool didn''t see anyone come down."


    "I don''t know if it''s better than the top ten?"


    "It''s just a look at the sword. It''s not about seizing the sword. Why is it so mysterious..."


    "I heard that Princess Fengling of Xiling kingdom came yesterday. I didn''t believe it. Today I saw it from a distance. It''s the same as the rumor..."


    Through the door of the drugstore, Qu Ning could not help frowning slightly. The sound outside was too mixed and disordered. Some were light, some were loud, some were near and some were far away. After reluctantly summing up, "these people didn''t see the sword with their own eyes. People with better swords went into the sword casting pool to see the sword. The sword is very mysterious.".


    Chi Yan has high martial arts and deep internal power. He doesn''t need to be near the door to hear the voices outside. He asks Qu Ning, "do you want to wait for the result again?"


    "Wait, of course. I''ve been waiting for this one. I always have to wait to see what those who have entered the sword casting pool say when they come out." Qu Ning immediately turned back to answer the words, deeply afraid that Chi Yan wants to leave tonight.

 Chapter 173

    Seeing that Qu Ning is so persistent, Chi Yan is a little helpless.


    Xiaotuanzi is still standing on the chair, lying on the table to divide herbs. She has been dividing herbs intermittently for almost a day and is not tired of it. She seems to like herbs very much.


    It''s getting dark.


    There are 70% or 80% people sitting in the tea house and small shops on the street. The interest of these people is still very high. They don''t leave in the evening. No one cares if they delay the stall owners to close. However, no matter how they waited, there was no news coming out or anyone coming out.


    Late at night, the people in the street finally dispersed.


    In the hall of the medicine shop without a candle, on the couch against the wall, Qu Ning was restless.


    The innermost little ball has gone to sleep.


    Chi Yan holds Qu Ning''s hand in the dark and lets Qu Ning lean against him, "sleep."


    Qu Ning tried, but still couldn''t sleep for a long time. He suddenly asked softly, "can you tell me how long these four chains have locked you?"


    Chi Yan is silent.


    Just when Qu Ning thought that he would become dumb again and would not answer, he only heard a few low and slow words coming from his ear, "for a long time."


    Qu Ning stretched out his hand to help the chain, and the cold moment on the chain passed to her, "if it was me, I would be crazy if I had been locked like this and didn''t open it as soon as possible." A little meal, "now, although not locked me, can be locked in your body, do not try to open it, I think I will be crazy."


    Chi Yan took Qu Ning''s hand and kept tightening. For a long time, his voice was even lower. "I understand."


    -


    The next day, the sun was high, and the whole sword casting city was boiling.


    Some of the people who entered the sword casting pool yesterday came out of the sword casting villa. Along the way, they said everything they knew about the people who came forward to inquire about them.


    People know from these people¡ª¡ª


    "The sword of Zhujian mountain villa really deserves its reputation. It is unparalleled in the world and can be called the first sword in the world."


    "They all saw with their own eyes that the sword cut off a hundred year old black iron."


    "The others are still guests in the villa. They have something to do, so they have to go first."


    When people listen to it, they pass it on and on


    Qu Ning changed into ordinary men''s clothes and went out through the back door of the backyard. He went to the nearby street to inquire about it. Due to Chi Yan''s repeated instructions, he didn''t go directly to the sword casting villa.


    As soon as he got back to the drugstore, Qu Ning quickly sat down beside Chi Yan, who was watching xiaotuanzi divide herbs. He couldn''t wait to tell him what he had heard. Finally, he said, "all the people who came out of Zhujian villa say that. So... So let''s try to see it tonight? "


    Chi Yan, "OK."


    "Eh? "You agreed?" Qu Ning was surprised. He didn''t expect Chi Yan to agree so easily this time. After all, he always said it was a fake and a trap. When she asked this, she hesitated.


    Think of Qu Ning last night, in fact, at that moment he had made a decision, Chi Yan reached out and rubbed Qu Ning''s head, red eyes flashed silk doting, "since you have to find out, then I''ll go with you. Even if it''s a trap, I''ll protect you. What are you afraid of? "


    It''s so overbearing and arrogant, but people like it so much. It strikes people''s heart all at once. The whole heart is pounding, drunk, soft, and speeding up! Qu Ning''s original worry and hesitation disappeared in an instant, as if he had taken a peace of mind. He could not help but get up and put his arms around the person in front of him. The smile of his lips could not be suppressed. "Yes, I''m afraid of you."

 Chapter 174

    Night.


    Qu Ning knocked out the doctor who was tied up in the backyard, untied his rope, left some silver and drove away.


    Too heavy carriage slowly across the street, under the night all the way to the direction of Zhujian villa.


    Approaching, Qu Ning found a hidden place to park.


    ChiYan takes xiaotuanzi out of the car, hands xiaotuanzi looking around to quning, and then takes quning in his arms and flies over the sword casting villa to the sword casting pool in the back mountain.


    Along the way, the whole Zhujian villa was at the foot, and didn''t fall to the ground to have a rest. Besides, she and xiaotuanzi were with her, and there were four iron chains. The speed was still very fast. Qu Ning couldn''t figure out how high the martial arts of the people around him were. He kept looking down at the villa. He only felt that it was too quiet and strange, Like the peace before the storm.


    As soon as Chi Yan and Qu Ning landed, they were outside the sword casting pool.


    There is no guard outside the sword casting pool, and the big stone gate is closed in the moonlight.


    Qu Ning put down xiaotuanzi and immediately took the first two steps, carefully looking for the mechanism to open the door. But after a long search, nothing was found.


    Chi Yan asks Qu Ning to retreat behind him and protect the villains on the ground. He directly slaps at the stone gate.


    The stone gate, which was as firm as a rock, split in an instant.


    Chi Yan takes all the broken stones and makes them fall to the ground gently.


    Qu Ning can''t help but cover his mouth and almost scream out. His mind can''t stop floating over a few black and enlarged words: "is this OK?"


    Xiaotuanzi learns from quning and covers his mouth with his hands.


    "I''ll go ahead and you''ll follow." Chi Yan explained, and slowly stepped into the sword casting pool.


    "Be careful." Even if he knew that he was powerful, Qu Ning could not help but exhort him, and then he followed him with a small ball, and soon entered the sword casting pool.


    The fire in the sword casting pool is bright and empty, and the temperature is much higher than that outside.


    In the hot air, Qu Ning quickly looked around the open space, and finally fixed his eyes on the sharp sword in the middle of the pool surrounded by the surging magma and burned by the raging fire. Compared with the light of the sword, the surrounding dense other swords are obviously the foil, and some have even been burned to melt.


    Little Tuanzi couldn''t stand the high temperature, but he didn''t cry. He wiped the sweat on his face with his little hand and stayed in Qu Ning''s arms.


    Chi Yan looked at it for a moment without expression. Holding the chain on his wrist, the long chain flew out. At the end, he hooked the sword in the pool and pulled it out.


    Everything is too smooth, Qu Ning ecstatic, temporarily can''t think of other, urgent urge way: "quick, quick with this sword try, can cut the chain."


    Chi Yan easily catches the sword and tries to show it to Qu Ning.


    The sword, which looks extremely sharp and shining, is cut into two pieces like porcelain at the moment of cutting the iron chain.


    Qu Ning couldn''t believe it. He bent down to put down xiaotuanzi and was about to pick up the broken sword.


    Pool rock block, "very hot, don''t burn."


    "Isn''t that a sword? Isn''t it the unique sword in the world? It''s useless? " Qu Ning is very angry. Even if he is stopped by Chi Yan, he still kicks his feet with resentment. He even wants to dismantle the sword casting pool. Damn it, can it be called a sword¡° I really shouldn''t even hope for one in ten thousand. Do you think it''s stupid of me to hope that this sword might be true? "


    Outside the sword casting pool, a large number of people surrounded.

 Chapter 175

    Chi Yan takes Qu Ning into his heart and has clearly noticed the movement outside, but he doesn''t care at all, "you are all for me!"


    Qu Ning is still a little self reproach. But it has been said that if she doesn''t come here in person, she knows that she will always think about the sword, and will regret it every time she thinks about it.


    Seeing that Qu Ning kicked the broken sword on the ground, xiaotuanzi was very angry and angry, so he stepped forward to learn Qu Ning''s way. He stepped on it with his little feet and wanted to "vent his anger" for Qu Ning. When he looked up, he saw that Qu Ning who stepped on the sword was hugged by Chi Yan. He naively thought that he would be hugged if he stepped on the sword, so he also wanted to hug him. He opened his hands and waited for Chi Yan to embrace him.


    After waiting and waiting, little Tuan Zi, who was almost tired with both hands, said:.... "


    "Yes, magma!" For a long time, suddenly in front of his eyes, Qu Ning suddenly thought that he would quickly withdraw from Chi Yan''s arms and let him directly throw the iron chain into the circle of surging magma at the edge of the pool. In her understanding, the temperature of magma is absolutely extremely high, it can melt almost everything.


    As long as Qu Ning says it, Chi Yan will follow.


    The long chain that locked the wrist was then thrown into the pool of magma and fire.


    Qu Ning immediately approached to see.


    Xiaotuanzi also wanted to see it, but he was too short. He was not one-third as tall as Chi Zi. His tired hands pulled Chi Yan''s clothes and Qu Ning''s clothes. But Qu Ning couldn''t care for him at this time.


    Xiaotuanzi, who has been ignored all along


    Shaoqing¡ª¡ª


    Qu Ning nervously asks Chi Yan to pull out the iron chain.


    The chain pulled out is also wrapped with a layer of magma, which can be clearly seen intact.


    Qu Ning rubbed his eyes, and rubbed his eyes again. He couldn''t believe what he saw at the moment. Even the magma couldn''t melt the iron chain. A deep sense of frustration suddenly poured down from his head like a basin of cold water. "Is it really impossible to get rid of the iron chain?"


    This result is expected by Chi Yan, and it is not unexpected for Chi Yan. Chi Yan took Qu Ning into his arms again, lowered his head, and touched Qu Ning''s head lightly. For a moment, he asked slowly and seriously, "if you can''t get rid of it all your life, would you mind?"


    Qu Ning''s heart didn''t feel pain.


    Chi Yan stirs up Qu Ning''s chin and makes Qu Ning look up into his eyes.


    "Would you mind?" He asked again, the tone was completely unchanged, the only change was more serious.


    The pain is more and more clear! Qu Ning shook his head, and then shook his head, "but, I will be very distressed!"


    Chi Yan takes Qu Ning''s hand and suddenly tightens it. He seems to want to press Qu Ning into his body. After a long time, he opens his mouth again. His voice is light and heavy. He seems to say to Qu Ning and to himself, "I have done very bad things before. No matter why, I can never forget them." There was another long pause, "just think of this chain as a punishment... For me."


    Qu Ning was stunned. The heavy voice almost made her unable to breathe. She quickly raised her head to see the person in front of her, but then moved. She felt that his strength was heavier, and his head was pressed in his arms. The whole person was in turmoil.


    He didn''t want her to see the look on his face at the moment? What happened to him to say that? Qu Ning: "well, has been locked for so long, is it not enough?"


    Chi Yan didn''t answer, "now, I just want you by my side. You promised never to leave me

 Chapter 176

    Qu Ning nodded hard. In retrospect, no wonder she always vaguely felt that the person in front of her didn''t seem to be in such a hurry to open the chain. He said that the famous sword meeting was a trap. She always held one in ten thousand hopes and refused to give up, but he didn''t seem to care at all. He just wanted to leave, and never said to find other ways to try to open the chain. Is he punishing himself? What''s the meaning of "for whatever reason"?


    Xiaotuanzi has been trying to look up at the two people, small head are tired, also don''t see two people separate, more don''t see them two look at him.


    The people surrounded by the sword casting pool didn''t attack into the pool. They quickly set traps in the night.


    Chi Yan released Qu Ning for a long time and asked Qu Ning to choose a sword he liked from the rest. She wanted to practice martial arts so much. Although the swords in front of her were not very good, they were all OK.


    Qu Ning first looked at Chi Yan''s face and saw that he was as usual. Since he doesn''t want her to know, she can stop asking and wait until he is willing to say that day.


    He immediately followed Chi Yan''s words. Qu Ning didn''t know that all the other swords in the pool were made by the people who entered the sword casting pool today. He thought they were all made by the sword casting villa. Thinking that she would soon have her own sword, she would not have to use the branch as a sword in the future. Naturally, she was also happy. Her eyes swept from left to right. One of the thin swords in the picture was definitely used by a woman. "That one, I prefer that one."


    Holding the chain, Chi Yan pulls out Qu Ning''s sword and puts it on the ground to let Qu Ning pick it up when the temperature is cold.


    Little Tuanzi was a little angry. He tried to stand on tiptoe and couldn''t see the pool. The two people in front of him ignored him all the time. But every time Chi Yan threw the iron chain, something came out of it. It seemed that there were many treasures in it, but they just didn''t show it to him.


    Xiaotuanzi turned around and went to the corner alone.


    Qu Ning felt that it was almost done, so he picked up the sword on the ground and held it in his hand for a try. The more he tried, the more he liked it. He went to the nearby pile of scabbards to find a match and put the sharp sword into the scabbard. This will be her sword from now on.


    It''s not suitable to stay here any longer. Qu Ning said, "let''s go now and leave the sword casting city overnight."


    Chi Yan: "good."


    Qu Ning just looked down at xiaotuanzi, but he didn''t see it. He didn''t see it around him or around ChiYan. He quickly found a big circle and saw the villain squatting in the corner. In the bright light of the fire, I saw his little white one squatting quietly, a small shadow cast on the stone wall, like a little wretch abandoned by others. Qu Ning can''t help but be stunned and can''t respond to the painting style. He turns to Chi Yan and asks "what''s the matter"?


    Chi Yan doesn''t know. It seems that he only shrank into the corner when he was in the cage and was not familiar at first.


    Qu Ning pinned the sword to his waist, walked three and two steps, picked up xiaotuanzi from the back, pinched xiaotuanzi''s face and nose, "what''s the matter, thinking about it alone?"


    Xiaotuanzi put his arms around Qu Ning''s neck and felt that Qu Ning had finally paid attention to him. He wanted Qu Ning to take him to the pool.


    Chi Yan: "there are people outside. I''ll go ahead."


    Qu Ning was surprised, so soon someone came, immediately nodded to keep up, carefully walked out.


    I also want to see some precious little balls in the pool

 Chapter 177

    As soon as you come out of the sword casting pool, the scattered fire lights outside will be reflected in people''s eyes.


    Quning stood behind Chi Yan and looked forward. Just as she was about to take back her sight, she saw that the people holding the torches were suddenly separated from each other in an orderly way, leaving a way in the middle. Fengling, dressed in white clothes and cold as ice, came slowly. The night wind swept up her long black hair like a man''s bun.


    Qu Ning was shocked. This is Zhujian villa and Chizhou state. No matter how you think about it, you can''t imagine that the person coming here will be Fengling of Xiling state!


    Little Tuanzi was very afraid of strangers. He was OK in the sword casting pool. Now when he saw so many people outside, the whole people were huddled in Qu Ning''s arms and didn''t dare to move or look around.


    After Fengling, a pale face of Sikong shadow came. The black robe and the shaking fire light made his face whiter, bloodless, and extremely thin. Qu Ning was worried that a gust of wind would blow away the malnourished and starving eunuchs in the imperial mausoleum. Now he can apply them to Sikong Ying. However, after more than a month of separation, I didn''t expect to meet him again with such a sick appearance. I didn''t find this when I saw him lift the curtain of the car yesterday.


    At this time, the guards holding the torches were all the people who took Fengling back to the palace of Xiling kingdom with Fengling, and then came to the sword casting villa with Fengling. They had never been to the island from beginning to end, so they didn''t know that it was the legendary "devil" they were ordered to catch.


    For the people who came out of the sword casting pool, with their long white hair, scarlet eyes and long iron chains, the guards felt strange, but they were well-trained because of the large number of people, so they were not afraid and just waited for Fengling''s order.


    The horror of the devil is that after 12 years, when people all over the world hear these two words, they are still shivering and scared from the bottom of their bones. No one dares to deal with them. So Fengling deliberately used these people who had never been to the island tonight, and deliberately concealed the identity of the devil, so as to avoid them from rushing forward without fighting. On the other hand, Fengling still didn''t want the news that the devil had left the imperial mausoleum to spread, and didn''t want the queen of Chizhou to know. In this way, once she successfully captured him and imprisoned him secretly, she would not have to worry about offending the queen of Chizhou and attracting criticism from the people.


    A moment of confrontation¡ª¡ª


    Or Fengling took the lead to speak, a body of resentment and unwilling to repeatedly restrain, still can''t restrain. Once faced with him, her old calm always disappeared, just like a new person, but all this is because she loves him too much, "are you rational now?"


    Chi Yan said nothing.


    Fengling: "I really want to ask what is good about her?"


    Chi Yan: "get out of the way, I won''t hurt you."


    Fengling smile, from yesterday until now, threatened those people to go out to spread news in the morning, finally attracted people, she is determined to catch him and kill quning, no one can make her change, "tonight, doomed to die. If I ask you again, have you ever liked this palace at all


    Chi Yan: "no!"


    Fengling was about to go crazy, "twelve years ago, we..."


    "Motti, back then!" The first time he spoke so fast, Chi Yan interrupted Feng Ling and flashed the murderous spirit. Qu Ning didn''t want to know that he was the prince of Chi, the devil in the imperial mausoleum.


    With the murderous spirit, the scarlet in his eyes turned deep, and Chi Yan''s whole body was unsteady. Without looking back, he ordered Qu Ning, "go back inside. When I call you, I''ll come out

 Chapter 178

    "But..." Qu Ning worried.


    Chi Yan tone is still, "go in, believe me." Add, "you''re distracting me."


    Qu Ning clenched his fist, but he still wanted to advance and retreat with Chi Yan. But in his opinion, she may really be a burden to him. Don''t let him down if you can''t help him. "Well, you must be careful. I''ll take care of xiaotuanzi. You don''t have to worry about us. " With that, Qu Ning returned to the sword casting pool.


    Chi Yan knows that Qu Ning misunderstood. He never thinks that she is a burden. He just doesn''t want her to know his identity.


    Feng Ling laughs and wants to cry. She gave him all the love of her life, but he regarded her as a weed and gave his heart to another woman to protect her so well. In order not to let this woman know his identity, even her deepest and most cherished memories of that year were not allowed to be mentioned again.


    However, she is Fengling, Princess Fengling of Xiling kingdom. She will never let anyone see her tears again.


    One day, she will make him regret it!


    One of these days! Fengling grits her teeth.


    Qu Ning, who retreats to the sword casting pool, hears Feng Ling''s laughter. It''s not until he retreats deeper and deeper that the laughter is blocked.


    Qu Ning twisted his eyebrows.


    Xiaotuanzi was afraid and stayed in quning''s arms.


    At the same time, in one of the courtyards of Zhujian mountain villa, the sword light, blood, chaos and so on have been mixed together.


    In the night, he leads people to sneak into Sufeng''s black clothes and cover their faces. Taking advantage of Fengling''s opportunity to catch the devil in the sword casting pool, he takes some people to catch Chilin in the villa under the command of yunxizhi. The rest, led by others, go to support Fengling and help Fengling catch quning.


    On the one hand, Yun Xizhi is still with Yun zechu, who protects her step by step, and then the disciples and others who are brought by Yun zechu protect their courtyard all night, and don''t let anyone enter their courtyard. On the other hand, wait for Sufeng''s good news.


    Chi Lin didn''t look at these "assassins" who came out of the blue. He killed one, two and a pair of them. He was quick and decisive and killed with a knife. Seeing that the back mountain is full of fire, I just want to get rid of these people and rush to the sword casting pool as soon as possible.


    The two young men in black, who have been following Chi Lin all the time, naturally stay with Chi Lin and are also dealing with the "assassins" who suddenly appear at night.


    As soon as master Feng zhantian learned the news here, he hurriedly led people to come and join the war to protect Chi Lin. no matter what, he can''t let Chi Lin have anything to do, otherwise he can''t afford the consequences. In fact, he is still a little confused. He doesn''t understand how things have changed from "being forced to refine sword by Chi Lin at the beginning" to the present.


    Yesterday, the winners entered the sword casting pool with their swords.


    He spent a lot of time and all kinds of words in the sword casting pool, and finally cheated everyone. He asked them to leave their swords in the sword casting pool for the time being. Then he took the people who were cheated and didn''t know to go back to the villa to have a rest on the pretext that it was late.


    He didn''t dare to think that people would know what would happen if they were cheated!


    It happened that Yun zechu came to see him in his hospital.


    Yunzechu saw his difference. Under the repeated questioning of Yun zechu, he confessed the whole thing half true and half false, saying that "he cheated everyone. The sword has not yet been refined. He wanted to use everyone''s sword to refine it. He didn''t know how to end it."


    After hearing this, yunzechu was quite shocked.

 Chapter 179

    The next morning, Princess Fengling of the Xiling Kingdom unknowingly poisoned everyone''s tea water.


    Fengling uses poison to coerce everyone to spread the news about the sword. Some people would rather die than surrender and stay in the villa. Some people are afraid of death and give in, so they follow Fengling''s orders.


    To tell you the truth, he couldn''t figure out what Fengling wanted people to spread the news.


    It can be said that from this morning, the whole Zhujian villa and the people in the villa fell into the control of Fengling. Fengling keeps them all in the village.


    If he had not been afraid of exposure, he would not have been so easy to capture.


    In addition, he also wants to find out Fengling''s intention, and then he can report it to the queen secretly.


    As for Chi Lin, he thought Chi Lin would be angry, but he didn''t expect that Chi Lin didn''t move until there were so many assassins.


    "Be careful, young man!" Suddenly, seeing someone attack Chi Lin from behind, he can''t help himself. Feng zhantian shouts to remind Chi Lin.


    Chi Lin solved the assassin in front with a knife, then turned around and gave the attacker a knife. A series of actions were completed in one go, killing people like clouds and flowing water. Facing the spatters of blood and falling bodies, he didn''t blink.


    Feng zhantian was suddenly relieved, but he was afraid that this pool was only 16 years old, and he had such a high level of martial arts. It was really worrying that he was so evil.


    Su Feng frowned again and again. He thought it was easy to catch Chi Lin, but now he really underestimated the little emperor who had been abolished. But no matter what, he can''t retreat. Tonight, he must take down the pool according to yunxizhi''s order.


    Sufeng clenches his teeth, opens another corpse that fell down after being killed by Chi Lin, flies to Chi Lin again, and fights with Chi Lin under the night sky.


    Chi Lincai doesn''t care who sent these people.


    After dozens of rounds¡ª¡ª


    Chi Lin hits Su Feng with one hand, and keeps up with Su Feng who has fallen down. He wants to kill Su Feng thoroughly.


    "Amitabha!" If there was a thunderbolt from Pingdi, the four words suddenly came from far and near, and came down from the heads of the people like Mount Tai.


    Everyone in the fight was stunned.


    As soon as Chi Lin''s face changed, he suddenly looked up at Lao Heshang who had fallen from the sky.


    Su Feng, who had been attacked, took advantage of Chi Lin''s short distraction and quickly turned aside to avoid Chi Lin''s fatal knife.


    "She asked you to come?" This time, Chi Lin didn''t catch up with Sha Sufeng. His murderous spirit and evil spirit rushed down Lao Heshang.


    The two young men in black who had been following Chi Yan all the time also saw it. They immediately stopped and let go of the "Assassin" who had been defeated. They quickly stepped forward to salute Lao Heshang. They put their hands together and called: "abbot."


    Feng zhantian also gradually stopped.


    The fighting stopped for a moment, and the rest of the people in black quickly approached the injured Sufeng.


    Su Feng squints at Lao Heshang. He doesn''t know his identity.


    "Amitabha." It''s none other than Juexin, the abbot of the imperial temple in Beijing.


    After Chi Lin was deposed from the throne, she was sent to the temple by the queen herself, and worshipped the abbot Juexin as her teacher. Chueh Hsin once taught Chi Lin martial arts and taught him to be good, but it was useless and could not eliminate his evil spirit. Later, Chi Lin was taken back to the palace by the queen.


    Can let the abbot of the royal temple come all the way to the sword casting City, Chi Lin can''t think of a second person, "she asked you to catch me back?"


    "Amitabha." Juexin put his hands together and stirred the beads. His voice was as compassionate as what he said. His white cassock was blown up by the night wind. "I''m here to prevent the hell from reappearing 12 years ago."

 Chapter 180

    Chi Lin''s face changed, "what do you mean?" In hell 12 years ago, there could be no one else but brother.


    Before that, he sent someone to check the carriage. Although the possibility was very small, as if he was dreaming, he could not help but hope, but later he could not find any information.


    Later, that is, this morning, Fengling poisoned and forced people to go outside and spread the news about the sword. He looked in the eyes, but did not stop, in fact, or because of the silk hope. If it''s really a brother, he secretly hopes that his brother will show up under such rumors. As for what Yu Fengling wants to do, he doesn''t care.


    Now, with the arrival of Juexin, it''s almost a sit down


    Chi Lin was shocked at first, and then he was overjoyed. That man was really his brother, and his brother might have arrived at the sword casting pool.


    Juexin: "Amitabha."


    Chi Lin immediately took back his thoughts, grasped the bloody dagger, and even more murderous in his eyes, "I will never let anyone hurt my brother again, no one can! If you are following her orders to deal with your brother, I advise you to leave immediately and go back to your temple, otherwise don''t blame me for being merciless. "


    Jue Xin stirred the beads one by one, not affected by Chi Lin''s threat. "Monks are merciful. I don''t come to deal with anyone, I just come to save people. Amitabha, life is the most important thing in the world. Remember, don''t let the hell 12 years ago reappear


    Chi Lin didn''t like to hear this kind of nonsense full of Buddhist heart. He used to worship Juexin as a teacher just to learn martial arts, but he only studied for one year. After that, he didn''t admit that Juexin was really his teacher.


    Looking at the hillside full of fire, Chi Lin just wanted to go there as soon as possible without any delay. "What can you do to prevent the recurrence of what happened 12 years ago besides dealing with my brother? Help? I tell you, my brother doesn''t need anyone to save him! To put it bluntly, what did she want you to do? "


    Juexin: "Amitabha. I really came here to save people, but it''s just to save the world. You are the only one who can save him. If you really want to, please take him away immediately, and don''t kill again. "


    Chi Lin does not believe, "she will let her brother go? Who believes that? "


    Juexin: "Amitabha."


    Chi Lin clenched his fist. Mother will lie, all kinds of conspiracy, no one in the world can win her, but the heart will not lie. If the mother does not catch her brother this time and allows him to take him away, it can only show that she has a bigger plot next. He will never let her go¡° No matter what you say, no matter what my brother will do, I will always be with him. As long as he doesn''t want to go, I will never take him away! "


    "Amitabha." Chueh Hsin is always charitable. "Young master, how about gambling with me?"


    Chi Lin once again held the dagger in his hand.


    Juexin looked to the hillside full of fire.


    At this time, on the hillside, outside the sword casting pool heavily surrounded by bodyguards, the scene was already on the verge of breaking out.


    After laughing, Feng Ling, who was in pain, turned around and walked away. "Then, let me see something that I didn''t see with my own eyes 12 years ago. I''ll open my eyes wide and have a good look. There are so many people in my palace tonight. Can you still get out of here? "


    The words "the scene of 12 years ago" are clear to the ear. Chi Yan''s face changes slightly. He clenches his hands tightly. His scarlet eyes flash silk waves, and he repeats them slowly and restrained: "get out of the way, I won''t hurt you."

 Chapter 181

    "Ha ha ha... You''ve hurt me a little?" It is a series of laughs again, Feng Ling didn''t turn back, the side walks and orders all bodyguards to start. Every arrow here has been soaked in poison. It''s not fatal, but it can make people lose their internal power quickly and recover after several hours.


    Si Kongying left with him, and he didn''t speak from the beginning to the end.


    The bodyguards immediately drew their bows and fired their arrows.


    Chi Yan suddenly throws the iron chain and cuts down the sharp arrows coming from his face like rain.


    The guards failed in one round, and then began the second round.


    Chi Yan''s success depends on turning all the sharp arrows back. Just at this time, a heavy voice of compassion came from afar, such as the urgent bell ringing in the temple, reverberating in the night sky and into everyone''s ears, especially into Chi Yan''s ears, "don''t kill again. Together with the killing, we are doomed. Twelve years ago, did you regret... "


    "Twelve years ago" has been mentioned again and again in a short time! All of a sudden, all kinds of bloody pictures 12 years ago, such as the flood burst the dyke, and kept alternating with the pictures in front of him. Some of Chi Yan was uncontrollably affected, and the sharp arrow on the string slowed down half a minute. Seeing the sharp arrow coming, he could only use the iron chain to cut down again.


    "Amitabha... Looking back is an end..."


    "Have you ever regretted..."


    "Have you ever regretted..." these four words are repeated, still like ringing a bell, and like reading scriptures, never ending.


    Chi Yan''s breath gradually became unstable, even headache, more and more pain, raised his hand and pressed his head.


    The sound continues, as if forming an invisible Buddha seal.


    Chi Yan tried to restrain himself again and again. He rushed back to the distant half sky from the sound. He saw two figures in the half sky, white and red, "let them go, let them go... I don''t hurt them..."


    The bodyguards who surrounded and arched did not expect that such a voice would suddenly appear. The bow and arrow in their hands stopped for a moment and looked around quickly.


    Feng Ling, who had not gone far away, frowned. A pair of murderous eyes also looked around, staring at the two figures in the sky. Big full moon behind the two people, only see the two people''s clothes floating, but can''t see the two people''s appearance, "who will it be?"


    Si Kong Ying can''t answer. The only thing he can be sure of is his deep internal power.


    "Don''t read it. You don''t know anything. You should say these words to the man who ordered you to come. " Even though it''s such a long distance, I haven''t seen him for another 12 years, and he was only four years old when he left. But after thinking about it for such a long time, he has never forgotten it one day in the whole 12 years. So even if it''s just such a glance, he is still 100% sure that the man surrounded outside the sword casting pool at this moment is his brother. He can''t be wrong! Seeing that his brother seems to be in pain, Chi Lin doesn''t want him to suffer for a moment. He suddenly interrupts the Jue Xin beside him and shoots him down with a slap. Without hesitation, Chi Lin flies to the outside of the sword casting pool, hoping to stand in front of his brother instantly.


    Suddenly, he got a slap and fell from the air, but he was not embarrassed. Even some Chueh Hsin, who landed gracefully, kept saying, "Amitabha, don''t kill again. Amitabha, don''t kill again... "


    Chi Lin didn''t look back. At this moment, there was only his brother in his mind and eyes, and nothing else.


    "Shoot an arrow. Shoot an arrow to kill him immediately. No one is allowed to get close to the people outside the sword casting pool. If you can''t catch anyone tonight, I''ll see you all

 Chapter 182

    Although she still can''t see the people in the air, Fengling, who has a keen sense that the other party is an enemy and not a friend, quickly orders that no one will come out to support Chi Yan at this juncture, and that no one will be allowed to destroy her layout and action tonight.


    The bodyguards took orders, and half of them immediately drew their bows and flew in mid air. They were about to fly over their heads and shoot arrows at the red shadow flying out of the sword casting pool. The other half continued to deal with the white haired man to be caught outside the sword casting pool, trying to shoot him with an arrow and lead him into the set trap.


    "Be careful, young man!" As soon as the two young men in black who followed Chi Lin all the time saw this, they immediately cried out, hoping to block Chi Lin''s sharp arrows in front of him.


    After they were two generals of Chizhou state, and their father died in battle, they were arranged by a minister of the court, and were sent to the palace with the permission of the empress dowager, who is now the Empress Dowager.


    But just over two years ago, Chi Lin learned that the queen had summoned them many times, but they never told him, so everything changed.


    But in fact, the queen did not order them to do anything. Every time she called them, she just cared about Chi Lin''s situation.


    It can be said that over the years, the relationship between Chi Lin and the queen has been very poor and never eased.


    More than half a year ago, Chi Lin suddenly ordered them to go out to work together.


    When they finish their work and rush back to the palace three or four months later, they will know that Chi Lin is out of the palace.


    Later, the queen told them where Chi Lin was and told them to come and follow him. As long as he took good care of Chi Lin, she didn''t have to report anything to her.


    Not long ago, they came all the way to find Chi Lin, and then they followed Chi Lin closely. Chi Lin doesn''t trust them any more, and has even been on guard against them for a long time. If anything happens, it''s up to his shadow killers to do. When they met assassins several times, for example, outside the broken temple, they all wanted to persuade Chi Lin to go back, but no one dared to open this mouth.


    At present, such a dense sharp arrow, after they finished shouting, they quickly called again: "young master, go back!"


    Chi Lincai does not retreat! In mid air, Chi Lin, whose flight was blocked, showed his murderous spirit for a moment. He repeatedly knocked down the sharp arrow. After several rounds of sharp arrow, he was finally shot in the shoulder by a sharp arrow and fell to the ground.


    "Kill him, kill him!" Fengling orders again.


    "Young master!" The two people who followed Chi Lin didn''t see clearly. They didn''t know where Chi Lin was injured. They immediately fell in spite of the danger and wanted to protect Chi Lin.


    All of a sudden, the bodyguards surrounded the three people who had fallen down, and the swords and swords were intertwined.


    Fengling immediately orders Sikong Ying to take the people yunxizhi sent to help and the things yunxizhi ordered to prepare to catch quning. "This is the last time. We never want to hear the word" failure again. "


    Si Kongying takes orders.


    After Sikong Ying left, Fengling looked back at the man in red who had been surrounded by Tuan Tuan. Disdain flashed in her eyes, waiting for the guards to cut off his head and present it to her.


    Killing, blood, blood, corpses


    A stick of incense


    Two sticks of incense


    Fengling didn''t wait for the head he wanted. All she saw was that the surrounded man in red began to move forward, killing all the way. Shengsheng killed a bloody and corpse piled road. The whole encirclement moved forward with his steps.

 Chapter 183

    Fengling can''t believe it, and she''s very angry. Her bodyguards are all well-trained and carefully selected. She can''t kill a man in red who doesn''t know where to come from. And the arrows in the hands of the guards have been poisoned. The man in red has been shot. Why hasn''t he fallen?


    "Arrow Fengling shouts at the nearest guard.


    The bodyguard trembled and quickly put the arrow on.


    Fengling pulls the bow and aims at it. She runs her internal power on the arrow. An arrow full of murderous Qi shoots out towards the red back.


    "Be careful, young man!" One of the two people who followed him found that he was desperate to block the pool behind him. Fortunately, he was so close that he had time.


    The sharp arrow suddenly penetrates the whole arm of the person who blocks the arrow. Chi Lin suddenly looked back and saw the direction of the arrow. He wanted to rush to the archer and solve Fengling first. But when he thought of the situation in the Imperial Palace, his brother was close at hand, but because of the voice behind him, he turned around and ran to his mother first, and finally those things happened, plus 12 years of parting.


    At the next moment, Chi Lin forced down the hatred and went on. No one could stop him from going to his brother.


    Feng Ling resents, shoots an arrow again, the sharp arrow roars out from the hand.


    Almost at the same moment, a sharp arrow with faster speed and louder roar came from the outside of the sword casting pool, and shot the arrow from Fengling in mid air. Under the sound of Juexin, Chi Yan, who is still defending himself, looks down at Chi Lin, who is coming to him regardless of everything. He tries to control the evil of his body caused by the smell of blood and the corpse.


    Feng Ling couldn''t believe it again. She almost turned her head and looked at Chi Yan outside the sword casting pool, but he didn''t look at her at all. She just stared at the man in red who was killing and walking towards him in the encirclement. It seems that in his eyes, anyone is more important than Fengling. He has never seen her like this, let alone protect her. What is wrong between her and him? She just wanted to be with him forever.


    The bodyguards grew a little scared.


    Soon, even the bodyguards who surrounded Chi Yan and dealt with Chi Yan broke through.


    The bodyguards were killed, wounded, frightened or retreated.


    All the way through, with a body of blood and the killing of the pool, at this time finally step by step to the sword pool, standing in front of people who think day and night.


    But when he was near, Chi Lin was afraid to move again. He was afraid that the scene in front of him was also a dream. If he moved again, the person in front of him would disappear in front of him. Only the "elder brother" who had been under pressure for more than ten years called out.


    Chi Yan didn''t speak. He just looked at Chi Lin, who had grown so big.


    Four eyes opposite¡ª¡ª


    For a long time, Chi Yan slowly spit out two words: "lin''er."


    "Brother still remember me, still remember lin''er..." Chi Lin was ecstatic, "if this is still a dream, then lin''er would rather not wake up all the time. No, I still need to wake up. Lin''er must save his brother. Even if he does everything, he must save his brother. "


    Chi Yan didn''t answer, still looking at Chi Lin like this.


    The injury on the shoulder, medicine in finally stopped killing and quiet down this moment attack. Chi Lin''s body suddenly softened, and his whole body was unable to support him. He knelt down to the ground. At the moment when his knee was about to touch the ground, a slender hand, like jade, appeared in front of him and held him.

 Chapter 184

    Chi Linshun raised his head with this helping hand, just like every time he fell, his elder brother always helped him in time and steadfastly, never let him fall, "elder brother..."


    "You shouldn''t have come!" The other hand hanging on the side of his body had already clenched into a fist, and he was about to be unable to suppress the evil spirit and the murdering spirit. Chi Yan finally opened his mouth again and sighed slowly.


    Chi Lin was very nervous. He was afraid that he would be pushed away by Chi Yan. He quickly and reluctantly stood firm by Chi Yan''s hand. Then he grasped Chi Yan''s arm with both hands and said eagerly, "no, as long as my brother is there, lin''er will be there. Lin''er will come even if there is a sea of fire. Brother, don''t be near the baby because of the mother. " The more he said, the more urgent he was. "Lin''er can draw a line with her and never see her again. Lin''er only wants to be with her brother and never separate. My brother promised lin''er that year. Lin''er never forgot... "


    Chi Yan didn''t speak for a long time. Under Chi Lin''s expectant and frightened eyes, after a little while, he slowly lifted his hand and stroked Chi Lin''s face and back brain.


    Chi Lin smiles, as if time had returned to that year.


    In the rear, because the bodyguards stopped and retreated, the two people who followed Chi Lin, who had saved their lives, gasped and watched the scene. They had never seen Chi Lin like this, nor had they seen him so close to anyone. It can be said that now he is like a man of his age. Then, the man with white hair in front of him, who was chained, was


    This thought suddenly slipped through my mind, and the two people who followed Chi Lin did not feel a tremor. They instinctively trembled and wanted to turn around and escape, but also wanted to rush up and pull Chi Lin to escape together. They were afraid that the reason of the white haired man was only temporary. After all, the rumors about him were so terrible that they could not figure out how the people who were imprisoned in the imperial mausoleum could appear here?


    Fengling was furious.


    -


    At the same time on the other side.


    In the sword casting pool with hot temperature and bright fire.


    Qu Ning, who had been worried and waiting patiently, put down xiaotuanzi for a while, paced back and forth, and looked out along the passage. But there is a turning channel. I can''t see the situation outside. I don''t know what happened to ChiYan.


    Xiaotuanzi seems to feel Qu Ning''s worry, and doesn''t want to see any more pools. She quietly follows Qu Ning, walking back and forth with her feet like a little follower who can''t get rid of him. As soon as traning was fast, he trotted.


    Suddenly, the whole ground began to shake, as if there was an earthquake. The magma gushing in the pool also obviously splashed, surrounded many calcined swords and melted more swords.


    A small round son is not steady, one buttock falls to sit on the ground.


    "How''s it going? Do you have pain? Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid, it''s OK! " Qu Ning quickly squatted down, helped xiaotuanzi stand up, checked xiaotuanzi, then hugged xiaotuanzi and went out. If there is an earthquake, I don''t know if the sword casting pool will collapse. Don''t be buried alive here.


    Earthquake, more and more intense.


    Qu Ning''s pace is faster and faster. When I was about to walk out of the sword casting pool, I saw that there was no stone gate outside, and big stones rolled down.


    The big stone fell heavily on the open space outside, making a very violent vibration, and then rolled down the hillside slope, dust.

 Chapter 185

    Qu Ning was surprised and went on for a few steps. However, taking the broken stone gate as the boundary, he could not rush out at all. The falling stones were too dense. In the dim night, he could not see the shadow of Chi Yan, only saw the scattered fire in the distance.


    Small regiment son is afraid, some shiver ground shrinks Qu Ning bosom.


    "Yan... Yan... Are you outside? Is there an earthquake? Can you hear me? Rock... "Qu Ning comforted little Tuanzi and cried out in a hurry.


    There was no response from outside.


    Just when Qu Ning was ready to increase his voice and shout again, a black figure appeared quietly behind Qu Ning. A hand stretched out from behind Qu Ning and covered Qu Ning''s mouth.


    Qu Ning was startled and instinctively tried to draw the sword with one hand.


    Almost at the same moment, the people behind him quickly hit quning''s acupoints. Under the condition that quning could not be disturbed, he carried away the little ball in quning''s arms like carrying something. His voice was as cold as ice, and he coughed uncontrollably. "If you don''t want this little doll to have something to do, don''t make a sound, don''t resist, and don''t rush out. Follow me back to the sword casting pool." With that, he untied quning''s acupoints.


    Can move, Qu Ning immediately turned back, can''t believe it is Si Kong Ying, he unexpectedly so imperceptibly appeared behind her. Without saying a word, Qu Ning tried to take back xiaotuanzi.


    Small regiment son is afraid, in the hand of Si Kong shadow ceaselessly earn tie.


    Si Kongying dodged Qu Ning''s two moves. After this Dodge, the whole person coughed more and more. There was no blood on his pale face, and his voice was even colder. "Ha ha, after three days, I really looked at you with new eyes. I didn''t expect that you would be able to do martial arts. Don''t let me repeat what I just said. Otherwise, I''ll smash the baby to death. "


    "Don''t hurt him!" Seeing that Si Kongying is not just talking about it, he really wants to carry the little ball in his hand and smash it against the stone wall on the channel, Qu Ning immediately compromises and has to stop.


    Si Kongying retreats to the sword casting pool with xiaotuanzi.


    Qu Ning looked at the stone door again. The big stones falling outside were almost like the water curtain of the water curtain cave, completely separating the inside from the outside. However, the curtain is not lethal, hit by a big stone will be killed on the spot.


    I hope Chi Yan will be OK! Absolutely nothing! Qu Ning quickly prayed again, then took back his sight, resolutely walked back to the sword casting pool, and quickly went to chase Sikong Ying.


    There is a strong smell of gunpowder in the sword casting pool.


    In the light of the fire, a big hole was broken in one of the stone walls, and nothing else changed.


    Qu Ning felt the earthquake, and when he went out with a small ball, the hole was not there yet. As soon as he came back, it appeared here.


    Is Sikong Ying coming in through this hole? He used gunpowder? Thinking of this, Qu Ning had to further suspect that the big stones falling outside were caused by his use of gunpowder, or did Si Kongying deliberately let people push down the big stones on the top of the mountain to cover up the gunpowder explosion in the cave?


    However, there seems to be no gunpowder in this world. Where did Sikong Ying get these? Qu Ning twisted his eyebrows.


    These things are naturally prepared by Yunxi Zhiming people, and how to use them is also taught by Yunxi Zhijiao. The explosion started from the back of the hillside. Unexpectedly, the back was very close to the inside of the sword casting pool, and soon the cave leading into the sword casting pool was blasted out, and the big stone pushed down perfectly covered up the movement.

 Chapter 186

    Qu Ning quickly regained his mind. Now is not the time to think about this. It''s important to save xiaotuanzi first, "Sikong Ying, what do you want? You want to kill me again? It''s all for me. Don''t involve the innocent. "


    Different from the threat just now, Sikong Ying holds xiaotuanzi''s hand down, her pale face is a little tired, and her voice is no longer so cold. "If I tell you now that the princess has given an order, if I can''t catch you this time, I will die. What will you do?"


    "Then you come and catch me. It has nothing to do with other people." Qu Ning returned without hesitation.


    Sikong Ying: "if I don''t catch it, I''ll let you choose? Cough... "


    Qu Ning: "what to choose? I''ll go back with you and be killed by your princess, so as to save your life? Or do you choose to leave on your own, regardless of your safety? " Take a deep breath and stand face-to-face at a distance of a few steps. Although it''s different from the tug of war on the boat that day, it''s not much better. "After all, Sikong Ying, you are still entangled in the seaside that day."


    The situation at that time flashed through Qu Ning''s mind again.


    Qu Ning didn''t want to lie, but he felt a little tired. "But Si Kongying, I can really answer you very seriously, give up the chance to leave by boat, and go back to the island to find Fengling for antidote, which is the limit I can do. I don''t want to marry you. I haven''t liked you from the beginning to the end, so I really can''t do what you want, even if I choose now. It''s just, I didn''t expect, really didn''t expect, that it would eventually become like this. " Dazzling empty sleeves, a black suit, I still remember he was dressed in purple before elegant appearance.


    Qu Ning raised his hand and stroked his forehead. "Why can''t you go? Can''t you leave your princess in a hurry? "


    "Leave? How do I leave? " Sikong Ying smiles weakly, and once again listens to the person in front of her saying that her choice is still the same. Unexpectedly, she is still heartbroken, "since you don''t like me, then I ask you, do you really like the man around you now? Do you know everything about him? Do you know his past? "


    Qu Ning shook his head. "It doesn''t matter! If he wants to talk, I''ll listen. If he doesn''t want to say it all the time, it''s a thing of the past. I don''t care. You should be very clear about my identity. I''m the daughter of the Prime Minister of Chizhou, and I''m a well-known person who married into the imperial mausoleum. However, it was not a big marriage that I wanted to marry. "It was the original owner''s choice to save dongfangjing. She came across and never really regarded herself as the devil''s wife," so I don''t admit it. Forced to marry you is not what I want, so I don''t admit it. Maybe it seems deviant to you, but this is what I think in my heart. The only thing I can admit is the people around me. I just want to be with him now and in the future. "


    Sikong Ying suddenly took a step backward, and unconsciously released his hand holding xiaotuanzi.


    "Bang" a, and a buttock fell to the ground on the small Tuanzi eat pain, but do not cry, his hands and feet and use the ground to get up, on the shaky smart ran to the opposite Qu Ning.


    Qu Ning has been looking at this scene, a heart has been mentioned to the top, deeply afraid of Sikong shadow reaction, in the hands of the small ball fell.


    Finally, when xiaotuanzi came near, Qu Ning bent down to pick up xiaotuanzi and pulled out a sword to prevent Sikong shadow from approaching. We can''t let him take xiaotuanzi this time.

 Chapter 187

    Outside the cave blasted by gunpowder, those people in black who were sent by yunxizhi to help Fengling catch quning were assigned by Fengling to sikongying. After they successfully blasted the cave into the sword casting pool, they were ordered by sikongying to wait outside, and no one was allowed to enter the sword casting pool without his permission.


    After waiting for a long time, I didn''t wait for Sikong Ying to catch Qu Ning to go out. I don''t know if something happened in the sword casting pool. A group of people in black were worried. One of them walked into the sword casting pool to have a look regardless of Sikong Ying''s order. At a glance, he saw this scene. Sikong Ying stood still, while Qu Ning was holding the sword a few steps away.


    The people who came in to look at it carefully reminded Sikong Ying.


    As soon as Qu Ning saw someone coming in again, he didn''t know how many people there were outside the cave, so he stepped back cautiously.


    Little Tuanzi was also afraid, a pair of small hands grasped Qu Ning''s skirt, small head buried in Qu Ning''s arms, was held by Qu Ning''s one hand, did not dare to move.


    "Get out!" Although the words rush in the person to say, but the vision of Si Kong Ying still looks at Qu Ning.


    The man who came in frowned, "Sikong Ying, Princess Fengling is still waiting."


    "Go away! I''ll let you go Si Kongying gets angry and coughs again.


    The people who came in to see it trembled. After hesitating, some of them were reluctant to bow their hands. The look on their face was hidden under the black cloth. "We are still waiting outside. Please hurry up." Finish saying, the person side head that comes in to see again turned an eye Qu Ning, turn round to go out.


    The hot sword pool quieted down again.


    The atmosphere is depressing.


    A moment¡ª¡ª


    Si Kongying approached quning step by step.


    The sword in Qu Ning''s hand, the point of the sword quickly aimed at him, and retreated step by step.


    He retreated through the passage, around the corner, until he returned to the broken stone gate. Seeing that the big stones were still falling outside, the gravel on the ground had accumulated a thick layer, and there was no way to retreat. But Sikong Ying still didn''t stop. Qu Ning didn''t feel flustered. "Sikong Ying, what do you want to do?"


    Sikong shadow didn''t speak, still approached, completely ignoring the sharp sword in Qu Ning''s hand, even toward the sharp sword in Qu Ning''s hand.


    The sharp tip of the sword was about to pierce into Sikong Ying''s heart. At the critical moment, Qu Ning''s hand trembled. The tip of the sword deviated by one point and pierced into Sikong Ying''s shoulder. The bright red blood rushed out immediately.


    Qu Ning trembled, but he didn''t draw his sword. He only hoped that he could stop Si Kongying''s steps with this sword! Stand back. I told you to stand back. Do you hear me


    Sikong still hasn''t retired.


    Under the oil lamp on the stone walls on both sides of the passage, the sharp sword stabbed deeper and deeper, and finally stabbed Si Kongying''s shoulder. Half of the bloody sword came out from behind his shoulder, and drops of blood fell to the ground like red plum.


    Small regiment son quietly raised head to see one eye, immediately scared extremely, quickly bury small head back to Qu Ning''s bosom.


    Qu Ning really doesn''t know what Si Kong Ying wants to do now. After all, he can''t stick to it any more. He suddenly pulls out his sword and holds xiaotuanzi. Then he turns around and wants to hide.


    Almost at the same time, Sikong Ying quickly put his arms around Qu Ning''s waist from behind, and the blood gushing from his shoulders was stained with Qu Ning''s white clothes, which formed a sharp contrast between red and white.


    Qu Ning quickly made a lot of money, only listening to Sikong Ying ask weakly: "if we met at the beginning, not like that, you didn''t treat me as a flower picker, would you like me?"

 Chapter 188

    Qu Ning shook his head, made a little pause in the action of making a tie and preparing to hit the person behind him with his elbow, "this kind of thing, there is no if."


    "Well, if I tell you that the person around you now, if you know his past, you will regret being with him." Sikong Ying''s tone was more low, and the meaning of pleading was more obvious, "so, would you like to leave with me? I can leave the princess for you. I''ll take you away, and I won''t catch you for anyone else. "


    Qu Ning was stunned. He didn''t expect that Sikong Ying would suddenly say such words. For a moment, he almost couldn''t help asking "what''s the past of the person beside her", but he didn''t ask in the end. He just wanted to wait for the person to tell her.


    As for leaving, Qu Ning shook his head again, determined and unshakable, "sorry, I''ve chosen him. No matter what, I won''t go with you, and I don''t want to cheat you. You can try to leave Princess Fengling. I don''t think she is worthy of your loyalty. "


    Sikong Ying''s face changed, "I''ve been so humble, you still don''t want to?"


    Qu Ning is aware of the change of Si Kongying. At this moment, he stops his action. He bumps his elbow back with all his strength. When Si Kongying feels pain and releases it slightly, he quickly breaks away from Si Kongying. He turns around and puts his sword on Si Kongying''s neck. He wants to suppress Si Kongying and let him not act rashly.


    Qu Ning''s action is fast, and Si Kongying''s speed is also fast. He doesn''t care about his hand. He uses his palm to knock down the sword in Qu Ning''s hand, and his bleeding hand will be as fast as lightning to fasten Qu Ning''s neck, inch by inch, and his eyes flash with murderous anger. His pale face is full of shadows, no longer as humble as before, "then you say, why should I let you go tonight..."


    Before the end of the words, he was slapped heavily in his heart. As soon as Sikong Ying loosened his hand, he stepped back.


    Qu Ning also immediately stepped back and opened the distance from Si Kongying. He became more alert and panted. He wiped the blood on his neck with the back of his hand.


    As soon as Sikong Ying stands firm, she will start again. But seeing that the falling stone is behind Qu Ning, she will be hit by the stone one or half step back, and some uncontrollable heart can''t bear it. For a moment, humble and murderous alternation, pleading and resolute with, Sikong shadow never knew he would be so contradictory, but it happened to be so contradictory, "do you think you can escape? Tonight, I''ll give you only two choices. I''ll either take you back or leave with me. "


    Qu Ning would not choose either of these two choices. He turned his head and looked at the big stones falling outside. He thought about the possibility of taking xiaotuanzi out and not being hit by the big stones?


    Sikong shadow see Qu Ning''s intention, "I advise you not to do such stupid things, you have to dare to rush out, can only be dead, with the baby in your arms to die together."


    Qu Ning looked down at xiaotuanzi, hesitating. If only she herself, she could really have a fight.


    Si Kongying: "I just want a word from you. As long as you promise, I will take you away at once..."


    A group of people in black who Yunxi sent to help catch quning came step by step at this time. They all heard Sikong Ying''s words clearly. What the people who first went to the sword casting pool said to them after they went out was right. Sikong Ying wanted to rebel.

 Chapter 189

    They immediately drew their swords and pointed at Si Kong Ying and Qu Ning as they walked. Now that Sikong Ying has defected, they naturally don''t have to listen to him any more, and they want to take him back together.


    Sikong Ying heard it, but he didn''t look back and didn''t regret it. He was still waiting for quning to reply.


    Qu Ning saw a line approaching the man in black and the sword in their hands, and then he stepped back a little. The big stones falling from the outside, and the stones splashed on her back and feet.


    All of a sudden, an extremely strong internal force poured into the channel, the rolling stones were gone, the splashing stones were gone, even the vibration of the ground was gone, and everything was quiet. Under the influence of such fierce internal force, a group of people in black couldn''t stop retreating and could hardly open their eyes. They instinctively used their skills to resist. Sikong shadow also took a step back and hit his back against the stone wall of the passage. Qu Ning, who was closest to the outside, flew up in an instant. The internal force almost hit her on the back like a palm.


    At that moment, a white figure with four iron chains flew into the broken stone gate, faster than the wind. He grabbed Qu Ning and the little ball she was holding in her arms, and took them to the ground safely. Then he took Qu Ning tightly into his arms with his clenched fist hand, protected Qu Ning, and maintained his little sense, His voice was low and hoarse, as if he had spoken for the first time on the ship, "don''t be afraid, I''m here!"


    Familiar voice, familiar arms, Qu Ning suddenly looked up, only to see the one who is worried about safe, so came in, joy and incredible at the same time, a heart finally let down.


    The big stones rolled down from the outside and pushed up by the extremely strong internal force. Soon they rolled down again. A bigger shock hit them, and the small stones on the top of the people in the passage began to fall.


    Qu Ning almost stood unsteadily, fortunately he was hugged tightly by Chi Yan.


    Xiaotuanzi was sandwiched between the two and reluctantly raised his head. After seeing the pool rock clearly, he was not afraid at last.


    All the people in black who are sent by yunxizhi to help catch quning come out of the island. Naturally, they know Chi Yan''s identity. At the moment, he saw that Chi Yan was the one who came in. Looking at the bloodstains on his long white hair and the chains on the ground, especially his blood flowing scarlet eyes, he was so scared that he ran away, "what to catch Qu Ning" and "what to catch Si Kong Ying" were forgotten.


    Si Kongying, who also wants to save Qu Ning but has no time, is almost deeply hurt by the scene in front of him. They are really like a family of three.


    The small stones above the passage are still falling, and the whole passage is about to collapse.


    Chi Yan once again used his kung fu to resist the falling stones outside. He took Qu Ning in one hand and went out.


    Qu Ning does not hesitate to follow Chi Yan''s steps. He is very at ease in his heart. As long as he is there, he will be fine.


    But when he stepped out, Yu Guang caught a glimpse of Sikong Ying, who was still standing in the passage. He looked at his blood, his pale face, and the people in black who had escaped heard what he said. He would go back to Fengling and tell her that if Fengling knew that he wanted to take her away, it was tantamount to betraying Fengling


    Thinking of this, Qu Ning didn''t have time to think about it any more. He rushed to Chi Yan and said, "take him, take him out first."

 Chapter 190

    Chi Yan''s breath is very unstable, and his reason is just barely maintained. But he still listens to Qu Ning''s words. As soon as he withdraws his hand and internal power, he holds the iron chain, rolls up Si Kongying directly, and flies out, taking Qu Ning, Xiao Tuanzi and Si Kongying to fly down the mountain.


    Not far away, he has already solved the problems of the bodyguards. In the process, he has been protecting Chi Yan, but has not let Chi Yan really start. He is preparing to solve Chi Lin of Fengling. As soon as he sees Chi Yan leaving, he can''t care about anything and flies to catch up with him.


    "Young master, young master, wait for us!" Two people who had been following Chi Lin all the time rushed after him, but he was too injured to fly. He had to limp and cover the wound to run down the mountain.


    Fengling looks at the figures leaving in the air, and the white haired Chi Yan embracing Qu Ning disappears in front of her eyes. A big mouthful of blood suddenly spits out. Why can''t she catch him? She has ordered people to push down big rocks on the top of the mountain to block him. She has successfully forced him to leave the open space outside the sword casting pool, but he still rushes back to save Qu Ning.


    -


    On the empty street.


    Chi Yan, flying all the way out of the sword casting pool, stopped and took up the chain.


    Without the shackles of the iron chain, Sikong Ying falls to the ground and stands up again. At this moment, he hopes Chi Yan will kill him directly, coughing uncontrollably.


    Qu Ning gently pushed Chi Yan. As he retreated from Chi Yan''s arms, he handed him xiaotuanzi. Then he walked around Chi Yan and walked to Sikong Ying two steps. He was face to face with Sikong Ying across a certain distance. Maybe this would be the last time they met. "Just now, you gave me a choice. Now, I also give you a choice. Sikong Ying, it''s up to you to choose whether you want to leave the sword casting City, Princess Fengling or go back to see her. But you should know that those people in black will report to Fengling. " A little pause, "this choice is not the first time, is it? So, when you attribute everything to me and hate me, you should be responsible for your own choice, right? "


    Sikong Ying stepped back


    The fast chasing pool was on the ground, and his red clothes were dripping with blood. There were a few people on the scene, but only one was looking at Chi Yan, "brother, where are you going?"


    Qu Ning, who was about to pull up Chi Yan and walk quickly, said: "what''s the situation? How many times have you met before? The boy in red, who is obviously not easy to provoke, not only pursues him, but also calls him brother ChiYan?


    Chi Yan looks at Chi Lin and doesn''t speak. He shouldn''t have followed him.


    Chi Lin quickly stepped forward and grabbed Chi Yan''s sleeve. "Brother, you can''t leave lin''er behind."


    What are you grabbing at? Qu Ning immediately stares at Chi Lin''s hand, and then quickly looks at Chi Yan''s face. He doesn''t shake off the boy in red in front of him. Is the boy in red really his younger brother? It''s not suitable to stay here for a long time. Qu Ning ignores the boy in red glued up for the moment. The other hand of La Chi Yan says, "let''s go. Let''s leave here first."


    Chi is dying to stare at Qu Ning''s hand, she even pulls elder brother directly? My brother just went back to save her and took her away. In my brother''s heart, this woman is more important than him? Who the hell is she?


    Qu Ning twisted her eyebrows and glared at the boy in red. What did she do with her hands?


    Chi Lin stares at Qu Ning. Where did she come from?


    Chi Yan nodded to Qu Ning, "OK."


    "Brother, I''m going with you. Anyway, I don''t care. I won''t leave you. " Chi Lin quickly answered the call.

 Chapter 191

    Qu Ning: "Yan, is he really your brother? Why haven''t I heard from you before? "


    Chi Lin: "if it''s fake, it''s guaranteed! The only one! Yes! Who do you think you are and why should my brother tell you? "


    Qu Ning: "see this little ball? Who do you think I am your brother? "


    Chi Lin: "you and brother... You... You..."


    Qu Ning: "yes, that''s what you think. If you are really Yan''s younger brother, come on and call me sister-in-law, but it''s hard to say whether you recognize me... Oh, it''s raining... "


    Sound, gradually away


    Sikong shadow saw several people go farther and farther, until the figure completely disappeared at the end of the street under the curtain of night.


    Rain, more and more big, wash off the blood on the body, but can not eliminate the wound.


    On the empty street, only Sikong Ying was left.


    -


    Three days later.


    At noon, by an official road on the westbound route.


    The two people who had been following Chi Lin were sitting on the roadside, watching the carriage while eating the steamed bread without any flavor in their hands, without any meat dishes and meals. How can they be described as miserable. If it goes on like this, I don''t know when my injury will get better.


    That day, after they came down from the mountain of the sword casting pool, they rode their horses to chase the pool in the night, and finally got there when they were out of the city. Although he was afraid of the devil from the bottom of his heart and wanted to turn around, in order to follow Chi Lin, he gave up and swore to Chi Lin repeatedly before he was allowed to stay. And Chi Lin''s purpose of leaving them is to have two more coolies.


    The carriage, the two of them.


    They buy dry food and clothes, both of them.


    Find branches and make a fire. They do it both.


    Finished, take a few cold steamed bread, circuit side squat.


    Two people look at each other, words to the mouth and swallow, can only take steamed bread continue to gnaw.


    In the woods a little by the side of the road, Qu Ning gives Chi Yan the steamed bread he baked. He can''t figure out why he has two more brothers. Now they have done everything. If she doesn''t bake steamed bread, she doesn''t know what else she can do. I wanted to leave the two people here to cook and eat together. As a result, they took a few steamed buns and left the forest directly.


    Xiaotuanzi, who was pressed by Chi Lin and sat in front of him, saw that the steamed bread was ready and wanted to eat it, so he got up and went to quning and Chi Yan. But after a step or two, he was caught by Chi Lin again.


    It''s been three days, it''s been three days, and even if he''s seen this little Tuan over and over again, he still can''t believe it''s his little nephew. Where does it look like? Such a thin one with big eyes.


    "I ask you, did you cut off his food?" Suddenly, Chi Lin turns his head and asks Qu Ning in a bad tone.


    Qu Ning twisted his eyebrows. Is xiaotuanzi wood carving? At the beginning, xiaotuanzi liked the small woodcarving so much. He looked at it over and over. Now, Lin''s younger brother takes xiaotuanzi as the wood carving, and he looks at it over and over again. Is he checking the authenticity of the coins? Even if it''s money testing, how many times has it been tested? Have you considered the feelings of xiaotuanzi? He even dared to ask her if she had embezzled the food of xiaotuanzi? Qu Ning: "give him back to me now! Even if I do, my own children will do as I like. "


    Chi Lin suddenly stood up, "you say it again."


    Qu Ning also stood up, did not give in at all, "say again how many times are the same."


    Chi Lin: "you..."


    "Lin''er, don''t hurt your sister-in-law!" When the sword is drawing, Chi Yan has no choice but to open his mouth.

 Chapter 192

    Chi Lin''s anger suddenly stuck. He couldn''t swallow it and couldn''t send it out again. He was so angry that he blushed and his neck was thick. "Brother, how can you always face her?"


    Chi Yan looks at the people who fight in front of him from morning to night, like two enemies and two children who have not grown up. Then he looks at the obvious victory like radian of Qu Ning''s lips. In his red eyes, he doesn''t feel that he is spoiled by silk. He just wants her to be happy, "it should be!"


    Chi Lin exclaimed, "brother!"


    Chi Yan: "lin''er, let your sister-in-law do it!"


    Chi Lin


    "You will know that rock is the most just and the best." Qu Ning''s smile widened, and he hooked his lips to Chi Lin. he bent down under Chi Lin''s flaming eyes, put his arms around Chi Yan, and gave him a hard kiss on Chi Yan''s face.


    If it wasn''t for his brother here, Chi Linzhen would like to rush forward and beat Qu Ning, "it''s really a small man''s ambition! Do you harm irritability? "


    Qu Ning''s face broke down immediately, and the whole person was dejected. He stood up straight and stepped back. He looked down at his feet. His face changed as fast as turning a book. He said wrongly, "well, Yan, I won''t kiss you any more. I didn''t expect to kiss my husband and be told that. "


    Chi Yan took Qu Ning''s hand and looked at Chi Lin, "lin''er, don''t say that."


    "Brother, you can''t miss her acting, can you?" Chi Lin was so angry that he jumped to his feet and pointed at Qu Ning, "why don''t you cry directly for such poor acting? Brother all toward you, you dare to be wronged? "


    "Yan, it doesn''t matter. He''s your brother, that''s my brother. No matter what he says, it doesn''t matter. I won''t ask him to apologize to me." Qu Ning''s voice is lighter, just like a poor and angry little daughter-in-law, but it''s different from this. While talking, Yu Guang slightly picks his eyes at shangchi Lin, which is to tell him clearly that she deliberately wants to see what he can do! Hum, I can''t cure him. She and he met for the first time. They thought they would never see each other again, but they met one after another. Now they are ChiYan''s younger brother, and they are so clingy to ChiYan. Are they here to rob her?


    Chi Yan: "lin''er, don''t say that. Apologize to your sister-in-law."


    "I apologize to her?" Chi Lin''s violent walk, it''s clear that he was provoked, isn''t his brother blind¡° Brother, you can''t be so eccentric! "


    Chi Yan: "she''s your sister-in-law!"


    Chi Lin: "there are more beautiful and better women than her in the world! Lin''er can be my brother... "


    Chi Yan''s face sank slightly. He took back his sight and looked at Qu Ning, who was a step away from him. "But my brother only likes her!"


    Qu Ning was fighting with Chi Lin, but he didn''t expect Chi Yan to suddenly say such words. His red eyes clearly reflected her figure. Qu Ning fell into the gentleness and couldn''t get out.


    Chi Lingang is just angry. He is really mad. He knows that his brother cares about the woman beside him now. He also remembers that when he first came out of the sword City, his brother told him that he couldn''t let the woman know his identity. However, the elder brother is so good, even if all the women in the world add up, they are not worthy of the elder brother. Why does the elder brother need to be so careful to like a woman? But this woman can really squeeze her brother to crush him!


    He is so angry! This place can''t stay any longer! Chi Lin turned around and went. After two steps, he came back again. He picked up the little ball on the ground and took it away.


    Xiaotuan Zi, who was carried away for no reason, had not eaten steamed bread yet

 Chapter 193

    Chi Lin ignores xiaotuanzi''s resistance and tells xiaotuanzi as he walks. Yes, he said to Qu Ning on purpose, "you just need to be like my brother, don''t be like this woman."


    Little Tuanzi, who could not understand anything


    "Hey, can you stop teaching bad children? Qu Ning is going to chase xiaotuanzi back.


    Chi Yan pulls quning and lets quning sit down beside him. For three days, the wind was calm and the waves were calm, and his evil nature was finally restrained. When he left the sword casting city that day, he did not expect that Qu Ning would deliberately mislead Chi Lin into thinking that she was his sister-in-law, and that Xiao Tuan Zi was their own flesh and blood. After the accident, he didn''t break Qu Ning''s lie, and even liked the identity she added to herself. It''s just, after all, it''s not true.


    Chi Yan said slowly: "lin''er has been arrogant since childhood. It''s just a child''s temper. I have been separated from him for a long time. If I see him again this time, don''t worry about him. If you really don''t like him... "


    "No, no, no, I don''t like it." Qu Ning quickly shakes his head, deeply afraid that Chi Yan misunderstands, "he''s your brother. How can I not like him? We''re just bickering. Don''t think about it!"


    Chi Yan: "really?"


    Qu Ning''s hand, which was not held by Chi Yan, quickly raised and swore: "really, it''s more real than Pearl!"


    Chi Yan: "then... Let''s get married!"


    "Eh?" It''s too fast for this topic to change. It''s almost 180 degrees. But the face of the person in front of him doesn''t change at all. It seems that he just goes on with a very common sentence. Qu Ning really can''t react, for a time directly stay, "what do you say?"


    Chi Yan: "you say, you are lin''er''s sister-in-law."


    Qu Ning: "it was a deliberate deception. I just want to hold him down..."


    Chi Yan: "you say, xiaotuanzi is our child."


    Qu Ning: "that''s cheating him, too."


    Chi Yan: "it can be true!"


    Qu Ning: "I stayed longer this time. It can be said that I completely stayed


    Was she suddenly "proposed"? Is it too surprising?


    Although she has read a lot of love stories, read a lot of sweet little jokes, and even wrote love words, all of them are less than one thousandth of the words she heard at the moment.


    Perhaps, only when it happens to you can you be so intoxicating. The simplest words have become the most touching words in the world.


    This love story was linked together and recalled again: "she cheated his brother that it was his sister-in-law and Xiaotuan Zi was their flesh and blood, and then the people in front of him said that all these could be true. Let''s get married"! God, he wants her to be his brother''s sister-in-law? Does he want to recognize xiaotuanzi as their son, or do he really want to have a xiaotuanzi of their own?


    No more thinking!


    Really, really can''t think about it any more!


    If you think about it, Qu Ning is worried that he will melt in the honeypot.


    In fact, they haven''t been together for a long time. It''s only a few months since they met in the canyon. It''s the real beginning to have a couple on the sea. But in such a short time, so many things have happened between them, even life and death. As she said to Sikong Ying, she has determined that the person in front of her will not change.


    Now, the person she identified said to herself... Get married

 Chapter 194

    Chi Yan''s face is solemn. It''s not a joke or a fad. At the beginning of the sea, with the reality of husband and wife, this idea will exist in his heart. If she doesn''t like the mausoleum and the devil in the mausoleum, he can "no longer be" the devil, marry her again in his present status, and then stay with her forever in his present status.


    For a long time, before Qu Ning nodded, Chi Yan held Qu Ning''s hand tightly, afraid that Qu Ning would shake his head and refuse.


    Qu Ning finally came out of his mind. Although he said he couldn''t think about it any more, he couldn''t help but immerse himself in it. Melt in the honey pot, just in the honey pot. Who makes the honey pot so sweet.


    In the eyes of Chi Yan who had been waiting, he was almost as nervous, longing and heartbeat as when he stepped into the church and said "yes". Qu Ning pursed his lips and laughed and nodded resolutely.


    Chi Yan was almost suddenly relieved and took Qu Ning into his arms.


    Although it would be a bit of a disaster to say the following words at such a time, Qu Ning felt that he still had to repeat it. He looked up at him in Chi Yan''s arms and said a few words to Si Kongying, "I have never concealed my identity from you. You always know it. I married in the imperial mausoleum before, and I was forced to worship Sikong Ying, but these are not what I want, I don''t admit. I don''t care what other people think. If I don''t recognize it, I don''t recognize it. Only now, I promise you, that''s what I''m willing to do. I''ll recognize it all my life. "


    "Good!" Chi Yan lowered his head to kiss Qu Ning''s forehead, "you should always remember what you said now."


    "This life, this life, never forget!" Qu Ning is also more serious than ever. I''m afraid I can''t imagine that I''ll fall in love with the people in this world so soon and want to get married with him. The world that I came to has finally become the past.


    Close, Qu Ning also quickly kiss Pool Rock, kiss in his lips, eyes smile like curved moon, "seal, from now on you are mine."


    Chi Yan: "good."


    Qu Ning leaned back into Chi Yan''s arms and held Chi Yan''s hands, fingers by fingers. His hands were as perfect as his face. All of them were as slender as jade. God really liked him too much, which made people envious and envious. She couldn''t stand the longing from the bottom of her heart and said, "I don''t need to be married, and I don''t need to invite anyone." She has no family or friends in the world, "as long as it''s simple."


    Chi Yan: "good."


    "But there''s one thing that has to be said ahead." Qu Ning raised his head again and looked at the eyes of shangchi rock with a fierce look on his face. "Once you marry me, you can''t marry other people or take concubines. There''s no room for negotiation."


    Chi Yan rubbed Qu Ning''s back brain, "only you! There will be no one else


    Qu Ning is satisfied with this, "the elder sister-in-law is like a mother, but also let your younger brother listen to me in the future."


    Chi Yan


    Qu Ning: "later, he must be respectful to me."


    Chi Yan


    Qu Ning: "and he..."


    Chi Yan buckles the back of Qu Ning''s head and blocks Qu Ning''s mouth directly.


    Finally, unable to speak, Qu Ning blinked and held back a smile. I thought he would only kiss her head and forehead forever. It turned out that he would kiss other places. Well, the technology is not so good. It''s very strange, but it doesn''t matter. It can be improved slowly in the future. There''s plenty of time.

 Chapter 195

    Outside the woods, by the official road.


    Chi Lin, dressed in red and sitting on the ground, just sits xiaotuanzi in front of him, face to face with xiaotuanzi, and continues to preach. He wants xiaotuanzi to take his dagger and run to break with quning''s robe. He coldly threatens, "do you understand?"


    So innocent, Xiao Tuan Zi''s whole face was wrinkled, and he was about to cry


    Chi Lin pinched little Tuanzi''s face, "are you dissatisfied? I''ve heard from my brother that you need to be cured so that you can speak. There''s only one drug that''s hard to find - xuelingzhi. I''ve ordered someone to look for it. You said, "should you listen to me?"


    Small ball pain, small hand to pat the hand of pool.


    Yu Wenxiao and Song Yuan, two followers of Chi Lin, who were sitting next to them eating steamed bread and guarding the carriage, were stunned to see that they only had the word "speechless" except for the silent love for Xiao Tuan Zi. Is Chi Lin still the young man they know who is lonely, arrogant, cold and even angry all his life? Why don''t you know that he talks like that sometimes? How much hatred and resentment did he have with his sister-in-law, so he abetted his little nephew to stay away from his mother? Although he is more like a person of his age now, they are not used to it.


    For a long time¡ª¡ª


    Qu Ning came out of the woods with Chi Yan.


    As soon as xiaotuanzi saw quning and ChiYan, he seemed to see the Savior. He wanted to get up and run towards them, but then he was pushed back by Chilin.


    Xiaotuanzi couldn''t get away from it, so he could only look at quning and want quning to save him. A small face has been pinched red, coupled with the crying expression, all accuse Chi Lin of his evil deeds.


    Qu Ning, in pain, hurried over.


    Chi Lin immediately picked up xiaotuanzi, stood up and stepped back.


    Qu Ning can''t help but ask Chi Yan for help.


    Small regiment son also seemed to see Qu Ning powerless, together looked at Chi Yan.


    Yu Wenxiao and song and yuan, who were eating steamed bread, got up and retreated to the carriage when Qu Ning and the devil came out. Although we have been together for three days, it seems that the conscious devil is not so terrible as the legend, but don''t forget that this is the devil. In addition, Chi Lin also ordered them, saying that Qu Ning didn''t know his brother''s identity. He told them to shut up and not to talk to Qu Ning. If you reveal your identity, you''ll settle with both of them.


    Facing two pairs of eyes for help, Chi Yan said to Chi Lin, "lin''er, come here. My brother has something to say to you."


    Chi Lin listened and looked at Chi Yan''s serious look. He thought something was wrong. He quickly left his little Tuan Zi and approached Chi Yan. He also looked serious. "Brother, what''s the matter?"


    Chi Yan: "brother wants to marry your sister-in-law. You can help him prepare as soon as possible, OK?"


    Chi Lin was stunned at first, then choked his stomach and finally burst out. He turned around and angrily pointed to Qu Ning, who held up the little Tuanzi, and spewed fire directly. "You haven''t married your brother yet. You dare to cheat me, saying it''s my sister-in-law, and you''ve been taking this to crush me! Damn it, you... "


    "Lin''er." Chi Yan raised his hand and stroked Chi Lin''s back head, smoothing his anger and irritability. His voice was gentle and firm. "Although he hasn''t married yet, his brother wants to. If you don''t want to help your brother... "


    "Yes, of course." Chi Lin quickly turns back and faces Chi Yan. How could he not be willing to do what his brother asked him to do!

 Chapter 196

    Chi Lin: "as long as it''s my brother''s idea, lin''er will go through fire and water for my brother, not to mention just preparing for marriage. But, brother, do you really stop thinking about it? "


    Chi Yan: "this is what my brother wants most now." Add a few more words, "as soon as possible."


    Chi Lin felt that his brother was really fascinated by the woman behind him. These words, which should be said by him, should let the woman say, but also cry bitterly and say "how much she wants to marry her brother, how much she wants to be with her brother". Damn, I just met my brother again. My brother is going to get married so soon, and I always protect that woman.


    Yu Wenxiao and the song and Yuan Dynasties by the carriage secretly want to laugh. Unexpectedly, Chi Lin will have this day.


    -


    Before long, the carriage began to move again.


    Yu Wenxiao and song and Yuan are driving outside. They and Chi Lin''s horses are all coolies now.


    In the car.


    Qu Ning is still arguing with Chi Lin about which town to stop and get married. They went all the way to the west, and they were not sure where they would go. She and Chi Yan just wanted to find a peaceful place to settle down.


    Xiaotuanzi, who can finally eat a mouthful of steamed bread, shrinks to Chi Yan, fearing that he will be caught by his brother in red for no reason. He''s always caught for no reason, carried around by him, and pinched his face. Xiaotuan Zi is scared.


    A long time after the carriage passed, on the empty official road, dressed in white cassock, he walked slowly along the ruts of the road with his hands touching the Buddha''s heart.


    I don''t know how long after that, a company full of firewood came.


    As he passed Juexin, the old man in the bullock cart slowly slowed down, looked at Juexin curiously, and took the initiative to talk to Juexin, "master, are you alone? I don''t know where you''re going? How hard it is to walk. If you''re on your way, I can give you a ride, old man, as long as you don''t think old man''s ox cart is simple and crude. "


    Juexin put his hands together and gave the old man a salute. "Thank you, old benefactor. I''m going along the official road. I don''t know where I''m going


    The old man laughed. He had never heard of anyone who was on the way and didn''t know where to go. In the sun, I feel that master is worthy of being a master, and he seems to have light emitting from his body. He has lived all his life, and it''s fate for him to meet him today. If he wants to get a touch of Buddha''s light, he stops the ox cart and sincerely invites Juexin to get on the bus. "Old man, I''m going to sell firewood in the town ahead, and now the road is on the way. Master, get in the car and let the old man give you a ride. "


    Chueh Hsin said thanks. He could not refuse the old man''s invitation, so he got on the ox cart.


    While driving, the old man couldn''t help asking, "master, which temple are you from?"


    Monks don''t lie. They feel like "temples in the capital."


    The old man was surprised. He opened his eyes and looked at Juexin again. He felt that he really had a good eye. The master was extraordinary. "I didn''t expect that the master was from the capital. I''m disrespectful. How did the master come to the border by himself? "


    Juexin: "crossing a person."


    "Ferry people?" The old man was puzzled, but also very curious, "who is it that needs the master to come all the way here?"


    Juexin: "Amitabha, the one who should cross..."


    The old man didn''t understand very well. He asked casually without a word.


    As we were approaching the town, Chueh Hsin asked the old man to stop and say goodbye. From the ruts on the ground, it can be seen that the carriage did not enter the town, but went to the town ahead.

 Chapter 197

    In the evening, the big carriage of three horses drove into the town.


    Qu Ning raised a corner of the car curtain and looked out.


    Yu Wenxiao and song and Yuan jumped out of the carriage respectively. With injuries, they quickly found a circle nearby. Without any bargaining, they directly bought a long empty mansion at a large price.


    After that, they drove the carriage into the courtyard. One immediately went out to buy today''s dinner and other things needed by the day. The other went to buy things needed for marriage, such as wedding clothes, wedding clothes, red candles, all kinds of festive decorations, etc. They have never seen anyone in such a hurry to get married since they were so old. As soon as the day has been decided, preparations will begin on that day. However, not everyone can be lucky to see the devil get married, and the difference should be.


    Qu Ning holding a small round in the courtyard a little stroll, walk around, the heart had to sigh "worthy of the rich hand.". They stayed here for a few days at most, and they would leave after they got married. Unexpectedly, Chi Lin''s two men bought the mansion directly. This pro brother is really rich. It''s funny that she even wanted to buy a horse in his hands at the beginning.


    In fact, Chi Lin is not very satisfied. In his opinion, the courtyard is too small and crude, and the present city is too small. He wants to aggrieve his brother to get married in such a small place.


    -


    after meal.


    The moon is bright and the night wind is slow.


    Qu Ning, like the other two days, practiced his sword as usual when he was free.


    Chi Yan sat in the corridor under the eaves and watched.


    Chi Lin satirizes as usual.


    Xiaotuanzi sat next to ChiYan and kept clapping.


    Yu Wenxiao and the song and Yuan Dynasties were responsible for cleaning the room, burning hot water, and all kinds of work done by their maidservants now fell on their two injured people. You know, they grew up in the imperial palace. How could they have done this? It''s really hard.


    After refining the sword and sweating all over, Qu Ning went back to the room to take a bath.


    According to the customs of Yu Wenxiao and song and Yuan Dynasties, the bridegroom and bride can''t meet a few days before they get married. But they are in a special situation now. After discussion, she and Chi Yan do not live in the same room for the time being.


    Xiaotuanzi wants to follow quning, but he is held by ChiYan.


    Xiaotuanzi blinked at Chi Yan.


    Chi Lin immediately laughed and felt that he had finally pulled back the game. He looked down at xiaotuanzi from a high position and said, "ha ha, I said she was bad. Look, even my brother won''t let you follow her..."


    Chi Yan: "lin''er, don''t say that."


    Chi Lin stamped his feet, "brother, she''s not here now. I''m just talking about it!"


    Chi Yan: don''t say that


    Chi Lin was so angry that he turned his back suddenly.


    -


    Late at night.


    Qu Ning seems to hear the sound of knocking wooden fish and chanting sutras. He reaches out and touches it casually. There is no little Tuan Zi or Chi Yan. He wakes up and opens his eyes to see the bed curtain above. Then he reflects that she and Chi Yan are now in two rooms. Xiao Tuan Zi is there. Since the beginning of the sea, they have been together, and now they are all by themselves. They are not used to it.


    After waking up, the sound of knocking wooden fish and chanting scriptures disappeared. Qu Ning doubted that he must have been dreaming. But even if she had a dream, she couldn''t figure out how she could have such a dream. You know, she never believes in religion, and she doesn''t burn incense and worship Buddha once a year.


    In the morning, the sun rises.


    In the hall, Yu Wenxiao and song and yuan bought breakfast early, set the table and waited for several people to eat.

 Chapter 198

    The wedding dress and wedding dress that I bought in a hurry yesterday didn''t fit very well. I have to take them back to the clothes shop to change them later. I haven''t bought all the other things for getting married. I still have to buy them today. I thought it wasn''t too complicated, but I didn''t expect that even the rest would be listed. Yu Wenxiao and song and yuan, who had been busy for a whole day, lit up the light last night and wrote two whole sheets of paper. They both saw the words "hard work" on each other''s faces.


    All of a sudden, they heard the sound of fighting. They couldn''t care to stay in the hall and watch breakfast. They hurried to the direction of the sound.


    In the yard¡ª¡ª


    Chi Lin is competing with Chi Yan. Or more accurately, Chi linzai asked Chi Yan for his martial arts. Because of the great disparity between the strong and the weak, Chi Lin didn''t even touch Chi Yan''s clothes. Chi Yan didn''t even move much when he stood in the same place.


    Xiaotuanzi stood aside, looking up at his head.


    Yu Wenxiao and the song and Yuan Dynasties stood still and were stunned. Chi Lin''s martial arts are excellent. There are few people in the world who are his opponents. They can''t be more clear about that. But in front of the devil, Chi Lin is a master.


    Looking at it, Yu Wenxiao and the song and Yuan Dynasties slowly retreated, thinking that they had better stay away from here.


    Qu Ning didn''t sleep well all night. He came out of the room yawning and was ready to practice sword in the morning.


    When Chi Yan saw it, he raised his hand and motioned for the pool to stop. He went straight to Qu Ning. Looking at Qu Ning''s tired face, he said gently, "you can go to sleep again. It''s still early."


    Qu Ning yawned again. "I wanted to get up early to practice, but I didn''t expect that you were earlier than me. No, I don''t sleep. I dream all night. I always feel like I have a voice in my ear... "


    Chi Yan: "what sound?"


    "Wooden fish, the sound of knocking on wooden fish seems to be a little chanting. I''m tired of it." Qu Ning still can''t help rubbing his ears, as if there were some aftertones in his ears.


    Chi Yan''s face sank slightly.


    Chi Lin originally wanted to laugh at Qu Ning for a few words. Xiaotuanzi got up earlier than her, but before he had time to speak, he heard Qu Ning say so, and his face changed. He didn''t know what he thought of all of a sudden.


    Qu Ning doesn''t understand. He just has a dream. How does the person in front of him react? It seems that something happened.


    Pulled the sleeve of lachian rock, Qu Ning immediately approached a point, deliberately whispered, said with a smile: "it''s OK, maybe you''re not around suddenly, a person is not used to it."


    "We''re still in the same room tonight." Chi Yan holds Qu Ning''s hand.


    Qu Ning opened wide eyes, "this... This OK?" After thinking about it, his face turned reddish. "Forget it, it''s just a few days."


    Chi Yan: "OK. But I''m next door. If you have anything, please call me right away. "


    Qu Ning feels funny. What can happen. What''s more, he must have noticed for the first time what happened in her room because of his excellent martial arts. But even though he thought so, Qu Ning nodded.


    Xiaotuanzi runs over and pulls quning''s sleeve, and wants quning to hold him.


    "Did you miss me?" Qu Ning smiles and holds up the little ball. I miss the pillow.


    Chi Lin turned and walked away to the hall. "You two, go to check for me immediately. Is that Juexin here?"


    Yu Wenxiao and Song Yuan, who had just returned to the hall, were stunned. "Young master, do you mean abbot Juexin?"


    "There''s no one but him." Chi Lin''s face is not good. She always thinks that Juexin is sent by her mother. She doesn''t know what she wants Juexin to do.

 Chapter 199

    As like as two peas, Yu Wenxiao and song and Yuan Dynasties knew that, Chi Lin was still the same as the other. He treated other people as before, only in front of the devil.


    However, does it mean that Chi Lin begins to trust them again when he asks them to do it?


    Yu Wenxiao and song and Yuan are happy to think of this. They don''t realize that this idea is just their own passion. Chi Lin sends them because his shadow killers have been sent out to look for blood Ganoderma lucidum. They haven''t come back yet, and no one else is available.


    Yu Wenxiao and Song Yuan: "yes, sir, we''ll check it now."


    With that, they went out of the house.


    Chi Lin has been in the imperial temple for one year, so he knows all the skills of Juexin. One of them is that Juexin can transmit sound to one''s ears within a certain distance. Even in front of the crowd, it can also transmit sound to one''s ears alone without being heard by others.


    If that Jue Xin suddenly told the woman the identity of his brother or something else by means of sound transmission, Chi Lin''s eyes suddenly flashed fierce.


    Qu Ning didn''t know Chi Yan and Chi Lin''s worries at all. At this time, he was practicing sword in the yard.


    -


    noon.


    Yu Wenxiao and Song Yuan came back with the lunch they had just bought, but they got nothing about Juexin''s whereabouts for the time being.


    In the hall, Qu Ning ate the slowest because he fed xiaotuanzi first.


    When he finished eating and put down his chopsticks, Qu Ning said that he wanted to go out and stroll around the city. Although Yu Wenxiao and song and Yuan dynasties would buy the things they married, she still wanted to buy some things by herself. You know, shopping is the greatest pleasure for every woman, especially when she doesn''t have to worry about money.


    Chi Yan: "don''t go. You didn''t have a good rest last night. Go back to your room in the afternoon and have a rest."


    "Then go. It''s like someone''s blocking you." Chi Lin is very fast. He grabs Qu Ning''s reply and sneers at him. He takes out a small stack of bank notes from his waist and puts them on the table. "I have plenty of silver. You can buy it at will. Don''t mention it. Let Yu Wenxiao and Song Yuan follow and carry things for you. Don''t say that I''m mean to my future sister-in-law."


    The picture of deja vu, Qu Ning suddenly have a moment of trance.


    I still remember that when she was a child, she talked to her sister many times and wanted her sister to accompany her to go out to play and buy things she liked. But before she finished speaking, her sister took out two bank cards and put them on the table. As she got up and walked, she said without looking back: "my sister is not free. There is a lot of money in her card. The password is my sister''s birthday. Let my aunt accompany you, You can buy whatever you want. "


    She picked up her bank card and ran after her sister. She had already driven away. She only saw the back of the car.


    At that time, she couldn''t help thinking, if only her parents hadn''t died in a car accident.


    It can be said that the sudden death of her parents in a car accident changed her and her sister''s life.


    At that time, my sister was studying abroad. After learning the news, she flew back to China overnight. At that time, she was still young, more than ten years younger than her sister, and she didn''t know anything.


    My sister thought that the uncles, uncles and a group of relatives who gathered here came to comfort and accompany their sisters and help them, but unexpectedly, they all wanted to carve up the company left by their parents.

 Chapter 200

    The elder sister was so angry that she drove all her relatives out of the house on the spot and decided to give up their studies and stay in China to take over the company left by her parents.


    Since then, she and her sister have been the only two people in the family.


    My elder sister is very busy. She goes out early and comes back late. Sometimes she even lives directly in the rest room of the company and doesn''t go home for a few days.


    The aunt invited at home made dinner. While doing her homework, she waited patiently. She often waited very late and couldn''t wait for her sister to come back. Dial the phone in the past to ask my sister, can always be "you eat, don''t wait", and then call in the past is "don''t bother her, she is very busy" and so on.


    More than two years later, when her sister finally settled down in the company, she became a real strong woman. She thought that her sister could be free at last, but she didn''t expect that her sister was still so busy, as if she would never finish her business. She and her sister are about to become strangers living together. They don''t see each other several times a month and can''t say a few words at a time.


    So, after graduating from high school, she directly chose to study abroad.


    But not long after she went abroad, her sister also had a car accident.


    She rushed back home, the doctor told her face-to-face "her sister has become a vegetable", and her sister''s situation, the probability of waking up is almost zero. But even so, she is not willing to give up.


    From then on, she took over the company after her sister''s development and growth. She followed her sister''s old way of guarding the company and her sleeping sister. She hoped that one day a miracle would happen and her sister would wake up.


    But after several years, my sister still didn''t wake up.


    On that day, the doctor of the hospital suddenly called to inform her that "her sister''s organs began to necrosis", and said that "it''s a great miracle that her sister has been able to persist for so many years", so that she can be prepared psychologically.


    She rushed to the hospital, a person left in the ward, looking at the bed for many years did not wake up sister for a long time. At that moment, she did not know whether her insistence over the years was right or wrong. She did not even know whether it was a relief for her sister.


    Later, she left the hospital alone and went back to the company.


    She sat in such a big office. This company, she is completely for the sake of sister, hope sister wake up after the company back to sister. If her sister is gone, she doesn''t know whether she wants to stay or not.


    In the end, my sister left.


    After her sister left, her world seemed empty.


    I don''t know how long it took. When she finally got out of that period of decadence and was ready for a good life, she woke up and found that she had passed through the imperial mausoleum for no reason. She was in the imperial mausoleum and became the daughter of prime minister Qu, who had just married into the imperial mausoleum. And this song prime minister''s daughter, unexpectedly happens to have the same name with her, also called "Qu Ning".


    Chi Yan sees Qu Ning''s difference, reaches out his hand to hold Qu Ning''s hand, "what''s the matter?"


    Qu Ning immediately recalled his thoughts and told himself that the world had become a thing of the past. Unexpectedly, because of an action of Lin''s younger brother, he recalled it for no reason.


    Qu Ning immediately smiles and shakes his head to express that he''s OK. Then he takes the bank note that Lin''s younger brother put on the table with a smile on his face and turns it over. It turns out that each one is 100000 Liang. "Then my future sister-in-law is not polite. I''ll accept it here. Thank you for your generosity." She won''t have to deal with silver.


    Chi Yan: "Ning''er..."


    "Brother, you can let her go. Later, I want to ask my brother for advice on martial arts. She''s an eyesore." Chi Lin again scrambled to speak.

 Chapter 201

    "Yes, I''m in the eye. I''m in the eye." Qu Ning nodded busily and put away the bank note in his hand, "then I won''t hinder Lin younger brother, you and Yan to compete in martial arts. But to tell you the truth, brother Lin, you still have a lot of room to improve your martial arts. You have to redouble your efforts. "


    Chi linnu: "you..."


    "Don''t be angry. Come and tell future sister-in-law if you want to buy anything. Future sister-in-law will buy it for you. Don''t be polite to me. We''ll be a family soon. " Looking at the suddenly changed face of Chi Lin, Qu Ning immediately interrupted him with a smile. Put aside the sudden memory, she only felt that there was a halo shining on his head, or in other words, she didn''t know which one of his tendons was wrong. She was so generous to her. With this charming and beautiful face, if she was a few years older, it would be a standard match for the overbearing style in the novel. It''s really nice to have such a brother!


    Chi Lin hissed and made no secret of his disdain.


    Qu Ning looked at Chi Yan again and said, "let me go. I''ll take Yu Wenxiao with me. Don''t worry. I''m not tired. It''s the same for me to have a rest when I come back from shopping. Rock... "


    Chi Yan hesitated.


    Xiaotuanzi, who is sitting next to quning, has big black and white eyes and looks back and forth at quning, Chi Lin and Chi Yan.


    Qu Ning: "do you want to go together?"


    Xiaotuanzi is so cute that he doesn''t understand.


    Qu Ning laughs, when Chi Yan agrees to go with Xiao Tuan Zi in his arms, "Yan, I''ll go and buy it and come back."


    As Qu Ning walks out of the hall, Chi Yan looks at Chi Lin.


    Knowing what his brother was going to say, Chi Lin explained, "brother, I must have come to Juexin. Yu Wenxiao and Song Yuan have been looking for him all morning, but they still haven''t found him. It''s better to use her to bring out that feeling heart than to let him continue to use his voice to... To her. " In fact, he still doesn''t know what the woman''s name is, and his elder brother doesn''t say it. He just solemnly tells him not to tell her his identity, and then listens to his elder brother call her "Ning''er" all the time.


    Chi Yan did not speak.


    Chi Lin thought that his brother was worried about an accident. "Brother, don''t worry, I''ll follow. As soon as the consciousness appears, I will catch him Then Chi Lin got up and went out. As soon as he stepped out of the threshold of the hall, he heard "what does she... Want to do?"


    Chi Lin suddenly stops and turns around.


    He naturally knew who "she" in his brother''s words meant. Since the meeting, my brother has not mentioned that person once, so he has not mentioned that person, even though that person is the biological mother of him and his brother.


    Now, my brother took the initiative to mention her, but Chi Lin didn''t know how to return.


    Pool rock face calm, no ups and downs, "I now, just want to find a quiet place, live a quiet life."


    Chi Lin came back quickly, "I know!" Even if the elder brother wants to go back and take back the throne that belongs to him, he will definitely stand on his side, "elder brother, I''m going to find that Juexin, let him go, let him go, let him go back and tell her. If he doesn''t go away or come back later, I won''t be soft handed. "


    Chi Yan did not speak.


    Chi Lin waited for a moment. In fact, there is a saying that I don''t know if I should ask my brother. Every year, on the day of his father''s death, his mother would go to the imperial mausoleum in person, which was called "paying homage to his father and visiting his brother". But he never knew whether her mother had ever visited her brother, even once.

 Chapter 202

    Small towns on the border.


    On a street with few pedestrians.


    Qu Ning felt strange when he saw everything. Almost every shop had to take a small group in to have a look.


    Xiaotuanzi is afraid of strangers, always shrinks in quning''s arms, and occasionally raises his head to take a sneak look.


    Yu Wenxiao, who is in the rear, is quite speechless with the song and Yuan Dynasties. It''s the first time that they have been "shopping" with a woman when they are so big. They can''t figure out what to do with these ordinary small shops. The rouge powder, antique calligraphy and paintings, jade hairpin and so on are not of top quality. They can''t compare with what they saw in the imperial palace.


    As soon as the shopkeeper saw a guest coming in, he saw a beautiful young woman in a blue dress, followed by two men of extraordinary appearance. At first sight, they were rich, so he automatically divided the people who came in into a line of distinguished guests and tried his best to sell.


    Qu Ning is very happy to listen and watch all kinds of things sold in the store. Before, Yan carved a wood carving for her, and she also wanted to give him a gift, but she couldn''t figure out what to give him. I don''t know if she can buy a suitable one today. As for the wooden carving and sword carved by the rock for xiaotuanzi, because of what happened in the woods that night, Qu Ning didn''t know whether xiaotuanzi had left a shadow in his heart, so he put it away and didn''t give it to xiaotuanzi any more.


    Out of this shop, into another.


    Yu Wenxiao and song and Yuan Dynasties always followed.


    Chi Lin, dressed in red, stands on the roof and looks down coldly.


    "Amitabha." Suddenly, in the bright jade shop, Qu Ning, who is taking up a jade hairpin and looking at it, hears a voice coming from his ear.


    Qu Ning was stunned and instinctively looked aside, but there were only Yu Wenxiao and song and yuan, and no one else. In the whole shop, except for a few of them, there is only one shopkeeper.


    Is she hallucinating? Or dream like last night? But now it''s day, she''s still so awake! Qu Ning couldn''t help frowning. After a while, he continued to appreciate the jade hairpin.


    "Amitabha, benefactor."


    Qu Ning heard it again, and it was very clear. He turned his head and looked aside.


    Yu Wenxiao, song and Yuan Dynasties, and the shopkeeper are staring at Qu Ning. They are almost confused by Qu Ning''s repeated actions. They don''t know what she is doing.


    Qu Ning rubbed his ears and eyes again. After enduring it, he still couldn''t help asking Yu Wenxiao and song and Yuan Dynasties, "you didn''t speak, did you?"


    Yu Wenxiao and song and Yuan were at a loss. "Girl, we didn''t talk."


    Qu Ning did not feel a little trembling, happy feeling like the pattern of horror films, his hands did not consciously embrace the arms of the small ball, "then next to me, no one else?"


    Yu Wenxiao and song and Yuan Dynasties: "No. Girl, what''s the matter with you? "


    Qu Ning moved closer to the two of them, carefully paying attention to the surroundings, while obviously lowering his voice, "how do I feel that there seems to be someone around me, and still talking to me?"


    Yu Wenxiao and song and Yuan Dynasties


    Qu Ning: "forget it, let''s go and have a look at other stores."


    Shopkeeper''s: "girl, don''t you buy it? Girl, in fact, I can give you something cheaper. Don''t leave now. You can have a look. The price is easy to discuss... "


    Qu Ning didn''t look back. When he got out of the shop, he stood on the open street and felt that his breath was smoother and he took a deep breath.


    "Amitabha, please don''t panic or be afraid. I just want to have a few words with you."

 Chapter 203

    The voice came again. Qu Ning was almost weakened and suspicious by the voice.


    Then realizing what the other party had said this time, Qu Ning finally stabilized. It''s a sound to the ear! This should be regarded as a martial art, right? It almost made her think there was an invisible person around her, or something wrong with her body.


    "Amitabha, may I ask the benefactor if the eyes of the people around you are always red?"


    Qu Ning looked around. Since the other party was listening, she couldn''t answer him. She didn''t know where he would be.


    "His eyes are red, which means that he is possessed. The red color in his eyes has not faded for a long time, which means that his evil nature has not been eliminated. Once he can''t control it, the consequences will be unimaginable. Benefactor, he is a dangerous man. "


    Qu Ning doesn''t like to hear this. Where is Chi Yan in danger?


    At the beginning, when his eyes turned red, the whole person would lose consciousness. Now, although his eyes are still red, he always has consciousness, and his consciousness is still very clear. It''s no different from ordinary people. How can he say "magic"? The one who is talking to her now sounds like a kind-hearted person. I don''t know if he is really he Shang. I don''t know where he comes from. I just don''t know. I use this method to talk nonsense to her. I don''t know if the voices she heard last night are also because of him?


    Qu Ning doesn''t want to listen any more. If she doesn''t know where the other party is, she has to have a good theory with him!


    "Let''s go and see the other stores." Say, the mood relaxes the Qu Ning that came down to choose a shop again, holding small regiment son to walk in.


    On the roof, Chi Lin, who looks down at Qu Ning, has a panoramic view of the strange things just now. Feng Mou scans around coldly, hoping to tear down the surrounding houses and pull out the Jue Xin.


    The next moment, flying down, pool near a place, a place to look at the past.


    Yu Wenxiao and song and Yuan Dynasties did not find the difference between Qu Ning just now, just as Qu Ning stood in the middle of the street to see the scenery for a while.


    -


    In this shop, Qu Ning carefully observes the portraits on the wall. He suddenly has an idea in his mind, and finally knows what gift to give chi Yan. I believe he will like this gift.


    "Amitabha. Benefactor, I can help you eliminate his demons. "


    "If we don''t get rid of the evil nature, we will have endless troubles."


    "Amitabha, please believe me..."


    Qu Ning is very annoyed, "shopkeeper, do you have any cotton here?"


    Shopkeeper of a stay, not easy to respond, "yes, yes."


    Qu Ning: "I want to buy some cotton."


    Shopkeeper''s:


    Yu Wenxiao and the song and Yuan Dynasties looked at each other


    After getting the cotton, Qu Ning directly plug in the ear, this just feel clean.


    Next, Qu Ning bought a lot of things and went back contentedly. The tired little Tuanzi was temporarily handed over to Yu Wenxiao and Song Yuan Bao.


    -


    I bought it in the courtyard.


    When Qu Ning went back, there was only Chi Yan in the whole house.


    At sunset, I saw him sitting quietly on the corridor under the eaves, as if waiting for her to return. His long white hair and robes were gently blown up by the evening wind, and the sun in the afterglow was like countless threads of gold. Ignoring the chains that fell at his feet, the scene was picturesque.


    As soon as Qu Ning saw it, he couldn''t move his eyes. As for Lin, who kept saying that he wanted to ask his brother for martial arts lessons, he disappeared.

 Chapter 204

    Qu Ning immediately ran close to him. When he was near him, his steps slowed down unconsciously. He didn''t want to break the scene, and his voice didn''t feel light. Only the sweetness in his heart was growing, "are you waiting for me?"


    Chi Yan nods and holds Qu Ning''s hand. As early as she was approaching, before he stepped into the gate, he had heard her footsteps, "are you enjoying yourself?"


    "Well, I''m very happy. I also bought a lot of things. Thank you so much for those silver tickets from my brother Lin Qu Ning said with a smile, and then remembered what Lao he Shang had said to her.


    Qu Ning didn''t want to hide the person in front of him, so he simply said it again.


    "If what he said is true?" There was no change in Chi Yan''s face, and his voice didn''t fluctuate. But staring at Qu Ning, don''t want to miss the slightest change in Qu Ning''s face, or revealed his tension.


    Qu Ning is a Leng, immediately astringent the smile on the face, bend over, close to examine the person sitting in front of.


    Four eyes opposite¡ª¡ª


    Long quiet¡ª¡ª


    Chi Yan slowly drooped his eyes, holding Qu Ning''s hand gradually released.


    Almost at the same moment, Qu Ning suddenly kisses Chi Yan''s two eyes like a dragonfly, and says: "you know, I never think you are a dangerous person. Even if there is any magic, I will always be with you and overcome it with you. Even if you can''t overcome it, I believe you will be able to control yourself. "


    Finish saying, don''t know how of, Qu Ning suddenly feel at present this circumstance how a bit like "white Niang Zi and Xu Xian"? Bai Niangzi and Xu Xian had a good life. They were like a couple of immortals. They also opened a hospital to help the world. As a result, Fahai suddenly appeared and told Xu Xian that the people around him were demons.


    Thinking of this, Qu Ning couldn''t help laughing and scolding himself for being shameless. He thought of "white lady and Xu Xian".


    But if we only talk about "beauty", the person in front of us is so beautiful, the eyebrows, the eyes, the bridge of the nose, the thin lips and the flawless face, we should not lose much to the "white lady".


    She has done good things for several generations. How lucky is she?


    The handbrake that Pool Rock loosens that tightens again, nod to Qu Ning. That magic, he has been in control, left the sword city and that night''s blood has also stabilized, he also believes that he will control well. Fortunately, fortunately, she didn''t care.


    Qu Ning: "can you tell me what this magic is? Why is there magic? "


    Chi Yan was silent for a long time, "can you give me a little more time, and I''ll tell you later."


    "Well, I''ll wait no matter how long." With that, Qu Ning sat down beside Chi Yan and put his head on his shoulder, clasping his slender fingers. It''s not hard to tell from his tone that it must be a bad memory. It is not the human heart that really controls the magic. As long as people''s heart is still there, magic is nothing.


    I don''t know when Yu Wenxiao and Xiao Tuanzi, who were put on the ground by song and Yuan Dynasties, came unsteadily, pulling the clothes of Qu Ning and Chi Yan.


    Qu Ning laughed again, unconsciously fell into a low atmosphere, and finally broke with the arrival of xiaotuanzi. Qu Ning picked up xiaotuanzi and put him directly into Chi Yan''s arms. He lowered his head and said, "look, even he is not afraid of you. How can you be a dangerous person?" Knead the little nose of small round son, also make small round son smile, "come on, you say, are you afraid of this elder brother?"

 Chapter 205

    Little Tuanzi couldn''t understand. He stayed in Chi Yan''s arms, sat on Chi Yan''s legs, and pulled Chi Yan''s white hair to play.


    Qu Ning can''t help but think of the situation when the two were locked in the iron cage together before. The little Tuan Zi likes the white hair very much, and he can''t help but envy and say: "I''m really envious! If I could shrink ten times and be as small as him, I would be able to learn from him and pull your hair as a quilt. "


    I don''t know that I''ve been envied. The more xiaotuanzi has fun, the more white hair he curls from time to time.


    Chi Yan rubbed Qu Ning''s head, side head kiss Qu Ning''s hair top, soft voice way: "that after you, only give you cover."


    Qu Ning smiles and purses lips, "that I now want to rob with him?"


    "Don''t rob." Chi Yan draws back his white hair from xiaotuanzi.


    Xiaotuanzi


    Qu Ning immediately laughs, pulls Chi rock''s hand, "I want to bet with you, see if he will cry."


    Xiaotuanzi


    On the other hand, Yu Wenxiao and the song and Yuan Dynasties, who were carrying all kinds of things, had already bypassed here. They took the time to decorate in other parts of the mansion and hung and pasted the red ribbons and red happy words first. As for this side of the hall, of course, when the devil is not in the hall, he will come to decorate it. In addition, he can go out and buy dinner. I really don''t have a moment to rest.


    -


    At night.


    Lin''s brother hasn''t come back yet.


    Qu Ning asked, Yu Wenxiao and Song Yuan said they did not know. If this had happened before, they would have rushed out to look for him, but now it is clear that Chi Lin would never leave the devil. They just have to wait patiently for him to come back.


    Chi Yan asks Qu Ning to have a rest first. He waits for Chi Lin.


    Qu ningnian wanted to give chi Yan a gift. He nodded and went back to his room. When he passed the yard, he picked up a few twigs. After entering the room, he made a small fire on the ground. Then he picked up the charcoal after the twigs were burnt out, took out the white paper he bought, spread it out on the table and began to draw.


    If you ask if there''s anything she can hold or be proud of, it''s sketching. She has studied sketch for many years, and her works have won many awards. Although these charcoal can''t be compared with professional paintbrush, as long as you handle them well, you can make a very good painting.


    Meanwhile, in the hall.


    While making tea, Chi Yan is still waiting.


    Yu Wenxiao and song and Yuan had asked them to step down first.


    time lapse.


    Little Tuanzi gradually sleepy, the original sit unconsciously changed to lie down, lying on the position beside the pool rock.


    In the middle of the moon, the pool just returned, flying directly into the house, into the hall.


    Chi Lin: "brother, I found him."


    Chi Yan didn''t speak, waiting for Chi Lin to go on.


    "He insisted that he had nothing to do with his mother. He was not sent by his mother. He just wanted to come to transform you and eliminate your demons." Chi Lin''s tone was obviously not good. Naturally, he didn''t believe a word of these words. "I had a fight with him. I directly hurt him and threw him into the carriage. Now he''s outside the house. I''ll let Yu Wenxiao drive him back. In addition, I have solemnly warned him that he should go back and tell that person that she should not do anything else and be good to anyone. Brother, if you want to see him, or if you have anything to say to him, I can go with you now. "


    Chi Yan still didn''t speak, just drank tea slowly.

 Chapter 206

    Chi Lin waited and waited, "brother? Did you listen to me? "


    Drink all the tea in the cup, leaving only a little tea. Chi Yan finally put down his tea cup and made a decision. He said slowly, "go and drive the carriage into the backyard."


    "Good." Chi Lin went to do it and soon came back, "brother, the carriage is in the backyard, and the heart is in the car."


    Chi Yan got up and walked out slowly. "You stay here."


    Chi Lin: "good."


    -


    In the backyard.


    At night.


    Although he was seriously injured, he keenly heard the sound of the chain dragging on the ground from far to near. Although he didn''t lift the curtain, he knew who was coming. "Amitabha. Put down the butcher''s knife and become a Buddha. Benefactor, i... "


    "You take a word for me to her..." Chi Yan interrupts Juexin and slowly stands in the footsteps.


    Juexin in the car: "benefactor, I just want to help you..."


    Chi Yan: "it''s already beyond redemption. How can I cross it?"


    Juexin: "Qianjiang River has water, Qianjiang moon, cloudless and sky. Buddha is in people''s heart and everywhere. All living beings in the world, no matter where they are, as long as they are willing to be good to the Buddha and the Buddha.... "


    Chi Yan listened quietly without interrupting.


    Chueh Hsin felt hopeful and spoke more seriously and patiently.


    For a long time¡ª¡ª


    Juexin: "benefactor, what do you think?"


    Chi Yan: "are you finished?"


    Juexin


    Chi Yan: "can you bring a word to her for me?"


    Juexin: "so is it true that people outside listen to him patiently, or just wait for him to finish... Nonsense?


    Juexin: "Amitabha."


    Twelve years later, although that man would go to the imperial mausoleum every year, in fact, they didn''t meet once or say a word. Chi Yan did not expect that even today, he would take the initiative to let someone bring a message to her.


    -


    Half an hour later.


    Yu Wenxiao drove out of the city at night and returned to the capital. He couldn''t figure out why Chi Lin sent him to send them, but the song and Yuan Dynasties could stay. The capital is so far away that it will take at least two months to come back.


    Sitting in the car, he touched the Buddha''s heart: "benefactor, for the sake of the world, please send me back. The donor''s evil nature is not removed. Once he can''t control it, the consequences will be unimaginable. "


    Yu Wenxiao: "abbot Juexin, I''m sending you back now." Send him back to the capital, where he came from.


    Juexin: "benefactor, you should turn around..."


    Yu Wenxiao was driving all the time. He shouldn''t have talked a lot, but when he thought that there was no one around, he casually said, "old abbot Juexin, in fact, I''ve been following the devil for a few days. Although I''m still afraid, he''s really no different from normal people now. I don''t think there''s anything to look for, or no one to look for, and he should keep on doing so. That''s good. Don''t worry about it. "


    After thinking about it, Yu Wenxiao added, "don''t be good. The devil himself wants to be good, but you force him again and again. Don''t be self defeating in the end, it will backfire. "


    When I heard this, I was silent.


    That day, it was not the day of worshiping Buddha, the queen suddenly came to the imperial temple.


    After the incense, she dismissed the crowd and told him that "her eldest son is out of the imperial mausoleum". But she felt that she owed her son too much, so she didn''t want to send someone to take him back and put him in the imperial mausoleum.

 Chapter 207

    She didn''t know whether it was right or wrong, and whether it would harm the innocent people of sword casting City, so she came to Shangxiang to ask the Buddha, and also to ask him by the way.


    The next day, he left the imperial temple and went out of the capital. He really wanted to turn the demons into demons.


    At that time, 3000 imperial guards died in the hands of demons, and finally captured him with 100000 troops, but the price was too high. Therefore, the best way, of course, is to guard against the devil before his demonic nature breaks out, try to transform him and avoid killing. In any case, what happened in the capital must never happen again.


    After the event of casting sword City, he determined that the devil was still human, and he regretted what he had committed in that year, so he could be saved. This strengthened his desire to transform his heart. He first found the woman around him, but also want to persuade her to cross the devil together, eliminate hidden dangers.


    But at the moment, the words of drivers seem to be ordinary, even casual, but there is no lack of philosophy. Should we guard against the unexpected, take precautions against the minute, or do not self defeatingly break the present calm?


    After thinking about it, he read again: "Amitabha."


    The people in the car no longer spoke, and Yu Wenxiao was happy to be so quiet. In fact, Juexin is not old. He is about the same age as the empress. On the surface, he looks younger than his actual age, and he has no beard. He just listens to Chi Lin''s call more "Lao he Shang", so he and the song and Yuan Dynasties always unconsciously add an old word when addressing him.


    -


    At dawn, it will not be bright.


    Seeing that there is a broken Temple ahead, Yu Wenxiao, who has been on the road all night, drives over and wants to have a rest in the broken temple for an hour or two.


    After arriving at the gate of the temple, Yu Wenxiao saw that a carriage and several horses had stopped outside the temple. It was obvious that the temple had been occupied.


    Yu Wenxiao then drove the carriage to the hillside in the distance and tied the reins, "old abbot Juexin, rest in the car, I''ll take a nap outside the car." With that, Yu Wenxiao jumped out of the carriage and found a lawn beside the carriage to lie down. He didn''t dare to sleep too well. He always kept alert so that he wouldn''t escape when he was resting. Then he couldn''t explain to Chi Lin.


    Juexin sits in the carriage with his knees crossed, still reciting scriptures in silence.


    A group of people in black came quietly. One of them learned two bird calls at the gate of the broken temple.


    After a while, a woman came out of the broken temple. Her face under the veil was very ugly. She asked in a cold voice, "without my order, what are you doing here at this time?"


    Sufeng, the man in black, said: "Lord, Zuoshi wants to see you. Let''s not release news first."


    "What did you say?" This woman is no one else. It''s yunxizhi who wants to go back to yunjiazhuang with yunzechu after she comes out of Zhujian villa.


    At present, she is with a group of disciples of yunzechu and yunjiazhuang. If they know that someone in black is looking for her, which exposes her identity, Yunxi can''t stop flashing his murderous anger. Fortunately, Yun zechu was not on guard against her. As soon as she heard the sound, she immediately ordered Yun zechu''s sleeping acupoints and quickly ordered those disciples'' acupoints.


    After listening to Sufeng''s report, Yun Xizhi''s face was even more difficult to see, "how dare he block my command? Does he want to fight back? "


    Su Feng was surprised, "Lord, you misunderstood. Zuo Shi just..."


    "I just want you to think twice, my Lord." The left emissary standing behind the party approached sufangcheng slowly, tearing down the cloth on his face as he walked. He finally withdrew from the island. Shortly after he landed, he did not expect that Yun Xizhi would do anything to get revenge. He even wanted to send someone to release the news that the devil had left the imperial mausoleum.

 Chapter 208

    At the same time, it is said that the queen herself released the demons in the mausoleum. Because the queen has imprisoned the devil for 12 years, she can''t bear to keep her eldest son in prison.


    How about Chizhou Congress when these two news come out? What will people do?


    The horror of the devil has been talked about by people all over the world!


    At that time, the people of Chizhou must be in a state of panic, full of anger, turmoil and even unite to force the queen to give an account! How can other countries let go of the great opportunity of Chizhou''s national turmoil? If the explanation given by the queen can not satisfy Chizhou state and the people in the world, the situation will be out of control.


    There is a saying that "water can carry a boat, but it can also overturn it.".


    In addition to other countries in the next covetous, the Queen''s throne can still sit firm?


    And once things have come to this stage, how can the queen completely calm down the people''s anger and pacify the world? I''m afraid the only way is to catch the devil back, kill the devil in front of the world, and completely eliminate the future trouble. After all, the common people have such an experience, they can''t bear it any more. They just imprison the devil, let them continue to live in such a worried day, and always worry that the devil may come out again or be released by someone.


    Yunxi''s move is clearly forcing the queen to fight with the devil.


    However, did she ever think about the consequences of forcing the devil to lose his humanity once the war started?


    Does she remember how much the queen paid to capture the demon 12 years ago? At the beginning, there were no survivors of the 3000 royal guards. Later, 100000 troops were urgently mobilized to blockade the whole capital. Although they succeeded, how many people died? That war was more tragic and bloody than any war on the battlefield, especially the death of so many innocent people.


    This history must not repeat itself!


    Sufangcheng didn''t dare to imagine the result. He once again begged Yun Xizhi, "Lord, please think twice! If these two pieces of news get out, they won''t come back. "


    Cloud Xi Zhi immediately smile, anger extremely counter smile. That day in the sword casting villa, Chi Lin didn''t catch it, Qu Ning didn''t catch it, and the devil didn''t catch it. As a result, Fengling completely cut off the relationship with her, and even turned against her, she was busy for so long, in the end not only in vain, but also heavy losses.


    In this case, she can''t hope to win over Fengling any more. Why did she hide the news that the devil came out of the imperial mausoleum?


    As long as the news spread out, and let the whole Chizhou people and the world believe that it is the bitch on the throne who secretly released the devil, you can force the bitch to catch the devil and give an account to the world.


    If that slut can catch the devil successfully, the whole world will force that slut to kill the devil. She took revenge by the hand of that bitch.


    If the slut can''t catch the devil, she can let people spread the news again, saying that "the slut has the intention to release water and doesn''t want to catch the devil. She has only her son in her heart, regardless of the safety of the world.". She''d like to see how that bitch can still hold the throne!


    So, no matter what the final result is, she won. At last she won.


    So what does she think twice? Why did she go back? What a joke!


    Yun Xizhi: "Zuo Shi, I doubt that you are sent by that bitch to block my command."

 Chapter 209

    Sufangcheng suddenly knelt down on one knee, "Lord, if you doubt my loyalty to you, I can speak to you on the spot. Lord, I do it all for you. I don''t want you to make innocent people victims like the queen 12 years ago. "


    "She can do that. Why can''t I?" Yun Xizhi suddenly interrupted, and his eyes stabbed sufangcheng like a sword. In order to get the throne, that bitch can do whatever she wants. Why can''t she?


    Yunxi could not stop mocking, "so, my left envoy still has a heart of compassion? Ha ha ha, I can see it now! "


    Sufangcheng was distressed, "use such means to shake the Queen''s throne, and then to seize the throne, hands covered with such blood, Lord, is this really what you want?"


    Yun Xizhi: "as long as you can get the throne and defeat that bitch, I don''t care how much blood you get or how many people you die. Even if you die, I don''t care!"


    Sufangcheng exclaimed: "there are many other ways. We can plan again step by step..."


    Yun Xizhi: "I have no patience! Why should I give up such a good opportunity? "


    Sufangcheng: "what''s the difference between you and the queen? Over the years, the person you hate the most is her. Do you want to be like her now? "


    "So what?" Yunxi stopped roaring.


    "Lord It''s impossible not to be disappointed. Sufang city can''t help but think of layunxizhi''s hand. He really wants to persuade her to calm down again. "We''ve made the first wrong step and brought the devil out of the imperial mausoleum. We can''t make any more mistakes. The reason why the news of the devil leaving the imperial mausoleum has not spread is not only because of our previous secrecy, but also because the devil has not committed any killing so far. Now there are people around him who are following him and guarding him. Maybe it can make him calm forever. Lord, please, don''t break this peace, don''t let the history of 12 years ago repeat itself. "


    "Ha ha ha!" Yun Xizhi laughed, "but at this moment, I don''t think it''s wrong to take him out of the imperial mausoleum? Now, as long as we send some people to spread the news, let the world know that the devil is out of the imperial mausoleum, we can deal with the devil and the bitches on the throne. Kill two birds with one stone, and let the devil and the bitches fight each other? I only hate that I have come up with such a good method for so many years! If that Slut had just imprisoned the devil in the imperial mausoleum, I would send someone to release him, and then send someone to frame the blame and say, "that Slut released him." how could she have the chance to become the first queen in the world? "


    Sufangcheng: "Lord..."


    On one side, Sufeng sees sufangcheng and yunxizhi quarrel more and more fiercely, but he doesn''t know how to persuade them.


    Naturally, people in black do not dare to speak rashly at this time.


    Behind the hillside in the distance.


    Yu Wenxiao, who has always been vigilant, got up from the lawn as soon as he heard the bird''s call, quietly checked the situation, and saw everything outside the broken temple.


    Originally, because of the distance, his martial arts were not very good, and he could not hear the conversation between the woman in the door of the broken temple and the man in black. But later, the woman and the man in black became more and more noisy. Both of them gradually lost control and their voices became louder and louder, so he naturally heard them.

 Chapter 210

    Yu Wenxiao couldn''t help taking a breath.


    He was just tired and stopped to have a rest. Unexpectedly, he was surprised to hear such a secret. Some people want to take the Queen''s throne, but also want to spread the news that the devil out of the mausoleum. Who is this woman? How do you feel like I saw it in Zhujian villa.


    If she really spread the news that the devil came out of the imperial mausoleum, Yu Wenxiao didn''t dare to think about it any more.


    After some consideration, Yu Wenxiao did not hesitate to think that it was more important to go back to the small town to report the incident, so he walked back to the carriage, untied the reins, and the people who wanted to lead the carriage outside the broken temple did not know that he had left before. With his own strength, he can''t deal with so many people outside the broken temple.


    The horse didn''t cooperate and suddenly gave out a loud hiss.


    Yunxizhi and a group of people outside the broken Temple heard it. The scene of the quarrel stopped instantly, and all of them immediately looked in the direction of the sound.


    Yu Wenxiao wanted to appease the horse in a hurry. As a result, the horse was not quiet, but continued to hiss.


    "I don''t know where you got this broken car, this damned horse." Yu Wenxiao was worried and couldn''t help cursing.


    Sufeng took a group of people in black to the hillside and surrounded Yu Wenxiao and the carriage. "Who are you? Why are you here? How much have you heard? "


    "No, I didn''t hear it. I just had a rest here. I didn''t hear anything." Yu Wenxiao pretended to be stupid and tried to muddle through with a look of trembling and fear.


    Sufeng, of course, would not easily believe it. He ordered someone to check Yu Wenxiao and his carriage. He only listened to yunxizhi''s command from the rear, "no matter who it is, there will be no amnesty."


    Sufeng ordered half of the people in black to do it.


    Yu Wenxiao no longer pretended, but quickly drew his sword to fight with the man in black.


    The rest of the people in black, under Su Feng''s command, went up to lift the curtain of the car and saw a sutra chanting ho Shang sitting in the car. After being stunned, he started at the people in the car without saying a word.


    Yu Wenxiao was a little worried about Juexin. After all, Juexin was hurt. He looked at the carriage from time to time. But he himself was a little too busy to save Juexin.


    After a while, the humble carriage fell apart, and my heart flew out of it. Although all the people in black want to kill him, he still focuses on defense instead of killing the people in black. While responding to the attack of the people in black, he opens his mouth to yunxizhi outside the broken temple. Of course, he also heard the quarrels just now, "Amitabha, benefactor, don''t be selfish and make life miserable. Put down the butcher''s knife and look back... "


    "Feeling the heart?" Yunxizhi quickly recognized it. When she became a concubine, Juexin was already in the imperial temple, but at that time he was still young, not the abbot of the temple.


    How could he be here at this time? According to the information sent back by the people lurking in the capital, the cheap woman on the throne has come to the temple to worship Buddha very frequently in recent years, which means that she should be very familiar with the cheap woman on the throne.


    Thinking of this, Yun Xizhi said, "save the living first!"


    Sufeng and people in black take orders.


    Soon, Yu Wenxiao was seriously injured by Sufeng, and Juexin also fell into the hands of the man in black.


    Yun Xizhi came from the broken temple and came to the hillside. He first looked at Juexin. At such a close distance, he was 100% sure that he didn''t admit his mistake. Then he looked at another person and recognized that he was one of the two people who were with Chi Lin.

 Chapter 211

    Sufeng took people to Zhujian villa to catch Chi Lin that night. During the whole process, he only focused on dealing with Chi Lin. in addition, it was night at that time, so he didn''t pay much attention to the two people around Chi Lin, so he didn''t recognize them now.


    Yun Xizhi said, "Why are you two together?"


    Yu Wenxiao: "on the way, I met the master. When I saw that he was going on his way, I would do well and take him for a ride."


    Juexin: "Amitabha."


    After quarreling with sufangcheng for such a long time, yunxizhi''s mood can be imagined. He immediately grabbed the sword from one of the men in black, gave Yu Wenxiao a sword in his arm, and pointed the sword at Yu Wenxiao''s face. "What I want to hear is the truth. If you talk nonsense again, I''ll cut off your hand, arm by arm. "


    Yu Wenxiao ate the pain and snorted, but he didn''t give in. "What I said is the truth. I really just met the master by chance. We didn''t hear anything just now


    "One is the person beside the little emperor, the other is the abbot of the imperial temple in the capital, the person in front of the empress. You told me that you met by chance in this place? Ha ha, what a chance meeting Words fall, cloud Xi stop sword, toward Yu Wenxiao''s arm cut, merciless.


    At the critical moment, sufangcheng, who came after yunxizhi, clasped yunxizhi''s wrist, lowered his voice and said quickly, "Lord, the people in the broken temple are awake. You go back quickly, we withdraw first


    As soon as Yunxi''s face changes, she still doesn''t want yunzechu to know her identity. There were so many men around her in those days, but now there is only one yunzechu left. Although yunzechu has been married, she will not really be attracted to yunzechu, but it does not prevent her from enjoying the care of a man.


    Because of this kind of care, sometimes it really makes her have the illusion that she is back to the days when she was surrounded by the stars. At that time, she was dazzling, unparalleled and unique. What a bitch on the throne!


    There was no doubt for a moment. Yunxi stopped his hand and said to Sufeng, "withdraw quickly. Sufeng, you should torture these two people. "


    Sufeng takes orders, and signals a gang of people in black to take away Yu Wenxiao and Juexin, and he quickly follows.


    Sufangcheng finally takes a look at yunxizhi and walks with Sufeng.


    Cloud Xi stopped slow face, as soon as possible to restore calm, a person returned to the broken temple.


    It''s getting brighter.


    No one in the broken temple, including Yun zechu, is awake.


    Yunxizhi looked around for a week, and then he realized that he had been cheated by sufangcheng, but it was too late to catch up.


    -


    On the other side, halfway.


    Sufang city asked Sufeng to stop first. He had a few words to ask the two people who were caught in front of him.


    Sufeng hesitates, but he still takes people away.


    Yu Wenxiao looked at the only man in black in front of him who had taken off the cloth and knew that he was the one who had quarreled with the woman at the door of the broken temple. Listening to what he said to the woman, he strongly opposed the woman''s spreading the news that the devil came out of the imperial mausoleum.


    Sufangcheng has already known Yu Wenxiao''s identity from Yun Xizhi''s words just now, which is why he cheated Yun Xizhi to rescue him. "Since you are the person around the little emperor, you must know where the little emperor and the devil are. Let''s go. I can''t stop the Lord from releasing news. Please go back and report to the devil as soon as possible. It''s better to persuade the devil to leave quickly and find a place to live in seclusion. Don''t be found by anyone. I just want to maintain the current calm and never want to see the demons lose their humanity after being besieged and recreate the day of killing. "

 Chapter 212

    Yu Wenxiao listened to Su Fangcheng''s words and wanted to let him and Jue Xin go. He was not surprised. He bowed his hand to thank him and said sincerely, "thank you! In fact, I think the same as you, so I believe you will not regret today''s decision. The devil is really well now. It can be seen that he wants to live a peaceful life. As long as no one comes to him, besieges him and forces him, I think it will continue like this all the time. "


    Sufangcheng: "I hope so."


    Juexin put his hands together and stayed in Fangcheng: "Amitabha, thank you very much."


    "Let''s go." Sufangcheng turned his back. He never thought that he would betray yunxizhi one day, but now he does.


    Yu Wenxiao arched his hand again, then left quickly with Juexin, and took Juexin back to the small town to report to Chi Lin and the devil.


    -


    In the courtyard I bought.


    It was bright and sunny, and Qu Ning was sleeping soundly.


    Chi Yan couldn''t wait for Qu Ning to come out of the room for a long time. He was a little worried, so he went to the door and knocked on it.


    Qu Ning vaguely heard the sound, but did not wake up, unconsciously turned over, facing inside.


    Chi Yan confirms that Qu Ning''an is ready to leave the room. Yu Guang inadvertently throws a small pile of charcoal on the table and the several pieces of paper that have been cut out.


    After hesitation, Chi Yan slowly approaches, and his eyes are not attracted by the paintings on the paper.


    The top picture shows a woman running close with banana leaves in the dark night, canyon, iron cage, steamed bread, pouring rain, thunder and lightning. This picture is clearly what they first met in the canyon that night.


    Every stroke and painting is vivid and lifelike, as if it were true.


    Turn it down. She painted all this last night?


    With this pile of charcoal of different sizes on the table?


    Chi Yan hasn''t moved for a long time. He wants to treasure it and hide it. He also wants to see Qu Ning continue to paint. I didn''t expect that she still had such powerful painting skills. I don''t know if charcoal painting appeared in recent years? He''s been in prison for so long that he doesn''t know anything new.


    Qu Ning has been painting all night. Sometimes it''s just like this. He can''t stop painting until it''s almost dawn. He didn''t sleep until he was ready to surprise Chi Yan. At the moment, Chi Yan saw the surprise ahead of time and didn''t know it.


    For a long time, IKEYAMA quietly out of the room.


    -


    It''s near noon.


    Yu Wenxiao hurried back with Chueh in a hurry, but he didn''t care to knock. He flew into the hall and saw that the song and Yuan Dynasties were setting dishes and chopsticks. The devil and Chi Lin were playing chess, while Xiao Tuan Zi was sitting next to the devil.


    Song and Yuan heard the voice rise, blurted out: "how did you come back?" As soon as his voice fell, Chueh Hsin came in.

 Chapter 213

    Chi Yan and Chi Lin also rise in the game.


    Chi Yan did not speak.


    Chi Lin''s face sank and directly asked Yu Wenxiao, "what''s the matter?"


    Yu Wenxiao didn''t care to talk to song and Yuan Dynasties. He quickly approached Chi Yan and Chi Lin, and described the situation outside the broken temple that he saw and heard at dawn today. Finally, he said: "young master, I really think that woman has seen it in Zhujian villa, as if she was with Yun zechu of Yun family villa. It''s been half a day since dawn when I came back. I don''t know if she has spread the news. Let''s leave here as soon as possible. "


    Juexin followed him and said, "Amitabha, two benefactors, I also suggest leaving as soon as possible."


    Chi Lin was angry. He overturned the chessboard and stood up abruptly. "Yu Wenxiao, you lead the way. I''m going to see this woman. I have to kill her myself and divide her up."


    Little Tuan Zi was so scared that he hid in Chi Yan''s arms with the sound of chessboard and chessboard landing.


    There is no change on Chi Yan''s face, just listen. Yu Wenxiao and Chi Lin do not know who the woman is, but he has already recognized it.


    Yu Wenxiao: "don''t worry, young master. It''s not too late to kill when you have a chance."


    "In the future? Why do you want to go back? I don''t want her to live any longer! " No one knows her mother better than him. If the news really spreads, she will surely send troops to capture and kill her brother for her throne and to pacify people all over the world. And the people of the world, I''m afraid there will be some people who are beyond their capacity and boast of justice to encircle and seize brother. That damned woman, what''s the grudge between her brother and her? What''s in the way of her? I want to do this poisonous trick. If you don''t kill her, he won''t be called Chi Lin.


    Juexin: "Amitabha, benefactor..."


    Chi Yan, who has never opened his mouth: "don''t talk."


    Juexin


    I also want to persuade Yu Wenxiao of Chi Lin to say: "I''m not sure."


    ChiYan, which has already been killed fiercely


    The whole hall suddenly quieted down.


    The next moment¡ª¡ª


    Qu Ning came and stepped into the hall.


    Qu Ning saw the situation in the hall at a glance, and there were many he Shang that he had never seen before. Chi Lin was full of murderous spirit, and chess pieces fell to the ground. Yu Wenxiao''s sleeves were covered with blood. Song and Yuan Dynasties stood aside, while Xiao Tuan Zi hid in Chi Yan''s arms.


    What''s the situation? However, Qu Ning, who had been sleeping for a long time, couldn''t figure it out for a moment and was stunned at the threshold.


    Chi Lin firmly remembers his brother''s account, and never let Qu Ning know his brother''s identity. But before long, the news about her brother will be widely spread. The woman only needs to describe her brother''s present appearance a little, and Qu Ning is a person who likes to go shopping on the street. How long can she hide from Qu Ning?


    "Brother, I''ll go out. Yu Wenxiao, follow me. " Finish saying, really can''t bear this tone of Chi Lin strides out, don''t say a word more in front of Qu Ning.


    Yu Wenxiao also remembers that he can''t let Qu Ning know the identity of the devil. Now that Qu Ning is here, it''s not easy to say anything more. Besides, the devil just told them not to speak. For a moment, he can only go out with Chi Lin. when he wants to go out, he can persuade Chi Lin to leave first.


    Song and Yuan also went out.


    Chueh Hsin didn''t know this, so she turned to Qu Ning to persuade the devil to leave, "Amitabha, benefactor..."


    "You''re going with me, too. I don''t know what to say here." Chi Lin, who just went out, suddenly turned around and rushed back. He impolitely clasped Juexin''s arm and forced Juexin away.

 Chapter 214

    Seeing confused, Qu Ning scratched his head and walked to Chi Yan as he kept looking at several people. "What''s the matter? By the way, the ho Shang just now, I remember his voice, that is, the man who spoke to me with a voice. How did he come here? "


    Chi Yan doesn''t seem to hear Qu Ning''s words, but looks at Qu Ning who is getting closer and closer. He just wanted to be with her now and live that kind of peaceful life. They have been going west, looking for a place to settle down. Now they are staying here just to get married. Why do those people just refuse to let him go and have to leave him nowhere?


    "What''s the matter? What happened? " It''s different from the past when he doesn''t speak and becomes dumb. At the moment, he looks at his low face and his eyes. His intuition makes Qu Ning feel that something big has happened, and his heart can''t help lifting it up.


    At this time, Xiao Tuan Zi raised his head from Chi Yan''s arms, looked left and right, then went down from Chi Yan''s arms to pick up the pieces on the ground.


    Qu Ning is going to be crazy by this silence. Didn''t he know that the less he said it, the more worried she would be¡° Yan, no matter what happens, I don''t want you to keep it from me. I don''t want to know nothing. We can totally work together... "


    "Let''s get married today." Chi Yan interrupts Qu Ning and holds Qu Ning''s hand. In her heart, their meeting always started from the canyon. He did not dare to think and gamble. Once she knew that he was the devil in the imperial mausoleum, "after that, we will leave here."


    Qu Ning a Leng, "isn''t still need two or three days to prepare?" Then he turned back to his mind, "don''t turn the subject, tell me what happened just now? So how can he Shang be here? He''s not looking for me. He''s coming to you? Want to get rid of your demons? Besides, how did Yu Wenxiao get hurt? "


    Chi Yan stood up and took Qu Ning into his arms. He didn''t let Qu Ning ask any more. He said slowly, "without changing the topic, I just want to marry you today. The sooner, the better. I don''t want to stay in this small town."


    Qu Ning keenly grasped a few key words, and when Chi Yan didn''t say anything, he had to rack his brains to think about all the possibilities. "What''s wrong with this town? Or is someone here? Someone found this place? The princess Fengling? Or... "


    Chi Yanwei releases Qu Ning, and clasps Qu Ning''s jaw to make Qu Ning raise his head and kiss him heavily, so as to block Qu Ning''s mouth.


    This time, he was domineering, powerful and possessed. But in such a domineering and powerful situation, she felt his uneasiness, which was unprecedented before. She believed that something had happened, and it was very serious. Even at this moment, such intimacy could not dissolve the depression in the air.


    For a long time¡ª¡ª


    Chi Yancai let go of Qu Ning and said in a low voice, "can you stop asking?"


    Qu Ning forced to close his eyes, eventually compromise, do not want to force him, "OK, I don''t ask. We''ll get married today. I''ll call them back and leave as soon as we get married. "


    Chi Yan: "you stay here, I''ll call." He hears the voice and knows that Chi Lin is not out yet. Yu Wenxiao and Juexin are still persuading Chi Lin. he doesn''t want Qu Ning to hear their conversation.


    Qu Ning nodded and looked at Chi Yan. After he went out, he looked down at Tuan Zi, who was still squatting on the ground and concentrating on picking up chess pieces. He could not help sighing.

 Chapter 215

    After picking up all the pieces, xiaotuanzi went to quning''s feet and looked up at quning.


    One big and one small, one high and one low, look at each other.


    -


    Outside the hall.


    Near the gate.


    Yu Wenxiao almost risked his life to stop Chi Lin.


    Song and Yuan also joined in to persuade chi to leave impulsively.


    Juexin: "Amitabha..."


    "Shut up Chi Lin suddenly broke his heart and finally asked Yu Wenxiao, "do you lead the way or not? Tell me exactly where the temple is. "


    Yu Wenxiao: "young master, even if you go to kill her now, it''s too late..."


    Chi Lin: "don''t you say that? With yunzechu of yunjiazhuang? OK, I''ll go directly to yunjiazhuang. I''ll... "


    "Lin''er, don''t go." Chi Yan approached slowly, with a long chain behind him. His face was low and his voice didn''t fluctuate. "Get ready, my brother will marry Ning''er today, and then leave here."


    Yu Wenxiao was delighted and immediately said, "I''ll go and get the wedding clothes and wedding clothes that I sent back to the clothes shop for modification."


    Song Yuan stopped, "I''ll go. Wenxiao, you are injured. Stay here. "


    With that, the song and Yuan Dynasties went to the clothes shop quickly.


    Juexin: "Amitabha, good."


    Chi Lin is not reconciled, making sure that Qu Ning didn''t come with his brother, so he doesn''t have any scruples, "brother, do you want to let that woman go? When the news gets around, it will only spread to the whole world, and she will know sooner or later. "


    The scarlet color in his eyes became deep, and his breath was unsteady, but he suppressed it again. Chi Yan said, "so you should leave as soon as possible, go to a more secluded place as soon as possible, or even find a place where no one will find, and never let her know."


    Chueh Hsin keenly observes the changes of Chi Yan, and he is so frightened that he hastens to recite the Qingxin mantra.


    Chi Lin: "this is not to hide? You could have chosen a place with less people and calmness, but now you can only hide in a place where there is no one? I''m not reconciled. I''m really not reconciled. It''s all caused by that woman. If I don''t kill her, it''s hard for me to get rid of my hatred. "


    Chi Yan continues to restrain his demons.


    At this moment, even Yu Wenxiao also saw the devil''s strange, not from secretly frightened, a little want to retreat.


    Juexin recites Qingxin mantra more and more. The choice between compassion and killing depends on the devil''s mind.


    Chi Lin was upset. "Shut up, or I''ll kill you!"


    The consciousness never stops, ignoring Chi Lin''s threat. He is trying to make the devil stable, and Chi Lin is just constantly arousing the demonic nature of the devil.


    Chi Lin can''t bear it, so he has to start with Juexin.


    Chi Yan clenched his fist: "let him read it."


    After a while, Chi Yan turned around and returned to the hall.


    Chueh Hsin relaxed and was very glad, "Amitabha."


    Chi Lin, with a look of joy, suddenly sneered, "I know why you have to get rid of your brother''s demons. That''s the purpose of motherhood, isn''t it? Send you to get rid of your brother''s demons. Once her brother''s demons are gone, she can deal with him easily and effortlessly? Ha ha, it''s a good stratagem. It''s not what ordinary people can think of. "


    Chueh Hsin didn''t think so. He just didn''t want the devil to kill him. In addition, although Chi Lin is not evil, his evil spirit is too heavy.


    Before long, the song and Yuan dynasties took back the wedding clothes and Xifu.

 Chapter 216

    The song and Yuan Dynasties were very lucky. Fortunately, the package was very tight, and his speed was very fast. He used all his lightness skills, but he was not wet by the sudden rain on the way back. I don''t understand how it began to rain in a twinkling of an eye when the sky was still clear.


    -


    In traning''s room.


    Qu Ning changed into the wedding dress he took back from the song and Yuan Dynasties. When I bought the wedding dress, it was a little big. Now it''s just right after modification.


    In front of the dressing table, Qu Ning sat down and simply tied up a bun for himself. He wore the bride''s golden crown and long and thin golden tassels hanging down behind his head. He painted his eyebrows in the mirror and colored his lips with red lip paper. After everything was done, he got up again and collected the paintings and charcoal on the table. It was easy to take them with him when he left. These are just the first few paintings. When she has finished all of them, she will try to make them into a book, and then give them to Chi Yan by hand.


    The rain, gradually heavy, fell on the roof to make a crackling sound.


    Soon, the song and Yuan Dynasties came to knock on the door. In such a short time, he and Yu Wenxiao had hung red silk everywhere in the hall as fast as possible, and pasted the happy words, "Miss Ning, OK?"


    "All right." Qu Ning answered, then quickly went back to the dresser, looked in the mirror, then opened the door and went out.


    "Miss Ning, let''s go to the hall. Oh no, let''s go to the Xi hall. It''s ready there." At first sight, I saw Qu Ning, who was so well-dressed. In the eyes of the song and Yuan Dynasties, I was surprised, but it was just amazing. There was no other idea, so I quickly led the way.


    Qu Ning to keep up, the red cap temporarily in hand, then covered, not very convenient to walk.


    The lightning suddenly glided across the dark sky, and the big raindrops made half of the corridor wet.


    Song and Yuan remind: "Ning girl, you go inside, don''t wet the wedding dress."


    Qu Ning nodded. Now it''s summer, and the weather in summer is always changeable.


    -


    The hall of joy is full of people.


    Chi Yan sat down and looked out of the hall, patiently waiting for Qu Ning to come.


    The lightning across the sky clearly fell in Chi Yan''s eyes.


    Chi Lin, who had been left behind, sat on one side and clenched his hands tightly. It was only as if he had let the woman go for a while. Sooner or later, he would kill her.


    Little Tuanzi clubbed in front of Chi Yan and looked at Chi Yan eagerly. He didn''t seem to understand how he was dressed in red like his brother in red. He couldn''t help stretching out his hand to pull Chi Yan''s sleeve.


    Yu Wen and Xiao are waiting at the threshold.


    Juexin, who entered Xitang together and was driven out by Chi Lin, stood alone in the corridor outside the hall and recited sutras alone.


    Soon, Yu Wenxiao said, "here comes Miss Ning."


    Chi Yan gets up and goes out.


    At the threshold, song Yuanzheng, who is leading the way in front of quning, is ready to step into the hall. Seeing Chi Yan coming face to face, he quickly takes back his feet and gives way for a few steps. He is not in the middle of them.


    Qu Ning also saw the coming Chi Yan and stopped.


    Across a threshold, Chi Yan quietly looks at Qu Ning, who is wearing a red wedding dress for him at this moment.


    Qu Ning also looks at Chi Yan, but he changes his clothes. But beauty is in the eye of the beholder. He just feels that the person in front of him seems to be a little more beautiful. And this man is going to marry her soon. I can''t help laughing from the bottom of my heart.

 Chapter 217

    Another flash of lightning crossed the sky and behind Qu Ning.


    With the lightning, the curse of yunxizhi on the sea suddenly came back to Chi Yan''s mind like a sharp arrow, and the words were clear as if he had cursed again, "I curse you, I curse you not to die well, even the Qu Ning who is beside you now will abandon you, you will be despised by the world, and there is no place for you.".


    For a moment, seeing that Chi Yan was still looking at her, it seemed that something was wrong. Qu Ning quickly raised his hand and shook it in front of him, "what''s the matter? Why are you looking at me like this all the time? "


    Chi Yan closed his eyes and once again restrained his rising and falling demons. He took Qu Ning into his arms. He didn''t want Qu Ning to see his difference. He said gently, "nothing, but you are so beautiful today! It''s beautiful


    Qu Ning from just now in the breath is not difficult to feel that it is not so, but did not break, raised a smile again, forced to nod a way: "this is necessary!"


    After a while, Chi Yan released Qu Ning, stared into Qu Ning''s eyes and asked, "tell me, you are willing to marry me."


    I don''t know where his uneasiness comes from. I still ask such questions at this time. Qu Ning inexplicably distressed, he wanted to give him what kind of answer, just want to let him rest assured, "well, I''m willing. In this world, I only want to marry you. "


    After hearing this, Chi Yan leaned over Qu Ning''s forehead, then took the red cap from Qu Ning''s hand and gently covered it for him. Then he took Qu Ning''s hand and led him step by step into the hall of joy.


    Xiaotuanzi curiously followed in their footsteps and kept looking at quning.


    At this time, Chi Lin got up and stood aside.


    The song and Yuan Dynasties immediately entered the hall of joy. Seeing that the devil and Qu Ning were ready, they said in a loud voice: "worship heaven and earth!"


    Chi Yan helps Qu Ning to kneel down and they worship together.


    Song and Yuan Dynasties: "two worship high hall!"


    The hall is empty.


    Chi Yan did not say anything, Qu Ning did not say anything, according to the ceremony to worship seriously.


    Song and Yuan Dynasties: "husband and wife worship each other!"


    Chi Yan helps Qu Ning to get up. They face each other and kneel down together.


    The little Tuan Zi, who has been following the side like a little follower, has seen Qu Ning and Chi Yan worship twice and still have to do so. His little feet "plop" and kneel down. He kowtows like Qu Ning and Chi Yan, and then stretches his little neck. From the bottom up, he looks at Qu Ning, whose head is covered by a red cap.


    Song and Yuan Dynasties


    Qu Ning looked at such a "naughty" little ball through the gap under the hood. He couldn''t help laughing and rubbed his head.


    Pool face "brush" ground to walk forward a few steps, one hand picked up small ball son, "you pound what chaos!"


    Xiaotuanzi was so busy that he didn''t understand why he was picked up again.


    Song and Yuan Dynasties: "Li Cheng!"


    Chi Yan helped Qu Ning stand up, and slowly lifted Qu Ning''s cap with both hands. Looking at Qu Ning, he reached out and stroked Qu Ning''s cheek. "Tell me, you don''t regret it."


    Qu Ning: "when she is a fool? This chapel is the same as the modern signature marriage. Do you regret just after signing?


    Just, standing on tiptoe, regardless of all the people present and kissing the lips of the people in front of him, Qu Ning said, "this will be the most unforgettable thing in my life!"


    Song Yuan and Yu Wenxiao quickly turn their eyes away. This is definitely the most courageous woman they have ever seen. They dare to kiss a man in public. However, it can be seen that she really likes demons.

 Chapter 218

    Chi Lin let Xiao Tuanzi go for a while, and then he chimed in. Although he was still satisfied with Qu Ning''s answer, he still warned Qu Ning in a vicious voice: "now that you are officially married to your brother, you must be kind to him. If you let me know that you are not good to my brother, let me deal with you. "


    Qu Ning: "this is my first attitude towards my sister-in-law?


    This attitude is too bad! Qu Ning picked up his eyebrows, looked at Chi Lin and laughed instead of anger, deliberately learning his words, "now, your brother and I are officially married. Your brother must know how to respect his sister-in-law. Let''s hear it first


    "Hum!" Chi Lin left with little Tuan Zi.


    Xiaotuanzi, who didn''t want to be carried away, continued to earn money, but he was too weak to speak.


    Yu Wenxiao and song and Yuan went out to prepare the carriage and leave the hall of joy to the devil and Qu Ning.


    As soon as Qu Ning was ready to speak to shangchi rock again, he was carried into his arms by the person in front of him, and his lips were blocked by hegemony.


    It took a long time for Chi Yan to release Qu Ning.


    Qu Ning covered Chi Yan''s mouth and gasped: "don''t ask me questions like" are you willing "and" don''t regret later. ". Now you should be a little stronger and say, "Qu Ning, you remember that you have married me and worshipped me. From now on, you will be my person. You must stay by my side forever and never go anywhere!"


    With that, Qu Ning laughed first. However, she would rather he was so overbearing than ask those questions so uneasily. Because, she will be distressed, but also very distressed.


    Chi Yan: do you want me to


    "Er..." that''s a good question! How does she feel like digging her own hole to jump? The person in front of you is not a pig eating a tiger, right? Qu Ning


    Chi Yan: "you don''t want me to be like this?"


    Qu Ning: "no, it''s not. I just like you. I just like you being domineering and powerful to me!" I really feel like I''ve sold myself and helped a lot of people with money. Do you? Qu Ning covers his face.


    Chi Yan holds Qu Ning tightly in his arms, "OK."


    In fact, you can sell yourself to the person in front of you! Qu Ning no longer tangled in this problem, pursed his lips and laughed, listening to the steady and powerful heartbeat of the people in front of him. This heartbeat, let her incomparably at ease.


    -


    Yu Wenxiao and the song and Yuan Dynasties prepare their carriages and return to Xitang. When they see the two people still hugging in Xitang, they wait under the eaves outside Xitang. Although they are in a hurry to leave here, they don''t care about the delay. They really don''t want to disturb the people inside.


    At this time, Juexin suddenly turns to enter Xitang.


    Yu Wenxiao and the song and Yuan Dynasties did not expect that there was no time to stop them.


    As soon as Chi Lin''s face changed, he took xiaotuanzi with him, and asked him what he wanted to do.


    Chueh Hsin didn''t look at Chi Lin. Chao Chi Yan put his hands together and said, "Amitabha, benefactor, please let me follow you. I can help you to control your demons. "


    Chi Lin''s face turned black. "Don''t even think about it. My brother doesn''t need you."


    Chi Yan was silent for a moment, "OK, I can let you follow."


    Chi Lin: "brother!"


    Chi Yan: "but you can''t talk to Ning''er any more."


    Qu Ning


    Juexin was stunned, "Amitabha. OK, I promise you


    Chi Lin saw that his brother had made up his mind. He had no choice but to compromise. He turned to warn Juexin seriously, "you''d better be safe. Otherwise, don''t blame me for not saying that. "


    Juexin: "Amitabha."


    Half an hour later, the two carriages drove out of the house and left quickly under the rain.


    At the same time, in some towns, the news about "the devil coming out of the imperial mausoleum" has begun to spread, spreading like wildfire.

 Chapter 219

    This news is a bolt from the blue for anyone, such as "hell", "slaughtering", "terror", "despair" and so on.


    And the spread of the news only said that "the devil out of the imperial mausoleum, was released by the Queen", and did not say which city the devil is now specific to, which means that the devil can be anywhere, the whole Chizhou country no place is safe.


    Anyone who heard the news was not frightened.


    Some rushed home and closed the door, shivering.


    Some of them have closed the small shops on the street and decided not to go out to do business during this period of time.


    Some also resent the fact that they didn''t kill the damned devil and the empress ignored the safety of the whole world.


    Some chivalrous people even drank a few bowls of wine and vowed to kill the devil.


    -


    In yunjiazhuang.


    The disciple who also heard the news closed the gate of the villa under the order of Mrs. Yun.


    In the bright hall, Mrs. Yun was worried. According to the calculation of time, her husband Yunze is on the way back to yunjiazhuang. I only hope that her husband will come back safe and sound. Don''t let anything happen on the way.


    "Mother, don''t worry. Maybe it''s just a rumor outside." The daughter Yun min got up, approached her mother, pulled her mother''s arm, and then turned to her brother Yun Shaoqing and said, "brother, what do you say?"


    Yun Shaoqing nodded and agreed with his sister, "mother, min''er is right. The queen has been listening to the government behind the curtain for many years, and it has been several years since she became emperor. Under her governance, Chizhou not only enjoys peace and stability, but also enjoys a happy life for the people. Her national strength is even better than that of other countries. I believe that she is absolutely a person of great talent and hard work. She will not make such an unwise move to let the devil go. "


    Mrs. Yun reluctantly laughed, pressing down the bottom of her heart. "What you said, mother, a woman, people don''t understand. I just hope what you said is right." When Yun zechu married her, she was nearly 30 years old. People talked about whether there was any problem with her getting married so late. Some even advised her to think it over, but she married resolutely. Now in retrospect, the wisest decision she made in her life was this, and then she gave birth to the couple in front of her. The daughter is intelligent and filial, and the son is both civil and military. They are all at the age of getting married and getting married.


    Yunmin: "that''s right, mother. You, don''t think about anything, just wait here for your father to come back. "


    My servant has something to tell me.


    After hearing this, Yun Shaoqing got up and said goodbye to his mother, "mother, the son went to deal with the matter first."


    Mrs. Yun: "go, go. Your father didn''t take you with him this time. He specially asked you to stay in yunjiazhuang and leave the whole yunjiazhuang to you. You can''t let your father down. "


    Yun Shaoqing: "yes, mother, son knows."


    Mrs. Yun is very satisfied.


    afternoon.


    The maid came to report in a hurry, and the master came back.


    On hearing this, Mrs. Yun arranged her appearance and went to the hall.


    In the hall, the atmosphere condenses. It''s not like the atmosphere to welcome the villa leader back.


    Yun Shaoqing, who had arrived first, had a deep complexion.


    Yun min puts his ugly face directly on his face. He can''t believe that his father brought a woman back and took care of her.


    Yun zechu''s eldest disciple bowed his head and stood aside, some of whom were difficult to face his younger martial brothers and sisters. In fact, he had already advised master Yun zechu, but it didn''t work.

 Chapter 220

    When Mrs. Yun arrived, she saw her husband, Yun zechu, who finally came back from the throne. Then she saw a strange woman wearing a veil on the other side of the throne. She was stunned and didn''t understand what was going on.


    Yun Xizhi has never taken off his veil. He is holding a tea cup in his hand. He slowly rubs the lid of the cup and raises his eyes. To the lady Yun zechu married, he has to say that Yun zechu''s eyes are still good. This woman is very dignified and has a good temperament. At first glance, she knows that she is very respectable for so many years. If she had stepped back and chosen Yun zechu, she would have been the same as the woman in front of her, with both children and a happy life.


    Thinking of this, Yunxi''s red lips under the veil are cold.


    Yunzechu didn''t feel guilty because he brought back a woman. He said to his hairy wife: "Jin He, I''ll introduce you. This is ah Zhi. She will live in yunjiazhuang for some time." If he could, he certainly hoped that yunxizhi would stay in yunjiazhuang all the time, but yunxizhi didn''t promise, "you don''t have to be busy. I''ve asked my maid to prepare."


    Mrs. Yun had to smile, "OK, husband, everything is arranged by her husband."


    Yun min is young and energetic. He can''t stand his mother''s grievance. He suddenly stands up and points his hand at Yun Xizhi. He questions his father, who always loves him, "father, this woman..."


    "Zechu, I''m tired. I want to have a rest." Yun Xizhi just opens his mouth and interrupts Yun min by chance.


    Yun zechu nodded and stood up to lead the way. "I''ll take you to the courtyard. After so many days on the road, your injury is still not good. I''ll ask the servant to decoct medicine until you wake up. "


    Yunxi stops nodding, ignores anyone present and leaves with yunzechu.


    Seeing her husband passing by with another woman, Mrs. Yun finally couldn''t hold on, and she almost fell down in a flash.


    Yun Shaoqing rushed forward to help.


    Yunzechu''s elder disciples also helped Mrs. Yun sit down. As for the woman just now and the current situation, he had expected it on his way back, but he couldn''t help it. The only thing he knows now is that master Yun zechu and this woman met more than 30 years ago.


    -


    The courtyard where Yunxi stayed.


    After yunzechu left, yunxizhi sat up from the bed without expression.


    Soon, Sufeng quietly enters the room from the window and reports the latest situation to yunxizhi.


    After hearing this, Yun Xizhi asked in a cold voice, "is there any news about the devil?"


    Sufeng shook his head, "not yet."


    Yun Xizhi: "intensify efforts to spread the news, and try to stir up the people. I''d like to see if that bitch''s throne is still stable." And wait to see the curse of that night come true, see that the devil like a lost dog has no place to live, the Qu Ning around him also abandoned him.


    Yunxi couldn''t stop laughing at the thought.


    Sufeng takes orders and is ready to leave. When he bows his hand, he suddenly wants to plead for sufangcheng, the left envoy


    "Don''t mention him to me, that hateful traitor." Smile instant turn to anger, cloud Xi stop ruthlessly stare to the night wind, in the eye flash silk obvious ruthless.


    Sufeng did not dare to say more and left.


    Yun Xizhi thought more and more, and tore the veil at hand. No one can betray her! Anyone who betrays her, she will make him pay the price.

 Chapter 221

    The next day, yunxizhi heard from his maid that Mrs. Yun was ill. He laughed with disdain. He thought it was Mrs. Yun''s means. This kind of small skill, she really despises.


    After visiting his mother, Yunmin angrily leads a group of servants into yunxizhi''s room to drive yunxizhi away. Although the mother was not seriously ill, it was definitely because of the woman brought back by her father. I don''t know what kind of magic this woman used to bewitch her father. Yun family village doesn''t welcome her at all.


    When yunzechu hears the news, he comes to Yunmin. In the face of making trouble out of nothing, he orders Yunmin to leave several times. After failing, he slaps Yunmin in public.


    Yunmin, who has never been beaten like this, immediately runs away crying.


    When Yun Shaoqing learns about this, he goes to the study to wait for Yun zechu. He tries to persuade Yun zechu to put the woman he brought back out for the time being, but he refuses.


    Yun Shaoqing was disappointed with his father for the first time and turned to leave.


    His wife fell ill, beat his daughter, and had a cold face with his son, but yunzechu didn''t regret it. For him, yunxizhi was his beloved when he was young, a dream he could not ask for, and a person he had hidden in his heart for so many years. He thought that his love for yunxizhi would never be lost to anyone. After Yun Xizhi chose to enter the palace, he was sad. When he heard the news of Yun Xizhi''s death, he was even more heartbroken. He didn''t compromise until he was nearly 30 years old and married his father.


    Since the beloved is dead, it makes no difference to him who he marries.


    After getting married, he was very good to his hairy wife, Jin He.


    Because he can''t give real love to his hairy wife, he will try his best to compensate her in other aspects and have a pair of children with her.


    Originally, he thought he would go on like this all his life, but he didn''t expect to see yunxizhi again. She was willing to come to yunjiazhuang with him.


    From then on¡ª¡ª


    The whole yunjiazhuang is no longer as peaceful as it used to be.


    Yunmin is either a small quarrel for three days or a big quarrel for five days. No matter who persuades him, it''s useless. He vows to drive Yunxi away.


    Mrs. Yun also advised her daughter, but she found that since her daughter was slapped by her husband, the whole person has changed, and the relationship between her always sensible son and her husband seems to have changed a lot.


    Mrs. Yun can''t help but worry. She wants to get better soon, but it gets worse.


    Servants and maidservants are all whispering on their backs.


    Yunxizhi occasionally heard people''s comments, but he didn''t hear them. He always stayed in yunjiazhuang, enjoying yunzechu''s meticulous care and care, waiting for the news of the devil.


    -


    More than a month later¡ª¡ª


    The news about "the devil came out of the imperial mausoleum" and "the queen sent out the devil" spread all over Chizhou and other countries. People all over the world are shrouded in the shadow of these two news, and are in constant panic. Under the provocation and instigation of the people who have the intention, there are many people who are against the queen in every town of Chizhou.


    Of all these activities, the most chaotic one is naturally the capital.


    In addition to the ordinary people in the city, the man Dynasty also stood up and hoped that the queen would give a word.


    You know, in those days, the devil slaughtered the Palace first, and then went out from the palace. When demons kill people, they kill people whenever they see them. It doesn''t matter whether they are officials or people. At that time, almost none of the civil and military officials were spared. All of them were elected later. They were a new group of officials. It was a complete exchange of blood. They didn''t want to be "exchanged".

 Chapter 222

    The empress sat on the Dragon chair, dressed in a bright yellow robe, with snow-white hair tied into a bun and wearing a crown. She waited patiently until the civil and military affairs of the whole dynasty were finished, and then she spoke slowly, without anger and awe. "I don''t know where all the Ai Qing heard the news from? My eldest son is still well imprisoned in the imperial mausoleum. Not long ago, I went to the mausoleum to pay homage and visit my eldest son. It''s really reprehensible for those who spread such news to bring the whole Chizhou state into turmoil. I will find out this man. "


    Civil and military officials: "emperor, he... Is he still in the mausoleum?"


    Queen: "why, do you doubt me?"


    With words, an invisible pressure came down. All the civil and military officials were surprised. Some of them could not bear it and knelt down immediately. Some of them didn''t kneel down, but they didn''t dare to say more.


    Only a few brave people, under the pressure of their heads, carefully asked a few questions, but they did not dare to ask so clearly, "the emperor, the old minister thinks, is it possible... Maybe he went out of the imperial mausoleum, and the people in the imperial mausoleum didn''t find out, mistaking him for being imprisoned?"


    "It''s true, it''s possible." Some officials echoed in a low voice.


    Minister: "emperor, the people of Chizhou have been in a panic because of this news. If we can''t stabilize the people as soon as possible and make them feel at ease, I''m afraid it will give other countries a chance."


    "Emperor, it''s important to stabilize the people''s mind at present."


    "Yes, Emperor."


    ¡­¡­


    After a while, the queen said, "come on, post the emperor''s name list and pass on my will. I will go to the imperial mausoleum again in two months. Order the officials of each city to select two representatives fairly and justly in public and escort them to wait outside the mausoleum. At that time, they can enter the mausoleum with me to see if my eldest son is still imprisoned in the mausoleum. "


    After hearing this, all the civil and military officials talked about it one after another. They thought it was feasible. It was a good way to stabilize the people''s mind. Of course, the premise is that someone really dares to enter the mausoleum to witness, and the devil is still in the mausoleum.


    The queen got up and left.


    The eunuch announced his withdrawal.


    -


    In the imperial study.


    The queen ordered the eunuchs to step back and walk slowly to the portrait of the former Emperor on the wall.


    "That woman deliberately spread the news so widely that she not only forced me to mobilize troops to arrest him, but also wanted him to die!" A faint smile, and gently shook her head, the Queen: "ha ha, this is the woman you love, to death also remember."


    The former Emperor in the portrait is not what he looked like when he died of illness, but what he looked like when he was young.


    Before long, a shadow came into the imperial study, only a pair of eyes appeared all over, and knelt down on one knee.


    The empress''s tone was light, and she was not in any mood. "Take some people with you, keep a low profile, and go to take my eldest son back to the imperial mausoleum.". Two months later, when I arrive at the imperial mausoleum, my eldest son will have to wait for me there. "


    The shadow who entered the imperial study took orders and disappeared in an instant.


    The empress looked back at the emperor in the portrait and said, "I can''t bear to kill him. But the woman in your heart, after so many years, it''s time to die. " After looking at the portrait for a long time, a pair of deep eyes had no love or hate. The queen then went to the desk and read the mountain of memorials.


    At the same time, on the other side, Qu Ning, who has gone all the way to the west to the deserted land, has no idea that the news of the devil has spread all over the world, and someone has come to capture the devil.

 Chapter 223

    In a carriage of three horses.


    Qu Ning, who lifted the curtain of the car again and looked out, couldn''t help asking: "do you want to go west? It''s all gone. "


    Chi Yan raised his hand and rubbed Qu Ning''s head, "let''s go to no one''s place to hide for a while. If you don''t like it, we''ll find another place later. "


    Qu Ning thought about it and nodded. She could try it. After all, she had lived in the imperial mausoleum for a period of time "Pick eyebrow," however, I have a condition, you have to teach me martial arts, at least to teach me better than Lin brother


    Close one''s eyes to nourish one''s spirit of pool face brush once, open an eye, see toward Qu Ning, the Phoenix Mou obviously reveals a few words "dream"?


    Traning looks back. Youdao''s Kung Fu is worthy of those who want to. She will redouble her efforts.


    Chi Yan spoils: "good."


    Qu Ning immediately hugs Chi Yan''s arm and laughs at Chi Linyang with victory. "You know that your husband is the best."


    Chi Lin snorts, ready to take back his eyes and stop looking at Qu Ning. Yu Guang just catches a glimpse of Xiao Tuanzi lying on Chi Yan''s side like a little pig. His hands are still holding Chi Yan''s white hair like a quilt on his little body. His mouth is open and breathing. He is sleeping soundly and almost drooling.


    The face of the pool sank. After so many years, I finally see my brother again and can be with him. As a result, all of them dominate my brother and he can only stay away.


    Chi Lin stretched out his hand and suddenly picked up Xiao Tuan Zi.


    Xiaotuanzi woke up in a daze, wiped his eyes with his hands, and didn''t know why he was carried again.


    Chi Lin: "no drooling!"


    There''s no drooling at all


    Qu Ning is speechless. Why does Chi Lin always like to "vent his anger" with a small ball. Poor little Tuanzi, sleeping well, turned out to be someone''s "outlet".


    Chi Yan takes Qu Ning into his arms. "If you are tired, close your eyes and have a rest."


    "Well." Qu Ning nodded, she is not tired, but she likes to lean on him, listen to his heartbeat, and like his breath. It''s very clear in her heart that if she goes to Chi Lin and grabs Xiaotuan Zi, Chi Lin will not give it to her. It must be Xiaotuan Zi who will suffer. She can only close her eyes and whisper to Chi Yan, "then watch Xiaotuan Zi and don''t let him be bullied too much."


    Chi Yan: "well."


    He was also kicked by Xiao Tuanzi, who was carried by Chi Lin''s hand, in mid air, with a pair of small feet, a pair of small hands, head down and a face of small depression.


    -


    afternoon.


    The carriage stopped for a rest.


    Qu Ning got out of the car with xiaotuanzi in his arms and moved his muscles and bones. All the time he was on the bus, his bones were almost broken.


    In the car, only ChiYan and Chilin are left.


    Chi Lin suggested: "brother, follow this route, cross the desert in front of you, and go north a little bit. It''s time to reach the boundary of Yueling kingdom. Yueling kingdom is a very small country. It is sparsely populated and in the wilderness. It is basically isolated from the outside world. Maybe we can go to Yueling kingdom. If not, leave again and continue to the West. " Then there will be no one at all. It will be near the snow mountain.


    Chi Yan was silent for a while. He opened a corner of the car curtain and looked out at Qu Ning, who was teasing little Tuan Zi, "OK, then go to the moon spirit kingdom to have a look."


    Chi Lin nodded, "but before we go, let Yu Wenxiao and song yuan go to inquire about the situation first."


    Chi Yan: "well."

 Chapter 224

    same evening.


    The group settled in the desert.


    Yu Wenxiao and the song and Yuan dynasties took some dry food, untied two horses from the carriage, and went to the Yueling kingdom to inquire. Yueling Kingdom, a small and small country, can be called "Yueling ancient city" at most.


    Qu Ning didn''t know about the world, nor did he remember it in the original owner''s memory. At present, he heard the name for the first time. He only felt that the name was beautiful, and he was full of curiosity when he knew that it was isolated from the world. He secretly hoped that Yu Wenxiao and song and Yuan would find out the result.


    Little Tuanzi, who is always carried high, is most afraid of Chi Lin now. As soon as he sees Chi Lin, he hides beside Qu Ning and pulls Qu Ning''s sleeves.


    The fire from the fire was swayed by the roaring night wind.


    Qu Ning finally baked dry food, first tear a small piece to xiaotuanzi, the rest to ChiYan.


    Xiaotuanzi is very happy when he has something to eat. As long as he is a vegetarian, he doesn''t choose anything to eat and takes everything seriously.


    When the pool is gone, Yu Wenxiao and song and Yuan are beside him. He takes a piece of dry food to bake and intentionally leads xiaotuanzi to it.


    Little Tuanzi turned slowly, his back to the pool.


    Chi Lin


    Chi Lin was annoyed. He lost half of the dry food in his hand. He lay back, put his hands behind his head, and cocked up his legs. Hum, he baked it for him himself, but it''s not necessary. Such a thin ball is just a big eye, as if he didn''t care for him.


    Qu Ning chuckles. Her little ball has backbone and temper. Do you think a piece of dry food can lead her little ball to run? That''s impossible.


    In order to reward xiaotuanzi, Qu Ning goes to ChiYan and breaks off a piece of dry food for xiaotuanzi. After baking the second piece, he gives it to ChiYan. It''s quick.


    Not far away, Chueh Hsin picked up firewood. A man slowly raised a fire. Facing the fire, he sat down on his knees and stirred the beads.


    The sound of chanting the Scriptures came faintly. After so many days, Qu Ning was almost used to it. He took some dry food and sent it back. She found that whenever Juexin chanted sutras, Chi Yan seemed to listen very seriously, although he didn''t say anything. It''s like now, he still has dry food in his hand, but he doesn''t eat or move.


    Qu Ning squatted down beside him and looked closer into his eyes. The closer he got, the closer he got.


    Chi Yan: "what''s the matter?"


    "I suddenly got a little worried." Qu Ning came a little closer and spoke in a very low voice in Chi Yan''s ear, using the voice only he heard.


    Chi Yan thought that something had happened, pushed aside Qu Ning, clasped Qu Ning''s shoulder with one hand, and looked at Qu Ning, "what are you worried about?"


    Qu Ning took shangchi Yan''s neck with both hands, approached him again, kept smiling, and whispered in his ear in a lower voice, "I''m afraid that you are attracted by the Scriptures and the boundless Buddha Dharma. I think that Buddha Dharma is more ''interesting'' than the lovely wife I just married. From now on, what should I do if I want to cultivate myself, cultivate my nature, clear my heart and have few desires?"


    Words fall, that smile finally can''t help, Qu Ning himself laughed.


    In fact, this is not without precedent. She remembers where she heard it before. She heard that a female classmate often complained that her boyfriend liked playing games and ignored her every day.


    The student was not willing, so he also went to play the game, to see what fun the game had.


    As a result, the classmate was also attracted by the game. As soon as he played, he couldn''t stop, and his boyfriend would get away with everything.


    Therefore, her worry is not entirely groundless. Of course, Qu Ning is just joking, not serious.

 Chapter 225

    Qu Ning then released Chi Yan and wanted to see his face at the moment.


    If his face is not right, of course, she will immediately explain, and will take warning. In the future, she will not make such a joke about the intimate relationship between husband and wife.


    But just retreated a few minutes, before Qu Ning could see the face of the person in front of him, he was swept back by the person in front of him, and his nose hit his shoulder heavily.


    Chi Yan: "you are more interesting!"


    If he is not such a serious tone, Qu Ning, as a normal person, has become a relative and has been married with the person in front of him, he will definitely think of another meaning that makes people blush and heartbeat.


    But just because he was so serious, Qu Ning felt that his evil factors had come out. He couldn''t help teasing him, teasing him, and even bullying him, so he asked in a deliberate whisper: "how can I be ''interesting''


    "Interesting" the two words with stress, Qu Ning: "if you don''t understand, is casually perfunctory me."


    Chi Yan is silent.


    Qu Ning waited and waited, thinking that the person in front of him would not answer.


    Only listen to Chi Yan tone unchanged way: "I''m afraid to hurt you."


    Bull''s answer to horse''s mouth!


    Qu Ning is first Leng Leng, after reaction, immediately made a big blush. He was... Referring to the situation on the ship at sea? By "she''s more interesting," he meant this? So he said he was afraid of hurting her?


    I have to say that what happened on the ship really made her have a little psychological shadow. So after that, nothing happened to them. I got married in a hurry in a small town more than a month ago. Once I got married, I was in a hurry to get on the road, and it never happened.


    He doesn''t think she''s alluding to him now, does he?


    Think of this, Qu Ning''s face is more fiery, quickly push open pool rock, red face way: "you don''t misunderstand, I just said play."


    Chi Yan reaches for Qu Ning''s face and looks into Qu Ning''s eyes. The light of the fire beside her makes her face more red, as if it is about to bleed. He asks in a soft voice, "what if I want to?"


    Qu Ning immediately covered Chi Yan''s mouth, looked at Chi Lin with two legs up, looked back at Juexin who was still chanting scriptures, and looked down at the little dumpling who was still gnawing dry food beside him. He was guilty of nothing more than this. Now he blurted out: "keep your voice down, let people hear you!"


    Chi Lin, lying on the ground with his eyes closed, opened his eyes and glanced at Qu Ning, but he said, "what if I want to?" what if I hear it? boring!


    Chi Yan takes Qu Ning''s hand away, and then takes Qu Ning into his arms. This time, he lightens his voice. As Qu Ning just talks in his ear, he only lets Qu Ning hear, "do you want to?"


    How does that make her answer? Qu Ning blushed and nodded.


    Chi Yan: "wait for us to settle down!"


    Qu Ning nodded again. If there is a hole in the ground now, she will bury herself in it and never come out again.


    -


    The next afternoon.


    Yu Wenxiao and the song and Yuan Dynasties rushed back and told him: "young master, young master, we have checked that Yueling is honest and isolated from the world. He has no idea what happened outside, and there are not many people in the whole city. The Lord of the city, the king, is a warm-hearted young girl. There is no hierarchy. There are no bodyguards in the whole city. We also saw the Lord help the old people carry things in the city with our own eyes. "


    An isolated paradise? As soon as Qu Ning finished listening, these words came out of his mind.

 Chapter 226

    Chi Lin looked at his brother and said, "brother, shall we go?"


    Chi Yan looks at Qu Ning and brings Qu Ning''s yearning look into his eyes. It can be seen that she likes the place, "good."


    Qu Ning was overjoyed. "Great, let''s go. I hope the spirit kingdom of that month will not exclude foreigners and let us stay."


    Yu Wenxiao and Song Yuan nodded, "it seems, it should be OK."


    The party set out immediately.


    When crossing the desert, it''s getting late, more than a hundred miles away from Yueling kingdom.


    The party stayed up for another night, had a rest early after dinner, and set off early the next morning.


    -


    It''s near noon.


    The two carriages on their way are getting closer and closer to Yueling ancient city.


    From time to time, Qu Ning, who lifted the car curtain to look forward, finally saw it for the first time. In the bright sunshine, far ahead, a very old city gradually came into people''s eyes. Although it is far away, it can be seen that the wall of the ancient city is far lower than that of other cities, just like a big wall surrounded by yellow clay.


    Chi Yan didn''t look forward, just looked at Qu Ning and asked, "where do you like?"


    Like Qu Ning, xiaotuanzi also tried to look forward by the front curtain.


    Qu Ning, holding xiaotuanzi to prevent him from falling, nodded his head. Maybe it''s because of my heart. After listening to what Yu Wenxiao and song and Yuan said yesterday, I can''t help imagining this place as a paradise. At the moment, what I see is almost the same as what I think. Naturally, I like it more, "well, it looks very good there. It feels like a very old city. I just don''t know if the people inside are easy to get along with?"


    Chi Lin sees Qu Ning''s look and looks at his brother''s eyes. He knows that it''s here. Even if the people inside don''t stay, they have to stay!


    He got up and pushed aside some of the Qu Ning who was in front of him. Chi Lin got out of the carriage, stood straight behind Yu Wenxiao and looked forward.


    Yu Wenxiao heard the voice and looked back, "young master, how did you come out? Not yet! "


    Chi Lin didn''t speak. Suddenly he saw a man lying on the wall in front of him. The color of the man''s clothes is similar to that of the yellow earth wall, so I can''t see it if I don''t look carefully, but there is a faint yellow veil floating around the man.


    The woman lying lazily on the wall finished basking in the sun and thinking about what she had in mind. She opened her eyes and sat up. She was about to jump off the wall and go back. She happened to see two carriages coming from the broad flat outside. There was a man in red standing on the big carriage with three horses going hand in hand. The red dress was very eye-catching, and it was so charming that everything around it seemed to lose its color.


    The woman squinted and stood up on the wall. The light yellow gauze around her neck was blown by the wind as she stood up.


    Yu Wenxiao saw the man on the wall, not sure: "childe, it seems that he is the Lord of the city."


    Chi Lin still didn''t speak. He looked at the people on the wall with a cold face.


    In the carriage, Qu Ning, who had been blocked by Chi Lin, who was standing outside like a bottle door god, had put down the car curtain and did not look forward. After watching it for so long, my eyes are a little tired.


    Chi Yan explained: "later, the carriage stops outside the city. Don''t get off and enter the city in a hurry. Lin''er will go to have a look first."

 Chapter 227

    "He just went out, but he didn''t say anything." Qu Ning picks eyebrows and laughs, "do you have a soul in your heart?"


    Chi Yan gently rubbed Qu Ning''s head.


    Xiaotuanzi sat beside him, looking at quning and ChiYan with big eyes.


    Qu Ning''s eyes flashed suddenly, holding Chi Yan''s hand in both hands and sitting close to him, "after that, we also have a lot of inspiration?"


    Chi Yan: "good."


    There is definitely a feeling of digging a hole and others jumping in! Qu Ning immediately went on and asked, "do you know what I''m thinking now?"


    Chi Yan: "settle down in Yueling kingdom?"


    Qu Ning shook his head, "no!"


    Chi Yan thought, "let me teach you martial arts. Do you want to surpass lin''er?"


    Qu Ning: "still not right!"


    Chi Yan took a look at xiaotuanzi sitting obediently, "have a child of our own?"


    "Who said that? I don''t think so! " Qu Ning quickly refuted, but he couldn''t stop her blushing, and almost uncontrollably recalled those "intimate" whispers and jokes not long ago. She swears, she is not a sex girl, really not, "you answer this, it is to play to depend on clearly!"


    Chi Yan: "then tell me, what are you thinking?"


    Qu Ning turned his back to Chi Yan, "you can''t guess. I don''t want to tell you any more."


    Chi Yan took Qu Ning from the rear, took Qu Ning into his arms, let Qu Ning lean against him and said slowly: "but what I said just now is serious. If Yueling kingdom is really suitable to live, and when it is stable, there will be one... "Then it suddenly stops, Chi Yan''s face changes, and his hand holding Qu Ning is released.


    Qu Ning was surprised and looked back, "what''s the matter?"


    "I don''t know if the demons will be passed on to the children. It''s not considered." Chi Yan quickly convergence look, looking at Qu Ning''s eyes are still gentle, "forget it, or first don''t have children."


    Qu Ning did not think of this at all. Now listen to Chi Yan personally say that, this is really a problem, is not a small problem.


    -


    Outside the carriage.


    The two carriages got closer and closer to the ancient city, and finally stopped outside the city wall.


    Now that he was so close, Yu Wenxiao naturally saw that the man standing on the wall was indeed the Lord of Yueling city and the king of this city.


    When he inquired with the song and Yuan Dynasties, he heard people in the city say that all the people in the city were surnamed "Yue", and the city leader was called "Yue Xiaoling".


    After the old city master died, he passed the position to the little daughter.


    As for the eldest daughter of the old city Lord, she disappeared many years ago. This kind of thing has never happened in Yuelin city for decades. Some people suspect that the eldest daughter of the old city leader may have died, but no body has been found. Some people suspect that the eldest daughter of the old city master left Yueling city secretly.


    In fact, the name of "city master" is a false name, because people in the city never have to kneel down to the city master, and they never have to listen to the orders of the city master like servants. The city master lives in the city like all of them.


    Yu Wenxiao arched his hand and said, "master of the moon city."


    The woman standing on the wall looked at Yu Wenxiao, and then at Chi Lin, who was dressed in red. She found that he was staring at her face, but she didn''t look frivolous. "Do you want to live in Yueling city?"


    Chi Lin always felt that the little Tuan Zi in the carriage was not like his brother. He was so thin and his eyes were so big. Now the women on the wall also had big eyes. I don''t know if it''s an illusion. I feel that the big eyes in front of me are similar to the little ball in the car.

 Chapter 228

    Yu Wenxiao raised his hand and pushed Tui Chi Lin. the female city leader was talking to him. He didn''t look at him because he was young and beautiful, did he?


    From childhood to adulthood, he and the song and Yuan Dynasties followed Chi Lin. Chi Lin''s character was always eccentric, aloof and unpredictable. He never blinked when he killed people. He was only interested in martial arts. They never saw him staring at a woman.


    Chi Lin kicked Yu Wenxiao with his foot, and said to the woman directly, "that''s right. What are the conditions for staying here? "


    Yu Wenxiao quickly jumped out of the carriage and dodged. He was ashamed of Chi Lin''s attitude. They are asking for help now. If they want to live in other people''s territory, can''t their attitude be a little better?


    Yue Xiaoling, the woman standing on the wall of the city, likes the directness of the boy in red. She doesn''t beat around the bush. "Naturally, there are conditions. Yuelingguo does not refuse outsiders, but it does not accept any outsiders unconditionally. "


    Chi Lin: "say."


    Yue Xiaoling: "first, Yue lingguo advocates peace. Outsiders must promise that they will not harm anyone in Yueling Kingdom and will not create blood in Yueling kingdom. "


    Chi Lin: "people don''t offend me, I don''t offend. As long as the people in your city don''t provoke us, I can promise you that I won''t hurt anyone. "


    Yu Wenxiao really wanted to give chi lingu a big hand and say he admired him. As far as his tone was concerned, what he said was that he didn''t have the slightest appearance of asking for help. It was clear that it was almost the same to ask for help from others. If he is a woman on the city wall, he has to turn over on the spot and let Chi Lin go back where he came from.


    Of course, these Yu Wenxiao only dare to think and mutter in his heart, and dare not say a word.


    Yuexiaoling on the wall is not angry at all, and has no airs. "You can rest assured that the people in yuelingguo are the best and most friendly. Second, outsiders must respect the customs of Yueling Kingdom and live like people in the city. "


    Chi Lin: "yes."


    Yuexiaoling: "third, don''t publicize the outside world in the city. People in yuelingguo are not interested in everything outside and don''t want to know. Similarly, when outsiders want to leave, they can leave freely. After leaving, they are not allowed to publicize the moon spirit Kingdom outside. Yuelingguo is just a small town. I don''t want to get the attention of outsiders. "


    Chi Lin: "don''t worry, as long as you control the people in your city, don''t ask and inquire about them. We will never say one more word to them. Anything else, I said at one go. "


    Yue Xiaoling shook his head, "no, just those."


    Yu Wenxiao relaxed, this condition is very easy to achieve, not harsh at all, it seems that these people can successfully stay here.


    But listen to Yue Xiaoling add: "but one thing, I need to tell you in advance, Yueling city is covered with fog every morning, which is poisonous. As the sun rises, the fog will fade. People in Yueling city were born and grew up here. They are used to the poisonous fog, so it has no effect on us. But once outsiders smell too much, they will be poisoned. They need to take special antidotes on time every month. " This is to use the antidote to control the outside people in disguise, "if the outside people do not abide by the previous points, it is impossible to get the antidote."


    Pool face a cold, Phoenix eyes suddenly flash silk cold.

 Chapter 229

    Yu Wenxiao suddenly surprised, completely did not expect that there is this stubble, that has entered the city of the spirit of his and song and Yuan will not have been poisoned? But he didn''t feel anything wrong so far.


    The song and Yuan Dynasties, who were driving another carriage, obviously thought of this. They looked at Yu Wenxiao and were surprised. They were too careless.


    Yue Xiaoling sees Yu Wenxiao and Song Yuan''s reaction in his eyes. "You two don''t have to worry. The fog is the thickest and most poisonous in the early morning. Only people who live in Yueling city for a long time breathe for a long time, and the toxin will accumulate to a certain extent, so they need to take antidotes every once in a while. You just went into the city that day. You didn''t stay in the city for long. At most, you were slightly poisoned. After you left Yueling city for a period of time, the poison dispersed. "


    Yu Wenxiao and the song and Yuan Dynasties were relieved.


    "The gate is open there. It''s up to you to decide whether to enter the city or turn around and leave." Yue Xiaoling said no more, turned and jumped off the wall and disappeared in front of several people.


    Qu Ning in the car wanted to lift the car curtain to look out when the carriage stopped, but he was blocked by Chi Yan, so he could only listen to the movement outside through the car curtain. He didn''t expect that it would be poisonous.


    Chi Lin then raised the curtain and bent over to look in, "brother, are you sure about the poison?"


    Chi Yan was silent and said quietly, "go to the city."


    Chi Lin nodded. Since his brother said so, he said he could understand. There are few people in the world who can surpass my brother in medical skill.


    Just as he was about to put down the car curtain, he turned his head and ordered Yu Wenxiao to drive. He just noticed that xiaotuanzi was trying to hide in Qu Ning''s arms. Chi Lin made a move and squinted at xiaotuanzi, especially xiaotuanzi''s big eyes.


    Because he was afraid of Chi Lin, Xiao Tuan Zi hid from Qu Ning. He raised his head from Qu Ning''s arms and saw that Chi Lin was staring at him. He quickly climbed over Qu Ning with his hands and feet, and hid behind Chi Yan. He shrank into a small group and pulled Chi Yan''s white hair over his small body. He thought Chi Lin could not see him and would not lift him up.


    "Ha ha!" Chi Lin was almost amused by Xiao Tuan Zi''s action. It was so stupid and ridiculous that people really wanted to step over and kick him.


    Chi Yan: "what''s the matter?"


    Chi Lin didn''t hide anything. "Unexpectedly, I found that the eyes of the city Lord just now were really like my little nephew."


    Qu Ning a Leng, then some joy. In fact, they have never known who xiaotuanzi''s biological parents were. Now there is a person who looks like xiaotuanzi''s eyes. Does it have any origin with xiaotuanzi? What a coincidence!


    Chi Yan is silent. Xiaotuanzi was caught by mistake when he appeared in the imperial mausoleum. The person who can appear in the imperial mausoleum was perfused with dumb medicine as soon as he was born. The perfuser obviously wanted to hide him and protect him. In addition, someone sent the little Tuan Zi out of the island that night. All kinds of signs show that the identity of the little Tuan Zi is not simple. Now they accidentally hit and bump into someone with similar eyes.


    Little Tuanzi couldn''t understand anything. Anyway, he couldn''t get out when he heard Chi Lin''s voice.


    Chi Lin no longer said anything, put down the car curtain and ordered Yu Wenxiao.


    Although Yu Wenxiao hesitated and didn''t want to be poisoned and controlled by others, the devil and Chi Lin had already decided that they could only take orders.


    The carriage slowly passed through the broken gate and drove directly into the city.

 Chapter 230

    In a city with few people.


    Yue Xiaoling is walking to the direction of the city master''s mansion, while smiling as usual and greeting everyone passing by.


    Hearing the sound of the horse''s hoof and the sound of the carriage behind, Yue Xiaoling looked back and knew that this was the other party''s decision, so he clapped his hands on the spot, indicating that all the people around him would gather first.


    All the people around naturally saw the carriage driving into the city, and soon gathered together under the call of Yue Xiaoling.


    When the carriage stopped and saw clearly the appearance of the young man in red standing behind the driver in the carriage with three horses driving side by side, everyone couldn''t help looking at him more. They had never seen such a beautiful and charming young man before, just a little cold.


    People began to talk, some were surprised, some were curious.


    Yue Xiaoling motioned for everyone to be quiet and announced directly to these people: "from now on, several new people will live in Yueling city. Let''s know and tell each other by the way." Then he turned to Chi Lin, who was standing on the carriage, and said, "you can choose a place to build your own house. Before the house is built, you can live in the Lord''s mansion for the time being. " In the past, there were more people in the city Lord''s mansion than before, so the city Lord''s mansion was built a little bigger. Now she is the only one who lives in the whole city Lord''s mansion, and no one takes care of it. It''s dusty everywhere.


    Chi Lin has no problem.


    Yu Wenxiao and song and yuan express their thanks and say hello to the people in the city. I hope you can take care of them.


    The people in the city were friendly. Some welcomed them on the spot, while others said, "if you need any help in the future, you can always find them. You''re welcome.".


    Yu Wenxiao and song and Yuan nodded busily and continued to thank each other. Anyway, it''s always right to say "thank you" more.


    Qu ningwei in the carriage lifted a corner of the car curtain and looked out. At the same time, he listened to what the young female city master said. He really wanted to praise "heroism" and let them choose a place to build their own house. The people in this city also look very simple. There are no stalls and peddlers in the city outside, and there are no shops and markets on both sides. It''s very open.


    As soon as xiaotuanzi was ready to climb out from behind Chi Yan, when he heard a lot of voices outside, he quickly drew back, holding Chi Yan''s white hair with a pair of small hands.


    After the month small Spirit said a few words again, indicated that the present person may disperse, all busy own go.


    Then she led the way and let two carriages follow her.


    When she meets people on the road, Yue Xiaoling always introduces them patiently after saying hello, and repeatedly explains that "let everyone pass on to each other". Obviously, she wants to let everyone in the city know about it as soon as possible.


    Yu Wenxiao and song and Yuan also followed suit to express their friendship.


    Only Chi Lin didn''t speak. Feng Mou swept everyone coldly. Yu Wenxiao couldn''t help beating him.


    -


    The Lord''s mansion is not too far away.


    Along the way, Yu Wenxiao worried that Yue Xiaoling, a little girl, was tired of walking, and she didn''t seem to know martial arts. He invited Yue Xiaoling to take a seat in the carriage several times, but she refused. She said that she liked to walk.


    Finally, I arrived at the main house of the city. The gate of the main house of the city was open. Grass grew on the low yellow earth walls, which was no different from other houses in the city. It was just that the walls were a little bigger than they looked.

 Chapter 231

    Yue Xiaoling: "this is it. In addition to my father''s room, and my sister''s room, other rooms you choose. Of course, you need to clean it yourself. There will be a little more dust. As for today''s lunch, you wait. I''ll find a way. You can go straight in. "


    With that, Yue Xiaoling turns around and walks away.


    Yu Wenxiao and the song and Yuan Dynasties were stunned. So the little girl of the city Lord gave her residence to a group of strangers? What a big heart!


    Chi Lin jumped out of the carriage and turned to Chi Yan in the carriage and said, "brother, I''ll go first and have a look."


    Chi Yan: "well."


    Yu Wenxiao immediately followed and went with Chi Lin.


    In song and Yuan Dynasties, they stood by two carriages.


    Traning waited patiently.


    After a while, Chi Lin came out, "brother, it should be no problem."


    Chi Yan raised the curtain, looked forward for a while, and nodded to Chi Lin.


    Yu Wenxiao drove the carriage directly into the city master''s mansion.


    As soon as the car stopped, Qu Ning got off with xiaotuanzi in his arms. It''s a large open courtyard, plus a whole row of houses. There are at least ten of them. They are very common and simple buildings. Grass has grown on the ground in many places. A broken stone table and several stone benches are the only furnishings in the yard.


    Chi Yan got off at last.


    Chueh Hsin in the other carriage came down from the car, looked around slowly, folded his hands and said, "Amitabha."


    Qu Ning approached Chi Yan and said, "I can''t wait to build a house here."


    Chi Yan rubbed Qu Ning''s head, "I also like it here."


    Qu Ning is happy, "that''s better!"


    Yu Wenxiao and the song and Yuan dynasties took the initiative to clean the room without anyone''s command. There is a little dust in this room. It is obvious that the dust is piled up like a mountain, which makes people seriously doubt whether these rooms have not been lived for several years.


    -


    More than half an hour later.


    In one of the rooms, Qu Ning is cleaning for the second time.


    Chi Yan and Chi Lin stand by and talk.


    Xiao Tuanzi was afraid of Chi Lin. seeing that Chi Yan and Chi Lin were standing together, he didn''t approach Chi Yan. He always followed Qu Ning''s feet like a little follower. One small hand tightly pulled Qu Ning''s clothes, and the other hand used his sleeve to wipe the place that Qu Ning had wiped. If you can''t, try to stand on your toes.


    Chi Yan: "these days, you go outside the city for a few more turns and carefully draw the geographical conditions outside the city. I want to see if I can set up an array outside the city, just in case. "


    Chi Lin knew that his brother was still worried about being chased.


    In fact, other people are not enough to fear, the most need to worry about the mother! Chi Lin nodded, "brother, don''t worry, I''ll do it."


    "Hard work is coming." Chi Yan raised his hand and stroked Chi Lin''s head.


    Chi Lin: "as long as it''s for my brother''s sake, lin''er is willing to do anything, let alone such a small thing."


    Two people talk for a while, pool Lin goes out, when passing by Qu Ning, conveniently carried away the small ball beside Qu Ning''s feet.


    Small regiment son immediately kicks a foot in mid air, all hide far away, how be carried again!


    Qu Ning didn''t expect that Chi Lin would come to this move. He took the person and left, as if he had taken something. He immediately put down the rag and went after it. But just after two or three steps, he was caught by Chi Yan, who was approaching from behind.


    Chi Yan: "let them go."


    Qu Ning broke Chi Yan''s hand, turned back to face Chi Yan and said, "I''m always worried about being carried like this. What should I do if I''m afraid of heights in the future?"


    Chi Yan doesn''t worry about this. He lowers his head and kisses Qu Ning''s forehead. Then he takes Qu Ning into his arms and says in a soft voice: "finally, he can settle down temporarily."

 Chapter 232

    As soon as Qu Ning heard this, his mind suddenly recalled those "intimate" whispers and jokes, as well as the words "wait for us to settle down."


    Now looking back, how do you feel that when he said this sentence, his tone was so light and low?


    It''s over, it''s over! Qu Ning suddenly buries her head in Chi Yan''s arms and finds that she is really going to die. In recent days, she has always thought of this. Does she really want that in her heart?


    Qu Ning''s face was burning, and he felt as if he could not face this evening.


    Chi Yan doesn''t know what Qu Ning is thinking at the moment. He quietly embraces Qu Ning and enjoys the peace of this moment. Finally, he doesn''t have to continue to run.


    -


    Outside.


    In a yard with lots of weeds.


    Chi Lin just put down the small ball, see small ball run, but small arms and legs, clearly on the ground roll may be faster.


    Chi Lin was amused. He watched Xiaotuan Zi stagger and run for a long time with great interest. After catching up with him four or five steps from the back, he picked up the back collar of Xiaotuan Zi''s clothes and carried Xiaotuan Zi in front of him. "I said, why are you running so hard? I''m so terrible? "


    Xiaotuanzi pursed her lips and was about to cry. She ran so hard that she didn''t run away.


    Yu Wenxiao and Song Yuan, who were cleaning in and out of the other two rooms, saw this scene and expressed their sympathy for xiaotuanzi. For Chi Lin''s questions, he was also quite speechless. He bullies a little doll like this, can the little doll not run? It''s not a fool!


    Soon, Yue Xiaoling came back happily with a pile of fresh food, fruit and snacks.


    As soon as you see Yu Wenxiao and song and Yuan who are busy cleaning, and then you see Heshang in white cassock sitting on a broken stone bench silently chanting scriptures, and Chi Lin carrying a small baby, Yue Xiaoling puts everything on the only stone table in the courtyard, saying that you can have lunch later. All these things are given by people in the city. So she said that the people in Yueling city are the best and the friendliest.


    Xiaotuanzi is afraid of strangers. As soon as he sees Yue Xiaoling coming in, he has to find a place to hide. However, he is still being carried by Chi Lin. he can only continue to kick a pair of small feet in mid air and keep earning money.


    Chi Lin went with a small ball.


    Juexin stood up, facing the moon, put his hands together and said, "Amitabha. Thank you, benefactor


    "Little things, little things, I hope you can live comfortably in Yueling city." On the small spirit quickly hands together, not too standard back to a gift. To tell you the truth, she didn''t expect that there was a ho Shang in this group, but it doesn''t matter.


    Juexin: "Amitabha."


    Yu Wenxiao and Song Yuan are hungry. They come here quickly and thank Yue Xiaoling before taking food.


    Yue Xiaoling said that it''s not necessary to be polite. Her eyes are involuntarily attracted by Chi Lin''s baby. As Chi Lin sits down on another stone bench beside the stone table, she can see that the baby''s eyes are big and bright, which seems to be bigger than her eyes. Of course, it may also be that the baby is too thin, and her face is small, which makes her eyes bigger.


    Little Tuanzi was so staring at by strangers that he wanted to hide in Chi Lin''s arms.


    Chi Lin "ha ha" laughed and pinched xiaotuanzi''s face, "aren''t you afraid of me?"


    Xiaotuanzi doesn''t care. He just wants to hide.

 Chapter 233

    Chi Lin looks disgusted, so he doesn''t let Xiao Tuan Zi hide. He doesn''t know who was afraid of him before, so he turns around and runs?


    One big and one small is more energetic. As Chi Lin pushes xiaotuanzi, he turns his head and orders Yu Wenxiao, "take some food and fruit and send them to my brother."


    Yu Wenxiao nodded.


    Yue Xiaoling looks in the direction of Yu Wenxiao''s food delivery. Then she knows that there are still people in the room. It seems that she hasn''t asked how many of them are. Then she looks back at the little Tuanzi in Chi Lin''s hand. She thinks it''s interesting that the big one and the small one are so competitive.


    Inside, Chi Yan hears the sound of footsteps and releases Qu Ning.


    Yu Wenxiao put down the food and fruit and said, "first have lunch, madam." then he quickly stepped back without disturbing them.


    Qu Ning also heard what happened in the courtyard just now. He knew that the city master had come back. He thought that he would live here in the future and stay in Yueling city in the future. But he wanted to go out to meet the city master and say hello before he saw him. But Chi Yan didn''t want to go out to let people see him now.


    Chi Yan: "you go, I''ll stay here."


    You don''t want to be seen? Qu Ning thought and nodded, "then I''ll go back."


    Outside, Yue Xiaoling, who has already sat down to eat, sees Qu Ning and takes the initiative to say hello, inviting Qu Ning to eat at the stone table.


    Qu Ning is also the first time to see the Lord of this month. She is young, beautiful and energetic. She is very simple and generous in a mud yellow cloth dress, and she is almost 14 or 15 years old with a light yarn around her neck.


    -


    afternoon.


    Chi Lin then went out of the city alone to check the terrain outside the city.


    Yue Xiaoling took Qu Ning, Yu Wenxiao and song and Yuan Dynasties to see where they could choose to build houses.


    Along the way, I met many people in the city. Some people knew that Yue Xiaoling didn''t have much to eat, so they took the initiative to send some vegetables, melons and fruits. Some even directly invited them to "eat at their home."


    Yue Xiaoling is not polite at all. She accepts the gifts from the people in the city and turns her head to Yu Wenxiao, song and Yuan Dynasties, as well as Qu Ning for everyone to take.


    In one afternoon, the efficiency of several people was very high. Under the leadership of Yue Xiaoling, Qu Ning quickly chose the place to build the house. Yue Xiaoling said that she can mobilize people in the city to help, and construction can start tomorrow.


    Qu Ning really admires the speed, and also likes Yue Xiaoling''s informal and generous personality. I don''t know if they can become good friends. If she can, Yue Xiaoling, who is one or two years younger than her, will be her first friend in the world.


    The sun was about to set when several people returned to the Lord''s mansion.


    Chi Lin hasn''t come back yet.


    This is the first dinner in Yueling city and the Lord''s mansion. Qu Ning is going to try his hand and prepare a big dinner in the kitchen.


    In her original world, after her parents died in a car accident, only she and her sister were dependent on each other. Although the family always invited aunt, but sometimes see sister so busy and hard, in order to close the relationship with her sister, she often learn to cook some dishes, do it in person, wait for sister to come back to eat together. But eight or nine times out of ten, when the food was cold, I couldn''t wait for my sister to go home. Even if I did, my sister would never ask me more.


    Therefore, Qu Ning is a little confident in cooking. He just doesn''t know how to use the world''s stoves.

 Chapter 234

    As soon as Yue Xiaoling listens to Qu Ning''s dinner, she immediately takes the initiative to help burn the fire. God knows how long she hasn''t been in the kitchen since her father passed away. Anyway, she can handle it by herself. Besides, she can''t cook. She hasn''t had a decent dinner for a long time.


    Two people are busy together in the kitchen, and have a chat at will.


    In the past, when my father was still cooking, she would also help with the fire. Or earlier, before her sister disappeared, her sister was responsible for cooking and cooking, and she was responsible for the fire. The situation was quite similar to that at present. Yue Xiaoling''s eyes, which were red by the fire, flashed faintly, but soon disappeared.


    For the two possibilities that people in the city have been spreading, she believes that the latter is the most important one. Her sister quietly left Yueling city.


    She often goes to the city wall alone to bask in the sun and think about things. In fact, she also wants to wait for her sister to come back one day.


    -


    It''s getting dark.


    Chi Lin came back from the outside, glanced at Yu Wenxiao, song and Yuan who were eating in the courtyard, and Juexin who was sitting and chanting sutras. He went directly into the room and reported to his brother the results of checking the terrain outside the city this afternoon. "Brother, I can draw a rough topographic map in the evening. Tomorrow I''ll take the map to check it again, and compare it one by one, to ensure that there will be no mistakes."


    All afternoon, Chi Yan, who is still sitting at his desk reading books and learning about the history of this month''s spirit City, looks up and says, "OK. Lin''er is more careful than his brother thought


    Being praised by his brother, Chi Lin was very happy. He poured himself a cup of tea and drank it.


    Xiaotuanzi, with a book in his arms, sat on the chair next to Chi Yan and looked at it carefully. When he saw Chi Lin coming in, he immediately climbed down from the chair and ran to the wooden couch with his hands and feet on the ground. He pulled the quilt to cover his head and body, trying to hide.


    Chi Lin sees Xiaotuan Zi''s actions in his eyes. He can''t help laughing. Xiaotuan Zi looks at his head and ignores his tail. His whole head and body are tightly covered, but his small feet are still outside. It''s not hard to see that he''s lying under the quilt, shrinking into a small group and pursing a small fart.


    After a few more words with his brother, Chi Lin turns around and walks towards xiaotuanzi. He raises his foot and kicks it. Naturally, he has control over his strength.


    Xiaotuan Zi was kicked under the quilt and fell a little somersault, but he still didn''t come out. He climbed awkwardly to the corner with his head against the quilt.


    Chi Lin was about to be amused, so he had to kick again. He just heard Chi Yan say: "lin''er, from today on, you will take him to live in a house."


    Chi Lin turned back and blurted out in surprise: "why?"


    Chi Yan doesn''t talk.


    Chi Lin immediately thought of something, did not ask, nodded with a smile, rushed to the small ball under the quilt: "good."


    Little Tuanzi, who is still trying to climb towards the corner, doesn''t know that he has been "sent away" like this. In the future, he has to live in the same house with Chi Lin and can''t live here.


    Soon, Qu Ning came in and asked Chi Yan if he wanted to go out to eat together.


    Chi Yan: No


    Qu Ning likes Xiaoling that month and also wants to have dinner together, but Chi Yan doesn''t want to go out and doesn''t want to be seen. "Well, I''ll share the meal with you in the room."


    Chi Yan nodded, "OK."


    Chi Lin: "I eat here, too."


    Qu Ning

 Chapter 235

    In the bright hall.


    Yu Wenxiao and Song Yuan served meals and told them that they were the only ones to eat tonight.


    Yue Xiaoling has already been attracted by the flavor of the food and can''t wait to taste it. I didn''t expect that someone could stir fry such a simple vegetable so fragrant.


    For what Yu Wenxiao and Song Yuan said, Yue Xiaoling nodded with a smile, and did not ask why those people did not come out to eat together.


    Juexin: "Amitabha."


    -


    On the other side, inside.


    Qu Ning put half of the food on the table, and took out the small dumpling hiding under the quilt, put it on the chair beside the table, and fed it.


    Chi Lin has some vegetables and is ready to feed xiaotuanzi.


    Xiaotuanzi turns around and doesn''t eat.


    Chi Lin laughs. I hope this little guy can be so strong all the time. Don''t cry at night.


    I don''t know if it''s my own illusion. Qu Ning only feels that Chi Lin''s smile is so evil? It''s like the wolf is staring at the rabbit, but the rabbit still doesn''t feel it.


    after meal.


    Qu Ning cleaned up the dishes and chopsticks, and burned a lot of hot water. He brought the hot water to the house and wanted to wash it well. After such a long journey, I feel that I haven''t washed it for a long time. It''s really hard for her to wash every day. Fortunately, I can settle down, and I don''t have to run around any more. In the future, I can wash every day.


    As soon as Qu Ning came into the room, Chi Yan took Qu Ning''s bucket, lifted the hot water behind the screen and poured it into the bath bucket. He should have done all this, but he doesn''t want to go out for people to see at present. He wants to know more about it.


    Qu Ning can actually mention it by herself. Since she has practiced martial arts, her strength has obviously increased. It''s not hard to mention such a little hot water.


    The big bath bucket behind the screen, or just after Qu Ning asked Yue Xiaoling, Yue Xiaoling went to the debris room full of dust to find out. Hearing Yue Xiaoling say, it was originally made for her sister, but it didn''t work. Her sister disappeared, and the bath bucket went into the utility room.


    Taking advantage of the pool rock pour hot water, Qu Ning look around, did not see small ball, think small ball won''t go out, "and was carried away by the younger brother?"


    Chi Yan: "later, he and lin''er live in the same room."


    "Ah?" Qu Ning a Leng, immediately think of what, the face blushes, "that he won''t cry?"


    Chi Yan rubbed Qu Ning''s head and handed back the empty barrel to Qu Ning.


    Qu Ning red face, low head out, and then carry hot water into the house. After going back and forth for several times, Qu Ning closed the door, took off his clothes and stepped into the bath bucket. He was still a little dizzy and couldn''t care about the little ball that fell into the hands of "big gray wolf".


    Thinking of what''s going to happen, thinking of the pictures, Qu Ning buried himself under the water. The last time I was on a ship in the sea, it was an accident, it was a sudden accident, it was unexpected, it was that both of them had taken the medicine. But this time, after so many days, I thought again and again in my mind, obviously I had enough preparation. It was more like a formal house candle.


    Chi Yan sat at the table and looked at the books again. He couldn''t hear any sound for a long time. He asked, "Ning er?"


    No response!


    Chi Yan asked again, put down the book, got up and went to the back of the screen.


    Under the light mist and candlelight, Chi Yan suddenly saw Qu Ning buried in the water and her whole back.


    Chi Yan reached into the water and touched it slowly.

 Chapter 236

    Qu Ning was surprised, just like a frightened bird suddenly raised his head, just a pair of red eyes looking at her.


    At such a close distance, the red eyes even clearly reflected what she looked like at this moment.


    Suddenly aware of his current situation, he didn''t know how long the person in front of him had been here and how long he had seen her. Qu Ning instinctively put out his hand to block him. He was obviously nervous and stammered, "you... How did you get here? I''m... I''m not good yet... "


    Chi Yan doesn''t speak. He blocks quning''s hand and takes it away one by one. His action is slow but firm. He just keeps looking at quning and looks at quning completely.


    Qu Ning unspeakable tension, unprecedented want to find a place to hide, feel the whole heart to jump out. But when I thought about it, I calmed myself and felt that it was nothing to be seen, because it was he who was looking at her, not others.


    For a moment, it seems that there are two villains in my mind, one on the left and the other on the right. Finally, Qu Ning blushed and simply let the person in front of her look at her from the top to the bottom. Finally, she was pulled up and hugged by the person in front of her.


    The atmosphere inside the house is changing quietly.


    -


    the second day.


    The morning sun rises and the sky is clear.


    Wisps of sunlight penetrated through the cracks of the door.


    Qu Ning didn''t sleep until it was almost dawn. He was sleeping soundly at this time.


    Chi Yan lies on his side, with one hand supporting his head and one hand supporting Qu Ning''s sleeping face. He just looks at Qu Ning quietly.


    At the same time outside the house¡ª¡ª


    Yu Wenxiao and song and Yuan got up early. They were practicing martial arts in the open courtyard. It wasn''t long before they saw the room where Chi Lin lived. The door opened a little bit from the inside. Then a little ball of black and white clothes turned into gray clothes came out of the open door and climbed over the threshold with hands and feet.


    But maybe the "injury" is too serious. Xiaotuanzi can''t climb steadily. In the middle of the climb, the whole person rolls out from the threshold like a ball.


    Get out of here! Yu Wenxiao and the song and Yuan Dynasties both saw it very clearly. They stopped the competition and ran to Xiaotuan Zi. They raised Xiaotuan Zi with four hands and looked at his tragedy. They were so sad. How could Chi Lin be tortured by him? It''s so sad that Chi Lin is not human! Although I often see him bullying xiaotuanzi, I didn''t expect that he would lay such a heavy hand on xiaotuanzi.


    Xiaotuanzi was injured, but he didn''t cry or make noise. On the contrary, he was a little angry. After being helped up by Yu Wenxiao and Song Yuan, he could walk slowly by himself, and he knew the way. He walked towards the house where Qu Ning and Chi Yan lived, and patted the door with his little hand.


    What a pity! What a pity! Yu Wenxiao and the song and Yuan Dynasties were angry for a moment. They could not think of anything else. They rushed to the room where Chi Lin lived and raised their hands to push the door.


    Just as it happened, the door opened from the inside and the pool came out with an ugly face.


    The angry Yu Wenxiao and song and Yuan Dynasties are about to question each other. But when they see Chi Lin''s face, they all step back. Chi Lin''s face is a little blue and purple, and there is a lot of ink on it. It seems that they haven''t had a rest after three days and nights of fighting with others. As for why it''s three days, not one day, just because of his martial arts, one day''s war will never make him miserable like this.

 Chapter 237

    So, how did xiaotuanzi get to the pool house last night? What happened to the two of them? Yu Wenxiao and the song and Yuan Dynasties were stunned, full of questions and curiosity.


    Chi Lin was in a bad mood. As soon as he opened the door, he saw Yu Wenxiao and song and Yuan blocking at the door. He got angry and said, "go away!"


    Yu Wenxiao and the song and Yuan Dynasties retreated quickly, with a face of fear, which had the previous moment of anger, and wanted to come out for xiaotuanzi.


    Chi Lin also felt that they were retreating slowly, so he pushed them directly, and then walked to the door of his brother''s room. Like a chicken, he picked up the little man standing at his brother''s door and patting the door. He was so angry and disgusted that he couldn''t do it. He really wanted to beat the boy, "are you very capable? Early in the morning, I came to complain to my brother? It''s not stupid at all! It''s already dirty, and now it''s covered with mud. Why don''t you look at yourself in the mirror first? I''m not afraid of my brother''s disgust! "


    Xiaotuanzi stares at the pool.


    "Ha ha, you are not afraid of me after one night? How dare you stare at me Chi Lin was very angry and laughed. He really resisted the impulse to beat others. He immediately threw xiaotuanzi to Yu Wenxiao and Song Yuan just like throwing things. He told them very badly, "go to boil water immediately and clean him well for me. Don''t let my brother see his ugly appearance."


    Are you sure it''s not washing but brushing? Yu Wenxiao and the song and Yuan Dynasties catch xiaotuanzi in a hurry. He can''t stop muttering in his heart. On the surface, he takes xiaotuanzi to the kitchen quickly, so that xiaotuanzi won''t be "poisoned" by Chi Lin again.


    Chi Lin Chong''s back added, "burn more, I also want to wash."


    Yu Wenxiao and Song Yuan nodded without looking back, and they wanted to say, "you can wait by yourself.". I have to say that for so many years, they have never seen Chi Lin in such a mess, especially his face. He asked xiaotuanzi to look in the mirror. Why didn''t he look in the mirror first and then come out? And then again, it seems that xiaotuanzi is really not afraid of Chi Lin, but also dare to stare at Chi Lin, so what happened last night?


    At this moment, Yu Wenxiao and Song Yuan really hope that little Tuanzi can grow up a few years at a time, so that they can have a talk with them.


    -


    In the kitchen.


    Yu Wenxiao and the song and Yuan Dynasties were in a hurry. They managed to cook the hot water well, and then they found a wooden bucket. When they looked back, they saw that the small bench was empty and the little ball disappeared.


    They immediately went out to look for xiaotuanzi, who stood at the door of the demon and quning''s house again, like a man who had been "abandoned" and then found himself back, guarding the door and refusing to go.


    Yu Wenxiao and the song and Yuan Dynasties are distressed. They quickly walk over and are about to pick up xiaotuanzi. They just see Chi Lin coming out of the house again.


    Chi Lin had already washed his face and changed his clothes. As soon as he saw the situation outside the door, he knew that Yu Wenxiao and song and Yuan dynasties had not watched xiaotuanzi. Is he determined to let his brother see his miserable appearance and complain to him?


    Chi Linxiao, very good, very good, a few steps forward to carry a small ball to go.


    Yu Wenxiao and song and Yuan pursued quickly, "young master, where are you going to take him? The water has been boiled and hasn''t been washed yet. "


    "Don''t wash. Don''t follow. It''s none of your business." Chi Lin walked very fast and flew out of the Lord''s mansion.


    Xiaotuanzi was so angry that when he saw so many strangers outside, he was afraid to hide.

 Chapter 238

    Chi Lin already knew that xiaotuanzi was afraid of strangers. He left xiaotuanzi on the road not long after he got outside and walked forward alone.


    Xiaotuanzi got up and ran after him wobbly, holding Chi Lin''s feet from behind.


    Chi Lin was even more disgusted. He directly kicked xiaotuanzi. Of course, his strength was controlled. He said, "don''t you want to complain to my brother? Go ahead, I won''t stop you now. "


    Xiaotuanzi was kicked on all fours and couldn''t understand a word. He got up again with his hands and feet to hold him. He was afraid of strangers and strange environment.


    "I haven''t complained yet, but you have the face to complain? You are so powerful. Why don''t you go to heaven? " Chi Lin dodges, reproaches xiaotuanzi, and goes on.


    People passing around the city saw this scene, and gradually some people gathered around.


    Seeing more and more strangers, xiaotuanzi became more and more scared, and staggered to chase Chi Lin in front of him. This time, he grabbed Chi Lin''s red clothes with both hands, and he would not get up.


    Some people in the city can''t stop laughing.


    Some people in the city came forward to help up the little Tuan Zi on the ground, but they were dodged by the little Tuan Zi.


    Chi Lin had to stop, turn around and yell, "you let go."


    The little ball is not loose.


    Chi Lin: "you get up right now."


    A little girl can''t afford it.


    "Ha ha, do you want to be a rascal? Well, you keep pulling. I''ll see how long you can pull. " Chi Lin went on again.


    New passers-by here in the city do not know the original story, what I saw at a glance is such a scene - a charming young man in red walking in front of me with a bad look. He is very angry and cold, and is not easy to be provoked. Behind him, there is a dirty little ball on the ground. That small ball son a pair of small hands tightly pull the red clothes youth''s clothes to put, seem to be firmly tied to that clothes to put on, so be dragged all the way on the ground.


    Chi Lin really walked out of a paragraph, was really angry smile, once again stopped, looked back condescensively at the little person being dragged, "you are so shameless, brother know?"


    Little Tuanzi couldn''t understand. Anyway, he just couldn''t let go and couldn''t afford it. He was afraid of strangers around him. He didn''t want to be left here.


    Chi Lin, who usually doesn''t talk much, just counts the "little rascal" who has fallen on the ground from head to toe for most of the day. But he finally has no choice but to pick up the little rascal again and take him away with a big stride under all kinds of people''s eyes. "In fact, we can make a discussion. You should stay away from your brother for two days. Don''t let him see you like this, Don''t go and complain to my brother, and I won''t lose you. "


    Xiaotuanzi


    Chi Lin: "I''m afraid you''re so ugly that you''ll scare my brother."


    Xiaotuanzi


    Chi Lin: "it''s not like my brother. I don''t inherit his appearance. No matter how ugly he is, no one wants him."


    Xiaotuanzi


    Chi Lin: "be good. I''ll take you out of the city to have a look at the terrain outside the city and make sure there is no mistake in the topographic map drawn last night."


    Little Tuanzi still didn''t understand anything. Although he didn''t like Chi Lin in his heart, he was surrounded by strangers. He had to rely on Chi Lin to bully him and stay in his hands.


    -


    On the wall.


    As like as two peas, I went to the wife''s house and went to the old lady''s house to do some work. Then they came to the side of the wall and came to the sun. They suddenly heard voices and opened their eyes. They saw that several horses outside the city rushed towards the city of spirit. They were all dressed in black and dressed in black cloth.

 Chapter 239

    Yue Xiaoling squints and stands up on the wall.


    Several men in black riding horses suddenly reined in the reins outside the city wall and looked up at the moon.


    Yue Xiaoling: "who are you? Why come to Yueling city? "


    One of the men in Black said: "in the past two days, has a man with white hair who is chained entered the moon spirit city? Or the boy in red? "


    Yue Xiaoling noticed that every man in black had a sword. Yue Lingcheng didn''t want blood. "No, Yue Lingcheng didn''t enter the two men you said. You can go to find them elsewhere."


    Another man in black whispered, "is she lying?"


    Another man in Black: "do you want to take her down to the castle and torture her? If the devil is really in Yueling City, it''s too dangerous for us to rush into the city to search. "


    The first man in black thought about it and ordered, "you guys, go and get her out of the city. Don''t go into the city."


    Several people in black took orders, and suddenly they flew up and surrounded the moon Xiaoling.


    The moon''s face changed.


    After a while, a red shadow flew like a sharp arrow. The dagger in his hand instantly took the lives of the two people in black. He kicked out the bodies of the two people in black with one foot, and didn''t let the bodies and blood fall on the wall. Then he dealt with the rest of the people in black. He put the little ball in his arms into the hands of Yue Xiaoling and pushed Yue Xiaoling back into the wall.


    The man in black, who was the first to speak, immediately rode for his life, ignoring his companions. Now we can confirm that the devil is really in Yueling city. We can go back and report to the Lord.


    Chi Lin finished solving several people in black and ran after them. None of them wanted to run away.


    Yue Xiaoling is waiting in the city wall with xiaotuanzi in his arms. It is not difficult to see that these people in black came to the city just yesterday.


    Before long, Chi Lin returned to the city and took back xiaotuanzi from yuexiaoling. The dagger of killing had been pinned back in his boots. He rushed to yuexiaoling coldly and said, "people were killed outside the city, and the blood didn''t drop on the city wall, so we should abide by the agreement when we entered the city?"


    Yue Xiaoling: "count. The territory of Yueling city is bounded by the city wall, and it is not counted as Yueling city outside the city wall. But I think I need to remind you that it''s better to clean up the bodies outside. "


    Chi Lin: "don''t worry."


    Yue Xiaoling left. Today''s situation needs serious consideration.


    Chi Lin tore off Xiao Tuan Zi''s clothes and blindfolded him. Then he took Xiao Tuan Zi to the city wall and looked at the corpse without expression. He didn''t expect that someone would come so soon. By asking the runaway man in black before he died, we know that a woman named "Lord" sent them. Who is the Lord?


    -


    At the same time, in the city.


    The Lord''s mansion.


    It''s so quiet that you can hear a pin drop.


    Qu Ning, who had been sleeping until noon, unconsciously turned over, accidentally pulled the pain on his body, and finally woke up.


    As soon as I open my eyes, I can see the people close at hand and the red eyes that I can''t be more familiar with. She is still reflected in these eyes. The memory of last night and all kinds of pictures are clear in her mind.


    Qu Ning quickly turned around, red face in side.


    Chi Yan embraces Qu Ning from the rear, bows his head and kisses Qu Ning''s side face. He says in a soft voice: "if you are tired, you can have a rest."


    Although Qu Ning doesn''t know the specific time, it''s definitely not too early. The words of the people behind her are obviously caring and considerate, but at the moment, it seems to remind her how to be tired, and her face is even more red.

 Chapter 240

    At the same time, I can''t help complaining. Now I know how to be considerate?


    I don''t know who was so domineering and powerful last night, who was not considerate at all? Until it''s almost dawn, it''s time and again


    She almost cried for mercy!


    Thinking of this, Qu Ning deliberately pinched Chi Yan''s hand.


    Chi Yan doesn''t move and let Qu Ning pinch him. He doesn''t feel pain.


    After a rest, Qu Ning reluctantly gets up, takes a clean suit and goes to the back of the screen to wear it neatly.


    Chi Yan sat up and leaned back on the couch column, quietly watching the silhouette behind the screen.


    Qu Ning then takes a set of Chi Yan''s clean white clothes and asks if Chi Yan wants to wear them. He helps Chi Yan dress.


    The chains have not been removed, so it''s very troublesome to wear anything.


    Qu Ning''s hand helped him up again. The cold of the iron chain came clearly. Naturally, he still wanted to open the iron chain and get rid of the shackles. According to the current situation, I don''t know if there will be a chance in the future?


    Chi Yan rubbed Qu Ning''s head.


    long time.


    Qu Ning opened the door, and the whole city hall was quiet. Only Juexin sat alone on the stone bench in the courtyard in the sun to chant scriptures.


    Qu Ning just stepped out, suddenly thought of something, "brush" closed the door, quickly rushed back to Chi Yan, walked too fast, was tripped by his own feet, the whole person fell toward Chi Yan.


    Chi Yan held Qu Ning in time, "what''s the matter?"


    Qu Ning grabs Chi Yan''s arm, stares at him and asks, "didn''t master Juexin recite scriptures last night?"


    Chi Yan didn''t understand why Qu Ning suddenly asked, and calmly said, "he read it."


    Qu Ning was about to go crazy. "Did you hear that?"


    Chi Yan: "yes."


    "Since you have heard, why... Also..." behind the words, Qu Ning blushed, unable to say. Since he can hear Juexin chanting sutras, can other people also hear her and his voice in the room? Why do people with high martial arts have to be so good at listening?


    It''s over. It''s over! Qu Ning buries his head. He really feels shameless.


    Chi Yan raises Qu Ning''s head again, "he reads his, what''s the relationship?"


    Qu Ning didn''t know what to say. It seems that it doesn''t matter, but do you get close to people in temples or some solemn places? Now, it''s almost like this. He and she feel strange when he is listening to the Scriptures! Qu Ning covered his face and changed the topic, "do you think other people will have such a good hearing as you? I heard last night we... "


    Chi Yan: "I have deep internal power, so I can hear it. No one else will hear that. "


    Qu Ning not at ease to confirm again, "really?"


    Chi Yan: "yes."


    Qu Ning was relieved, but when he opened the door again, he was still a little furtive and didn''t want anyone to see him. Then he went to the kitchen and quickly found something to eat with Chi Yan. Finally, he took down the brand-new quilt cover and bed sheet from the couch and took it out to wash.


    -


    afternoon.


    Chi Lin comes back with a little Tuanzi and goes directly into the room to talk to Chi Yan. He tells Chi Yan all the news of the man in black coming and what he said about the "Lord" before he died.


    Chi Yan listened. He didn''t have any expression on his face. He just slowly clenched his hand and asked if Chi Lin''s topographic drawing was ready and confirmed?


    "It''s done." Chi Lin took out the topographic map and spread it out on the table.


    Chi Yan examined, "we need to set up the battle as soon as possible, and we can''t let anyone step into Yueling city."

 Chapter 241

    "Yes." Chi Lin nodded, disgusted at the "Lord" among the people in black, and did not know what the "Lord" was. Would he be the same person as the woman who spread the news about his brother? He hasn''t even gone to her to settle the accounts. She dares to send someone to find her brother to kill her!


    While disgusted, Chi Lin''s real worry is still his mother.


    "By the way, brother, has the Lord Yue Xiaoling ever come back?" Suddenly, Chi Lin thought of this.


    Chi Yan: No Although he didn''t come out of the house, he could hear everything outside.


    Chi Lin frowned, "I forgot to say just now. She was on the wall when the people in black came, and she saw them all. When I finished with the man in black, she left. I didn''t feel anything at that time, but now I think it''s her who thinks we''ve brought the pursuers to Yueling city... "


    Chi Yan''s face sank slightly. "You go to find her."


    "Good." Chi Lin will come out of the house and look outside. Although they have already entered the city, they are not afraid of anyone, and no one can drive them out, but if Yue Xiaoling changes his attitude and incites the whole city to resist them, it will be a big trouble.


    Xiaotuanzi just entered the house in Chilin. After being put down by Chilin, he hid behind Chilin. His head, which was covered by a black cloth, turned around to find quning.


    Qu Ning is not in the house. At this time, he is building a house. He doesn''t know that the man in black is coming.


    Originally, she was tired and sore. After washing the sheets and quilt covers, she wanted to have a rest again. As a result, Yu Wenxiao came back and asked her, "do you want to build a house with soil or wood, or with these two materials?" there are only three kinds of houses in Yueling city. Of course, most of them are made of soil. Let her make sure that he and song and Yuan will prepare the materials.


    As soon as he heard that it was about building a house, Qu Ning couldn''t take a rest and went with Yu Wenxiao.


    She hopes to live with Heyan forever, so she wants to build the house with her heart, to build what she likes and wants most, and more importantly, to feel at home.


    -


    A place to build a house.


    Many people in the city gathered around, some helping, some giving advice.


    Qu Ning hasn''t experienced this before, but he thinks it''s very interesting. The suggestions given by the people in the city are also recorded one by one for reference. He thanks the people in the city from time to time.


    Yu Wenxiao and the song and Yuan Dynasties were busy, moving one after another, and seeing that the soil needed to build a house gradually increased, they also had a sense of achievement. As for the wood, we have to go far away to get it. We will start to prepare it tomorrow.


    The sun is setting.


    The people in the city saw that it was late and left one after another.


    Qu Ning said something to Yu Wenxiao and Song Yuan. He went back to the main residence to prepare dinner. At the same time, he couldn''t wait to tell Chi Yan about the progress of building the house and share the good situation with Chi Yan.


    -


    In the Lord''s mansion.


    In the house.


    Chi Yan is still designing an array.


    Xiaotuanzi didn''t know when he had climbed to the couch alone. He covered himself with a quilt and fell asleep. He didn''t sleep much last night.


    Looking for a circle, almost quickly over the whole moon spirit City, also did not find the small spirit of the pool pro, ugly face back, sitting on one side.


    As soon as Qu Ning came into the room, he saw such a scene. He didn''t know what Chi Yan was painting. Several pieces of paper had already been laid on the table, and he couldn''t understand what was painted on the paper. Chi Lin looks bad. I don''t know who provoked him. Xiaotuanzi was sleeping on the couch. The room was quiet, only the afterglow of the setting sun came in.

 Chapter 242

    Just, how can xiaotuanzi still wear a black cloth cover on his head? Qu Ning a Leng, open mouth want to say to Chi Yan "about the house" words temporarily stuck, first quickly toward the small regiment.


    Chi Lin''s speed is faster. He grabs quning and goes to the couch. He stops quning and asks, "what are you doing?"


    Qu Ning was almost startled by Chi Lin''s action. He stopped and blurted out: "what can I do? I''m just looking. But it''s you. Why are you so nervous and put on such an ugly cloth cover, and it''s still black? Why don''t you take it off when you sleep? " You don''t have to think about it and you can be 100% sure that it can''t be Yan who gave it to xiaotuanzi! I''ve seen prisoners wearing a headband that only shows one pair of eyes before. But I''ve never seen such a small baby wearing a headband. It''s really like a little prisoner.


    In addition, when I came near, I found that the little sleeves of the little ball were dirty, and I didn''t know what to do.


    Qu Ning couldn''t help frowning.


    Chi Lin: "he likes it. He is willing to wear it. How about it?"


    You''d like to try one yourself! Qu Ning is slightly angry, so he will push aside Chi Lin and check Xiao Tuan Zi.


    "Ning''er, come here." Chi Yan makes a sound at the right time and lets Qu Ning sit next to him. As early as Chi Lin came back with xiaotuanzi, he knew something was wrong when he saw that xiaotuanzi was wearing a cloth cover on his head. But he believed that lin''er had a sense of propriety and would not really bully such a small baby, so he never asked.


    "But..." Qu Ning was still worried about xiaotuanzi.


    Chi Yan: "I''m a little hungry."


    Qu Ning remembered that he had come back to cook dinner. Seeing that Chi Lin won''t get out of the way, Qu Ning gives way and goes to cook first. It''s not too late to see Xiao Tuanzi in the evening. She doesn''t believe that Chi Lin is still here at night.


    "Wait a minute, I''ll get ready." Qu Ning glared at Chi Lin and turned to go out.


    Little Tuanzi woke up in a daze under the continuous movement. His little hand rubbed his eyes instinctively. As a result, he rubbed the cloth cover. He seemed to forget what had happened.


    Chi Lin immediately chuckled. Xiaotuanzi woke up a little late, and Qu Ning had gone out.


    Then he sat down beside the couch. Chi Lin took out the small mirror he had brought back from his sleeve and took off the cloth cover on xiaotuanzi''s head to take a picture of xiaotuanzi when he woke up. Previously, on the way back, the little Tuanzi was very stubborn and refused to wear the cloth cover. So he went to a mirror to take a picture of him and threatened him again and again. Once his brother and Qu Ning saw him, he would lose him. In the end, he did.


    Xiaotuanzi woke up completely, looked at his bruised face in the mirror, touched his face, his nose and forehead, and finally turned over and lay on the pillow.


    "So whether you want to wear it or not, you choose." Chi Lin shook his cloth cover menacingly.


    Chi Yan side head, toward Chi Lin and small Tuanzi look.


    When Chi Lin raised his head, he happened to look at his brother. He felt a little guilty for a moment. I don''t know how much he saw just now. He blurted out: "brother, I promise I didn''t bully him!"


    Chi Yan: "his face, hurt?" Although it was a question, it was almost positive.


    "What he fell for himself last night was a little worse. I''ve coaxed him again and again." Which still has just threatened the momentum of small regiment son, Chi Lin almost raised his hand to swear.

 Chapter 243

    Chi Yan was silent for a moment, "don''t let Ning''er see it."


    "Don''t worry, brother. She won''t see it. When his face is ready, I''ll let him take off the cloth cover. " Fortunately, the elder brother was not angry. Chi Lin was relieved and quickly put the cloth in his hand back to Xiao Tuan Zi.


    Chi Yan


    Xiaotuanzi left Chi Lin to wear. After wearing it, he continued to lie on the pillow and didn''t want to raise his head.


    -


    When Qu Ning made dinner, it was already dark. Yu Wenxiao and song and yuan just came back after a busy day.


    Qu Ning asked, "does anyone see Yue Xiaoling?"?


    Yu Wenxiao and song and Yuan Dynasties both said they didn''t see it, and master Juexin also said they didn''t see it.


    Qu Ning didn''t know when Yue Xiaoling would come back or whether she would come back for dinner. He could only divide the meal into three parts, one for Yu Wenxiao and Song Yuan to take to the hall, one for Yue Xiaoling in the kitchen, and the rest for himself.


    In the house, the oil lamp has been lit.


    When Chi Yan saw Qu Ning''s meal coming in, he collected the topographic map and the array map that had not been designed.


    As Qu Ning put down the food in the tray, he looked around. He didn''t see Chi Lin and Xiao Tuan Zi. He was a little surprised. "Brother Lin won''t eat with us tonight? He took away the little ball again? "


    Chi Yan: "don''t worry, lin''er will take good care of him."


    "After only one day of care, I put on a condom." Qu Ning twisted his eyebrows and always felt that it was not reliable for Chi Lin to take care of Xiao Tuan Zi. It was good enough for Chi Lin not to bully Xiao Tuan Zi.


    ChiYan thought of the possible injuries on xiaotuanzi''s face, and he sat down beside him without changing his face. "Maybe he thought it was fun. He wanted to wear it. It would be better in a few days. You didn''t sleep all night last night. You have a rest earlier today. You still let lin''er take him with you at night. "


    Why talk about last night for no reason? I didn''t sleep all night! Qu Ning''s face turned red instantly, and he almost forgot the pain on his body. But after he mentioned it, it seemed that the pain suddenly became clear, "don''t talk about it, eat quickly!"


    It''s obvious to change the topic and let go of Chi Lin''s relationship with Xiao Tuanzi. Qu Ning quickly brings Chi Yan vegetables, and he''s too busy to talk. I don''t know whether it''s psychological or not. At this moment, I really feel sad and painful everywhere, especially in a relatively private place, just like when I woke up at noon.


    Chi Yan also brings food to Qu Ning. He looks at Qu Ning eating under the candlelight. He accidentally sees the different traces between Qu Ning''s neck, and the red in his eyes turns dark. All night long, he didn''t control himself well. He had a lot of demands.


    Qu Ning later found Chi Yan''s eyes, and mistakenly thought that he was looking at her face, raised his hand and grasped, "what''s the matter? My face is dirty? "


    "Well, a little. Don''t move. I''ll wipe it for you As if it were true, Chi Yan reached out and stroked Qu Ning''s side face, then pulled La quning''s collar slightly to cover the traces between Qu Ning''s neck.


    Yueling city is located in the West. It''s a little close to the snow mountain. Although it''s summer, the temperature of Yueling city is a little lower than that of other places. It''s similar to spring and autumn. Quning is wearing a half high collar dress today. Because he hadn''t looked in the mirror all day, Qu Ning didn''t think much about Chi Yan''s action, "OK? Then eat it quickly. The dishes will be cold later. "


    Pool Rock Mou light is gentle, "good."

 Chapter 244

    A table of food, only two people, the table LIT an oil lamp, I do not know whether this is "candlelight dinner"? Qu Ning was eating. Unconsciously, he thought of this stubble in his mind. He couldn''t help laughing and gave Chi Yan more vegetables to eat.


    -


    after meal.


    Qu Ning takes the chopsticks to the kitchen and goes to the hall to find Chi Lin and Xiao Tuan Zi. As a result, Yu Wenxiao and Song Yuan tell him that "the young master has taken Xiao Tuan Zi back to the house to have a rest. And the young master said, "no one is allowed to disturb."


    Angry, Qu Ning rushed to the room near the pool and knocked at the door.


    "Pa" a sound, the teacup hit the door, the house came to the fury of Chi Lin, "why? Are you going to let people sleep? Go away


    "You send out the little ball, you don''t need to take him tonight." Qu Ning is not afraid, continues to knock, knocks unceasingly.


    Chi Lin in the room: "if you have the ability, come in and catch people by yourself. But don''t blame me for not saying it. I''m not dressed. "


    "You are shameless! You rascal Qu Ning angrily kicked the door. In fact, she doesn''t believe that Chi Lin has nothing to wear. It''s nothing in modern times. But now, in ancient times, Chi Lin is her little brother-in-law. Qu Ning has no choice but to leave in anger.


    Not far away, Yu Wenxiao and Song Yuan looked at each other and saw the words "the people in the room are really shameless".


    In the dark, candlelight room, on the messy wooden couch, one is big and the other is small. The small one is covered by the big one, obviously "held" by the big one.


    After Chi Lin made sure that Qu Ning had left outside, he let go of the moving little ball in his hand. "I''ve already said that when your face is ready, I''ll let you see her again. Why don''t you have such a long memory? Forget how ugly you are now? " With that, Chi Lin pulls down the cloth cover on Xiao Tuan Zi''s head, lights the candle, and then throws the mirror to Xiao Tuan Zi.


    On the other side, Qu Ning, who left, goes back to his house and "complains" to Chi Yan.


    After listening, Chi Yan rubbed Qu Ning''s head, "don''t care what he said, maybe he really wants to rest. You should rest early, too. "


    "I see you''re starting to take sides with him." Qu Ning turned around and ran to the wooden couch in anger. He jumped on the couch, pulled the quilt over his head and kicked like a child.


    Chi Yan immediately put down his brush, stood up and approached, sat down on the edge of the couch, opened the quilt, rubbed quning''s long hair, and gently coaxed: "I''m just worried about your body. You stayed up all night last night and got up at noon today. These two days, you first have a good rest, wait for your health, and then take xiaotuanzi back. If lin''er really bullies him, I will punish him. "


    "Why do you say that again? It''s not because of you... It''s because you''re not good... "Qu Ning''s face is red again, and he''s kicking more and more. He can''t tell whether he wants to go to those pictures subconsciously or the people behind him are really trying to remind her.


    Chi Yan followed Qu Ning''s words, "well, I''m not good, I''m not good."


    This "wrong" recognition! Qu Ning covered his face, pushed aside Chi Yan and stood up. He really couldn''t stay here. "Well, I''ll go to the kitchen to boil water and have a rest after washing." Words fall, Qu Ning is almost escape general fast out of the house.


    After "coaxing" Qu Ning, Chi Yan goes back to the table and sits down. Then he picks up the brush and seizes the time to design the unfinished array. As for yuexiaoling, we need to find yuexiaoling first.

 Chapter 245

    The water is boiled, the washing is done and the rest is done¡ª¡ª


    When he lay down, he felt tired and sore. Qu Ning closed his eyes and had to admit that he was really tired.


    The stories that the hero and heroine write about every day are deceptive. She''s only been through one night and it''s going to take at least a few days for her body to fully recover. Otherwise, the hero in those novels is not strong enough, so the heroine is OK. What can she do the next day.


    Qu Ning covers his face. This is the most important action of the day. She thinks so in her heart now, is it a disguised allusion to Chi Yan? What''s too strong? No, absolutely not. She thinks so, absolutely accusing him in silence.


    Before he was at sea, it can be regarded as that he lost his mind, took that kind of medicine again, and added blood, so he did it again and again... But last night, his mind was clear all the time, and the result was again and again


    Qu Ning pulled up the quilt and covered his whole head. He couldn''t think any more.


    time lapse.


    Traning soon fell asleep.


    Chi Yan at the table couldn''t hear a sound for a moment. He looked at the direction of the wooden couch and saw that Qu Ning had covered his head and listened to the breathing under the quilt.


    Chi Yan gets up, walks up slowly, sits down on the edge of the couch, gently opens the quilt of Qu Ning''s head, and holds Qu Ning''s side face. He likes to watch her fall asleep peacefully. He just wants to keep the peace, and doesn''t want anyone to destroy it.


    For a long time, Chi Yan lowers his head, kisses Qu Ning''s forehead, and goes back to the table to continue.


    -


    dawn.


    Qu Ning, who went to bed too early last night, woke up, opened his eyes and saw that the position around him was empty. He quickly looked around the room and saw Chi Yan sitting at the table, facing her with a brush in his hand. It didn''t look like he got up early, but he didn''t sleep all night.


    Chi Yan heard the sound and looked at Qu Ning, "it''s still early. Don''t rest for a while?"


    "I''ve had enough rest. Do you want a rest?" I didn''t know at first, but later I asked Chi Yan personally. Naturally, Qu Ning already knew that he was drawing a picture of the array. He wanted to set up the array outside Yueling city. Even if someone chased him, he couldn''t let him enter the city. "In fact, there''s no need to rush. I don''t think even if someone chased him, it won''t be so fast. Don''t be tired. You''d better have a rest


    Chi Yan told Qu Ning to set up, but did not tell Qu Ning that someone had come after him. He can rest, but those people won''t give him time to rest. His array must be better and better, even faster than those who come after him.


    "Well? Did you listen to me? " Seeing that Chi Yan didn''t respond, Qu Ning said again.


    Chi Yan: "no, I''m not tired. I don''t have to rest. This array is still a little worse than the last point


    "Once the battle is set up, people from outside can''t really get in?" Qu Ning was curious, and immediately remembered to have a look. After going down to the ground, he went directly to Chi Yan without wearing a coat, and sat down beside Chi Yan, "is this array difficult? I''ll go with you, and I want to learn. "


    "When I''m free, I''ll teach you whatever you want to learn. Forget it this time. Let lin''er accompany me. " The temperature in the early morning is still a little low, Chi Yan said. He went to get Qu Ning''s coat and put it on.


    Qu Ning carefully studied the layout of Chi Yan''s painting. Some places in the picture were dotted, and some places were connected into lines. It seemed that he couldn''t understand it. He pulled Chi Yan''s sleeve and asked him to explain.


    Chi Yan tells Qu Ning carefully.

 Chapter 246

    More than half an hour later.


    Qu Ning cleaned up, opened the door and went out to the kitchen to prepare breakfast.


    Last night''s special food for Yue Xiaoling was sealed. Qu Ning looked, don''t know is the month small spirit came back didn''t eat, or didn''t come back all night? The people in Yueling city are very friendly. Qu Ning has already contacted and understood, so he doesn''t worry about yuexiaoling''s safety.


    Yu Wenxiao got up earlier than Qu Ning in the song and Yuan Dynasties. In the early morning, he practiced martial arts in the courtyard. He looked at Chi Lin''s house from time to time, hoping to wait for Xiao Tuan Zi to come out and see if he was bullied by Chi Lin again.


    The door opened.


    Yu Wenxiao and song and Yuan stopped at once, and they were staring at each other with four eyes.


    Chi Lin came to the door and said, "what are you looking at? I''ll dig your eyes again


    When Yu Wenxiao and song and Yuan Quan didn''t hear it, they went on to make a comparison. Why didn''t they come out first? Or is that little Tuanzi injured more than yesterday and can''t get out today?


    Thinking of this, Yu Wenxiao and the song and Yuan Dynasties looked at Chi Lin again, just like an unforgivable villain.


    Chi Lin goes to his brother''s house and knocks on the door.


    Yu Wenxiao and the song and Yuan Dynasties saw Chi Lin enter the devil''s house. Taking advantage of this opportunity, they rushed into Chi Lin''s house. They saw little Tuanzi sleeping on all fours, with a wisp of saliva in his mouth. The little one almost occupied the whole wooden couch. The cloth cover that he wore on his head yesterday fell to the ground.


    Yu Wenxiao and song and Yuan Dynasty look at each other, suddenly have a kind of "small Tuanzi salted fish turned over" feeling, and then quit to close the door, lest Chi Lin know.


    -


    Quning and ChiYan''s house.


    Chi Lin: "brother, Xiaoling didn''t come back that night. I went out to look for it again late last night, but I still didn''t find it. "


    Sitting at the table, Chi Yan was silent. "Forget it, let her go first. The layout plan is ready. You need to go out of the city today. Come with me. "


    Chi Lin nodded, "OK."


    Qu ningduan breakfast came in and saw that Chi Lin was also there. After turning his eyes, he put down his breakfast and went out quickly.


    Chi Lin seems to have a sixth sense, "brush" to chase out, quickly stop Qu Ning outside, don''t let Qu Ning close to his house step, "where do you want to go?"


    "I didn''t go anywhere." Qu Ning pretends to be a fool. He doesn''t know how Chi Lin can catch up with him.


    Chi Lin is not smiling, a cold face, "since you don''t go anywhere, then go and have breakfast with your brother."


    "There are still some in the kitchen. I''ll take them again if they haven''t been brought out yet." Qu Ning pretends to smile, turns around and walks towards the kitchen. After taking a few steps, he suddenly kills a shot back, and then rushes to Chi Lin''s room to see Xiao Tuan Zi.


    Chi Lin had expected that Qu Ning would come. Qu Ning''s speed is fast, and his speed is faster. He stops Qu Ning again at the door, and a line of words is clearly engraved on his disdainful face. "If you have any moves, just let it out.".


    Qu Ning was angry and pushed directly to Chi Lin.


    The pool is in front of me.


    After several times back and forth, the door suddenly opened slowly from inside.


    Qu Ning a joy, quickly look down.


    Chi Lin''s face changed and he quickly bowed his head. He didn''t expect that xiaotuanzi would come out by himself at this time.


    But seeing the appearance of xiaotuanzi clearly and seeing that he was wearing a cloth cover, Chi Lin Deng began to laugh and bent down to lift xiaotuanzi. He deliberately praised xiaotuanzi in front of Qu Ning and said, "you are so good, you can wear it yourself. You said, "how can I reward you?"


    Qu Ning: "so, is it really something xiaotuanzi likes to wear?


    Small round son across the cloth cover on the head, a pair of small hands cover a face, see Qu Ning.

 Chapter 247

    Qu Ning sighed, silently turned back to the house, thanks to her worry about the small ball so long, think pool Lin must give him wear.


    Xiaotuanzi quickly reached out and wanted to pull quning back and hold quning.


    Chi Lin carries a small group of children, gloating at the small group of children in mid air to do useless work.


    Qu Ning didn''t look back, so he didn''t see the appearance of Xiao Tuanzi opening her hands desperately.


    When Qu Ning entered the room, he was sure that Qu Ning could not see or hear. Chi Lin sneered impolitely, "as I have said, you look so ugly, she doesn''t want you when she sees you. Do you believe it now?"


    Xiaotuanzi is very angry.


    Chi Lin: "in the future, I''ll see if you remember what I said."


    Xiaotuanzi''s mouth is full of eyes.


    "Well, now let''s go into the roof wall and think about it. You are not allowed to come out without my permission." Chi Lin put the little ball down.


    As soon as xiaotuanzi''s feet landed, he immediately went to the house of quning and ChiYan.


    Chi Lin stepped forward and stood in front of xiaotuanzi, "why, don''t you remember?"


    Blocked, small round son around, want to bypass the pool.


    After he failed several times in a row, xiaotuanzi was completely angry. He stepped on Chi Lin''s shoes with a pair of small feet, pinched his hands into fists and hit Chi Lin''s feet. He used all his 18 martial arts skills and grabbed Chi Lin''s feet to bite.


    "You''re a puppy?" Chi Lin is also angry. He picks up xiaotuanzi and lifts xiaotuanzi to the level with him. He stares at xiaotuanzi angrily.


    Little Tuanzi raised his fist and hit Chi Lin''s face, but his hand was too short to hit him.


    "That''s the opposite!" Chi Lin looked around and didn''t find the stick to beat Xiaotuan Zi. He took Xiaotuan Zi and went into his house. He slammed the door with his backhand.


    Yu Wenxiao and Song Yuan, who just came out from the kitchen and were ready to knock on the door to invite master Juexin in the room to the hall for breakfast, saw this scene and said, "it''s too bad." they quickly came to take photos of the door of Chi Lin with their breakfast, "young master, you can have breakfast."


    "Go away!" The people in the room were obviously angry.


    Yu Wen and Xiao Huo went out, "young master, it''s the eldest son who asked you to have breakfast together."


    There was no sound in the room.


    The song and Yuan Dynasties could not believe that Yu Wenxiao told such a lie casually, with a look of admiration.


    Yu Wenxiao said that he regretted. What he said was not good, but he wanted to say that the devil was Chi Lin, and he made up all the lies on the devil''s head.


    Soon, the door opened. Chi Lin came out in a good mood and brought it to the door. But what he said was opposite to the good mood on his face. He warned Yu Wenxiao and Song Yuan, "no one is allowed to go in without my permission, or I will break someone''s leg."


    Yu Wenxiao and Song Yuan''s heart trembled and knelt down to Chi Lin, "young master, he''s still a child..." so what kind of repair have you made him, and how can you be in such a good mood?


    "Hum!" Chi Lin strode away.


    Yu Wenxiao and the song and Yuan Dynasties looked at each other and asked each other silently, "do you want to go in and see?"


    After getting the same look, Yu Wenxiao and Song Yuan quickly look inside the door and try to find the trace of xiaotuanzi. They can only hope that Chi Lin will show mercy to xiaotuanzi for the sake that xiaotuanzi is his "brother''s only son at present".


    -


    After a long time.


    After eating breakfast, Chi Lin came out of his brother''s house and personally led the big carriage to the courtyard. Then he went back to his house to carry a small ball.

 Chapter 248

    Qu Ning and Chi Yan came out together, but he still wanted to go and have a look. He held Chi Yan''s sleeve with one hand, and looked at him eagerly, hoping that he would let go and promise her to go.


    Chi Yan''s eyes gently rubbed Qu Ning''s head, but the decision remained unchanged. "You can stay here and wait for me to come back, or you can go to build a house and have a look. Darling, wait for me to come back


    "All right." Qu Ning reluctantly nodded, "then you remember to feed xiaotuanzi breakfast, don''t let him hungry." When eating just now, Chi Lin was the only one who came. Chi Lin said that Xiao Tuan Zi didn''t want to eat. It''s ok if you don''t eat one or two meals. How can you be hungry if you are so small! So she wanted to keep some and give it to Xiaotuan Zi later. As a result, Chi Lin said that she would take Xiaotuan Zi with her, because Xiaotuan Zi can''t live without him now, so she had to stick to him all the time.


    Qu Ning said, the other hand out of the white porridge handed to Chi Yan, porridge has added a little vegetables, also put a small spoon.


    Chi Yan took it and let Qu Ning rest assured.


    When Yu Wenxiao and Song Yuan heard the news outside, they immediately put down half of their breakfast and quickly came out of the hall. They wanted to tell Qu Ning about the appearance of the pool and let Qu Ning have a look at xiaotuanzi. But before he could speak, he saw Chi Lin coming out with a little Tuanzi. Yu Wenxiao and song and yuan could only step back quickly.


    Chi Lin jumps into the carriage with a small group and drives himself. He orders Yu Wenxiao and song and Yuan Dynasties to open the gate.


    Yu Wenxiao and the song and Yuan dynasties took orders and couldn''t stop looking at xiaotuanzi.


    Xiaotuanzi was wearing a cloth cover and hung his head down. He didn''t move in his hands. Even if you can''t see his face, you can clearly see that he is listless, depressed, tired, lifeless and energetic.


    Qu Ning wanted to say hello to xiaotuanzi and hug her, but after watching xiaotuanzi for a long time, he didn''t look up at her.


    Chi Lin didn''t stop. He drove directly and quickly out of the door.


    -


    In the city, on the street.


    Chi Yan in the car said, "lin''er, let him in."


    Chi Lin: "brother, I''d better watch him. You can have a rest in the car."


    Chi Yan: "let him in."


    Although the elder brother''s tone didn''t change and didn''t look like an order, the elder brother repeated that Chi Lin didn''t dare to disobey any more. He stopped the carriage for a moment, put the little ball in his hand into the carriage, and then drove.


    Little Tuanzi got into the carriage. No one looked at it or looked up, so he directly lay on the board of the carriage. The little one was very pitiful.


    Chi Yan bent down, picked up xiaotuanzi and took off the cloth cover on xiaotuanzi''s head.


    Little Tuanzi moved, a pair of small hands quickly covered his face, lowered his head not to let Chi Yan see, the small mirror that Chi Lin stuffed in his sleeve rolled out in the action.


    ChiYan raised xiaotuanzi''s head, took away xiaotuanzi''s hand, looked at xiaotuanzi seriously for a while, stroked the purple place on xiaotuanzi''s face with his hand, and asked softly, "does it hurt?"


    Xiao Tuanzi looked at Chi Yan with wide eyes. He seemed to understand. He slowly shook his head and nodded his head. He saw that Chi Yan didn''t hate him so much and didn''t want him. He put a pair of small hands around Chi Yan''s hands and then climbed over Chi Yan''s legs. I didn''t cry before. At this moment, I finally cried and wiped my tears on Chi Yan''s clothes.


    It''s really like being wronged. Chi Yan rubs xiaotuanzi''s head gently.


    When Xiao Tuan Zi had enough to cry, Chi Yan helped him sit up, took the bowl of porridge and let him eat with a spoon.

 Chapter 249

    Little Tuan Zi was still sobbing, and his body was trembling. His small hand holding the spoon was obviously unstable, and he suddenly put a spoonful of porridge on his face.


    Chi Yan takes out the handkerchief and wipes it for xiaotuanzi. After cleaning it carefully, he feeds xiaotuanzi one spoon at a time.


    Xiaotuanzi smiles and opens his mouth to feed Chi Yan. He looks at Chi Yan''s big eyes with a little bit of water in them. He grabs Chi Yan''s sleeve and wipes it while eating. At the same time, he points to the car curtain hanging in front of him. He wants to tell Chi Yan that the brother in red is a bad man, and that the brother in red bullies him.


    Chi Lin, who was driving outside, suddenly turned around, as if he felt someone pointing at him behind him.


    Chi Yan: "OK, it''s OK. Finish it first."


    I don''t know if xiaotuanzi really understood, or just because Chi Yan responded to him, he was happier for a moment. His big watery eyes were all bent up with laughter, and then he held Chi Yan''s arm, and then he fell into Chi Yan''s arms and refused to come out.


    Outside the city, Chi Lin stopped the carriage, then jumped out of the car, turned back and raised the curtain, "brother, here we are."


    As soon as he heard Chi Lin''s voice, he turned to see him. He was so scared that he buried his head in Chi Yan''s arms. But he quickly raised his head, pulled Chi Yan''s clothes with one hand and asked Chi Yan to beat him.


    Chi Lin laughs and knows that this little Tuan Zi will complain. Had it not been for his fear of leaving the little ball in the house, Qu Ning would have gone into the house to see the little ball while he was away, so he would not have brought the little ball out. Then this little ball should still be in the corner now, holding the mirror and thinking. He was happy to think of the reaction of the little Tuan Zi every time he looked in the mirror.


    Chi Yan gets off the bus with xiaotuanzi in his arms.


    Xiaotuanzi now relies on Chi Yan''s embrace. He is not afraid of Chi Lin at all. He still points to Chi Lin and wants Chi Yan to beat him.


    Chi Lin stares at Xiao Tuanzi.


    Chi Yan: "lin''er, take out your hand."


    "..." Chi Lin''s face changed, and he slowly stretched out his hand. Brother really want to hit him?


    Chi Yan just patted Chi Lin''s hand.


    Xiaotuanzi was very happy.


    "Well, it''s over. If you don''t let him bully you, don''t cry in front of Ning''er." Chi Yan put down Xiao Tuan Zi, rubbed his head, and then looked up at Chi Lin, who was shocked.


    Pool rock slightly helpless, also rubbed the head of the pool face, "he is still small, face son has grown up, don''t care with him."


    Chi Lin just recovered, "listen to my brother, I won''t argue with such a small person."


    With that, Chi Lin lowers his head provocatively and looks at the little ball on the ground.


    Xiaotuanzi is angry. He doesn''t want ChiYan rubbing Chilin. He rushes forward and steps on Chilin''s shoes. Then He staggers behind ChiYan and hides. His small hands hold ChiYan''s feet.


    Chi Lin is about to kick back.


    Chi Yan stopped, "OK, lin''er, let''s go. It''s important to set up the array."


    "I''ll spare you for a while." Chi Lin no longer looks at little Tuanzi, but leads a horse cart to keep up with his brother''s steps and cooperate with his brother to set up the battle.


    Xiaotuan also followed, like a little follower, tugging at Chi Yan''s clothes.


    -


    time lapse.


    It''s near noon.


    Outside the city, nearly a third of the month, when the spirit city went around, several people saw a shadow. It was the moon spirit that Chi Lin couldn''t find before.


    Yue Xiaoling also saw Chi Lin, and saw Chi Yan for the first time, just as the man in Black said - white hair, iron chain.

 Chapter 250

    "What are you doing here?" Chi Lin was the first to speak.


    Yue Xiaoling reacts and quickly hides his hand behind him, hiding the picture in his hand.


    Chi Lin squinted.


    Chi Yan saw it, "are you also setting up an array?"


    Yue Xiaoling keenly grasped the word "Ye" and scanned Chi Yan and Chi Lin, who appeared here at this time. He looked calm and knew that he could not hide it. "That''s right. I''m also setting up an array." I said that I don''t want any blood in Yueling City, so I can''t let people get close to Yueling city any more. Of course, you don''t have to worry. If you want to leave one day, I will open the array at any time to let you leave. "


    When Chi Lin heard the words, he didn''t expect that Yue Xiaoling, who had disappeared for a whole day, thought of them together. "Aren''t you angry that we brought those people here?"


    "Now that we have entered the city, this matter can no longer be changed. As long as you strictly abide by the three promises you made when you entered the city, you can be regarded as people in the spirit city for half a month. " The face of yuexiaoling remains unchanged. If she had known that these people in front of her would lead to blood and pursuit, she would not have let them into the city at that time. But they have already entered the city. Without violating the three rules, Yueling city has no precedent of driving people out.


    Yuexiaoling: "if you are a person in Yueling City, you can get the same protection. As for your enmity outside, which is right or wrong has nothing to do with Yueling City, and Yueling city doesn''t care. "


    Chi Yan: "thank you very much."


    Chi Lin is always cold to people. He didn''t give Yue Xiaoling any good looks when he entered the city two days ago. Yesterday, he thought about how to deal with Yue Xiaoling if she changed her attitude and incited people in the city to resist them.


    But at this moment, after listening to Yue Xiaoling''s words, Chi Lin''s cold face receded and said "thank you very much.".


    If yu Wenxiao and song and Yuan are here at the moment and hear Chi Lin say "thank you", they will have to lose their chin.


    Yue Xiaoling: "don''t thank me. I''ve finished. It''s your turn. You''ll set up the battle, too? "


    "First of all, we don''t want to be entangled by those people outside. Secondly, we don''t want to let the people in the city suffer. You can rest assured that my brother Bu''s array is absolutely the most powerful. After the cloth is laid, no one can enter the moon spirit city again, which can ensure that the whole moon spirit city will not be hurt. " Chi Lin''s explanation is rare, and his tone is also very good.


    Yue Xiaoling: "I''d like to thank you first. But if you want to set up your troops here, you need my consent first. "


    "What do you mean? Don''t you agree that we should set up the battle here? " Chi Lin''s face sank, and the cold came back.


    Yue Xiaoling was not frightened, "no, I just need to think about it. Before I decide, can you answer me first, will you tell me the way to break out? "


    Chi Lin frowned.


    Chi Yan: No


    Yue Xiaoling immediately pondered.


    If she agrees that the two people in front of her will set up an array here, and she can''t break their array at that time, then the whole moon spirit city will be controlled by those people who have just entered the moon spirit city. It''s not good for the moon spirit city. She doesn''t understand these people at all, and she can''t take this risk.


    But if she doesn''t agree, the external array left by her ancestors in her hand is missing. If she can''t protect Yueling city well, she''s afraid of 10000. She''s sorry for her father who died and anyone in the city.

 Chapter 251

    After making a choice, Yue Xiaoling said, "OK, I can promise you to set up the battle here. But your array should be deployed to the outside. My two arrays will be deployed to the inside to form multiple protection. Since you are not willing to tell me your way to break the battle, I will not tell you my way to break the battle. " The external array left by our ancestors is missing, but the internal array is still intact. Originally, she only planned to arrange the external array, but now she will arrange the two arrays together, which will be regarded as restricting the array of the two people in front of her. If they are really bad for Yueling City, then she can use the internal array to trap them in this city forever.


    Chi Yan thinks for a moment and understands the worries of Yue Xiaoling. Her worries are just for protecting the people in Yue Lingcheng.


    Chi Lin is not stupid. Of course, he knows the little abacus of Yue Xiaoling, waiting for his brother to decide.


    Chi Yan: "good."


    Yue Xiaoling: "it shouldn''t be too late, you start first."


    Chi Yan nodded, turned and walked back. He removed half of the array and expanded it to the outside.


    Chi Lin keeps up with his brother.


    Xiaotuanzi also keeps up. The little one sticks behind ChiYan. He is very good, neither noisy nor hindering ChiYan.


    Yue Xiaoling closed her eyes and prayed secretly, hoping that this multiple array could really protect Yue Lingcheng. In addition, once the array was completed, she would not be able to wait for her sister in the city wall as usual. Once my sister comes back, she can''t easily enter Yueling city. I just hope that everything can pass quickly and return to its former calm.


    -


    sundowners.


    Because of the new arrangement, the array has been expanded. At the moment, it can only be deployed to a quarter at most. It will be at least the next day before the whole array is deployed. Chi Yan says to Chi Lin: "you go back to talk with Ning''er so that she won''t worry, and don''t let her come."


    Chi Lin: "OK, I''ll get the dinner."


    "Go, he should be hungry, too." Chi Yan looked down at the little ball at his feet.


    Xiaotuanzi has been looking up at Chi Yan. Seeing Chi Yan, he immediately smiles. He pulls Chi Yan''s sleeves and hugs Chi Yan''s feet. He is very happy on his black and blue face. He wants to see Chi Yan more.


    When Chi Lin saw xiaotuanzi''s smiling face, he wanted to beat xiaotuanzi. When he was with him, xiaotuanzi never laughed like this.


    Xiaotuanzi has ChiYan as his backer. He is not afraid of Chilin. He also turns his head to take a look at Chilin.


    Chi Lin resisted the impulse to beat the little ball in front of his brother, turned and drove back to the city. When he was near the gate of the city, he saw Yue Xiaoling lying on the wall of the city, his hands resting on the back of his head, and the light yellow gauze on his neck was blown by the night wind.


    Yue Xiaoling hears the sound and looks sideways.


    Four eyes opposite¡ª¡ª


    Chi Lin didn''t stop. The carriage was getting closer to the gate and closer to yuexiaoling. Finally, it passed through the gate without nostalgia.


    Yue Xiaoling took back her sight. I''ve never seen a man who can dress like this, especially a man. Such an eye-catching color, such a look, really eclipses other colors. As for the man with white hair, it was a totally different surprise. The snow-white long hair and the long iron chain that locked hands and feet were so beautiful that even the most beautiful scenery of Yueling city could not match him.


    I don''t know if the people outside are as exciting as the two of them, so my sister wants to leave Yueling city quietly, and won''t come back for so many years?


    "Sister, do you know that my father has passed away? You didn''t even see his last face!" Yue Xiaoling sighed.

 Chapter 252

    In the Lord''s mansion.


    As yesterday, Qu Ning came back from the place where he built the house and was already preparing dinner.


    Actually, she likes to do it. In the past, she learned to cook and cook just for her sister. She wanted to get close to her sister, but the food she cooked often changed from hot to cold and could not wait for her sister. But now it''s different. All the food she cooked can be eaten with Yan, and other people like it, almost all of them.


    Chi Lin came back and saw the feeling of chanting Sutras in the eye hospital. He was used to it for such a long time. As long as he didn''t follow the orders of his mother and wanted to hurt his brother, he was left to chant sutras every day, and he couldn''t hear it.


    Then he saw the fireworks in the kitchen. Chi Lin went to the kitchen and said, "if you don''t come back tonight, I''ll send you dinner. Don''t go."


    Qu Ning surprised: "not yet?"


    Chi Lin: "not so fast."


    Qu Ning: "how long will it take? When will you be back? "


    Chi Lin: "tomorrow."


    Qu Ning worried, "so long? Then why don''t you bring xiaotuanzi back? "


    Chi Lin: "he wants to follow his brother."


    Qu Ning: "I''d like to see it and deliver the meal to him in person."


    Chi Lin was a little impatient. "There are so many things. My brother said, "don''t go."


    Qu Ning: "why? Is there danger outside the city


    "Dangerous? What do you think is the danger of hurting my brother and me? " It''s endless asking. There''s so much nonsense! Chi Lin doesn''t talk much any more. He goes out of the kitchen and waits outside.


    Before long, Qu Ning put the prepared food into the food box and still wanted to go with him.


    Chi Lin took the food box and left.


    Qu Ning could not but watch the carriage go away.


    When Yue Xiaoling comes back, Qu Ning, Yu Wenxiao, Song Yuan and master Juexin are sitting down for dinner, but they haven''t eaten yet.


    In the hall, Qu Ning, who had just picked up chopsticks, saw Yue Xiaoling come in and was a little pleased. "Did you eat it? If you haven''t eaten yet, let''s eat together. "


    "Yes, thank you. I''ll go to the kitchen and get the chopsticks." Yue Xiaoling nods. The formation is not so fast. The two men''s external formation is not well arranged. She can''t arrange the inner formation first, otherwise the two men won''t be able to enter. She has been busy from yesterday to today. She is also tired. She comes back to have a rest first. She''ll go tomorrow when those two are ready.


    On the table.


    By the way, Yue Xiaoling asks Qu Ning what happened to the house.


    "Very good. There are many people in the city to help. I believe we will be able to build in the next few days." Qu Ning returned with a smile.


    Yue Xiaoling nodded, "if you need anything, you can ask me directly, or you can ask people in the city to help you."


    Qu Ning: "thank you. I really didn''t expect that there is such a good place in the world as Yueling city. It''s a great honor to live here. " This is absolutely true.


    Yue Xiaoling laughs. He is not polite at all at this point. "Indeed, Yueling city is a very good place."


    Yu Wenxiao and song and Yuan also talked from time to time.


    Juexin: "Amitabha."


    -


    At night.


    Qu Ning, who had practiced martial arts in the courtyard, and then had a competition with Yu Wenxiao and song and Yuan Dynasties, burned hot water, took it into the house, closed the door and bathed behind the screen. It''s the first time in a long time that Chi Yan is not around. I always feel a little unaccustomed to it. When I calm down, I can''t help thinking about him. Of course, I also want to be a little Tuanzi. Such a small one follows Chi Yan and Chi Lin outside.


    At the same time, outside the city, in the moonlight.


    Chi Yan is still arraying. Xiao Tuan Zi and Chi Lin follow.


    All of a sudden, the sound of several horse hoofs, from far to near, was very clear in the silent night.

 Chapter 253

    Chi Yan has the deepest internal power. The first one to hear and judge clearly is five horses. He will arrive here soon. He turns his head to Chi Lin and says, "lin''er, I''ll take him to the car. You can see who it looks like and ask clearly."


    "Someone''s coming?" Chi Lin''s face sank, and then he heard the sound of the horse''s hooves. Feng Mou flashed a murderous air.


    Chi Yan patted Chi Lin on the shoulder, picked up the little ball at his feet and took it to the carriage.


    Little Tuan Zi didn''t know the danger was approaching. He was happy when he was held by Chi Yan. Even if he was put down by Chi Yan, he still stuck to Chi Yan''s side when he got into the carriage. In one small hand, he still grabbed half of the steamed bread he hadn''t finished eating. In the dark, he handed it to Chi Yan from time to time. He blinked his big black and white eyes, as if he asked Chi Yan if he wanted to eat, just like when he was once locked up in a cage.


    Pool Lin kneaded the small head of the next small ball, "you eat." This little Tuan Zi is really good. If he and Qu Ning have their own children, I don''t know if they will be so good? But I''m worried that my demons will be passed on to my children, so I can''t take them now.


    Xiaotuanzi nodded with a smile.


    Outside, Chi Lin was waiting for those people to die.


    Soon, the five men in black who rode toward Yueling city saw a red dress standing in the dark.


    The man in black, the leader of the group, quickly reined in the reins.


    The other five stopped.


    "Go, go now." The leader immediately turned the horse''s head and threw the whip.


    Chi Yan hears the sound and determines that the person who sneaks into the mausoleum and takes him out of the mausoleum is Yun Xizhi.


    It''s her again! Chi Yan clenched his hand inch by inch.


    Chi Lin sneers and flies to catch up. Since you dare to come, you can''t escape any of them.


    Su Feng, the leader in black, galloped his horse and kept looking back. He saw that Chi Lin was getting closer and closer. He had learned Chi Lin''s martial arts when he was in the sword casting villa, and he immediately ordered, "disturb the position, spread the news that the devil is in the moon spirit City, and go back to report it to the Lord."


    That day, he caught the people around Juexin and Chilin outside the broken temple. Although he was released by the left envoy without being tortured, it is enough to show that the devil should be not far away, or more accurately, in these towns on the border.


    Since that day, he has been on the Lord''s order, spreading the news about the devil wantonly, at the same time, trying to investigate, dare not neglect, but still can not find the whereabouts of the devil and Chi Lin.


    The LORD was very angry. After looking at the whole topographic map of the border and its surrounding areas for half a day, he ordered him to take people all the way to the West. If you can''t find the devil, don''t go back to her alive. In addition, once there is news of the devil, you don''t have to rush back to report to her first, just spread it out first.


    Two days ago, with people all the way to the west to track him, he sent a number of people and horses to the front of all directions to check, only the last few people who came to this side of the moon spirit city did not return. So he brought people to have a look in person tonight. He didn''t expect to see Chi Lin directly.


    Now that the pool is here, the devil must be here. Su Feng''s eyebrows are twisted.


    Several men in black took orders, and in an instant they were well-trained to disorganize the direction with Sufeng in the middle. After that, five people were divided into five different directions.


    Chi Lin sneers, and the dagger flies out in an instant. First he solves one problem, then he pursues a three or two moves to solve it. Then he grabs the man in black''s sword as a sharp arrow and shoots it at the nearest man in black. Then he chases the fourth man in black.

 Chapter 254

    Su Feng is as like as two peas in four black clothes, all dressed in black, so Chi Lin just couldn''t tell which one was the leader, just now he was confused. Seeing his escape distance getting farther and farther, Chi Lin chased the fourth man in black again. Su Feng was relieved. He kept shaking his whip hand and measuring Chi Lin''s return. It must be too late to chase him at last.


    Just then, an extremely fierce wind came from behind.


    Su Feng was shocked and instinctively turned back, but he didn''t see clearly. His shoulder hurt fiercely and blood splashed everywhere. Then he fell off the horse and fell heavily on the ground.


    Startled, the horses spread their feet and ran forward, leaving the sleeping wind behind.


    Sufeng half propped up on the ground and looked down at his shoulder in disbelief. He saw a steady stream of blood flowing out of his shoulder. He pressed it with his hand. There was a blood hole on his shoulder.


    Su Feng''s eyes don''t feel the flash of silk panic, suddenly looked up toward Chi Lin, but it''s not right, and then looked toward the original big carriage. The devil? The devil is in the carriage? Apart from demons, no one in the world can shoot through a person''s shoulder at such a long distance. He didn''t even see what flew out of his shoulder just now.


    The next moment, Sufeng covered his shoulder with one hand, gritted his teeth and climbed up. He walked forward with blood all over his body. Before he took a few steps, he vomited out a big mouthful of blood. He could almost feel that his internal organs were injured. The devil, really worthy of the devil, the existence that everyone in the world is afraid of.


    Chi Lin has killed the fourth man in black at this time, and is about to chase Sufeng. When he sees Sufeng''s situation, he knows that it''s his elder brother''s hand. He remembers that his elder brother just said "we need to ask clearly", so he flies in front of Sufeng and drags Sufeng back to see his elder brother.


    -


    In front of the carriage.


    Chi Lin kicks Sufeng''s knee and forces Sufeng to kneel down. He pulls the cloth on Sufeng''s face and looks at it in the moonlight, "is it you? Is it you who want to kill me in Zhujian villa


    Sufeng coughs. At that time, he was ordered to catch Chi Lin, not kill him, but it doesn''t matter.


    Chi Lin asked directly in front of the carriage, "who sent you?"


    Sufeng: "cough, no one."


    "No one?" Chi Lin sneers and holds the wound on Su Feng''s shoulder.


    Sufeng took a breath, but he didn''t give in.


    Chi Lin sneered more and more, and his fingers went directly into the blood hole on Sufeng''s shoulder.


    Sufeng immediately trembles with pain. He clenches his teeth and almost breaks his gums. He wants Chi Lin to give him a knife directly.


    Chi Lin: "I like your hard mouth. Don''t worry. I have both means and time. Let''s come and see how long you can last? "


    Su Feng''s eyes flashed with anger. Chi Lin was really cruel. He not only killed four of his subordinates without blinking an eye, but also tortured people with such vicious means.


    Well, since he had to ask, so he wanted to know, Sufeng''s face turned, his eyes looked at the carriage and the hanging curtain in front of him, and he held back the fear in his heart, "ha ha, you and the devil are really brothers. It''s also a big fight. The sword foundry villa wants to forge a sword and follow the devil. But I don''t know if he has ever told you that he is not the Queen''s own son at all. He and you are not brothers of the same father and mother at all... "

 Chapter 255

    "What are you talking about?" Chi Lin is furious, so he slaps Sufeng''s injured shoulder mercilessly and gives Sufeng a more severe punishment. Do you dare to talk nonsense.


    Sufeng was beaten out, the whole person hit the wheel, and fell on the ground full of yellow sand, vomiting blood, shoulder injury is more bleeding.


    But even so, Sufeng didn''t want to lie down in such a mess. He bit his teeth and tried to get up, but he fell back in half, even more embarrassed. I wonder if he has worked hard for the Lord for many years, but has he ever failed or fallen to such a state?


    After all, Sufeng sneered and panted on, "is that bullshit? Why don''t you ask the devil first? Or don''t you dare to ask? "


    "I''ll let you talk nonsense again!" Chi Lin walks up in three or two steps, with a face of evil and a body of evil spirit. He pulls Sufeng up like a cargo and forces Sufeng to kneel down again. Then he clasps Sufeng''s jaw in front of Sufeng. Sufeng has to open his mouth. Then he grabs Sufeng''s sword and cuts Sufeng''s tongue.


    Sufeng understood Chi Lin''s intention. Although he had made up his mind to die, his face changed and he suddenly made a lot of money.


    "Cut your tongue first, then your flesh and your bone. I''ll cut you alive one by one and feed it to the dog. I don''t think you dare to talk nonsense!" Hand up sword fall, sharp silver white sword in the moonlight moment of reflection, near the flashing night wind''s eyes.


    Su Feng''s face is full of fear. He would rather die.


    At the critical moment, an invisible force hit the falling sword, and the sword was deflected.


    The tip of the fallen sword slips over Sufeng''s tongue for a moment, and cuts Sufeng''s tongue, but does not cut it off. Chi Lin suddenly raised his head and looked at the car curtain shaking in front of him. He couldn''t believe that his brother would stop him. "Brother, he''s so full of nonsense. He won''t tell the truth, and he can''t ask anything. Why don''t I kill him?"


    Sufeng can''t believe it. His chin is still locked by Chi Lin''s hand. His whole head can''t be shaken, so he can only turn to the car curtain. He said that now. He made it clear that he wanted to stir up the relationship between them. As a result, Chi Lin didn''t believe it. Shouldn''t the devil take this opportunity to watch Chi Lin cut his tongue and kill him? In this way, no one can tell the truth, and the devil can keep it from Chi Lin!


    A hand stretched out from the car and the curtain was lifted slowly.


    Sufeng is stiff all over. Knowing that the devil is about to get off, he can''t help but want to escape. Although he took people into the imperial mausoleum and brought the devil out, the devil was a locked and useless man at that time. He didn''t really see the horror of the devil until the devil tore open the cage that night in the canyon. It turned out that the devil would recover. Now, I want to see the devil with my own eyes again


    Chi Yan got out of the car slowly. As he got out of the car, he restrained the demons caused by the blood and the killing, and the unsteady breath on his body. His white robes and long hair were blown up by the night wind, and the iron chain dragged behind him. A pair of red eyes were looking back at him and Chi Lin, who was waiting for his answer. He spoke in a deep voice, and didn''t want to hide any more, "he said, it''s true. We, indeed, are not brothers of the same father and mother. "


    "No, I don''t believe it!" Chi Lin''s hand trembles, releases Su Feng, and the whole person steps back.


    Chi Yan: "this matter, actually elder brother should have told you personally."

 Chapter 256

    "No, you cheat, you cheat lin''er!" Chi Lin took a step back and didn''t want to believe it. Then he rushed forward quickly and lost his sword. He grabbed Chi Yan''s arms with both hands and faced him face to face. "Lin''er doesn''t believe it. Lin''er doesn''t believe a word."


    "Brother, why do you say that all of a sudden?"


    "Do you blame lin''er for bullying the people in the car? Lin''er agrees that he will not bully him any more. I really won''t bully him any more. "


    "Do you blame me for quarreling with her... With my sister-in-law? Lin''er promised you that he would not quarrel with her in the future. He promised her everything. "


    "Brother, you tell me, it''s not true!"


    "Brother, tell lin''er..."


    When it comes to the end, it''s close to pleading.


    It''s like that night in Zhujian villa, he can kill people like hemp, can kill a blood route, can step on the blood and corpses all over the ground without blinking an eye, but once in front of his brother, he is just his brother''s son. He can take nothing but his brother. But now, my brother followed the damned man in black and said that they were not brothers. That is to say, the elder brother is saying to him, "he is not his elder brother.".


    Chi Lin shakes his head. He just asks his brother to change his words.


    Chi Yan raised his hand to support Chi Lin''s face.


    Chi Lin was born when he was 13 years old. From then on, what he loved and cared about most was his younger brother.


    Unlike other princesses and princesses, lin''er doesn''t like to stick to his mother or anyone. He just likes to stick to him all the time. He is even more obedient, intelligent and lovely than the little Tuanzi now.


    Twelve years ago, when it happened, lin''er was only four years old.


    On that day, he was chained and put into a carriage, which slowly drove out of the palace.


    He knew that lin''er was chasing after him all the time. He fell down and got up again. He cried and asked the people next to him where he wanted to catch his brother. Could he let him go or take him away with him? He didn''t want to be separated from his brother.


    When everyone wanted to kill him, only lin''er took him as his brother.


    So, after 12 years, no matter what happened in the middle, no matter what the person who sat on the throne did, he always regarded Chi Lin as his brother, the only brother.


    But after all, he is hiding from Chi Lin, hiding so much trust in his lin''er!


    Someone said it tonight. It''s time for Chi Lin to know the truth and not cheat him any more.


    Chi Yan: "lin''er, it''s my brother. I haven''t told you."


    "No! No Chi Lin yelled, and suddenly released Chi Yan. He stepped back, and almost tripped over the stones on the ground.


    Chi Yan came forward to help him, just like every time in the past, just like outside the sword casting pool that night.


    But Chi Lin waved Chi Yan''s hand for the first time from childhood to adulthood. A person continued to stagger back. A tear suddenly rolled from the corner of his eye and was wiped away by Chi Lin himself. His face was filled with unprecedented indignation. "I understand. I finally understand. No wonder my mother will be so cruel to my brother. It turned out that she was not her brother''s mother, but lin''er''s mother. It was lin''er''s mother who killed her brother. It was lin''er''s mother who calculated and imprisoned her brother by all means for 12 years, taking away the throne that should belong to her brother, and making him a demon in the world. So... So... Lin''er is now the son of his brother''s enemy, isn''t he? "


    "No, you''re nobody. You''re just my brother''s daughter. You''ll always be." Chi Yan walks slowly.

 Chapter 257

    Chi Lin still retreated, did not want Chi Yan to get close, and retorted loudly, "no! No Another tear rolled down from the corner of his eyes and wiped away with his hand. Half of his cheek was red. "Lin''er is now the son of his brother''s enemy. He is no longer his brother''s lin''er. He is no longer..."


    I never thought that one day my identity and that of my brother would change like this.


    From the age of four, he hated his mother and always asked why she did this to her brother? She went to the imperial mausoleum every year, but never took him. He also asked her why she couldn''t let him see her brother?


    It turns out that the truth is this!


    I still remember that at that time, he couldn''t ask anything. No matter how much he begged his mother to release his brother, he secretly made up his mind to find a way.


    In the first few years, he was controlled by his mother and had no freedom at all.


    Until his mother abolished his throne, she sat on the Dragon chair, he began to concentrate and work harder. Even if I didn''t like Juexin at all, I still took Juexin as my teacher for one year in order to practice martial arts.


    Finally, one day, when he got out of the palace and the capital, he went straight to the sword foundry villa where he built the four iron chains. He wanted to build a sword that could cut off the hundred year old black iron and save his brother.


    Finally, although the sword was not refined, I finally met my brother again. No matter where he wants to go, he just wants to be with him. Even if the elder brother wants to take back the throne, he will not hesitate to stand on his side.


    But why, why did he become the son of his brother''s enemy? It''s not their mother''s mother, it''s his mother''s mother who has done this to his brother! Why?


    "From now on, lin''er has no face to see his brother again!" Words fall, pool face suddenly turn around to run away. Since my brother has known for a long time and kept it from him, why not keep it from him? Why let him know? He would rather not hear anything than really know nothing.


    Chi Yan, who has been retreating toward Chi Lin and approaching Chi Yan, stops at this time and looks at Chi Lin''s running back.


    Sufeng looks at this scene, which is clearly the purpose and the result he wants to tell the truth. He can see the change of Chi Lin, who tortures him, and runs away. His heart seems not as happy as he imagined. He has to admit that although Chi Lin is vicious, his brotherhood with the devil is really true.


    Sufeng coughed and didn''t see the devil chasing him for a long time. "You... Don''t you chase him back?"


    Chi Yan did not answer, the hand under the sleeve has clenched into a fist, "you bring a word to her for me."


    "You say Lord?" Su Feng was stunned and immediately responded, "you... Don''t you kill me?"


    Chi Yan said slowly: "please tell her that if she doesn''t send any more people to me, I won''t go to her. If she keeps pestering me, I will go to her even at the ends of the earth. "


    Sufeng suddenly remembered that night on the sea, the devil was so calm and slow. He said "go" twice and said "you go, I won''t hurt you". As a result, the Lord didn''t go, and even cursed the devil fiercely. Finally, the huge waves smashed the whole ship. The people on board, including the master, almost died in the sea.


    Now, when the devil says something similar, the meaning is obvious: "as long as the Lord doesn''t look for him or deal with him, he won''t go to the Lord. His past enmity can even be written off.". But if the Lord does not agree


    Sufeng couldn''t imagine the day when the devil took the initiative to seek revenge on the Lord. His fear was no less than that in the valley that night.

 Chapter 258

    Is Zuo Shi right? Today''s devil doesn''t want to hurt anyone, he even gives in more than anyone?


    The left envoy also said, why can''t we maintain the current calm, and we have to force the demons and demons to attack, causing the destruction of life, so that the history of 12 years ago can''t be repeated?


    This is the reason why Zuo Shi betrayed the Lord and let go of Jue Xin and Chi Lin?


    From that day on, the Lord ordered people to imprison Zuo Shi, and let people beat and torture Zuo Shi every day.


    He couldn''t understand Zuo Shi''s words, but now he seems to understand that the devil didn''t kill him. This great devil that everyone in the world is afraid of is merciful and didn''t kill him. He also gave the LORD a choice. It''s really like the sea that night, they can all retreat in peace. In the end, the devil really moved his hand, and it was really their own fault.


    Thinking of this, Sufeng covered the wound on his shoulder and slowly got up from the ground, "if you want, I will bring it."


    After that, Sufeng staggered forward, took a few steps and then stopped without looking back, "but I can tell you clearly that the Lord will not stop. I can also tell you that the whole world already knows the news that "you are out of the imperial mausoleum, and the queen has released you." the queen has also issued an imperial edict to inform the world that she will take people to the imperial mausoleum in more than a month to let people know that you are still in the imperial mausoleum. So, you... Cough, get ready, little... Be careful. "


    He told the devil to be careful! He even endured the wound on his tongue and said so much to the devil. He also told the devil about the situation outside. Could he be regarded as betraying the Lord like Sufang city? Sufeng doesn''t know and doesn''t want to think about it. His whole body will go further and further.


    Little Tuan Zi didn''t hear the sound for a long time. He carefully poked his head out of the carriage. Seeing that there was only Chi Yan outside, he immediately got out of the carriage. But the carriage was too high and he was too small to get down. He opened his hands and wanted Chi Yan to turn around and hold him.


    Chi Yan didn''t move. He looked at the direction of Chi Lin''s departure.


    Little Tuanzi couldn''t wait for Chi Yan to hold him. He was in a hurry, so he fell down and tried to climb down.


    Chi Yan turns around at the right time, catches Xiaotuan Zi who falls off the carriage and puts Xiaotuan Zi on the ground. Because the demons caused by blood and killing still exist on the body, and the breath has not been completely stabilized, so we did not hold xiaotuanzi and let xiaotuanzi follow. In a word, it seems to say to xiaotuanzi and to himself, "accompany me to find something and coax him to stay, OK?"


    Little Tuan Zi couldn''t understand. He followed Chi Yan like an asshole.


    -


    time lapse.


    The moon rises and the moon falls.


    At dawn, the sun rises.


    Chi Yan sits quietly in front of the car. The wood carving in his hand is gradually completed, which is what Chi Lin looks like today.


    The sun, higher and higher.


    The little Tuanzi in the car woke up, walked out of the car, rubbed his eyes, sat down beside Chi Yan, and looked at Chi Yan''s carvings obediently. He gradually remembered that he had one, and suddenly got up and went back to the car to look for it.


    Chi Lin came back angrily. As soon as he got close to the carriage, he kicked the wheel hard. He wanted to kick the carriage over. He said angrily to Chi Yan, "why don''t you arrange the formation quickly? There have been two rounds of people in black. Aren''t you in a hurry? Why don''t you continue the cloth all night? Those people don''t need to worry about it. In case the Queen Mother... In case the person sent by the emperor comes, you will be late... "He is going to leave. Now he has become the son of his brother''s enemy, and he can''t face his brother any more, but he finds out that his brother has not continued to fight. How can his brother delay so much! Now he just comes back to urge his brother to leave after urging him. He won''t stay any longer.


    Chi Yan was not surprised when Chi Lin came back. He knew that he would come back. He looked at Chi Lin with a gentle face and said, "if my brother has arranged a battle, he will keep lin''er out. What should I do if lin''er can''t get in?"


    Chi Linfeng''s eyes are sour. It seems that when he was a child, every time he was angry with his brother, he never closed the door of his bedroom. Whenever he went back angrily, he found that his brother''s door was not closed, so he asked his brother. His brother always spoiled him and said, "what if my brother closes the door and lin''er can''t get in?".

 Chapter 259

    The past is clear as if it were yesterday. However, the current situation is different after all. He is not as angry as he was when he was a child, and what has happened can never be erased. It''s no longer a question of whether he can get in or not, but that he can''t come in again! Chi Lin suddenly turned around and turned his back to Chi Yan, "you hurry up and set up the battle. I''m gone, and I won''t..."


    Chi Yan got out of the carriage and looked at Chi Lin''s back. "Then you take this with you."


    "What?" Or instinctively, as like as two peas in the palm of his hand, the wood carving looks almost the same as that of him. When he was a child, he often pestered his brother to carve for him, and insisted on carving his appearance. If it doesn''t look like anything, I''ll have to carve it again.


    Maybe, this is the last wood carving my brother carved for him! Chi Lin hesitated, but he didn''t hold back and reached for it. He still keeps every one of those wood carvings. Sometimes, if he really thinks too much about his brother, he will take out those wood carvings and urge himself to try his best to save his brother. The elder brother has not been rescued one day, he can''t relax one day.


    At the moment when Chi Lin''s hand holds the wood carving, Chi Yan''s other hand clasps Chi Lin''s wrist.


    Face to face, close distance¡ª¡ª


    Chi Yan didn''t let Chi Lin escape any more. He said slowly, "I still remember that lin''er asked my brother," if one day lin''er does something wrong, how can I forgive him? "But my brother never asked lin''er. If one day lin''er does something wrong, how can I forgive him?"


    Chi Lin tied his wrists and didn''t break away. As long as he thought that they were no longer brothers, and his mother had done harm to his brother, he couldn''t face his brother and bowed his head. He had already lived up to his anger when he just came back. "How could my brother do something wrong? It''s all lin''er who is the one on the throne."


    Chi Yan: "but brother is really wrong now. Brother shouldn''t have kept it from lin''er at the beginning. He shouldn''t have kept it from lin''er for so long. "


    "No, I''d rather my brother kept it from me." Chi Lin suddenly raised his head to interrupt. He looked at Chi Yan and then immediately dropped his head again, just like xiaotuanzi before. He was so dispirited and decadent. "Maybe, as early as in Zhujian villa, my brother should have killed me for revenge. As long as the elder brother wants, it''s ok now. Lin''er will stand still and let the elder brother kill him


    Chi Yan: "but how can my brother give up?"


    "Brother..." suddenly raised his head again. This time, he looked at each other for a long time. Chi Lin didn''t look down again.


    Chi Yan: "lin''er, can you believe what my brother said last night? For my brother, you are not his son, and everything that happens has nothing to do with you. You are just his temporary son and will always be his


    Chi Lin: "brother really doesn''t hate her? Don''t you hate lin''er? "


    Chi Yan: "she is her, lin''er is lin''er, and my brother has been very clear from beginning to end. My brother didn''t say that at the beginning, because the person who appeared in front of him outside the sword casting pool was lin''er. Along the way, the people who accompany my brother are only lin''er and have nothing to do with anyone. But the elder brother also really should let lin''er know the truth, let lin''er choose by himself, would you like to accompany him? If lin''er doesn''t want to, brother... "


    "Yes, of course. Lin''er just wants to be with his brother forever and never separate, but lin''er has become his brother''s enemy..." Chi Lin answers.


    Chi Yan interrupted, "brother said, lin''er is only lin''er. Is lin''er willing to stay? "

 Chapter 260

    Long, long silence.


    As if after a long spring and Autumn period, Chi Lin asked in disbelief: "is it really OK? Lin''er is only lin''er, and has nothing to do with that person? "


    Chi Yan raised his hand to cover the back of Chi Lin''s head and slowly pressed Chi Lin''s head on his shoulder.


    Eyes sour, water vapor suddenly surge up, pool face no longer restrain, buried in pool face shoulder cry. I still remember the last time he cried bitterly, more than ten years ago, when he questioned his mother loudly in the palace. Finally, he realized that her mother was cruel and would not let her brother go, so he stopped crying and began to work hard to find a way. Now, when I get together with my brother again, it''s clear that everything is fine, but he has become the son of his brother''s enemy. Fortunately, my brother is willing to ask him to stay.


    Little Tuanzi almost searched the whole carriage, but he didn''t find his own little woodcarving. He didn''t know when he got out of the car and looked at the scene in front of him with big eyes. He saw that his brother in red, who was always bullying him, was crying in his arms.


    Chi Lin realized later that little Tuan Zi, who was standing on the carriage, quickly withdrew from Chi Yan''s shoulder, wiped his eyes and glared at him, "what are you looking at! Who showed you? Don''t look


    Xiaotuan Zi was roared for no reason, and was scared to hide back in the carriage. But as soon as he turned around, he turned back again, like turning around in the carriage, staring back at Chi Lin, and stamping his feet on Chi Lin.


    Chi Lin is angry, so he wants to reach out and carry Xiaotuan Zi. But he thinks that he has promised his brother not to bully Xiaotuan Zi any more. For a moment, he has nothing to do with Xiaotuan Zi. After thinking for a long time, he suddenly raises his woodcarving to show off to Xiaotuan Zi. This is carved for him by his brother. Only he has it, and no one else has it.


    As soon as xiaotuanzi saw the woodcarving, he reached for it.


    Chi Lin was satisfied. He wanted to let xiaotuanzi have something to see, but he couldn''t get it.


    Chi Yan rubbed Chi Lin''s head, "what elder brother is most satisfied with now is that you are still around, and that he meets Ning''er."


    "As long as the elder brother wants lin''er, lin''er will never leave him!" No longer fighting with xiaotuanzi, Chi Lin looked back at his brother and carefully sorted out his mood. Then he did not delay any more and urged his brother again, "brother, hurry up and set up the battle."


    Chi Yan: "lin''er with my brother?"


    Chi Lin nodded hard.


    Xiaotuanzi is a little unhappy. Give the wood carving to brother in red, not to him. Brother in red always bullies him, but brother with white hair is better than brother in red. Little Tuanzi tuzui, suddenly some want to cry, small head around to find Qu Ning figure, want Qu Ning to embrace.


    -


    At the same time, in the city, in the Lord''s mansion.


    Qu Ning is lying on the table snoring, head and arm under the pressure of a stack of good paintings. It''s not that she didn''t want to sleep last night, it''s that she lost sleep.


    After washing, I went to the wooden couch and lay down. I thought I could fall asleep soon, but I couldn''t sleep. Finally, I got up and drew. If she hadn''t been on the road before, she wanted to surprise Chi Yan again, so she didn''t draw in front of Chi Yan. I think these paintings should have been finished.


    A whole night, plus half a morning, I painted far more than last time. I drew seven pictures.


    These seven pictures are all about the situation on board after the canyon.


    At that time, Chi Yan and Xiao Tuan Zi were still in prison. She was responsible for taking care of them. In addition to making Xiao Tuan Zi laugh, she often tried every means to talk to him in the cage and told him over and over again that "she also tried to find a way to save him.". I thought it was an ordinary day, but now I think of it, I want to draw every bit of it to prove that they get along with each other day and night, although it is very different from ordinary people.

 Chapter 261

    It wasn''t until daybreak when the sun penetrated through the door that Qu Ning realized that his eyelids were getting heavier and heavier. Unconsciously, he lay on the table and fell asleep with the painting.


    Yu Wenxiao got up on time with the song and Yuan Dynasties and spent a long time practicing martial arts in the courtyard. At this time, he had already gone to the place where the house was built.


    Yue Xiaoling also went out early in the morning.


    The whole city Lord''s mansion was silent, leaving only quning and Juexin.


    -


    When Qu Ning finally woke up, it was almost sunset.


    Qu Ning stretched his waist and stood up.


    The next moment, Qu Ning''s face changed greatly, and he was frozen in the same place. He clearly felt a strange warm flow pouring out from his legs. This kind of feeling is not strange to her, who is more than 20 years old in her own world. It''s the moon!


    Qu Ning looked down slowly.


    Women in this world usually come to the moon when they are about 13 or 4 years old, and at the latest they are 15 years old.


    The age of 15 is the hairpin year of every woman. With the addition of monthly events, it means that the woman can get married. Most of the women in this world get married around the age of 15 or 16.


    She has this body now. She''s just 15 this year.


    From the beginning, she inherited all the memories of the original owner, who had not come yet. That is to say, the original owner''s lunar affairs came later than most people, and he married into the imperial mausoleum before he came.


    And now she has been in this world for so many months, and the moon has never come. She has completely forgotten the same thing, until now the moon suddenly visits.


    In other words, before she came to the moon, she married Yan on the boat, and then married Yan Baitang. At that time, she didn''t realize the problem and didn''t even think about it. My God? She forgets all the "relatives" that women must come every month. Is she still a woman?


    Qu Ning covered his face and almost wanted to punch himself. By the way, Chi Yan can''t smell the smell of blood. Is she bloody or bloody?


    Thinking of this, Qu Ning immediately thought of "that time on the sea, that little bit of red fall count, almost instantly let the then Chi Yan lost consciousness, also caused her to suffer so much pain", in the heart can''t help asking himself "that you say, now this count?"


    For a time, even if she was the only one in the room, Qu Ning wanted to dig a hole to bury herself.


    In recent days, the times of burying oneself add up again and again, which is a little too much! She is about to seriously doubt that one day she needs to carry a hoe or shovel on her back so that she can dig at any time.


    After several times of chagrin, Qu Ning had to deal with the urgent monthly affairs first and find clean clothes to change.


    The old lady in the prime minister''s house, who had been taking care of the original master, obviously knew that the original master had not come yet. So when the original master married into the imperial mausoleum, the old mother had carefully taught the original master how to deal with the moon affairs. At the moment, the old lady''s words were just in use.


    -


    When Qu Ning took care of everything, arranged the table, and finally opened the door, it was already a little dark outside.


    Qu Ning looked around and didn''t see the carriage, which means that Chi Yan and Lin''s younger brother haven''t come back yet, and no one knocked on the door to call her, which means Lin''s younger brother hasn''t come back for breakfast and lunch.


    In the heart after all some not at ease, Qu Ning thought, or decided to see.

 Chapter 262

    Go to the kitchen as soon as possible to prepare dinner, find a food box, and put half of the food in the food box. Qu Ning carries the heavy food box to knock on master Juexin''s door.


    Because Chi Yan had something to say before and did not allow master Juexin to talk to her, Qu Ning had no communication with master Juexin all the way.


    He simply said "what is she going to do" to master Juexin. When master Juexin came back from Yu Wenxiao and song and Yuan Dynasties, please tell them. Qu Ning drove the pony out of the city and went out of the city at night.


    Juexin: "Amitabha." He felt more and more that Chi Yan''s demonic nature was calming down, hoping that it would last for a long time.


    -


    On the wall.


    Yue Xiaoling is alone, lying behind her head with her hands, looking at the night sky. She came here in the afternoon. She thought the two men should have arranged the array, but before they did, she was waiting here all the time.


    The light is dim. Qu Ning sees Yue Xiaoling when she is near. She stops the carriage and says hello to Yue Xiaoling. By the way, does she know where those people are?


    Yue Xiaoling roughly pointed to Qu Ning. The array will return to the starting point, that is, the place outside the gate. But because it''s outside, it''s still a little far away from the gate.


    Yue Xiaoling took back her hand, "but I don''t suggest you go there. They should be setting up the formation soon. If you get into the formation by accident, you will be in trouble. You can wait here. "


    Qu Ning: does it take so long to build an array


    "I''ve estimated the time. It''s reasonable that they should be ready at noon, the latest in the afternoon. As for why it''s not good now, maybe something happened Yue Xiaoling is not sure.


    Qu Ning is afraid of the word "accident". Now Yue Xiaoling also says so, and he is more worried. He shakes his head and thanks Yue Xiaoling for his kindness. "I still want to go and have a look. Don''t worry, I will be careful. By the way, I brought dinner. It''s a little too much. Would you like some? "


    "All right, thank you." Yue Xiaoling nods and jumps down the wall.


    Qu Ning then takes out the food box in the carriage, opens the food box, lets the month small spirit choose by oneself.


    Yue Xiaoling didn''t want much, so she took a steamed bread and a small dish of vegetables. After Qu Ning drove out of the city, she took the vegetables and steamed bread back to the city wall, sat on the top of the city wall and ate slowly outside the city.


    As soon as Qu Ning left the city, he followed the direction of Yue Xiaoling''s finger. After a long time, he didn''t see any trace of Chi Yan and Chi Lin.


    It was foggy all around.


    After another paragraph, Qu Ning saw that the surrounding scenery had changed.


    Is she already in the fight? Qu Ning twisted his eyebrows. For a moment, he did not dare to move forward rashly. Suddenly, he rushed around the white world and cried out: "rock, are you near here? Can you hear me? Yan, can you hear... "


    There was no response around.


    After crying out for a while, Qu Ning thought about it for a moment, then turned the carriage and prepared to go back.


    But the scenery behind him also changed completely. He couldn''t see the city wall or the moon spirit city. Qu Ning was slightly annoyed.


    At this time, a familiar white figure appeared in front of us.


    Qu Ning was so happy that he immediately jumped out of the carriage and ran towards the white figure. He couldn''t help but open his arms and embrace it directly. But the hand that falls is buckled by the white figure. It''s hard to see the white figure''s face from such a close distance under the white fog.

 Chapter 263

    Qu Ning is a Leng, have never seen the person in front of her this facial expression, the bottom of the heart can''t help but rise a trace of uneasiness, "... Rock?"


    "Why are you here? I didn''t say I wouldn''t let you come! " Fortunately, he was keen to hear the sound of the wheel, timely suspended the last step of closing the array, and quickly found her, otherwise the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Qu Ning also knew that he was reckless.


    By the person in front of such a face-to-face criticism, Qu Ning hung his head, "I just... Just worried about you."


    As soon as the words came to an end, the whole person was held by the person in front of her. Her arms locked with chains almost broke her waist, as if to insert her into his body. He only heard him say in a deep voice: "you can''t have an accident! Nothing can happen! Do you know? "


    Qu Ning was more and more sorry. She didn''t like this before. She was really worried about him and what happened to them. She also felt lucky that since the array was not good, it should be OK. It was really her rashness, "I''m sorry, I..."


    Chi Yan holds Qu Ning, "next time, no, no next time, never do such a dangerous thing. If you have something... I''d rather have something myself than you. "


    Qu Ning could almost feel the slight tremor in his arms in front of him. He quickly put out his hand to cover Chi Yan''s mouth and looked up at him from Chi Yan''s arms. "Don''t say that! You can''t do anything! None of us can do anything. I promise you that I will listen to you for all the things you won''t let me do in the future. There will never be another time. "


    Chi Lin carries a little Tuanzi, then comes and hears Qu Ning''s words and immediately "hum". Have already told her, the elder brother does not let her come, return unexpectedly, almost have an accident.


    As soon as xiaotuanzi saw quning, he asked Chi Lin to put him down. He ran forward and hugged quning''s feet and looked up at quning.


    Qu Ning just saw the blue and purple on Xiao Tuan Zi''s face. For a moment, he couldn''t believe it. He quickly backed out of Chi Yan''s arms, bent down to pick up Xiao Tuan Zi, and came close to check the situation on Xiao Tuan Zi''s face. "What''s the matter? How did he get hurt? How come the face is like this? "


    Chi Lin turned his back.


    As soon as Qu Ning saw Chi Lin''s reaction, he contacted all kinds of things before, and finally understood. Chong Chi Lin''s back affirmed: "he''s hurt a long time ago, isn''t he? That''s why I put that cloth cover on him? "


    Chi Lin doesn''t talk.


    Qu Ning was so angry that he wanted to beat Chi Lin. he bullied xiaotuanzi like this. Even such a small child was bullied. It''s disgusting.


    "I have said lin''er. Lin''er has promised not to bully him any more. " Chi Yan stops Qu Ning and pacifies him. His face is gentle, not as ugly as it was just now. "Now I only have you and lin''er. You two should be well."


    Qu Ning corrects, "still have this small regiment son!" Although he was still a little angry with Chi Lin, he understood the weight of Chi Lin in Chi Yan''s heart, "it''s the four of us who want to do well!"


    After listening to Qu Ning''s words, Chi Lin added him in. He turned around and looked at Qu Ning, Xiao Tuanzi and his elder brother. He also understood the weight of Qu Ning in his elder brother''s heart. "That''s right. From now on, all four of us will be well. When the array is closed, no one can come in and destroy all this. "


    Chi Yan rubbed Chi Lin''s head, rubbed Xiao Tuanzi''s head, and then rubbed Qu Ning''s head. For the first time, he saw that Qu Ning and Chi Lin were so united. He bowed his head to kiss Qu Ning''s forehead and held Qu Ning in his arms again. "OK, we four should be good."


    Small regiment son seemed to understand, and did not seem to understand, in Qu Ning''s arms muddled nodded.

 Chapter 264

    Chi Yan immediately smelled the smell of blood. The smell of blood came from Qu Ning. Just now, she was too worried that she didn''t notice it for the first time.


    Slightly let go of Qu Ning, Chi Yan asked with concern: "are you hurt?"


    "No As soon as she answered, she responded. After all, she had thought about this question before. But want to return to think, at this time really let the person in front of smell, and face to face asked out, Qu Ning more or less embarrassed, "I''m ok, you don''t worry."


    How can Chi Yan not worry, "how did he hurt? Where did it hurt? I don''t want you to keep it from me


    "I''m not hurt!" After taking a look at Chi Lin two or three steps away, Qu Ning quickly approached Chi Yan''s ear and added a few words in a low voice.


    See Qu Ning and brother whisper, obviously don''t want him to listen, pool face across the silk disdain, walk away a few steps, back again. He''s lazy and boring.


    He asked and cared seriously, but Chi Yan, who finally got this kind of answer, didn''t expect to ask


    Qu Ning bowed his head. Is this mutual embarrassment? It seems that she should carry a hoe or shovel on her body at any time. "Well... Should we separate these days? I''m worried... "


    "Nothing!" Pool rock pressure that silk unnatural, soft voice charged, "if there is any discomfort, remember to tell me."


    Qu Ning bowed his head and gently nodded, but he didn''t feel any discomfort for the time being.


    Xiaotuanzi, who has been held by Qu Ning in his arms, sees that Qu Ning''s head is so low and very close to him. He learns from Chi Yan just now and suddenly gets close to him. He kisses Qu Ning on the forehead, then turns his head to look at Chi Yan, as if waiting for Chi Yan to praise him.


    Chi Yan slightly sank his face, took xiaotuanzi out of Qu Ning''s arms, and wiped Qu Ning''s forehead with his finger pulp. "At this time, I still let lin''er take him, let him and lin''er live together. Don''t worry, lin''er won''t bully him any more. " Say, don''t give Qu Ning the opportunity to refuse, Chi Yan call back Chi Lin, will small regiment son to Chi Lin.


    He was still waiting for praise, but instead of praise, he fell into Chi Lin''s hands again


    Qu Ning


    Now that she''s in the moon, it''s really inconvenient to let xiaotuanzi come with her at night. It''s also a way to let xiaotuanzi still live in the same room as Chi Lin. It''s just that Chi Linzhen won''t bully xiaotuanzi? Qu Ning is still a little suspicious, especially worried about whether Chi Lin will secretly beat xiaotuanzi at night. Xiaotuanzi has no place to cry.


    Chi Lin is going to walk away with a little ball.


    Pool Rock pulls, also wiped the mouth of small regiment son, softly explain: "don''t kiss."


    Xiaotuanzi


    Qu Ning


    Chi Lin stared at xiaotuanzi and said, "what are you kissing?"


    Xiaotuanzi


    Qu Ning opened his mouth, some could not speak. Is that jealous? But xiaotuanzi just gave her a kiss on the forehead. What''s more, xiaotuanzi is still so small!


    Sure to wipe clean, Chi Yan holds Qu Ning''s hand, leads Qu Ning to the past, lets Chi Lin follow and leads the carriage, and goes to close the last step of the array together to solve the problem of the array first.


    Qu Ning walked along with Chi Yan, and the white fog around him gradually dispersed in front of his eyes. Finally, he saw the wall of Yueling city and everything around him. Then looking out, there seemed to be some shadows on the open ground in the moonlight, like corpses, but they couldn''t see clearly.


    Chi Yan covers Qu Ning''s eyes and doesn''t let Qu Ning see.


    The sound of horse''s hooves comes

 Chapter 265

    Still, Chi Yan heard it first, and judged that a large number of people, at least two or three hundred people, had come this time.


    Chi Yan didn''t cover Qu Ning''s eyes, but he didn''t show his face. He asked Qu Ning and Chi Lin to stand aside. He began to close the array and connect the whole array around Yueling city.


    Chi Lin then heard the sound of the horse''s hooves, but also heard a lot of people, face slightly changed.


    Qu Ning had the lowest martial arts, but he didn''t feel it at all. He stared at Chi Yan''s every move curiously to see what the array was like.


    Xiao Tuanzi is carried by Chi Lin, and his whole body hangs at Chi Lin''s feet. Seeing that Chi Yan and Qu Ning have never looked at him, they have given up making money. In the dark, they have a small head and a small face full of grievances.


    For a moment, when Qu Ning heard the sound and suddenly looked forward, he saw a large number of people galloping towards them under the night. They were very fast and fierce. Almost immediately they would rush to them, or even level them.


    Qu Ning was surprised and immediately wanted to urge Chi Yan, but he saw that Chi Yan was still calm.


    Qu Ning can''t help but calm down, don''t urge, also don''t fear and nervous, just feel whole-heartedly believe the person in front of.


    Small regiment son also saw, immediately again in the pool in the hands of turbulence, want to go down, want to Qu Ning embrace. After he couldn''t earn any money, he suddenly hugged Chi Lin''s feet and hung them like a koala. His head was buried on Chi Lin''s feet.


    Chi Lin is disgusted, but he doesn''t push away xiaotuanzi. He looks at these people coldly and wants to make sure they are from the empress school.


    People and horses are getting closer and closer.


    The sound of the horse''s hooves was deafening, and the whole ground was obviously shaking, as if it had been an earthquake.


    Qu Ning unconsciously clenched his hands.


    Almost at the critical moment, everything in front of us suddenly changed, and all the people who drove the horse disappeared. There was only a few of them left.


    Chi Yan turned back and looked at Qu Ning and Chi Lin, "well, don''t be afraid."


    "Is this the start of the array? We''re in the fight, and we''ve separated all those people? " If it wasn''t for his own eyes, Qu Ning couldn''t believe it. It was just a moment. The whole scene had changed.


    Chi Yan: "yes."


    Qu Ning: once they come in, will they find us


    Chi Yan: "No. If they come in, they can''t get out. "


    Qu Ning: "who are these people?"


    Chi Yan didn''t answer directly, "it''s not important anymore, is it?"


    "You don''t have so many problems. Anyway, now that the array is closed, no one can get in. You don''t care what you do." Pool face cold scold.


    Why is Chi Lin always so ungrateful when he talks? Can''t you talk well? Qu Ning turned his head and glared at Chi Lin.


    Chi Yan came near and held Qu Ning''s hand: "let''s go."


    Qu Ning nodded and held Chi Yan instead of saying anything.


    -


    Two carriages, go back together.


    The big carriage and three horses go hand in hand. Qu Ning can''t drive a bit, so he still drives the small carriage. The big carriage is driven by Chi Lin.


    Chi Yan is in a carriage.


    Xiaotuanzi was crammed into the carriage by Chi Lin, and immediately ran close to Chi Yan, pulling Chi Yan''s sleeve.


    Qu Ning worried that Xiaotuan Zi would starve him if he hadn''t eaten for a long time. He put the food box into the cart and asked Chi Yan to open it and feed Xiaotuan Zi a little.


    At the gate of the city, Qu Ning saw that Yue Xiaoling was still there, so he stopped the carriage and asked Yue Xiaoling on the wall, "master of the moon, will you go back together?"

 Chapter 266

    "You go back. I''m going to start the battle." Yue Xiaoling shakes her head. Just now, so many people come here, and she can see them from a distance. Maybe these people are more complicated than she imagined.


    Qu Ning: "well, be careful by yourself. Don''t be too late."


    "This is Yueling City, and the array has been arranged outside. It will be OK." With that, Yue Xiaoling jumped down the tower and went out alone.


    Qu Ning looks at the back of Yue Xiaoling. Having said that, there should be no danger, but after all, she is a woman. She is busy outside the city at night.


    Chi Lin had no second words. He raised his whip and continued to drive.


    Qu Ning can''t, can only keep up, hope the month small spirit can go back to rest early. Now that the array has been set up on the outside, the array inside should not be urgent. You can take your time.


    -


    In the Lord''s mansion.


    Yu Wenxiao, song and Yuan Dynasties, and master Juexin have already had dinner.


    After dinner, Yu Wenxiao and Song Yuan did not know where to find a chessboard. They made tea and played chess in the brightly lit hall, waiting for Chi Lin, Qu Ning and demons to come back.


    Hearing the sound, they quickly went out of the hall to meet the door.


    Chi Lin jumps out of the carriage, throws the reins to Yu Wenxiao and Song Yuan, and goes to his own house. In the middle of the walk, he turned back and carried away the little Tuanzi who had been sleeping in Chi Yan''s hands.


    After eating steamed bread, Xiao Tuan Zi, who was sleeping soundly, had no idea that he had fallen into Chi Lin''s "clutches".


    Qu ningchong''s back asked, "don''t you have dinner?"


    Chi Lin did not answer, directly into the room, backhand closed the door.


    Yu Wenxiao and song and Yuan rushed around and knocked on the door carefully to ask Chi Lin what to eat.


    Inside, there was silence.


    If he didn''t see Chi Lin go in with his own eyes, Yu Wenxiao and song and Yuan almost doubted whether there was anyone inside. For a moment, they didn''t know what had happened.


    Qu Ning was also a little puzzled.


    Chi Yan didn''t say much. He took the food box in one hand and took Qu Ning''s hand back to the house in the other.


    Qu Ning keeps up, and then takes the food to the kitchen and heats it up.


    -


    midnight.


    Qu Ning suddenly felt that his body was a little hard to bear, a little pain, and he woke up confused. But he didn''t want to wake up the people around him, so he secretly held back and pulled the tight quilt with both hands to cover himself tightly.


    "What''s the matter?" Suddenly, a gentle inquiry came to my ear.


    Qu Ning side head looks, "still wake you up?"


    Chi Yan didn''t sleep at all. In the dark, he gently took Qu Ning into his arms and asked, "it''s hard?"


    Twelve years ago, although he was the crown prince, because of the poor health of the former Emperor and his long stay in the hospital, he devoted himself to treating his father and the emperor without thinking about it. So even though he was 17 years old at that time, he still didn''t accept any women or concubines like other princes. He didn''t even touch any women. He was always alone. But he knew medicine, so he knew more about women.


    When he married her on the ship before, he didn''t expect that she would be in the future, and he didn''t think about it at all.


    Knowing that some women would feel uncomfortable or even painful when they came to the moon, and that she was coming for the first time, he kept watch all night. Sure enough, he felt that she could hardly wake up, but he didn''t want to wake him up.


    Qu Ning side body, face-to-face against pool rock shoulder, nodded, "a little bit." In addition, she feels a little cold. The temperature on Chi Yan is very low. She should stay away, but she wants to lean on him.


    Chi Yan covered his palm with Qu Ning''s abdomen and delivered Qi to Qu Ning.

 Chapter 267

    Qu Ning immediately felt a warm current rising from his abdomen, slowly spreading to all four limbs and bones, and most of the uncomfortable feeling soon went away.


    Think of this world, whether men or women themselves, generally regard women''s affairs as "unclean things". During this period, they should be careful, while the people in front of them hold her tightly to relieve her suffering. Compared with other women, she really doesn''t feel that she has any more outstanding and attractive places, but she is so lucky to be treated wholeheartedly by the people in front of her.


    "You know, I''m still sighing. Fortunately, I came near the canyon that night and didn''t turn away." For a long time, Qu Ning opened his mouth in a soft voice and grasped Chi Yan''s clothes with both hands. That night, that choice, just had now everything. A lot of times, the result will be how things will develop, really in the choice between the front line.


    Chi Yan kisses Qu Ning''s forehead, "me too." If she didn''t come near, if they didn''t meet at that time, if she didn''t go back to the island to take him away, he would have killed a lot on the island. After being imprisoned in the imperial mausoleum, he thought he would be imprisoned in the imperial mausoleum all his life, until twelve years later, a "husband" came from above.


    A few months before that, someone who delivered the meal trembled and called at the top, saying that "the empress arranged for prime minister Qu Ning''s two thousand gold coins to marry him in the imperial mausoleum.".


    He was not at all at ease.


    The next few months were as calm as ever, no different from the past.


    But that day, her voice suddenly appeared above, and then again and again.


    He didn''t respond, but there was something different.


    Then, we met in the canyon, listening to her voice, and then listening to her saying that her name was "quning".


    Chi Yan lowers his head and kisses Qu Ning again, holding Qu Ning tightly in his arms.


    Qu Ning unconsciously fell asleep in the past. This time, he had a good sleep. At dawn, he opened his eyes and the sunlight came into the room. The faces of the people around him were reflected in his eyes. The thick eyebrows, the long eyelashes, the high nose and the beautiful thin lips are all impeccable, and the combination is amazing.


    Suddenly, some unspeakable jealousy, Qu Ning stretched out his hand, wanted to touch the long eyelashes like wings, but just touched his hand and stopped. He didn''t want to wake him up, just wanted to watch quietly.


    Chi Yan opens his eyes.


    Is ready to take back the hand of Qu Ning immediately clear feel that long eyelashes gently brush her finger pulp.


    Qu Ning was still staring.


    Chi Yan put Qu Ning''s hand on his face and said softly, "after breakfast, let''s go to the place where we built the house. How about that?"


    "Well, you haven''t been there once." Qu Ning is happy, "from now on, we will settle down in this month spirit city. That''s our home in the future. I don''t know how many plans have been thought out to build it. Give me some advice. Don''t think about it alone. After all, it''s our home together. "


    Chi Yan felt like a new start. The array has been deployed. No matter how many people come, they will be blocked outside. No one can come in, no one can destroy it, and there is no need to run around.


    He looked at the bright sunshine shining into the room, and then looked at the chattering in his arms, looking forward to beautiful people. What she yearned for was exactly what he wanted. Chi Yan had a gentle face.

 Chapter 268

    After staying on the couch for a while, Qu Ning stealthily kisses Chi Yan, smiles, gets up to dress, opens the door and goes out. In the big courtyard, in the morning light, Yu Wenxiao and Song Yuan are already practicing martial arts. As they practice, their eyes sometimes fall to Chi Lin''s room.


    Their work and rest have always been very regular, so early every day. Qu Ning along their line of sight, also looked to the closed door, in the heart immediately thought of xiaotuanzi, don''t know xiaotuanzi was bullied last night?


    After watching for a long time, the door was still closed without any sign of opening.


    Qu Ning can not, can only take the water to wash, and then to the kitchen for breakfast.


    -


    Breakfast is good.


    The door to the house is still open.


    Yu Wenxiao and song and Yuan had a good reason to knock on the door. To tell the truth, they worried about Xiaotuan Zi again. One night, they were waiting for Xiaotuan Zi to come out early this morning. "Young man, you can have breakfast."


    Inside, it''s quiet.


    Yu Wenxiao and song and Yuan Dynasties looked at each other. Chi Lin''s martial arts skills are very high, and his alertness is also very high. In general, whenever there is any movement, he will wake up, either let them go or get up in a bad temper. No matter what kind of room, there will be at least a sound, and it will not be as quiet as it is now.


    What''s the situation now? Do they want to push the door in the name of "please have breakfast"?


    After hesitating for a long time, Yu Wenxiao and the song and Yuan Dynasties fully borrowed 800 courage, gently pushed the door in, cautiously and holding his breath, and walked to the wooden couch. He saw that the big and small on the wooden couch were still asleep. The big one is facing up, almost occupying the whole wooden couch. The small one was lying in the innermost part, not only half covered by the quilt, but also pressed by one arm.


    Is this a scene of harmony? Or is it still the big one bullying the small one? Yu Wenxiao and the song and Yuan Dynasties could not reach a conclusion for the time being. They motioned to each other to withdraw before Chi Lin woke up and lost his temper.


    At the door, Qu Ning, who was going to bring breakfast into his house, saw Yu Wenxiao and song and Yuan enter Chi Lin''s house, so he didn''t care about breakfast. He quickly approached and poked his head on the door. Lying at the door of my "little brother-in-law" so early in the morning.


    Yu Wenxiao and song and Yuan came out to see Qu Ning, but Qu Ning was so prone on the door that it was hard for them to close the door for a moment, so they could only whisper: "madam?"


    "Where''s xiaotuanzi?" Qu Ning was also very quiet. In fact, he wanted to go in directly with Yu Wenxiao and song and Yuan Dynasties.


    Yu Wenxiao: "still sleeping."


    Qu Ning: "is he OK? Haven''t you been bullied? "


    Yu Wenxiao looks at the song and Yuan Dynasties.


    Song Yuan: "it seems that there is no... No."


    Qu Ning: "didn''t you see that tone just now? What about xiaotuanzi? Why don''t you go in again and bring him out? "


    Song Yuan quickly shook his head and did not dare to go in again.


    Yu Wenxiao also shook his head.


    Qu Ning: "please. If it''s not convenient for me to go in, you can come in again. "


    When Chi Yan came out of the house, he saw such a scene: three people whispered at the entrance of Chi Lin''s house. They got very close to each other. They were all leaning back.


    Chi Yan walks slowly.


    Qu Ning is not aware of it, but still quietly pleads with Yu Wenxiao and song and Yuan Dynasties.


    Yu Wenxiao and the song and Yuan Dynasties saw the demons coming closer and closer. They suddenly realized that they were too close to Qu Ning, but they couldn''t say so lightly if they were not so close. They would withdraw for a moment, and they couldn''t close the door.

 Chapter 269

    Qu Ning was stunned, but he didn''t understand what happened. He just heard the familiar voice behind him, "what are you doing here?"


    "Yan, you''re out of the house!" Qu Ning turned back quickly and was a little pleased. Apart from the previous battle out of the city, this was the first time that he stepped out of the house after entering the city Lord''s mansion. He said frankly, "I want to see xiaotuanzi, but it''s not easy to go in directly. It''s no use asking Yu Wenxiao and Song Yuan. Yan, why don''t you go in and bring him out? After breakfast, we took xiaotuanzi to the place where we built the house. "


    Chi Yan nods and asks Qu Ning to go back. He steps into Chi Lin''s house.


    In fact, Chi Lin woke up when the three men were talking at the door, but he didn''t care.


    Hearing the sound of the chain and knowing that his brother came in, Chi Lin sat up and looked at his brother.


    Chi Yan took a look at Chi Lin, put the two obvious black circles in his eyes, and then looked at the little ball who was still lying motionless, "what happened last night?"


    Chi Lin denied that he was a little guilty and didn''t dare to look his brother in the eye. "No, it was very good last night. We just... Just talked about it all night."


    Chi Yan didn''t speak. He sat down along the couch, reached out and took out the little ball in the wooden couch. He turned over the little ball lying on his stomach. He saw two obvious dark circles under his eyes, which were almost painted in ink, and he still slept so soundly.


    Chi Yan put the little ball down, and then rubbed Chi Lin''s head, "don''t think too much. My brother said, "lin''er is lin''er."


    Chi Lin nodded.


    Chi Yan: "do you want to have a rest?"


    Chi Lin: "it''s OK. Anyway, it''s OK today."


    "Then take care of him and let him sleep more." Chi Yan gets up and goes out.


    Qu Ning, who went back to his room to wait, saw Chi Yan coming back, but didn''t see him bring back a little Tuanzi, "how about it? Why didn''t you bring it out? "


    Chi Yan: "they" said "all night, let them have a rest, and don''t take xiaotuanzi out today."


    "But little Tuanzi can''t talk!" Qu Ning scratched his head. It''s hard to imagine that Chi Lin and Xiao Tuanzi had a long talk with each other all night. Even in a dream, they couldn''t think of it. "By the way, didn''t Lin send someone to find Xue Lingzhi before? Those people haven''t come back yet, and the array has been set up outside the moon spirit city. Can''t even the people looking for blood Ganoderma lucidum come in? The voice of little Tuanzi... "


    Chi Yan thought, "or, I''ll see what herbs are in Yueling city first, and try to see if I can make other medicines for him to drink."


    "So far, that''s the only way." Qu Ning nodded.


    -


    after meal.


    Yu Wenxiao and the song and Yuan Dynasties drive a carriage, while Qu Ning and Chi Yan go to the place where the house is built.


    When they arrived, Yu Wenxiao and Song Yuan jumped out of the car.


    Qu Ning raised the curtain and let Chi Yan look forward. "This is it. Do you see a lot of soil and wooden columns on the ground? These are all thanks to the efforts of Yu Wenxiao and song and Yuan Dynasties. I think we have a lot of people, so we should build a bigger one. In the future, the small group will have to have a separate room. People in Yueling city are self-sufficient. When we finish the house, we have to plant something. We can''t always accept the people in the city. We... "


    As soon as it was said, it was endless. Qu Ning really thought about everything.


    Chi Yan listens to Qu Ning carefully, saying that what she says is all the arrangements for the future. She likes to watch and listen to her beautiful plan for the future life so quietly.

 Chapter 270

    Yu Wenxiao and song and Yuan have been busy.


    Qu Ning said dryly and happily. At last, he asked Chi Yan, "do you want to get out of the car and go to have a look? Since we live here, people in the city will see you sooner or later. I don''t think they would mind


    Chi Yan was silent for a moment, "OK."


    Qu Ning immediately out of the car, out of the car, back to wait for Chi Yan.


    Chi Yan gets off slowly. Snow white hair and chains, and red eyes, then clearly exposed to the sun.


    When people in the city passed by, they saw this kind of ChiYan. Some of them were so scared that they turned pale and stepped back. Some of them were so scared that they stood still. Although some of them were not so scared, they did not dare to get close.


    For a time, people''s faces were different. They whispered and talked in twos and threes.


    Qu Ning immediately went forward to explain, repeatedly told the people in the city, "although the appearance of Chi Yan is different from that of ordinary people, he will never hurt anyone." I hope the people in the city will not be afraid.


    Some people in the city gradually accepted it, and some people in the city still need a little time, but no matter what kind of it, they didn''t say anything ugly or bad, and no one yelled such words as "let them leave Yueling city". Qu Ning can''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    I don''t know when I have stopped my busy work. Yu Wenxiao and song and Yuan Dynasties are relieved to see the movement here. They have to sigh that the people here are really different from those outside. Once people outside see the devil''s appearance, even if they don''t know that he is a devil, they will certainly curse all kinds of "demons".


    Soon, some of the city people left, and some of them stayed to help.


    Qu Ning walks back to Chi Yan with a smile and faces Chi Yan.


    Four eyes opposite¡ª¡ª


    Chi Yan raised his hand and gently lifted Qu Ning''s face. It was almost the first time that he stood in front of the public for so many years. It was good to see her trying to explain to the public and her wholeheartedly defending him.


    For a long time, Qu Ning took Chi Yan to look at the place where the house was built. He saw that a big pit had been dug there.


    This pit, similar to some modern basements, is used to make cellars and store vegetable food.


    Qu Ning told Chi Yan one by one and asked for his opinions.


    Then, all of a sudden, Qu Ning''s eyes returned to the big pit. Suddenly, he thought of something in his mind. His face changed and he said to Chi Yan nervously: "in case, I mean in case, the people outside can''t break the array. What can we do if we dig a tunnel into Yueling city? After all, there were so many people here last night. They were so numerous that it was not impossible to dig tunnels. "


    Chi Yan''s face was slightly heavy at first, and then gentle, "Ning''er is clever. Fortunately, Ning''er thought of this, otherwise he only prevented the ground, not the ground."


    "But how to prevent it under the ground?" Qu Ning will think of the tunnel, completely depending on the cellar to the moment of thought, but no matter how to think, can''t figure out how to guard against this ground?


    Chi Yan: "no hurry, let''s go back first."


    "What do you think of?" Qu Ning asked, really want to know.


    Chi Yan didn''t speak and led Qu Ning to the carriage.


    -


    Qu Ning is not very skilled in driving a carriage back to the main house of the city.


    Chi Lin has already got up and is basking in the sun in the empty courtyard, turning a deaf ear to master Juexin''s chanting.


    Qu Ning stopped the carriage and looked around. He didn''t see xiaotuanzi. He didn''t know if xiaotuanzi was still sleeping.


    Chi Yan gets out of the car and calls Chi Lin to come near. He says a few words to Chi Lin.


    Chi Lin listens and nods. I''ll do it now.

 Chapter 271

    Qu Ning saw Chi Lin go out, and he didn''t go into Chi Lin''s house.


    In a quiet and bright room.


    Little Tuanzi was lying on his stomach and sleeping in the dark.


    Qu Ning sat down and came close to see xiaotuanzi. There were two more obvious panda eyes on the white and clean faces that were not good enough. If it''s modern, you don''t have to go to the zoo to see the panda. Just look at him directly.


    Remembering what Chi Yan said before, "Chi Lin talked to Xiao Tuan Zi all night", Qu Ning gently stroked Xiao Tuan Zi''s face. That hateful Chi Lin really won''t let you sleep all night?


    I can''t stay in this room for a moment! Taking advantage of the fact that Chi Lin hasn''t come back, Qu Ning hurriedly carries Xiao Tuan Zi away. Some of them want to hide Xiao Tuan Zi from Chi Lin from now on.


    See Qu Ning into the pool near the house of ChiYan, waiting outside the door, for Qu Ning hold a small ball out of no accident.


    Qu Ning strode toward his house, gritting his teeth as he walked, "I really want to know what they said last night, and what they can say all night."


    Chi Yan didn''t answer.


    Qu Ning lightly placed Xiaotuan Zi on his couch, covered Xiaotuan Zi with a quilt, and went to the kitchen to prepare porridge for Xiaotuan Zi when he woke up. It''s only two days since I followed Chi Lin, with black eyes and bruises. I can still keep up.


    -


    Little Tuanzi didn''t wake up until it was almost noon. He sat up with his hands rubbing his eyes. He was so angry that he was still a little confused.


    At the table, Qu Ning, who has been pulling Chi Yan to ask "how to guard against the ground", hears the sound and turns his head. When he sees that Xiao Tuanzi wakes up, he immediately gets up and approaches and sits down.


    Xiaotuanzi immediately threw himself into Qu Ning''s arms. At the thought of being bullied last night, his tears crackled down. He wanted to accuse Qu Ning of the "evil deeds" of his brother in red, but he didn''t find his brother in red who always bullied him.


    "Poor, poor indeed." Qu Ning side to small round son wipe tears, side comfort, side secretly grinding teeth want to beat pool Lin.


    Soon, Chi Lin came back.


    Yu Wenxiao and song and Yuan came back together. Several people brought back a lot of herbs.


    Chi Lin went into the house and asked his brother to go out and have a look in the yard.


    Qu Ning is about to let go of Xiao Tuan Zi and question Chi Lin.


    Xiaotuanzi, who is buried in quning''s arms, shivers all over. Suddenly, she hugs quning more tightly and refuses to let quning leave. She is afraid that she will be captured by brother in red again.


    Chi Lin took a look at the direction of the wooden couch.


    Qu Ning had to comfort Xiao Tuan Zi again. After that, when he looked up again, Chi Yan and Chi Lin had already gone out, and there was only her and Xiao Tuan Zi left in the room.


    In the hospital¡ª¡ª


    Chi Lin said: "brother, I found this in Yueling city. I''m afraid I have to go outside to find other herbs."


    Yu Wenxiao and the song and Yuan Dynasties did not know what to do with these herbs until now. They were busy building a house, but Chi Lin suddenly came and told them. So they almost went door-to-door to ask, almost all the herbs they could get in the city.


    Chi Yan: "no, I can''t go out. Lin''er, show them around the city again. "


    Chi Lin: "OK, brother, I''m going now." After that, take Yu Wenxiao and Song Yuan.


    Yu Wenxiao and the song and Yuan Dynasties were really at a loss. They didn''t know what to do.


    Juexin came out of the room and looked at a large number of medicinal materials in the hospital. Chao ChiYan put his hands together: "Amitabha. I don''t know if I can ask if the benefactor has already deployed his array outside the city. What do you want to do

 Chapter 272

    The indifferent color of Chi Yan "ensures that Yueling city is as solid as gold."


    Juexin: "Amitabha."


    -


    At lunch, Qu Ning fed xiaotuanzi porridge. He wanted to settle accounts with Chi Lin, but Chi Lin went out again as soon as he came back.


    In the afternoon, the sun is high, suitable for lunch break, the whole city hall is quiet, only the house of Juexin vaguely hears chanting.


    In such a quiet situation, suddenly, the door of the main room was closed, that is, the room where Yue Xiaoling''s father lived. The door opened from inside, and a beautiful young woman in yellow clothes came out of the room step by step. Big eyes, thin body, melon face, long black hair, between the eyebrows and the moon Xiaoling has two or three points similar, looks about twenty-two or three years old.


    After the woman walked out, she walked slowly into the hospital, looking around at the familiar scenery.


    In quning and ChiYan''s house, although the door is closed, ChiYan, who is lying on the couch and quietly accompanies quning to rest in the afternoon, is still aware of the movement in the yard and strangers.


    Chi Yan opened his eyes.


    Then the woman went to the house where yuexiaoling''s sister lived, pushed the door in, came out a moment later, and walked into yuexiaoling''s house again. After the same moment, she came out, walked around the house a little, and then walked out of the Lord''s house alone.


    "Little Joe?"


    "Are you really little Joe?"


    "Little Joe, are you back? You''ve been missing for so many years that we all thought you were... "


    "Little Joe, where have you been all these years?"


    "Come on, call Xiaoling. If she knows that her sister is back, she will die of joy. "


    "Do you know me, Little Joe? You used to call me uncle fan. "


    "Little Joe..."


    Soon more and more people gathered in the city, and they all surrounded the women in yellow clothes. Each one hated and was happy.


    Yellow dress woman month small Qiao slowly stops a pace, the vision calmly looks back a week, the mouth asks a way: "excuse me, where is my younger sister?"


    "Let''s look for it."


    "Xiaoling, just like when he was a child, he likes to run around."


    "Yes, she likes to run around."


    "Everybody, go and find it."


    "Go..."


    A circle of people immediately scattered, to find the small spirit.


    At this time, the scattered people saw Yue Xiaoling, who stood not far away. They didn''t know how long they had been standing and how long they had seen them.


    Yue Xiaoling finally arranges the formation and comes back. All the way here, she unexpectedly sees a large number of people gathering in front of her. She is very busy, so she wants to see what happened. As a result, when she comes near, she hears people''s words, and the whole person is frozen in the same place. She can''t believe that her sister is back and is surrounded by people.


    When the crowd dispersed and saw her sister who had disappeared for many years with her own eyes, Yue Xiaoling still seemed to have a dream. Some of them did not dare to be turbulent and afraid that the picture and the people in the picture would disappear.


    Yue Xiaoqiao walked towards Yue Xiaoling step by step, walking faster and faster. Finally, he almost ran up and hugged Yue Xiaoling with both hands. The whole person couldn''t stop shivering. "Xiaoling, sister''s Xiaoling, sister finally came back. In the twinkling of an eye, you are so old. "


    "Sister, it''s really you!" Yue Xiaoling immediately hugs Yue Xiaoqiao and holds on tightly.


    The people around me gathered around again and were more happy.


    After a long time, Yue Xiaoling released Yue Xiaoqiao and asked the people in the city the questions they had just asked, "sister, where have you been all these years? Why don''t you come back for so many years? And how did you get in? I just came back from the gate, and I didn''t see you. "

 Chapter 273

    "Let me tell you about it later." Yue Xiaoqiao said, turning to look at the people around the city, "thank you for your concern. However, please give our sisters some time to get together alone, and let me tell you later


    The man in the city nods and urges Yue Xiaoling to take Xiao Qiao home to have a look.


    The month small spirit also thanks, pull elder sister to return to city Lord mansion.


    -


    In the mansion.


    Come back to see a large number of herbs in the hospital, some surprised.


    But at this time, Yue Xiaoling doesn''t care about these, so she pulls Yue Xiaoqiao into the house she used to live in, and points out everything to Yue Xiaoqiao, as if to finish what she said in recent years, "sister, you see, nothing has changed in this house, it''s still the same as it used to be. I come in and clean every once in a while. You see, this is your favorite wooden hairpin, this is your favorite bronze mirror, this is your favorite clothes and fabrics. And the light gauze around my neck, which you gave me in those years, I still wear it today... "


    Speaking of this, Yue Xiaoling turned around and hugged Yue Xiaoqiao again. The steam could not stop pouring into his eyes. "Sister, where have you been all these years? I miss you so much. I''m looking forward to your return every day. Father, he, he has... "


    "I see it." Yue Xiaoqiao closed his eyes, his face was still calm, as if he was talking about an unrelated stranger, even worse than a stranger, "I saw the memorial tablet in my father''s house."


    Yue Xiaoling can''t help crying.


    After a while, Yue Xiaoling took a small step back and wiped away her tears. Looking at Yue Xiaoqiao, she asked again, "sister, now there are arrays outside the city. How did you come in? I''m worried that if you come back at this time, you won''t be able to enter the city. "


    Yue Xiaoqiao did not hide, "in my father''s house, there is an old secret road leading directly to the outside of the city, which is the biggest secret of the city Lord''s mansion. Today, I came in through this secret passage. " A little meal, a little turn at the beginning, "in those days, I also left from this secret road."


    Yue Xiaoling was shocked, "I never know!"


    Yue Xiaoqiao: "my sister knew it by accident. My father also scolded me for this and made me swear never to tell the secret


    Month small spirit: "that elder sister returns this time, won''t walk again?"


    "I''m sorry, Xiaoling. My sister came back this time just to take her son away. She didn''t want to stay." Yue Xiaoqiao holds Yue Xiaoling''s hand and caresses her face. "Xiaoling, if your sister wants you to help, you will help her, right?"


    "Son? Sister, do you have a son? " Yue Xiaoling was shocked again, "but elder sister, how could your son be in Yueling city after you left Yueling city for so many years? This... Sister, are you wrong? "


    Yue Xiaoqiao: "no, my sister is not mistaken. He is in the city. He has just entered the city."


    Those are the people who have just entered the city, and there is only one child. In the light and flint room, Yue Xiaoling opens her eyes wide. "What my sister said is that child about two years old? His eyes are really similar to those of his elder sister, but he has parents. It''s Miss Ning and her husband... "


    Yue Xiaoqiao interrupted, "that''s my sister''s child, my sister''s only child! My sister came here to take him. From now on, my sister doesn''t want to be separated from him any more. "


    Yue Xiaoling does not doubt him, "how can the elder sister''s children fall into their hands?"

 Chapter 274

    "Well, it''s a long story." Yue Xiaoqiao let go of Yue Xiaoling''s hand, suddenly turned around and turned his back to Yue Xiaoling.


    Yue Xiaoling steps back to Yue Xiaoqiao, and then looks at Yue Xiaoqiao face to face


    Yue Xiaoqiao thought for a while, "well, ask Xiaoling to call them out. We all sit down and say something. After that, Xiaoling will help her sister, let them return the child to her sister, and let her take the child away. " Then he took Yue Xiaoling''s hand and hugged Yue Xiaoling. Yue Xiaoqiao whispered in Yue Xiaoling''s ear, "Xiaoling, now we are the only sisters who depend on each other. You are the only sister and the only child left. You can''t lose the child anyway. If you don''t help sister, sister... Sister... "


    Later, Yue Xiaoqiao didn''t go on, his voice was obviously trembling and scared.


    Yue Xiaoling hugs her sister Yue Xiaoqiao.


    -


    A moment later.


    Yue Xiaoling comes out of the house and knocks on the door of quning and ChiYan.


    Qu Ning was woken up by the knock on the door. When he opened his eyes, he saw that xiaotuanzi beside him was still asleep. The dark circles under his eyes were obviously lighter, and the blue and purple on his face was also lighter. Chi Yan on the other side opened his eyes quietly, as if he was staring at the roof in a daze.


    Qu Ning can''t help but nudge him, "someone is knocking at the door, why don''t you react?"


    With that, Qu Ning got up to open the door, and saw that the man outside was Yue Xiaoling. Unexpectedly, "master of the moon, what''s up?"


    "My sister is back. In addition, my sister said, the child around you is her. Please come to the hall and let''s sit down and talk about it. " Yue Xiaoling comes to the point.


    Qu Ning was shocked in the same place, and recovered his voice for a long time, "what do you say? You say it again


    Yuexiaoling repeated.


    Qu Ning, listen, the amount of information is too much. Is xiaotuanzi the child of sister Yue Xiaoling? Is Yue Xiaoling''s sister who has been missing for many years back? But, isn''t the battle already set up outside the city? How did her sister get back?


    Yue Xiaoling: "we are waiting for you in the hall. Please take your children with you." Speaking of it, she still held the child, but she didn''t expect that the child would be her sister''s child at that time!


    Qu Ning nodded and watched Yue Xiaoling turn around. He quickly closed the door and rushed back to the wooden couch with an arrow. He said to Chi Yan, who was sitting up slowly: "did you hear what he said just now? Just now the master of moon city said that her sister


    Chi Yan: "I heard it. But don''t take it seriously. No, she said yes, she did


    Of course, Qu Ning understood that he couldn''t believe what the other side said. "Now let''s go to the hall and meet the sister of the moon Lord? Listen to her sister face to face? "


    Chi Yan: "you go to see me. You go to the hospital and say that I can hear you in the room."


    Qu Ning: "you don''t go?"


    Chi Yan''s voice remained the same, still calm and slow, "I''m listening to the same here. Remember, don''t believe it, just try to copy her words. " He could hear the footsteps, and knew that the woman who came back with Yue Xiaoling was the one who appeared in the city Lord''s mansion before and went out later. It''s really strange that this person''s arrival, at such a time, is for the sake of a little Tuan who is obviously not simple in identity.


    Qu Ning thought about it and answered "yes", then he opened the door and went out. Without closing the door, he went to the hall and asked Yue Xiaoling to talk with her sister in the hospital.

 Chapter 275

    Yue Xiaoqiao and Yue Xiaoling did not refuse, and soon three people went to the hospital and sat down around the stone table in the hospital.


    The sun slants slightly to the west, and the sun shines down and covers people.


    Yue Xiaoling will introduce them respectively.


    Qu Ning nodded and had to say that Yue Xiaoling''s sister was really a beauty. Without so many questions in his heart, Qu Ning would like to enjoy the beauty.


    After some simple greetings and greetings, Qu Ning went straight to the theme and said quietly, "why do you say that my husband''s children and I are your children?"


    "Look at me and the child so similar to the big eyes, can''t explain everything?" Yue Xiaoqiao doesn''t answer the rhetorical question. He continues to look at Qu Ning, the Prime Minister of Qu who married into the imperial mausoleum. It has to be said that she and the devil are really "predestined". She was robbed out of the imperial mausoleum by different people, but she met outside and got together. What''s more, she escaped to the spirit city of this month.


    Qu Ning''s face didn''t change and his tone was tough. "This doesn''t mean anything. After all, there are many children with big eyes in the world. You can''t say that they are your children just because their eyes are big and similar. I can tell you very clearly that the child is my own. The reason why I am willing to see you is to give the moon city master face. "


    Yue Xiaoqiao didn''t flinch from Qu Ning''s toughness, "if you want to say that, I have nothing to refute. Because apart from these similar big eyes, I don''t have any evidence to recognize my child. But I can be sure and swear that he is my child. Why don''t you bring him out to see me, girl? "


    Qu Ning: "he''s still resting. I don''t want to wake him up. Miss Qiao, this child really can''t be yours, but I understand how you feel about losing your child. Maybe you can tell me where you lost your child? How did you lose it? " Let''s see if it matches the situation of xiaotuanzi.


    Yue Xiao Qiao Yu Guang glanced at the open door. "My child was lost when I took him to escape. I can''t tell the exact location, but I know where he was born."


    Qu Ning: "ah?"


    Yue Xiaoqiao: "imperial mausoleum, the imperial mausoleum of Chizhou state, where I gave birth to him."


    Qu Ning couldn''t help but stare, doubting whether he had heard wrong. You know, she was in the mausoleum. How could there be children in the mausoleum? And she has never seen, "girl, are you kidding?"


    "Who would make fun of their children?" Yue Xiaoqiao laughed, "do you want to hear my story?"


    Qu Ning was meant to be a cliche, "all ears."


    Yue Xiaoqiao: "many years ago, I left Yueling City alone. Later, I met the queen of Chizhou. The Queen really cherished her eldest son, the devil who was imprisoned in the imperial mausoleum. So the queen arranged for me to sneak into the mausoleum to "take care of" the devil, but no one should know about it. In this way, I spent three years in the imperial mausoleum, living with demons day and night in the cave where demons were imprisoned, thus giving birth to children. "


    Qu Ning is about to lose his chin.


    Yue Xiaoqiao continues to say, which is true and which is false, only she knows. Yu Guang glances at the open door again, and she knows that the people inside can hear it, or tell it to him, "but my identity is too low after all. Even if the Queen''s son is imprisoned and hated by the world, he is still the Queen''s son, The empress wanted to find a woman with more status to give birth to a grandson for her, so she took my child and me out of the mausoleum, arranged for prime minister Qu''s daughter to marry into the mausoleum, and killed me and my child. When I ran away with my children, I lost touch with them. "

 Chapter 276

    Qu Ning didn''t know what to say now. Before her, the queen also arranged for women to enter the mausoleum? And this woman, the Little Joe in front of her this month, also gave birth to the devil''s child? The queen is not so good to her eldest son! What''s the relationship between Qian Jin, the Prime Minister of Qu who married the devil, and Xiao Qiao in front of her this month?


    No, no, no, she''s officially married to Yan now. It was the original owner who married into the imperial mausoleum. It had nothing to do with her. She never admitted it. So she has nothing to do with little Joe this month!


    Yue Xiaoqiao said again: "in order not to let the people in the imperial mausoleum and the people delivering food find out the existence of the child, together with the devil, when the child was just born, I gave the child the dumb medicine and poisoned the child."


    Speaking of this, Yue Xiaoqiao shed tears, "but we also have no way, otherwise the child will cry."


    Qu Ning pursed her lips. Small regiment son also was poured dumb medicine from childhood, this and month small Qiao say at the moment, pour is just right up.


    Yue Xiaoqiao: "because the emperor''s mausoleum is a vegetarian, and there has never been any meat food, so my children have been a vegetarian since childhood, and they don''t eat meat at all."


    Traning was silent. This is also true. Xiaotuanzi doesn''t eat meat, and he will vomit.


    Yue Xiaoqiao: "because the child stays in the dark cave with us all the year round, his skin color is much whiter than that of ordinary children."


    Qu Ning was shocked, which was right. At first, xiaotuanzi was dirty and dressed in dirty black clothes. He looked like a little black Tuanzi, but after washing his face, he was much whiter than other children, just too thin.


    Yue Xiaoqiao: "I don''t know what I said. Can I make the girl believe me?"


    Did she see what she wanted to say? You mean to tell her that? Qu Ning smile, did not admit, "the girl said these, really let a person very distressed girl lost that child, sincerely hope that the girl can find him as soon as possible."


    "Maybe it''s close. It''s just that the people who saved my child and took my child in don''t want to return them. " Yue Xiaoqiao stares at Qu Ning, and the voice outside the string is obvious, "but anyway, I''m very grateful. I think one day, I will let the people who took my children believe me and finally give them back to me. A child, even if he is still such a small child, is best to return to his own mother. "


    Qu Ning smiles and doesn''t answer.


    Yue Xiaoling, who didn''t speak all the time, said, "Miss Ning, my sister comes back specially for the children. Anyway, can my sister see the child first? "


    "Children are more afraid of strangers. Well, I need to think about it first. " Qu Ning didn''t explicitly refuse, and of course he didn''t agree. Then he turned to the topic and asked casually, "by the way, how did little Qiao come in?"


    Yue Xiaoqiao: "we have a secret road in Yueling city. I can''t tell you where the secret road is


    Qu Ning understood, only hoped that those who pursue must not know this secret road.


    There''s nothing more to ask. Qu Ning leaves and goes back to the house.


    Yue Xiaoqiao said to Qu Ning''s back again: "I have lost my beloved. I can''t go to the imperial mausoleum to see him, and I can''t be with him. I really can''t lose this child any more. And I promised him that I would take good care of our children. No matter how people outside scold him and say that he is an inexorable evil, in my heart, he is the one I love deeply. We are really happy when we are together. So, the person who took in my child, I really hope she can return the child to me as soon as possible. "

 Chapter 277

    Qu Ning looked back at Yue Xiaoqiao. He didn''t speak. He went back to the house and closed the door.


    As soon as the door closed, Qu Ning could no longer maintain his calmness. "Brush" rushed to the wooden couch, and almost threw himself on the back of Chi Yan, who was half sitting on the couch pillar.


    Chi Yan gives Qu Ning a hand.


    Qu Ning grabs Chi Yan''s arm with both hands, stops by the wooden couch, looks at Chi Yan and says excitedly: "do you hear me? What she said, dumb drugs, vegetarianism and so on, are all related to xiaotuanzi''s situation. Moreover, I have observed again and again that her eyes are really similar to xiaotuanzi''s eyes. Do you think she is really xiaotuanzi''s biological mother? "


    Chi Yan said nothing. These things are right, but all the things that the woman said about her and the devil are just fabrications, and none of them are true. He never saw her at all.


    Qu Ning did not finish, then said: "I did not expect that before I married into the mausoleum, the queen also arranged a woman into the mausoleum, the queen is really true love for the devil. At first, I thought that the devil was dumb and couldn''t get back to me. Later, I thought that the devil was stupid and couldn''t write any words. It turns out that the devil didn''t care about me! "


    Chi Yan slightly lowered his head, held his forehead with one hand and closed his eyes. Now he didn''t want to pay attention to the people in front of him.


    Qu Ning: "it''s incredible that the devil, who has been imprisoned for so long, can still love people and have children like other men. It seems that he is not as terrible as the rumor! Alas, it''s a pity that I didn''t have the courage to climb down the rope to see the devil. "


    "If you were given a chance now, would you climb down and see him?" Chi Yan looks up at Qu Ning and asks suddenly.


    Qu Ning shook his head. Maybe the devil is just different from the woman he likes, that is to say, he is different from Little Joe this month, and he is the same to other people. I rashly climb down to see him, "just like running into a tiger cage to see the tiger," don''t even know how to die! "


    Chi Yan himself imagined that if Qu Ning suddenly climbed down the rope in the imperial mausoleum at that time, he could not feel the gentleness of the silk in his red eyes. La quning sat down on the edge of the couch and said softly, "maybe, he is only different from the woman he likes."


    Qu Ning''s face was full of gossip. "Do you think he will miss Yue Xiaoqiao and his own children when he is alone in the imperial mausoleum? So it seems that he is also very poor. He is not only separated from the woman he likes, but also from his own son. He continues to be imprisoned in the imperial mausoleum


    Chi Yan: "do you think too much?


    Chi Yan pinched Qu Ning''s nose with punishment, "I said, don''t believe her words."


    Qu Ning dodged with a smile, grabbed Chi Yan''s two hands and denied: "I didn''t! She said all about xiaotuanzi, although so many on, but I did not immediately letter ah, I did not come back to discuss with you? I''m talking about Little Joe and the devil that month. Ah, she and I should have missed each other. After she was taken out of the mausoleum by the queen, I married into the mausoleum... "


    Chi Yan: "maybe, this is also a fake?"


    "Ah? No? " Qu Ning is surprised, "she just wants to find the child, there is no need to make up such a lie, to give the child an such life experience?"

 Chapter 278

    Chi Yan: "in a word, don''t believe it."


    From the beginning to the end, he had never seen Yue Xiaoqiao, had never had any children with any women, and Yue Xiaoqiao never appeared in the cave where he was imprisoned. Xiaoqiao wants Xiaotuan Zi. She can make up any other life experience for Xiaotuan Zi, but she mentions the imperial mausoleum. Although it''s not sure whether Xiaoqiao is the real mother of Xiaotuan Zi, it''s certain that Xiaoqiao knows something about Xiaotuan Zi''s life experience. Because, together with him, this little regiment really came out of the imperial mausoleum.


    Qu Ning slowly approached Chi Yan, getting closer and closer.


    Chi Yan is calm and has no waves. Let Qu Ning watch.


    For a long time, Qu Ning "puffed" a smile, eyebrows and eyes all smile, "I found that you are very resistant to Xiao Qiao that month, are you worried that she is really Xiao Tuan Zi''s biological mother, will take Xiao Tuan Zi away? It turns out that you are so reluctant to give up this little ball Of course, Qu Ning herself is reluctant, very reluctant, but different from Chi Yan''s total denial and conflict, she wants to rationally distinguish and analyze whether it is true or not.


    Chi Yan doesn''t talk. Now he knows that Xiao Qiao was lying, but he can''t directly tell Qu Ning that he is the devil.


    Qu Ning has to say more.


    Chi Yan once buckles Qu Ning''s back brain and presses Qu Ning to himself to stop Qu Ning''s chattering mouth.


    Qu Ning was stunned for a moment, but did not refuse.


    Xiaotuanzi was awakened by the continuous voice, and opened his big black and white eyes to see the scene in front of him.


    Chi Yan released a hand to cover Xiao Tuanzi''s eyes.


    Xiaotuanzi


    For a long time, until separation, Qu Ning saw Chi Yan''s hand covering xiaotuanzi''s face. He couldn''t help being stunned. He took Chi Yan''s hand away and saw xiaotuanzi wake up with his eyes open. Just about to say hello to xiaotuanzi with a smile, xiaotuanzi''s two hands covered his own eyes.


    Qu Ning


    Chi Yan rubbed xiaotuanzi''s head.


    Qu Ning suddenly jumped on Chi Yan''s shoulder and didn''t want to look up. "He''s still so small, he already knows so much, and he knows he can''t look around. Do you think he''s too precocious?"


    Chi Yan dropped his eyes and looked at the little Tuanzi who was still covering his eyes. Finally, he said the words, "you think too much!"


    Qu Ning didn''t believe it. He buried it in Chi Yan''s arms for a long time and refused to come out.


    -


    evening.


    Qu Ning goes to prepare dinner.


    Chi Lin, Yu Wenxiao and song and Yuan Dynasties brought back a large number of herbs.


    As soon as he entered the city''s main residence, Chi Lin was acutely aware that the city''s main residence was different from the previous two days. After squinting slightly, Chi Lin asks Yu Wenxiao and Song Yuan to wait in the courtyard. He knocks on his brother''s door.


    Chi Yan had been sitting at the table waiting for Chi Lin to come in. He poured a cup of tea for Chi Lin and said directly, "there is a secret road in the room of the father of the moon city Lord. Lin''er, you go to find it in the evening. As for the existing herbs, I will make some poisons first. You can spread the poisons in the whole secret passage, and then try to destroy it. "


    As soon as he saw Chi Lin coming in, he immediately climbed down from his chair and hid behind Chi Yan like a peek-a-boo to prevent Chi Lin from seeing him.


    Chi Lin was surprised, "why did a secret road suddenly appear?"


    Chi Yan: "that month, the elder sister of the city master came back."


    Chi Lin blurted out: "through this secret road?"


    Chi Yan: "yes."

 Chapter 279

    Chi Lin''s eyes flashed sharp. People who have disappeared for many years do not come back early or late, but come back at this time, "did she say, what did she come back for?"


    Chi Yan looks back at xiaotuanzi hiding behind him. He tells him all about xiaotuanzi.


    After listening, Chi Lin patted the table. "No wonder I didn''t feel like my brother at all from the beginning."


    Xiaotuanzi was shivering behind Chi Yan. He felt even more afraid of his brother in red. He was so afraid.


    Chi Lin: "but since he is not his brother''s child, how can he appear in the heavily guarded imperial mausoleum? How can such a small child appear in the imperial mausoleum for no reason? Mother, I mean that the person on the throne is in her control of everything, and she intends to imprison her brother. It''s reasonable that everything in the mausoleum can''t escape her eyes. I don''t know who in the mausoleum is so bold and reckless that she dares to raise such a baby under her eyes? "


    "How long does she stay in the mausoleum every time she goes to it?" Suddenly, the pond rock some Wind Horse cow not mutually and ask.


    Chi Lin didn''t think much, "three days. For the past 12 years, every year when her father died, she would go to the imperial mausoleum, rain or shine, and stay for three days every year. " It''s not a secret. Almost all the people in the world know it, and all the people in the world think that it''s false for the queen to pay homage to her former Emperor, and it''s true to visit her imprisoned eldest son.


    Chi Yan''s hand holding the teacup, his finger belly slowly rubbed the edge of the cup, his face could not see the look.


    Chi Lin: "will the person who raised this baby still be in the mausoleum?"


    Chi Yan: "maybe. But it is also possible that they have already left the imperial mausoleum. "


    Chi Lin walks behind Chi Yan in three or two steps, pulls out the hidden little Tuan Zi and puts it on the table. He looks down at the little Tuan Zi from a high position and laughs unkindly.


    Small regiment son is afraid, climbed two steps on the table immediately, want Pool Rock to embrace.


    Chi Yan looks at xiaotuanzi, but he can''t see who he looks like.


    Chi Lin grabs Xiao Tuan Zi''s foot and pulls him back. He asks him to sit on the table and look at him like an object.


    Xiaotuanzi wants to cry.


    Chi Lin: "so Xiao Qiao is not easy this month? If she wants to get the baby, she wants to get it. Why do she make up those words with her brother? Brother, you''re here. She''s telling lies all at once. "


    Chi Yan didn''t speak.


    Chi Lin: "brother, do you want me to get rid of her?"


    "Not yet. Although what she said is false, she should know the child''s life experience Chi Yan said, holding the tearful little Tuan Zi off the table and wiping his eyes.


    Chi Lin was silent for a while and nodded. It seemed that his brother wanted to find out the real life of the baby from Xiao Qiao''s mouth. "Now I''m curious about the person who dares to raise such a baby secretly in the imperial mausoleum."


    -


    Dinner.


    Qu Ning brought food into his house.


    Yu Wenxiao and Song Yuan brought food to the hall to eat with master Juexin.


    The food was cooked by traning. Yue Xiaoling thanks Qu Ning and brings one to her sister Yue Xiaoqiao''s house. She eats with her sister and tells her stories in recent years.


    after meal.


    Chi Yan now has these herbs, which are used to prepare poisons.


    Late at night, everyone had a rest. Chi Lin came out of the house with a lot of poison and quietly sneaked into the main house, Yue Xiaoling''s father''s house, looking for the secret road.

 Chapter 280

    One circle after another. Almost at daybreak, Chi Lin, who turned the whole main house upside down, finally found the secret road and entered it alone.


    Inside the secret passage, all kinds of mechanism traps and hidden weapons emerge one after another.


    Chi Lin went out all the way and broke all kinds of organs.


    The secret road is very long, as if it has no end.


    I don''t know how long it took¡ª¡ª


    At last, when he reached the exit, Chi Lin pushed aside the heavy plank over his head and went out. In the midday sun, the vast white snow mountain clearly reflected in his eyes.


    But according to the actual distance, the snow mountain is far away from here. Only when you look ahead, you can see the panoramic view of the snow mountain.


    Chi Lin looks at it for a moment and returns to the secret road. Strictly according to what his elder brother said, he will sprinkle the poison that emits poisonous gas on the whole secret Road, and then completely destroy the secret road. In the future, even if someone discovers this secret passage and wants to repair it, they will encounter the poison on the ground and breathe in the poisonous gas, and they will surely die.


    After that, Chi Lin came out of the secret way and went back to Yue Xiaoling''s father''s house. It was late at night.


    To make sure there was no one outside, Chi Lin opened the door to go out, quickly closed the door, and then knocked at the door of his brother. He whispered through the door: "brother, it''s all right."


    Chi Yan gently opened the door and came out. Looking at Chi Lin by moonlight, he asked, "is there any injury?"


    Hearing his brother''s worry and concern, Chi Lin shook his head and was very conceited. "It''s just a secret road. How can it hurt me. By the way, brother, the secret road is facing the snow mountain. "


    Chi Yan nodded to show that he knew, and let Chi Lin go back to his room to have a rest.


    Chi Lin: "good. My brother also has an early rest. "


    Looking at Chi Lin coming into the house, Chi Yan goes back to the house, closes the door and walks back to the wooden couch quietly. He doesn''t want to wake Qu Ning.


    Xiaotuanzi came back to the house these two days. Together with quning, not to mention how happy she was, she took the initiative to be quning''s pillow.


    -


    In the meantime, in another room.


    In the dark¡ª¡ª


    Yue Xiaoqiao quietly opens her eyes and looks at the veil above her head. No one knows what she is thinking at the moment.


    time lapse.


    There was a slight light and a knock at the door.


    Yue Xiaoqiao dressed up and went to open the door, "Xiaoling, so early?"


    "Elder sister, you forget, yesterday I invited Naning girl to have breakfast together, and asked her to bring her children out to eat together. She agreed." Since the elder sister said that it was her own son, she naturally helped her elder sister. Yesterday, she repeatedly invited and even begged, and finally let Qu Ning agree to eat breakfast together today. "Elder sister, what children like to eat in normal times, we''ll do it now. It''s the first time you''ve seen a child since we''ve been apart so long. We''ll get ready. "


    In fact, Yue Xiaoling is worried that she has been separated for such a long time and her child is so young that she doesn''t know if she has forgotten her sister. Therefore, it''s better to make sufficient preparations for the first meeting.


    With that, Yue Xiaoling takes Yue Xiaoqiao to the kitchen. She doesn''t know how to cook food, but she can help her sister nearby or make a fire.


    Yue Xiaoqiao is almost all the way pulled by Yue Xiaoling.


    In the kitchen.


    Because the sky is not bright yet, Yue Xiaoling lights the oil lamp first.


    All kinds of vegetables, flour, firewood, rice, oil and salt, etc. were ready for Yue Xiaoling yesterday afternoon.


    See month small spirit so, month small Qiao can''t, can only come to be in charge of this breakfast.


    Breakfast is good. Yue Xiaoling goes to the hall and patiently waits for Qu Ning to bring the children.


    Soon, quning took xiaotuanzi to the village.


    The reason why Qu Ning would agree is to take advantage of the opportunity to see the reaction of Xiao Tuanzi after seeing Yue Xiaoqiao. If Yue Xiaoqiao is xiaotuanzi''s own mother, xiaotuanzi will definitely have an impression on her.

 Chapter 281

    Little Tuanzi is most afraid of strangers. As soon as he enters the hall, he sees Yue Xiaoling in the hall and Yue Xiaoqiao. He is so scared that he immediately releases Qu Ning''s hand and hides behind Qu Ning. A pair of small hands hold Qu Ning''s feet tightly and bury his head on Qu Ning''s feet.


    Yue Xiaoling turns to see her sister Yue Xiaoqiao.


    Yue Xiaoqiao raised a smile and immediately approached xiaotuanzi. He bent down to hold xiaotuanzi.


    Xiaotuanzi, who thought it would be better to hide like this, didn''t expect that strangers would come towards him. He was so scared that he hugged quning more and more tightly, and quickly circled half a circle with quning''s feet, trying to avoid the hands that stretched out to him.


    Yue Xiaoqiao looks down at the ground. In his big eyes, which are similar to xiaotuanzi''s, something flashed and quickly disappeared. When he looks at xiaotuanzi again, he has recovered his smile and amiable color like a loving mother. Then he reaches out to xiaotuanzi, completely trying to coax xiaotuanzi.


    Qu Ning saw that Xiao Tuan Zi was really afraid, even more afraid than Lin''s younger brother. He quickly bent down to hold Xiao Tuan Zi up, protecting Xiao Tuan Zi while letting Xiao Tuan Zi have a look at Yue Xiaoqiao, "don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid, this elder sister won''t hurt you! You look up at her, just one look. You see, she''s so beautiful. Beautiful people won''t hurt little Tuan Zi! "


    Under Qu Ning''s continuous light coax, xiaotuanzi finally raised his head slowly, but he really only looked at it for a moment, then immediately hid in Qu Ning''s arms, put his hands around Qu Ning''s neck, and his whole body was shivering. He wanted to go back and didn''t want to stay here.


    Yue Xiaoqiao also stretched out his hand, "Xi''er, Xiao''er, I''m my mother. Why don''t you even know my mother? Xier, Xier, my little Xier... "


    Xiaotuanzi seems to be familiar with this name. With Yue Xiaoqiao constantly calling "Xi''er", this time he doesn''t need Qu Ning to coax him. He raises his head again and looks at Yue Xiaoqiao slowly, but he immediately hides after seeing it.


    Qu Ning sees small regiment son to be afraid to become like this, free hand to block off month small Qiao, oneself also step back, don''t let month small Qiao meet small regiment son.


    "I''m sorry, my children are afraid of you, but I still won''t have breakfast." Qu Ning immediately walked with a small ball.


    Yue Xiaoqiao said, "Miss Ning, I''ve seen the child with my own eyes now. This is definitely my child. Give him back to me! He has been away from me for such a long time that he doesn''t even know my mother. How can you bear to separate us like this? "


    With that, tears rolled down from Yue Xiaoqiao''s eyes.


    Yue Xiaoqiao also pursues.


    As soon as they got there, they all went to the hospital.


    Qu Ning also thought that xiaotuanzi was so small. If Yue Xiaoqiao was his own mother, he might have forgotten it. However, there should be a little impression. But he didn''t expect that xiaotuanzi was afraid of it, as if he had never seen Yue Xiaoqiao before. What Yue Xiaoqiao said before, it seems that she needs to think again!


    Thinking of this, Qu Ning suddenly stopped, turned around and raised his hand to stop the chasing Yue Xiaoqiao, "Xiaoqiao girl, I have already said that this is my child. I will promise to have breakfast together today. It''s still for the master of moon city''s sake. Please don''t entangle me. Well, don''t come after me. You''ve scared my child Words fall, Qu Ning side vigilant see month small Qiao, side slowly retreat.


    Yue Xiaoqiao is crying more and more. She still wants to chase her.


    Seeing this, Yue Xiaoling held her sister for a while, "sister, the child looks really scared, and I really don''t remember you. Let''s not chase too fast, let''s take our time."

 Chapter 282

    After listening to Yue Xiaoling, Yue Xiaoqiao turns around and hugs Yue Xiaoling. He lies on Yue Xiaoling''s shoulder and cries bitterly, "Xiao Ling, I can''t lose him. I really can''t lose my only son. Xiaoling, what do you think sister should do now? Just separated for a few months. Why did he forget my mother so quickly? "


    "Sister, don''t worry, there will be a way." The month small spirit comforts unceasingly, has never seen the elder sister cry so sad.


    Qu Ning has been back to the door of his house, quickly holding a small ball into, and then shut the door.


    Chi Yan sat drinking tea. He has deep internal power, and can hear the movement and conversation clearly.


    Qu Ning holds xiaotuanzi to ChiYan and asks xiaotuanzi to look up at ChiYan.


    Little Tuan Zi is not afraid of it. He comes to Chi Yan and wants to drink tea.


    Chi Yanduan teacup, fed a small round son.


    Xiaotuanzi laughed.


    Qu Ning sat down beside him and rubbed the head of xiaotuanzi. Xiaotuanzi was really different now and just now. He couldn''t help but said to Chi Yan with emotion: "I didn''t expect that he was so afraid of her, as if he had never seen her before. He really didn''t have any impression. However, about the situation of xiaotuanzi, what she said was all right, a pair of eyes are really like. By the way, Little Joe just called him "Xi''er"... "


    Xiao Tuanzi, who still wants to drink tea, turns to see Qu Ning.


    "You see, he has a reaction to these two words. Maybe he really called" Xi''er "before, but he is so afraid of Yue Xiaoqiao and Yan. What do you think is the matter?" Qu Ning really doesn''t understand.


    "His eyes are similar to those of the Lord of the moon," Chi Yan said


    Qu Ning: "it''s quite similar, but it''s more similar to Xiao Qiao''s that month."


    Chi Yan reached for Qu Ning''s hand and said, "well, don''t think about it. Since xiaotuanzi is so afraid of her, I still don''t know what''s going on. Next, don''t let her get close to xiaotuanzi. "


    Traning understood.


    In addition, since Yue Xiaoqiao can''t eat breakfast, Qu Ning opens the door and goes out to the kitchen to make breakfast.


    Chi Lin came and knocked on the door.


    As soon as Tuanzi saw Chi Lin, he quickly hid behind Chi Yan and didn''t want Chi Lin to see him.


    Chi Lin saw the scene in the courtyard with his own eyes. Without saying a word, he dragged the little ball out behind Chi Yan and looked at it repeatedly in his hands. He thought he could hide. "I thought you were only afraid of me, but I didn''t expect you would be afraid of other people."


    Xiaotuanzi kicks his feet in mid air, which is different from his fear of Yue Xiaoqiao. His fear of Chi Lin is purely because Chi Lin bullies him, bullies him as soon as he meets him, and carries him high.


    Chi Yan asked Chi Lin to sit down and said slowly, "today, I''ll make another poison. In the evening, lin''er and his elder brother go to the outside of the city to see the array of the Lord of the moon city. After that, lin''er has to work hard, sprinkle the poison around the outside of the city, and then water it to make the poison penetrate underground. "


    "Don''t worry, brother. I''ll take care of all the hard work. It will be done." Chi Lin responded without hesitation. The whole circle outside the city should be sprinkled with poison. After watering, the poison should penetrate into the underground soil, and it should penetrate deeply, so as to ensure that the person who dares to dig the tunnel will be poisoned to death as soon as he encounters the poisonous soil, so as to prevent people from digging the tunnel into the moon spirit City, "brother, I don''t work hard, it''s my brother who works hard, so I have to configure so many poisons."


    Chi Yan: "it''s a small matter to match poison. Fortunately Ning''er thought of it."


    Chi Lin: "well, she''s smart. I think so."

 Chapter 283

    See Chi Yan has been talking with bad brother in red, don''t look at him and ignore him, small ball son gradually droop small head and limbs, don''t resist.


    After a while, after talking about the business, Chi Lin shook the little ball in his hand like shaking things, "except for these eyes, there is nothing similar. I think Xiao Qiao really wanted the baby that month, but he just made up those words. "


    Xiaotuanzi still hung his head and let the pool shake.


    Chi Yan: "after the poison, lin''er will do something for his brother."


    Chi Lin: "don''t say one thing, it''s a hundred and a thousand. My brother just says that lin''er will do it well."


    Chi Yan reaches out to stroke Xiao Tuanzi''s head.


    Xiaotuanzi immediately looked up at ChiYan, as if full of blood resurrected, and stretched out his hands toward ChiYan.


    Chi Lin was so bad that he patted xiaotuanzi''s hand with a "pa" on purpose.


    Small round son pain, dare not turn head stare pool face, can only see pool rock.


    "Lin''er!" Pool rock slightly sink a voice, embrace small regiment son past, put on the chair beside him.


    Chi Lin immediately apologized. Yu Guang looked at Xiao Tuanzi, "brother, if you''re not careful, you won''t do it next time."


    Afraid, little Tuan Zi quickly climbed down from his chair and hid behind Chi Yan again.


    Chi Lin laughs. This little fool, who has no long memory, drags him out from behind his brother every time. He even hides behind his brother, and he will not hide in another place. He is always so stupid.


    -


    On the other side, in Yue Xiaoqiao''s house, along the couch, they sat face to face.


    Yue Xiaoling is still trying to comfort her sister, wipe her tears, and try to persuade her to stay, "sister, according to today''s situation, you need to take your time to recognize your child. Since you say you can''t go back to the imperial mausoleum, there should be no place to go. Since this is the case, why not stay in Yueling city instead of rushing to recognize the child and take the child out to wander? Anyway, they all want to settle down in Yueling city. In this way, we have plenty of time. One month is not enough. We''ll have half a year. If half a year is not enough, just one year. In a word, blood is thicker than water. As long as we have enough patience, we can let our children recognize you one day. "


    Crying very sad, Yue Xiaoqiao''s face slightly changed, and finally slowly stopped crying. It''s impossible to stay in Yueling city. It''s impossible for her life. She has to get the child, take the child and leave quickly. Before long, the Queen''s troops, all kinds of people and horses who want to kill demons will gather in Yueling city and surround the whole Yueling city.


    Yue Xiaoling: "sister, did you listen to me? Sister... "


    "Xiaoling, do you know that my father wanted to kill me at that time?" Yue Xiaoqiao turns his head.


    Yue Xiaoling was shocked, "how can it be?"


    "How can my sister lie to you. My father expelled me from Yueling City, and even killed me, saying that I am not worthy to stay in Yueling City, nor to call him father. " The picture of that year vaguely flashed in my mind. She begged so hard and knelt down, but it was still useless. The month small Qiao presses down the silk hate idea of the eye ground, "so, the elder sister just can leave the month spirit city in a hurry through the secret way, even say goodbye with you all have no time."


    Yue Xiaoling didn''t know anything like this. She quickly broke Yue Xiaoqiao back to face her with her hands and looked at her red eyes. "Sister, my father''s favorite person is our sister. How can he do this. What happened in those years? You tell me

 Chapter 284

    Yue Xiaoqiao shook his head, "no, Xiaoling, you''d better not know. Anyway, my sister can''t stay in Yueling city. If you don''t want to find your own son, my sister will never come back to this moon spirit city. If my father had a spirit in heaven and knew that I had returned to Yueling City, I was afraid that I would be angry at Jiuquan. How could I still live? The only thing I can do now is to take my child away as soon as possible, and don''t step into Yueling city any more. Only in this way can I make my father die in the spring. "


    Yue Xiaoling: "but when my father was alive, he never said this to me!"


    Yue Xiaoqiao embraces Yue Xiaoling, and then lies on Yue Xiaoling''s shoulder to prevent Yue Xiaoling from seeing the hatred in her eyes. At that time, my father was very angry. He kept saying, "she is wrong." he said, "she can like anyone in the world, but she can''t like the person in the snow mountain." he thought it was a big scandal. How could he tell Xiaoling.


    But she thinks she is right, she just fell in love with that person, she got her lover by her own ability, why should she be wrong?


    Her father asked her to kneel down and swear that she would never pester that person again.


    She knelt down and begged her father not to stop her. She begged her father to help her. She wanted to get that person all her life!


    Finally, the father and daughter split, the father really want to kill her, the name: "she is stubborn, do not let her make a scandal."


    From the day she left Yueling City, she was no longer a member of Yueling city or her father''s daughter.


    But she paid so much. When she got to the snow mountain, the man had already left.


    From then on, she went crazy looking for him everywhere.


    Finally, one day, she found him, but saw him with her own eyes


    "Sister?" Yue Xiaoling can''t hear her sister for a long time, so she nudges Yue Xiaoqiao.


    Yue Xiaoqiao''s thoughts suddenly stopped, "Xiaoling, if my father doesn''t tell you, it''s also for you."


    "But I really can''t think of what happened to make my father say that and kill my sister." Speaking of this, Yue Xiaoling shivers all over, almost dare not think about the picture, the father clearly loves their sisters. For a moment, Yue Xiaoling feels that she doesn''t know her father and sister. They all have so many things to hide from her.


    Yue Xiaoqiao didn''t want to say, "in a word, as long as you know there is such a thing, my sister can''t stay in Yueling city. Xiaoling, you must help your sister and let her take the child away. Your sister can''t live without this child. "


    -


    Late at night.


    In the house of quning and ChiYan.


    Qu Ning knows that Chi Yan is going out. He asks Chi Yan to be careful and come back early.


    Chi Yan: "good."


    Qu Ning: "anyway, I can''t go out of the city for such a long time as before, and there''s no news at all. I''ll be worried."


    Chi Yan lowers his head and kisses Qu Ning''s forehead.


    Chi Lin has been waiting outside the city master''s mansion. Seeing his brother come out, they go out of the city together. Under the night, two figures fly by.


    A few hours later, at dawn, Chi Yan had already found out the two formations of yuexiaolingbu. He told Chi Lin the way to break the formation, so that Chi Lin could enter the formation and sprinkle poison and water along the whole circle of yuelingcheng without being trapped in the formation.


    Chi Lin: "brother, leave the rest to me. Go back before dawn. "


    Chi Yan: "OK, lin''er must be careful."


    "I already know how to break the battle. These two battles can''t hurt me. Don''t worry about it." Chi Lin is very confident.


    Chi Yan: "be careful."


    Chi Lin: "well."

 Chapter 285

    Inside the city Lord''s Mansion¡ª¡ª


    Qu Ning lost sleep again, and it was useless to have a lovely pillow named xiaotuanzi. Finally, he got up to draw. When he was angry, he heard the sound of pushing the door and saw Chi Yan coming in, so he quickly got up and came near. Without hesitation, he rushed up and hugged him. For a moment, he forgot to hide the painting on the table and said happily, "you''re back!"


    "Why not rest?" Chi Yan closed the door behind his back and looked at Qu Ning in his arms and the candle burning in the room.


    "You''re not here. You can''t sleep." Qu Ning raised his head from Chi Yan''s arms, obviously a little coquettish.


    The color of Chi Yan''s eyes is gentle. He lowers his head and kisses Qu Ning''s forehead. Then he looks at the painting on the table.


    Qu Ning knew later and ran back to hide.


    Chi Yan came close behind him, easily clasped Qu Ning''s wrist, held Qu Ning in his arms again, and then carefully looked at the portraits one by one in front of Qu Ning. In fact, he had seen it in the courtyard he had bought at the border. He just wanted to see her continue to draw, so he pretended not to know. Now, I saw with my own eyes that she had painted so many new ones, all of which were bits and pieces after they were together.


    "These are all for me?" Chi Yan asked, and his face became more and more gentle.


    Qu Ning chagrined, "can you take it as if you didn''t see it?"


    Chi Yan: "then answer me first."


    "Of course." Qu Ning nodded, "besides giving it to you, who else can I give it to? I can''t do anything else. I can''t do needlework or anything like that. I can''t make a dress for you. That''s all I can think about. "


    Chi Yan took Qu Ning''s hand tightly, "it''s better than anything. I love it


    At such a close distance, Qu Ning could clearly feel the breath of the person in front of her face, and saw that the person in front of her eyes clearly reflected her, but he was still very upset, "it''s not good, now there''s no surprise. I wanted to make a book and give it to you. In this way, after a long time, when we occasionally think of the past, we can open it together to see. "


    Chi Yan raised Qu Ning''s chin, lowered his head, and immediately went up.


    For a long time, Chi Yan released Qu Ning slightly and pressed Qu Ning''s head in his arms. There was really nothing better than this gift. He said softly, "it''s still early. Go and have a rest. In the future, don''t stay up late to paint. You can paint during the day. " Pause for a moment. "I really like it."


    Hearing the word "like" in succession, Qu Ning felt better and really sleepy. He yawned, raised his head and said with a smile, "OK, but you have to accompany me. Let''s have a rest together. I can''t sleep without you


    Chi Yan lowers his head and kisses Qu Ning again.


    -


    The sun is rising.


    Xiaotuanzi, who goes to bed early and gets up early, wakes up with open eyes and finds that he is held tightly again. Not only can he not move his hands and feet, but he can''t move his whole body. After turning his big eyes around, he looks at ChiYan sitting on the edge of the couch. He doesn''t move under ChiYan''s eyes. After a while, he closes his eyes and goes to sleep.


    Qu Ning had a good sleep. He didn''t wake up until noon. After a simple lunch, he took xiaotuanzi with him. Except Chi Lin, who had not yet come back, everyone went to build a house together.


    When Yue Xiaoqiao heard the sound, he opened the door of his house and came out. He saw the carriage driving out of the main house.


    Chi Yan noticed his eyes. When the curtain of the car was blown by the wind, his side eyes looked in the direction of his eyes.

 Chapter 286

    Yue Xiaoqiao didn''t expect that the curtain would be blown up, and the people in the car would look at it.


    Caught off guard, with a look at the red eyes in the car, Yue Xiaoqiao suddenly stepped back, then turned around and ran back to the house, slamming the door and hiding behind the door.


    But even so, Yue Xiaoqiao is still shaking.


    It''s one thing to know that the devil is here. It''s another to see the devil with your own eyes, or even against the devil.


    Before returning to Yueling City, she always thought that Qu Ning knew the identity of the devil. After all, Qu Ning had been married to the imperial mausoleum for so long, and she met the devil outside. How could she not know the identity of the devil?


    Therefore, she deliberately made up those words for Qu Ning, whose purpose is to alienate Qu Ning''s feelings with the devil. Once quning knew that the child was born by the devil with other women, and knew that the devil had loved other women before, he would naturally think that the devil had deliberately deceived her.


    And she made up these words, it can be said that only she and the devil know it is false. As long as she insisted in front of Qu Ning that what she said was true, no matter how the devil explained it, it was useless.


    When Qu Ning quarrels with the devil, Qu Ning does not like or even dislike the child, and the devil is busy pacifying Qu Ning, she will take the opportunity to take the child away.


    As a result, Qu Ning did not respond after listening. The devil in her mouth seemed to be just a passer-by.


    This is quite different from what she expected! After thinking about it, she stayed up all night. At last, she only thought of one possibility. Up to now, Qu Ning didn''t know that the person beside her was the devil in the imperial mausoleum. The devil deliberately concealed his true identity in front of Qu Ning.


    In this way, her estrangement plan will not work, but she must get the child as soon as possible.


    If it''s someone else, she can bring a few people back directly to rob it. It''s simple and straightforward. It doesn''t need so much trouble. But it''s the devil. No one in the world can grab people in the devil''s hands. It''s clear that to fight with the devil is to seek death. As a result, there is no other way to deal with demons than to use a counter. But now, what else can she do?


    Yue Xiaoqiao clenched his hands inch by inch.


    Yue Xiaoling came to knock on the door and said: "elder sister, they''ve all gone to build the house. Why don''t we go together and see what we can do for them." Before, she was too busy to make arrangements. Now she is free. She wants her children to recognize her sister earlier. Naturally, she has to seize any chance to get close to her. "Or make something that children like to eat, and we will send it to them."


    There was no reply in the room.


    Yue Xiaoling is puzzled and knocks again.


    After a while, Yue Xiaoqiao opens the door and nods to Yue Xiaoling with a smile. The previous fear has disappeared, "OK, let''s go and make some food and send it to them. Xiaoling, you''re going to help my sister burn the fire. "


    Yue Xiaoling: "good."


    -


    A place to build a house.


    The structure of ancient houses is relatively simple, generally only one floor, as long as a little bit of base is good, not so deep. Yu Wenxiao and the song and Yuan dynasties have been busy, and from time to time there are people in the city to help, just a few days has had a general appearance.


    Qu Ning lifted the driving curtain and jumped out of the carriage. Seeing the house built little by little from scratch, the feeling in his heart was almost indescribable.

 Chapter 287

    Yu Wenxiao and the song and Yuan Dynasties began to be busy, and they were very clear about their current status - they were two coolies.


    Xiaotuanzi is afraid of strangers. In addition, xiaotuanzi is too small. It''s not safe to look at such a small place close to building a house. Qu Ning asks xiaotuanzi to stay in the car and let Chi Yan take care of him. She helps herself and can do all kinds of work.


    Chi Yan gets out of the car and asks Qu Ning to stay in the car to take care of Xiao Tuanzi. He goes.


    The heavy beams and columns, even those with martial arts skills like Yu Wenxiao and song and Yuan Dynasties, can only be moved if they are carried together. As Chi Yan approached, he easily raised his hand and set it up according to the instructions of Yu Wenxiao and song and Yuan Dynasties.


    Yu Wenxiao and the song and Yuan Dynasties "directed" demons to do things for the first time. This feeling... Is also indescribable.


    Some of the people in the city who came to help have seen Chi Yan before, and some of them have heard about Chi Yan even though they haven''t seen him before. If they see him again today, they can treat him normally.


    While playing with Xiaotuan Zi in the car, Qu Ning looks at Chi Yan, Yu Wenxiao and others. Occasionally, he lets Xiaotuan Zi look outside, so that Xiaotuan Zi can not be afraid.


    With Qu Ning by his side, although there are many strangers outside, there are also very familiar people. In addition, there are no strangers approaching and reaching for him. Xiaotuanzi is not so afraid now. Sometimes without Qu Ning''s coax, he would hide in the window and peep out.


    Qu Ning rubbed xiaotuanzi''s head, "how can you be so afraid of strangers?"


    -


    In the afternoon, the sun slants to the West.


    Yue Xiaoling and Yue Xiaoqiao brought a lot of food and water.


    The people in the city who helped immediately gathered around them. Some drank water first, some ate some cakes when they were hungry, and some couldn''t help asking about Yue Xiaoqiao''s situation in recent years.


    Yu Wenxiao and song and Yuan were also thirsty. They went forward to drink some water and politely thank Yue Xiaoling and Yue Xiaoqiao.


    Yue Xiaoqiao smiles and is very patient. She answers all kinds of questions from the people in the city one by one. She is as close to the people in the city as before. She specially selects some of the most exquisite cakes and signals Yue Xiaoling to send them to the carriage for Qu Ning and the children.


    The month small spirit understands, took to come over, walk toward carriage.


    Chi Yan didn''t go to eat with Yu Wen, Xiao Song and yuan. He went back to the horse.


    Qu Ning came out of the car with xiaotuanzi in his arms. Sitting in the driving position, he was taking out a silk handkerchief to wipe Chi Yan''s sweat. This is their future home. Now they are building their "home" together, sweating and contributing to building this home.


    "Miss Ning, you and your husband should have something to eat, as well as the children. They should be hungry for so long. These cakes are all made by my sister. " The month small spirit will eat of hand up, carefully see to the small regiment son of Qu Ning bosom, see small regiment son scared to bury head into Qu Ning bosom.


    "Don''t be afraid. I held you. Remember when I was at the city wall?" Yue Xiaoling didn''t reach out, just spoke and looked with her eyes.


    Small regiment son seems to have a little impression, slowly from Qu Ning''s arms raised head to see eye month small spirit.


    Yue Xiaoling is secretly happy. She knows that it will be useful step by step, but her sister is in such a hurry.


    Qu Ning thanks Yue Xiaoling, takes Yue Xiaoling''s cake and water, and gives them to Chi Yan and Xiao Tuanzi, and eats them by himself.


    But when the cake came to his mouth, Qu Ning just wanted to bite it down, and his wrist was buckled by Chi Yan.


    Xiaotuanzi, too, opened his mouth and was about to bite. His hand seemed to be hit by something suddenly, and the delicate and beautiful cake fell down. He looked up at quning and ChiYan.

 Chapter 288

    Qu Ning also looked at Chi Yan and asked silently in his eyes, "what''s the matter?"


    Yue Xiaoling also doesn''t understand why Chi Yan stopped him. It''s clear that every piece of these cakes is full of color, fragrance and delicacy. My sister really makes them with great care.


    Standing in the same place and still talking to the people in the city, Yue Xiaoqiao peeked at the carriage from time to time. Seeing this scene, his face changed and he quickly lowered his head. He was terrified. He didn''t know whether the devil''s blocking at the moment simply didn''t like eating the cake or what he saw? However, she is clearly colorless and tasteless poison, but also deliberately let what do not know the Spirit sent to the past, how can the devil easily see?


    This is a dangerous move. Of course, she knows it well, and it''s like stepping on the tip of a knife to poison the devil. A careless move is suicidal.


    But her time is limited, not too much time, the moment of poisoning almost decided to gamble!


    The more Yue Xiaoqiao thinks about it, the more frightened he is. He keeps hoping that it''s the former possibility.


    Chi Yan took back his sight, looked down at Qu Ning, and said faintly, "go back, I want to eat what you made yourself."


    Qu Ning


    Yue Xiaoling


    Xiaotuanzi


    Chi Yan didn''t say much. He went straight to the carriage.


    Yue Xiaoling can''t, can only step back, don''t block the carriage.


    Qu Ning apologizes to Yue Xiaoling, greets Yu Wenxiao and Song Yuan, and drives back.


    -


    On returning to the Lord''s mansion, Qu Ning didn''t go to the kitchen. He took xiaotuanzi with him to his room. He quickly closed the door and asked, "what''s wrong with those cakes?"


    Chi Yan does not deny it. At that time, he saw that Yue Xiaoqiao was not looking right. After he stopped quning and xiaotuanzi from eating, Yue Xiaoqiao was obviously guilty and did not dare to look up again, which confirmed his guess.


    Qu Ning suddenly twisted his eyebrows, how did not expect that Yue Xiaoqiao would come to this move, "does she want to take away xiaotuanzi directly after poisoning? Why didn''t you just expose her on the spot? At that time, there were so many people present that they were able to get stolen goods at the same time. She must be allowed to... "


    "No hurry." Chi Yan interrupts Qu Ning. First of all, Xiao Qiao in that month should know who he is. In case the dog jumps over the wall, Xiao Qiao in that month will tell his identity in public. Second, with so many people present, it''s hard for him to fight against Yue Xiaoqiao in public.


    Qu Ning is still very angry. What''s the matter? Poisoning has been done. If she is xiaotuanzi''s own mother, is that necessary?


    -


    At night.


    Yue Xiaoqiao didn''t go back to the main house of the city. At the invitation of an old woman in the city, she went to her home for dinner.


    This grandmother used to love her and Xiaoling very much. Knowing that she is coming back well is like knowing that her daughter is coming back. She has been invited several times.


    Yue Xiaoqiao didn''t promise before, but he did today. What happened in the afternoon, although Xiaoling had already told her that "a few people didn''t eat cakes just because the white haired man wanted to eat what his wife made himself", she was still a little uneasy, so she didn''t dare to go back.


    Grandma''s house is brightly lit and full of food.


    Yue Xiaoqiao and grandma eat together.


    after meal.


    As like as two peas, she suddenly wrote to her and wrote several letters that were exactly the same. They sealed everything first, and handed them to the grandmother first. They told the woman, "you must take this letter, but you can''t open it." If something happens to me, or if I go missing again, you can open it

 Chapter 289

    The old woman has gray hair, but also some old eyes, don''t understand why Yue Xiaoqiao would say such words, a heart immediately mentioned, wrinkled hands trembling to seize Yue Xiaoqiao''s hand, asked: "Xiao Qiao, home, you have gone home, Yueling city is your home, good end at home what will happen? When grandma is old, she wants to see that you kids are well. Don''t scare grandma! "


    "Granny, don''t worry. I''m just talking about it. Anyway, just keep this letter and remember what I just said. " Yue Xiaoqiao holds grandma''s hand and pats the back of her hand.


    Granny was relieved. Looking at Yue Xiaoqiao, she said: "Xiao Qiao, don''t think about it. From now on, you should stay in the city, don''t go out, and don''t run around. Your father has passed away, and you and Xiaoling are the only ones left in the family. Xiaoling has been working hard these years. You should take good care of your sister. "


    "I know. Grandma, don''t worry. I''ll take care of Xiaoling. Well, it''s late. Grandma has a rest earlier. I''m going back. Xiaoling must have been waiting for me at home. " Don''t want to listen to nagging, month small Joe let go of grandma''s hand, get up to leave, by the way with Grandma''s door. After all, grandma is so old and it''s dark outside. She doesn''t want her to come out to see him off.


    And although the words say so, come out of the month small Qiao but didn''t return to the city Lord mansion immediately.


    Taking the remaining letters in her hand, she first went to another family in the city with better friendship, entrusted a letter in the same way, and solemnly asked "if something happens to her, open the letter.".


    The people in the city who have been entrusted with the letter are at a loss and don''t understand what''s going on. They want to ask Yue Xiaoqiao a few more questions, but Yue Xiaoqiao leaves in a hurry.


    The rest of the letter, on small Joe ready to send one by one to other families in the city.


    Under the night, on the empty road.


    While walking, Yue Xiaoqiao kept thinking that since the time is limited, the devil may have known through her poisoning. Instead of avoiding and fearing outside, she dare not go back, let her gamble again - have a showdown and negotiate with the devil!


    If the devil starts to kill her, she disappears in the city. The people who keep her letter will open the letter and know the devil''s identity and the devil''s crime from the letter. The devil will never hide from quning or stay in Yueling City, unless he kills all the people in Yueling city.


    If the devil is threatened by her and agrees to her offer, give her the child and let her take it away, it would be better. Both sides are at peace.


    With such an adequate plan and constant encouragement and confidence, Yue Xiaoqiao goes faster and faster.


    Also at this time, a person wearing a gray cloak appeared in front of the road, in the eyes of Yue Xiaoqiao, step by step toward Yue Xiaoqiao.


    Yue Xiaoqiao is scared at first. She thinks it''s the devil with a guilty heart. The devil knows her intention, and immediately retreats in fear, ready to shout at any time.


    But after a few steps back, he suddenly recognized who the man in the grey cloak was. In Yue Xiaoqiao''s eyes, there was an obvious disbelief, and then there was ecstasy. He ran quickly towards the man in the grey cloak.


    The awning man then turned and left.


    Yue Xiaoqiao pursues without hesitation, just like a drowning man trying to catch the driftwood, and a man in the dark trying to catch the light.

 Chapter 290

    The awning man didn''t look back until he led Yue Xiaoqiao to a quiet and uninhabited place and turned back slowly.


    Yue Xiaoqiao''s steps didn''t stop. He almost didn''t want to jump on it and wanted to hold the awning man.


    Ash bucket awning people side body avoid, don''t let month small Qiao touch him cent.


    After several times, Yue Xiaoqiao, who nearly fell down, seemed to have been splashed with cold water for a while. His face was gloomy and ugly. He clenched his hands tightly and showed his hatred.


    After confirming that Yue Xiaoqiao would not come near, the grey cloak man raised his hand and slowly took off the wooden mask on his face. A beautiful and pale face appeared in the moonlight. A pair of eyes were very similar to those of Yue Xiaoqiao and Yue Xiaoling, and more like those carved in the same mold than those of xiaotuanzi. But xiaotuanzi''s eyes are as clear as the water in the sun, clean and free of impurities. His eyes are as clear as the water in the moonlight.


    "You shouldn''t do these things," the man said with a faint sigh


    Yue Xiaoqiao''s hatred is hard to calm down. He is unwilling to stop sneering and asks: "shouldn''t it? Tell me, what should I not do? Shouldn''t we lie? Or should we not poison? Shouldn''t you use the letters in your hand to threaten the devil? " Pause, more and more smile, then followed by words, a word a word gnash teeth spit out, "or should not try to take your own son?"


    That day, she, who had been looking for him for several years, finally saw him in a small town nearest to the imperial mausoleum.


    At that moment of ecstasy, for her, it was really as if she had got the whole world.


    But the ecstasy came and went quickly. She clearly saw that he was still holding a small baby in his hand, as if he was carrying a rare treasure and rushed into the hospital. She just appeared in front of him. She had seen him, but he didn''t find her at all.


    She hurried to the hospital, afraid that he would disappear again.


    After seeing the baby as like as two peas, she almost knew that he was his own son.


    She asked him crazily on the spot. But no matter how she asked, he would not say who was the woman who gave birth to the child with him.


    The baby was obviously sick, flushed, crying and sick, but there was no sound.


    The doctor was there, obviously helpless about the baby''s condition.


    He begged the doctor again and again, and then he got up and left with the baby in his arms. As he walked, he coaxed the baby with heartache and constantly called the baby "Xier". He hoped that all the pain would be transferred to him, and he would bear it for the child. He didn''t want the child to suffer a little bit.


    She hated, immediately pulled off the Hosta and stabbed the baby in his arms, hoping to kill the baby directly.


    He did not hesitate to use his own arm block, and hurt her, with the baby left in a hurry.


    She ran after her and lost it in the end.


    She was not reconciled, so she went back to the hospital to ask, and learned from the doctor that the baby, who was only a few months old, had been given dumb medicine and was ill again. But the doctor knew nothing about the identity of the person holding the baby.


    From then on, she took the medical center as the center and dug three feet to find people. Except for the nearby Imperial Mausoleum, she could not go in and look for people. She almost searched dozens of miles around, but could not find them.

 Chapter 291

    So she wondered if he was hiding in the mausoleum.


    But the imperial mausoleum was heavily guarded, and there were many bodyguards outside. She couldn''t get in at all.


    Finally, she stayed in the town nearest to the imperial mausoleum every day, just like waiting for a rabbit, waiting day by day.


    After waiting for more than half a year, one day, the emperor let her wait.


    It was a dark, cold night with light rain. She saw him coming out from the direction of the imperial mausoleum with his baby. She found a carriage and left mysteriously all night.


    She immediately chased him, trying to intercept him, but lost him again.


    There is no way, she can only stay in the town, God knows she has hated this kind of waiting.


    More than a month later, just when she thought he would not come back, she saw that he appeared with the baby and went to the imperial mausoleum, and soon disappeared.


    Now, she could be sure that he was hiding in the mausoleum, with his own son.


    But she couldn''t figure out how he would hide in the imperial mausoleum after sleeping in the snow mountain for more than ten years? How can you suddenly have a son with a woman? According to her constant inquiries, the mausoleum was the place where the emperors of Chizhou were buried. Apart from the dead, there were some people guarding the mausoleum. Of course, there''s also a big devil that scares people all over the world.


    If she can, she really wants to destroy the imperial mausoleum directly and find him out so that he has no place to hide!


    Does he know how long she has been out looking for him? How much did you pay for him? For him, she did not hesitate to break with her father and leave Yueling City, where she was born and grew up. She loved him so much that she really gave up everything for him.


    I still remember that the first time she saw him was in the snow mountain.


    At that time, he was still sleeping, there was no one around him, as if he had been forgotten.


    From then on, she could not extricate herself, as long as she had a chance to secretly go to the snow mountain to see him, just like looking forward to the blooming of flowers, expecting him to wake up every day.


    When he opens his eyes, the first person he sees is her. She is so kind to him. When he wakes up and can''t talk to him, she always hisses at him, and protects him every step of the way. Why can''t he accept her feelings?


    Father knew this, told her his identity, want to break her should not have the idea, let her never entangle him in the snow mountain.


    But she has been deeply involved in it, can not take back their feelings!


    So, she ignored her father''s words, and was afraid that he would refuse her because of his identity after he could speak and turbulence. She wanted to get him first by all means. Later, her father called it "a big scandal" and provoked her father''s anger. She took her back to Yueling city to kill her.


    But she did not regret, resolutely left the moon spirit City, to the snow mountain, want to stay with him from now on.


    But when she arrived, the whole snow mountain was empty. He''s gone. He''s gone.


    One night a few months ago, it was no different from usual.


    She could not destroy the mausoleum, but could only stay in the small town. Suddenly, she heard some voices and mistakenly thought that he was out of the mausoleum again. She quickly opened the window and looked out quietly. Unexpectedly, she saw a group of sneaky people in black coming out of the mausoleum. These people in black were carrying a big iron cage and vaguely heard the people in black talking about "devil" and "devil son".

 Chapter 292

    But she has nothing to do with the person she''s waiting for, him or anyone else. Since he was not the one who came out, she ignored him and saw the line of people in black carrying the big iron cage away.


    The day seven days ago was the day when she first met him in the snow mountain many years ago.


    At this time of every year, no matter where she was, she would go back to the snow mountain.


    This year, she didn''t plan to come back, because she was afraid that once she came back and left the town, she would miss his visit to the imperial mausoleum.


    However, apart from the imperial mausoleum, she had been waiting in the small town for more than a year, and did not see him come out again. She was really desperate, so she finally went back to the snow mountain alone. As for the news about "the devil came out of the imperial mausoleum" she heard along the way, she immediately thought of the big iron cage that night.


    She stayed in the snow mountain for several days. When she came down from the snow mountain, she didn''t plan to go back to Yueling city. She walked around Yueling city and left. Unexpectedly, she happened to see a man in black covered with blood climbing out of a big pit where several bodies were buried. Obviously, the man in black, like other men in black, had been buried, but he was not dead. He still had a breath.


    Looking at the situation of the man in black, it is obvious that he will not live long.


    She didn''t want to meddle in her own business. As a result, the man in Black said, "as long as she brings a message, there will be a huge reward.".


    Curious for a moment, she stopped to ask the dying man in black, what is the reward? What''s the message?


    Under this question, she knew that the man in black was ordered to look for the devil. She already knew that the devil had entered the moon spirit city. His killers and his companions are Chi Lin dressed in red. But Chi Lin didn''t check them one by one. He thought they were all dead, so he found a place to bury them all.


    After hearing these words, she suddenly thought of the iron cage that night and the words "devil son" she heard that night, and thought that both the devil and his son came from the imperial mausoleum. She held a try attitude and asked the dying man in black, how old is the devil''s son? What does it look like?


    The man in black came out of the island. He had seen the child and described it to her.


    She was immediately ecstatic, and she knew and was sure that this was not the devil''s son, but his son!


    Therefore, she went back to Yueling city through the old secret road. She had only one idea in her heart, that is, to get the child and take it away. Once the child falls into her hands, he must come to her obediently and listen to her.


    She is looking forward to this day, so in any case, the child must be in her hands.


    Now, he appeared and said to her, "she shouldn''t do these things." but how could she let him come to her without doing these things? How do you get him? Yue Xiaoqiao smiles more and more.


    Ash bucket awning man: "none of them should be done."


    Yue Xiaoqiao: "but I have to do it all!"


    The awning man sighed again. He had been sleeping alone in the snow mountain for more than ten years. When he opened his eyes, he saw Yue Xiaoqiao. At that time, because he had been sleeping for too long, he could not shake and speak. Listen to Yue Xiaoqiao who she is, but can''t tell her identity.


    Later, the elder brother came and was very happy with his recovery, and took his eldest daughter, Yue Xiaoqiao.


    He thought it was over, but he didn''t expect that Yue Xiaoqiao would come back.

 Chapter 293

    When he finally can swing, he leaves the snow mountain, thinking that he will never see Yue Xiaoqiao again. Unexpectedly, more than a year ago, he took Xiao Xi''er out of the imperial mausoleum for consultation, but he met her again, and she wanted to kill Xiao Xi''er.


    That night, Prince Chi was robbed out of the mausoleum, and Xiao Xi''er was also caught out of the mausoleum by mistake.


    He followed him all the way, got on the boat secretly, and then came to the island.


    Seeing Qu Ning''s love for Xiao Xi''er and Xiao Xi''er''s closeness to Qu Ning and Prince Chi, when he was in the imperial mausoleum, he almost never saw Xiao Xi''er so happy because he wanted to hide Xiao Xi''er all the time. So after saving Xiao Xi''er on the island that night, he put Xiao Xi''er on the boat and let Xiao Xi''er return to Qu Ning and Prince Chi.


    After that, he followed silently all the way, because he knew Prince Chi had magic power again and recovered his martial arts. He did not dare to follow him too closely.


    For example, when several of them entered the sword casting City, he stayed outside the city and didn''t even enter the city from the beginning to the end, so as not to be found by Prince Chi. He knew that no one had hurt Xiao Xi''er in his martial arts. He was not worried about Xiao Xi''er''s safety. Fortunately, the blood outside the sword casting pool didn''t make Prince Chi lose his mind that night.


    Later, they came to Yueling City, and he went into Yueling city through the secret road. I just didn''t expect that Yue Xiaoqiao would come back to Yueling city.


    Think of more than a year ago, Xiao Qiao saw Xiao Xi''er for the first time and killed him. He guessed the motive of Xiao Qiao, and will show up tonight.


    The scuttler frowned slightly. The current situation is very good and he doesn''t want to hurt anyone.


    Yue Xiaoqiao then asked, just as her wife asked her husband, or that question, she had to know who was the woman who gave birth to the child, "tell me, who is that woman? Why are you with her? She has me, OK? She can do, I can do, you know I like you, I love you, you still want to do this to me


    The voice of the awning man remained unchanged. After sleeping for so many years, the years left no trace on his face. "She, you don''t need to know. I''m your uncle. You and I shouldn''t have any involvement. You shouldn''t like me. "


    Yue Xiaoqiao''s face twisted, and he couldn''t see that the awning man was so gentle when he said "she". He really wanted to find out the woman and cut her to pieces. "Are you protecting the woman like this? You and your son have been hiding in the imperial mausoleum. Has she ever appeared? Has she seen you? If you really love her, why don''t you take your son with you all the time? I like you, just like you, why can''t I like you? Does she know what happened between us? She knows that you and I used to... "


    Ash bucket awning man: "stop it!"


    "Why, you want to deny it? Ha ha, can you deny it? " Yue Xiaoqiao gritted his teeth, "I''ll ask you again for the last time. Do you say who that woman is?"


    Ashhopper man: "you don''t have to know."


    "Good, good! See these letters in my hand? Several letters have been sent out. I will go back to the devil and threaten him to give me the child. If the devil doesn''t do as I say, dare to hurt me or kill me, as long as I have an accident, his identity will be exposed, I think he is afraid! You wait for me. When your son falls into my hands, I''ll see if you can tell me. " Yue Xiaoqiao hated it very much. He stepped back step by step and immediately turned around to run. He was about to go back to the main residence of the city.

 Chapter 294

    The grey cloaker flew to block Yue Xiaoqiao''s way. "Don''t do such a stupid thing!"


    "Ha ha, of course you don''t want me to get your son! When I get the hand, I''ll see if it''s me or you. I''ll see how you beg me! " Yue Xiaoqiao sneers and goes around the grey cloak to return to the main residence.


    The awning man didn''t stop him this time. He stun Yue Xiaoqiao from behind.


    When Jotun was young, he threw himself on the ground.


    The man in the awning didn''t help him, but looked down at the fallen Yue Xiaoqiao.


    -


    At the same time, in the palace of the Lord of the city, in the courtyard.


    Yue Xiaoling is still waiting for her sister Yue Xiaoqiao to come back. Grandma asked her sister to go to dinner, but her sister asked her to come back and asked her to see if she could contact more children. Because judging from the situation in the afternoon, the child doesn''t seem to be so afraid of her.


    Qu Ning cut some fruit, carrying the fruit to come near, please month small spirit to sit down at the stone table.


    Yue Xiaoqiao is Yue Xiaoqiao, and Yue Xiaoling is Yue Xiaoling. Qu Ning knows this very well. From the beginning to now, Qu Ning has a good feeling for Yue Xiaoling, and even likes Yue Xiaoling very much. Although the cake in the afternoon was brought by Yue Xiaoling, Qu Ning believed that it had nothing to do with Yue Xiaoling.


    Yue Xiaoqiao hasn''t come back yet. In Qu Ning''s opinion, it''s obvious that Yue Xiaoqiao is guilty and afraid of poisoning. Some dare not come back.


    Yue Xiaoling nods.


    They sat down at the stone table together.


    The moon is bright, the evening wind blows, and there is no need to light a candle.


    Qu Ning took the lead to open a topic, as casually asked, "master of the moon, can you talk about your sister before?"


    Yue Xiaoling thinks that there is nothing to hide. Maybe people in front of her can understand more about what kind of person her sister is. People in front of her are more likely to be soft hearted and relaxed. Although the child is the sister''s, now the child only kisses them, and they are really good to the child. No matter how anxious the sister is, it''s not wise to tear her face to snatch. "My sister and I are eight years apart. My mother died early. From childhood, my elder sister and father took care of me. My elder sister also took on all the work of the family, which was much harder than other girls of her age. But my elder sister never complained. "


    Qu Ning: "master of moon city, I don''t know if I can venture to ask, is there anyone else in your family besides your sisters, your father and mother?"


    Xiaotuanzi''s eyes are very similar to Yue Xiaoqiao''s, which can''t be denied.


    If Yue Xiaoqiao is not xiaotuanzi''s biological mother, and xiaotuanzi''s biological parents have someone else, maybe this "person" will have something to do with the master of Yuecheng. Qu Ning has been thinking about this possibility since he came back in the afternoon, and this possibility is not completely groundless.


    However, if you really want to be like this, what''s the purpose of Yue Xiaoqiao pretending to be the child''s mother and suddenly returning to Yueling city to get xiaotuanzi? And how did she know xiaotuanzi was in their hands? Who are xiaotuanzi''s biological parents?


    Intuition tells Qu Ning that when Yue Xiaoqiao comes back, maybe it''s time for them to tear their faces. Before that, she must find a way to know more about Yue Xiaoqiao and the city Lord''s house.


    "Why do you ask?" Yue Xiaoling was surprised.


    Qu Ning''s face did not change, "just a little curious. It''s so big and has so many rooms. I think it should be very busy to come to the former city Lord''s mansion. "

 Chapter 295

    "It''s really busy. There are a lot of people in the Lord''s mansion, grandfathers and the next generation. But now, it''s just me and my sister. " A tiny meal, don''t know what to think of, month small spirit silent for a while.


    In fact, according to the genealogy, her father should have a younger brother.


    But she and her sister had never met, and never heard her father mention it. Only the strange name remained on the old genealogy. Even if sometimes she is curious to ask the older generation of people in the city, those people are very tacit understanding without saying a word, as if the father''s brother is a taboo that can not be mentioned.


    Over time, as she gradually grew up and sensible, her father''s brother was no curiosity.


    Qu Ning: "I don''t know if your sister has said why she left Yueling city at the beginning?"


    Yue Xiaoling shook his head, "sister didn''t say."


    Qu Ning: "before your sister left Yueling City, compared with the usual time, I don''t know if there was any difference?"


    "It''s as if she couldn''t be found at that time." That year, my sister was 16 years old, and she was only eight years old. She always stuck to her sister all day long. When she couldn''t see her sister, she looked everywhere. In the past, there were only a few places that could be found quickly, but they couldn''t be found at that time.


    "No? This month spirit city is not big, how can not find? " Qu Ning asked.


    Yue Xiaoling smiles, "that''s the truth."


    Qu Ning can''t help guessing, "will she go to the moon spirit city through the secret way?"


    Yue Xiaoling: "maybe."


    Two people talk for a while, Qu Ning looked at the sky, ready to go back to the house.


    Yue Xiaoling: "Miss Ning, you have asked so many questions about my sister, I have answered you. Please believe that my sister is a very good person and is very good to anyone."


    Qu Ning nodded and made no other response to this.


    Yue Xiaoling: "my sister comes back for the sake of her child. Now this child is everything to her. She..."


    "I''m sorry, it''s really my own child. Your sister has made a mistake." Qu Ning gently interrupted.


    Yue Xiaoling''s face was stiff. She thought that she had talked so much about her sister, and the people in front of her would be a little softhearted. Unexpectedly, she insisted that the child was her.


    "It''s getting late. The master of moon city had a rest earlier, and I went back to my house." Qu Ning said goodbye.


    Yue Xiaoling doesn''t speak.


    -


    In the house of quning and ChiYan.


    Qu Ning enters the house and closes the door.


    Xiaotuanzi had already taken a bath by himself, and spent a long time putting on his clothes. He was standing straight in front of Chi Yan, looking up as if waiting for Chi Yan to praise him.


    Chi Yan rubbed xiaotuanzi''s small head, "it will be like this in the future."


    Little Tuanzi didn''t know if he understood and nodded happily.


    Qu Ning approached and gently pinched Xiao Tuanzi''s little face. "It''s so white. It''s lovely and beautiful."


    Xiaotuanzi turns to smile at quning and takes two steps to hold quning''s feet.


    Qu Ning was very fond of it, but when he looked at Chi Yan, he was a little worried. He twisted his eyebrows and said, "he didn''t ask anything useful. The master of the moon city trusted her sister very much, and had already determined that xiaotuanzi was her sister''s, and had been speaking for her sister all the time. You say, when Xiao Qiao comes back that month, in case she tears her face and wants to rob Xiao Tuan Zi, after all, she can even do such things as poisoning. It''s hard to guarantee that she won''t do anything else. The master of the moon is also on her side. What should we do? " Fear, of course, is not afraid, and it is impossible to give them the little ball.


    But once they get into trouble, it''s their Yueling city after all. They''re afraid it''s a bit hard to stay here.

 Chapter 296

    Mingming finds a place where he can settle down, and he works hard to build his own home here. Why do you want to do something like this? Qu Ning twisted his eyebrows, picked up xiaotuanzi and sat down beside ChiYan. As soon as he tilted his head, he leaned against ChiYan''s shoulder.


    Chi Yan stroked Qu Ning''s face and comforted him: "don''t worry, I''m here."


    Qu Ning raised Mou to see eye Pool Rock, sigh.


    Xiaotuanzi is learning the appearance of Chi Yan, a pair of small hands also caress Qu Ning''s face.


    Chi Yan


    Qu Ning bit xiaotuanzi''s hand.


    Small regiment son laughed, mischievous hand draw back, hide to own small body behind, don''t let Qu Ning bite.


    Qu Ning suddenly stretched his face, put xiaotuanzi on the ground, and let xiaotuanzi stand at attention.


    Xiaotuanzi


    Qu Ning: "say, is your mother Xiao Qiao that month?"


    Xiaotuanzi


    Qu Ning: "you''d better give me an honest account, otherwise..." he stretched out his hand to pinch his face and said, "I''ll punish you tonight."


    Xiaotuanzi didn''t feel any pain, but felt his face itchy. He looked at quning with a smile and thought that quning was playing with him.


    Qu Ning: "you give me a serious point, do not" hippy smile. ". Who are your biological parents? If you don''t give me a good explanation, I''ll... I''ll call brother red to take you away! "


    Little Tuanzi looked confused


    Qu Ning had nothing to do. He turned his head and buried his head on Chi Yan''s shoulder. "If only he could speak and remember the people and things before. However, he is so young that if he can remember and speak it out, he will be fine. "


    Chi Yan grabs Qu Ning and wipes Qu Ning''s face, which is caressed by little Tuanzi''s little hand. It''s still the same sentence, "don''t think too much, I''m here."


    Qu Ning: "ah!"


    -


    Outside the house, she sat alone in the yard for a while, but she didn''t wait for her sister to come back. Yue Xiaoling got up and went out to find her sister.


    There is nothing interesting and good-looking in the evening of Yueling city. People in the city often have a rest very early and seldom go outside.


    As Yue Xiaoling walked, she looked around. Suddenly, on the way, she saw a man with a gray cloak appear in front of her.


    This is not the man of Yueling city! The month small spirit moment affirmation, complexion not from a change, guard up, don''t understand how can someone enter the month spirit city.


    The man in the awning of the ash bucket walks slowly towards the moon Xiaoling and whispers: "Xiaoling, don''t be afraid. It''s uncle."


    Surprised, Yue Xiaoling quickly raised his hand to signal the awning man not to come near again. They kept a certain distance, "what uncle? Who are you? "


    "I''m Yuejin, your uncle," said the awning man


    This name, Yue Xiaoling has seen in the genealogy, and she thought of it when Qu Ning asked her not long ago, but it''s unbelievable. Yue Xiaoling squints and looks at the person in front of him more carefully. He is only twenty or thirty years old, not much older than his sister. How can he look like her uncle at this age? But his eyes are similar to her and his sister.


    Yue Xiaoling: "why should I believe you? Why are you here? "


    "Xiao ling''er, follow me first. I''ll take you to see your sister first." Yuejin, a man with a grey cloak, turns and walks away.


    "My sister is in your hands?" said Yue Xiaoling


    Yuejin did not answer.


    Yue Xiaoling immediately worried about her sister''s safety. After thinking about it for a while, she followed up cautiously until she saw her sister Yue Xiaoqiao lying on the ground in a very quiet place. She quickly ran close and squatted down to help her sister up. "Sister, wake up."

 Chapter 297

    Yue Xiaoqiao has no response.


    Yue Xiaoling noticed that it was wrong and quickly looked up, "what did you do to my sister?"


    Yue Jin: "she''s OK. I just fed her some medicine. It took her a long time to wake up. Xiao ling''er, uncle is looking for you. I need your help. "


    Yue Xiaoling is not at ease, and then carefully check the situation of the next sister, to make sure that the sister is really just sleeping, there is no other wrong, just slightly relieved.


    Yue Jin: "your sister wrote several letters and entrusted them to several families in the city. Xiao ling''er, uncle needs you to get all those letters back and let you tell them that your sister is OK. " Only when Yue Xiaoling goes to take it and speaks to Yue Xiaoling himself, can the city believe and hand it over.


    "What letter? Why does my sister write? Why should I go and get it back? What does that have to do with you? " Problems are sweeping up, and Yue Xiaoling is at a loss now. There are too many questions, and the guard at the bottom of his heart is not reduced at all. "And, how did you get in? How can I believe your identity? "


    Yuejin steps forward and hands the letter that yuexiaoqiao hasn''t sent out to yuexiaoling.


    Yue Xiaoling helped her sister with one hand and took it suspiciously with the other. She counted six letters and opened them one by one by moonlight.


    Everything as like as two peas in six letters.


    After reading it, Yue Xiaoling suddenly looks up. She can''t believe it, but it''s really her sister''s handwriting. She doesn''t hesitate to risk her death. Are they going to hand over the child? Is that man with white hair the devil? He killed so many people 12 years ago?


    Yue Jin: "that child, not your sister''s, has nothing to do with your sister. Your sister is bent on getting the child by all means. Once really let her do so, month spirit city is afraid can''t be like now so peaceful. So, Xiao ling''er, you can''t let your sister do this kind of thing. It''s best to maintain the current calm as far as possible. "


    The hand of the little spirit of the moon trembles lightly.


    How can a demon who has killed so many people be easily threatened. The elder sister wants to really do so, month small spirit simply dare not think of this consequence, elder sister this is to take her own life and whole month spirit City risk. As the leader of Yueling City, she let such a demon into the city at the beginning, which made the whole Yueling city in danger.


    Yue Xiaoling: "but why should I believe your words? Why should I believe that the child is not my sister''s? If it''s not my sister''s, why does my sister have to have children like this? "


    Yue Jin: "because, that is... My child."


    "What?" Yue Xiaoling was shocked again. After a sharp contrast, he found that although the child''s eyes were very similar to his sister''s, they were more like those carved in the same mold with the person in front of him. My father once said that this is the inheritance of their family. The eyes of the people in their family are relatively large, which has been the case for generations.


    So the person in front of her at the moment is really her uncle? Yue Xiaoling still couldn''t believe it, but she had to believe it again. And after the letter, it seems that suddenly more silk cut feeling, "but your age?"


    Yue Jin: "I have been sleeping in the snow mountain for more than ten years, so my appearance has not changed much. I heard from my elder brother, your father, that you were always good and sensible. When you were a child... "


    Remembering what the elder brother said about the two sisters'' childhood, Yuejin simply picked a few things to say.

 Chapter 298

    Only she, her father and her sister knew these little things, and no one else could know them. The month small spirit this more believe, and already can''t tolerate her don''t believe, looking at in front of just see the man for the first time finally slowly call out those two words: "uncle."


    Yue Jin: "yes."


    Yue Xiaoling: "why does the elder sister want to get her uncle''s children so much? My sister has known my uncle for a long time? "


    Yue Jin: "if you can, my uncle would like not to know your sister."


    Yue Xiaoling: "why?"


    Yue Jin turned over and said, "there are some things that my uncle doesn''t want to mention, and Xiao ling''er doesn''t know."


    Again, my sister has said something similar to this before. Month small work properly wring eyebrow, they all want to hide from her, don''t let her know.


    Yue Jin: "as long as Xiao ling''er is clear, you can''t let your sister do this, and you can''t let the content of the letter be exposed. As the leader of Yueling City, you should try your best to maintain the safety of Yueling city and not let it be broken. "


    "But according to my sister''s letter, that man is really a devil. Even if I get back the letter and maintain the temporary peace, I can let such a devil be in the moon spirit city. If one day he suddenly... Isn''t the moon spirit city always in danger?" Yueling city can accept anyone, as long as the people who enter Yueling city strictly abide by the three agreements, but the current person is too special and dangerous to be treated differently, and yuexiaoling has to think carefully.


    Yue Jin was silent for a moment: "no, as long as you keep the peace in front of you, he won''t kill innocent people for no reason."


    Yue Xiaoling: "uncle seems to know him well?"


    "No, I don''t understand." Yue Jin calmly denied, "but Uncle believes that."


    Yue Xiaoling looks down and looks at Yue Xiaoqiao again. She really doesn''t know her sister more and more. Come back to make up such a big lie, in order to get Uncle''s children by all means, what happened between her and uncle?


    -


    the second day.


    It was bright and the sun came in.


    Yue Xiaoling is lying on the couch with her hands behind her head, looking at the roof.


    The people she saw and the things she knew last night were too many and too sudden. She couldn''t remember how she came back at last. She only remembered how she went back with a lot of worries.


    After a long time, Yue Xiaoling got up, opened the door and went out. She turned around and went into her father''s house to look for it.


    Since the father has told her and her sister to his uncle, it is still such a small thing. It shows that although the father never mentioned this uncle in front of her, the relationship between the father and the uncle is still very good. Maybe there are some things about the uncle hidden in the house. She wanted to know more about her uncle and her sister.


    Qu Ning worried all night, didn''t expect that Yue Xiaoqiao didn''t come back all night. As the sun rises, everything seems to be the same. Qu Ning goes to the kitchen to prepare breakfast. When he goes to the kitchen, he just sees that Yue Xiaoling enters the main room.


    After a whole circle of searching, Yue Xiaoling sat down disappointedly on the dusty chair and walked out of the main room after a while.


    Chi Lin just came back from outside the city. He saw Yue Xiaoling coming out of the main house and the look on her face. He thought that Yue Xiaoling had discovered that he had destroyed the secret road.


    The month small spirit also saw the pool to face, temporarily have no words.


    Two people looked at each other, Chi Lin did not say anything, directly to the brother''s house. After being busy for a long time, I finally finished what my brother told me and got rid of the poison, but those people still came after me. Now several groups of people have surrounded the whole moon spirit city.

 Chapter 299

    "Wait a minute." Suddenly, Yue Xiaoling calls Chi Lin from behind.


    The pool is turning back.


    Month small spirit words to the mouth, after turning a few turns, or swallow down, "nothing."


    Chi Lin frowned and continued to step forward into his brother''s house.


    In the house¡ª¡ª


    With yesterday''s experience, xiaotuanzi is now standing on the couch, clumsily dressed. He listens to Chi Yan''s words very much, and will wear his own clothes.


    Suddenly I saw Chi Lin come in. Just two days later, Xiao Tuan Zi turned around and ran, trying to find a place to hide.


    In the rear, there is a wall on the inside of the wooden couch.


    Immediately "plop" a sound, like a headless fly flustered run of small ball son hit the wall, on the spot the whole person straight back down, "Dong" a sound, the back of the head and knock on the couch.


    It happened so suddenly that Chi Yan, who had been sitting on the edge of the couch looking at xiaotuanzi''s clothes, didn''t react. Looking at the fallen xiaotuanzi, "..."


    When Chi Lin saw this scene, he was stunned. After that, he burst out a series of laughter, which could not stop.


    Originally, he came back to tell his brother about the situation outside the city. It was a little serious, and he was not in a good mood. When he saw that the door was not closed, he came in directly. As a result... As a result


    Let him laugh for a while. I can''t help it. I can''t help it!


    If he is the one who comes to kill the little Tuan Zi, I''m afraid he doesn''t have to do it. The little Tuan Zi has solved it by himself. This little fool, I haven''t seen him for only a day or two. How can he be so stupid? Chi Lin laughs until he has a stomachache.


    Xiaotuanzi was in pain, but he was more afraid of bullying him and carrying him. He immediately turned over with his hands and feet, climbed half a circle on the wooden couch, climbed behind Chi Yan, pulled Chi Yan''s white hair to cover his small body, and wanted to hide himself.


    There are also some Chi Yan who want to laugh


    Chi Lin was laughing again. When he finally had enough, he strode close and reached for the little fool behind his brother.


    Chi Yan raised his hand to stop him from falling. Although there was a quilt on the couch, his voice was not light. He didn''t want Chi Lin to scare him any more. He took away the smile in his eyes and asked Chi Lin, "what''s the matter?"


    Seeing that his brother''s face was serious, Chi Lin let go of his white hair for a while. The little fool, who was hiding with a little fart, also got serious and said, "the poison has been cured. Several groups of people have come outside and surrounded the whole moon spirit city." A little pause, pool Lin hesitated, "for the time being, I haven''t seen the man on the throne. I don''t know if he''s behind. He hasn''t arrived yet."


    Chi Yan thought for a moment, "it''s OK. Now that they have set up the array and poisoned them, they can''t get in. "


    Chi Lin nodded, absolutely believed in his brother, and had no doubt about his brother''s words.


    Chi Yan: "I have another thing for you to do. Tonight, you go to the ancestral hall in the city and see who else is on the genealogy of the Lord''s mansion. "


    Chi Lin didn''t understand, but after thinking about it quickly, he understood a little, "OK, brother, don''t worry, let me do it."


    Chi Yan got up and went to the table.


    His white hair, which was pulled by xiaotuanzi to cover his small body, left xiaotuanzi''s small body like a tide for a moment.


    Xiaotuanzi had been lying on his stomach, buried a small head, until the white hair on the small body was completely gone, and then slowly responded. He raised his head to have a look. He didn''t want to face shangchi Lin''s face. He was so scared that he knocked his forehead on the wooden couch.


    But still don''t cry, small regiment son quickly climbed to hide under the quilt.

 Chapter 300

    Chi Lin didn''t hold back. He raised his foot and kicked xiaotuanzi across the quilt. He saw that xiaotuanzi''s feet were still exposed outside, and he only cared about his head and feet. He didn''t put on his clothes and dragged him aside. "Brother, I really think he''s become stupid. How can he be so stupid?"


    Chi Yan some helpless, "Lin son, don''t bully him."


    Chi Lin doesn''t really want to bully him, but let''s do what little Tuan Zi does. It''s clear that little Tuan Zi deliberately wants him to bully him. If he doesn''t bully, he feels sorry for himself. He has never seen such a stupid man!


    Xiaotuan Zi, who was kicked, shrank under the quilt again. This time, he finally shrank a pair of small feet.


    Chi Lin really wants to kick again.


    -


    On the other side, he stops Chi Lin, but Yue Xiaoling doesn''t say anything. At this time, he has gone out of the city master''s mansion, and a man unconsciously walks to the door of the grandmother''s house who asked his sister to have dinner last night.


    Grandma is very happy to see Yue Xiaoling. She asks Yue Xiaoling to come in and sit down.


    At this moment, Yue Xiaoling finally made a decision. She reluctantly raised a smile on her face. She took grandma''s hand and said a few words to make her happy. She quietly asked grandma, "grandma, did my sister hand in a letter to you last night?"


    Yue Xiaoling came to ask, of course, grandma didn''t doubt, and didn''t hide, "yes, Xiao Qiao gave me a letter and said some strange words."


    Yue Xiaoling: "grandma, please give me the letter. My sister is OK. What will happen in the city? My sister asked me to take it back. "


    Grandma nods and always believes in Yue Xiaoling. Besides, Yue Xiaoling and Yue Xiaoqiao are sisters. She always thinks that something can happen in the city. Xiao Qiao''s words last night are a bit of nonsense. "OK, grandma will give them to you. Xiao Ling, you tell Xiao Qiao to come to grandma''s house for dinner when she has time. Grandma specializes in cooking what she likes to eat. "


    Yue Xiaoling: "I will tell my sister. By the way, grandma, do you know how many letters my sister wrote last night? "


    Grandma thought hard for a moment, "it seems that there are eight envelopes in it. There should be eight."


    There are six letters from my uncle and one from my grandmother, which means that there is only one letter left. Yue Xiaoling nodded, "I don''t know if grandma knows who my sister has given the letter to?"


    Grandma will take out the letter to the small spirit hands, doubt asked: "Little Joe left when said to go home, how, she also went to deliver the letter? Didn''t she tell you where to send it? "


    "She said she didn''t even remember. Well, grandma, I''ll go back first. " The month small spirit leaves, don''t let the old woman go out to send.


    After walking out of a certain distance, Yue Xiaoling made sure that there was no one around. He opened the letter and saw that the contents were the same as those of the six letters last night.


    Yue Xiaoling took a deep breath and tried to think about the rest of the letter in her heart. Where did her sister send it to? The most likely families went to ask.


    -


    More than half an hour later, Yue Xiaoling, who successfully got the letter, went to the place last night alone.


    Yue Xiaoqiao is still in a coma.


    No Yuejin.


    Yue Xiaoling walks up quickly and looks at her sister''s situation first. In her heart, all the impressions of her sister were before her sister disappeared. She couldn''t figure out how her sister had changed so much.


    "Sister, Xiaoling is no longer a child. She just wants to know everything, but doesn''t want you to keep it from me. Xiao Ling really wants to know what''s the difference between you and your uncle. " Yue Xiaoling asked almost to himself.

 Chapter 301

    Yue Jin appeared and saw the two letters in Yue Xiaoling''s hand, "did you get them?"


    The month small spirit instantly received the facial expression, looked up to the month Jin time already a face calm, "on these two, all got."


    Yue Jin: "thank you, Xiao ling''er."


    Yue Xiaoling: "as my uncle said, I am the leader of Yueling city now. I have the obligation to ensure the safety of Yueling city. I don''t want these letters to disturb the peace of Yueling city."


    Yue Jin: "uncle also thinks so."


    Yue Xiaoling: "uncle, don''t you want to return your children?"


    Yue Jin: "Xiao Xi''er is happier with them than with his uncle."


    Yue Xiaoling: "I don''t know if I can ask why my father never mentioned you? People in the city never mention you? Why haven''t you been in Yueling city for so many years? "


    Yuejin slowly put on the mask, turned his head, "it''s a thing of the past, why mention it again."


    Yue Xiaoling: "if I really want to know?"


    "Uncle himself has forgotten something." Yue Jin obviously doesn''t want to mention it. Had it not been for Prince Chi and Qu Ning, who had come to Yueling City, he would not have come back. But no matter what, he hopes the moon spirit city can be well.


    Yue Xiaoling clenches her hand.


    -


    Late at night.


    Chi Lin sneaks into the ancestral hall of the city according to what his brother said.


    The door of the ancestral hall was closed and there was no one guarding it.


    Chi Lin goes in easily, finds the genealogy, takes a palm of oil lamp to illuminate, and turns it on.


    Before long, Chi Lin finds the names of Yue Xiaoqiao and Yue Xiaoling, and their father''s name is above their names.


    Their father''s name, Chi Lin, was seen in the main house of the city Lord''s mansion, and I still remember it. Next to the name, there''s a name, but it''s crossed out.


    Chi Lin frowned and simply tore this piece of paper and took it back.


    The city Lord''s house, Chi Lin directly knocked on his brother''s door.


    Qu Ning didn''t sleep all the time, and he was waiting. As soon as he heard the voice, he quickly opened the door and let Chi Lin go in. He directly asked, "how''s it going?"


    Chi Lin passes the paper.


    Qu Ning takes it and walks back to Chi Yan. He looks at it with Chi Yan sitting at the table. A word is clearly scratched out on it. According to the location, the name is the same generation as Yue Xiaoling''s father. It should be the brothers and sisters of Yue Xiaoling and Yue Xiaoqiao''s father.


    "Wait a minute." Qu Ning carefully, and then found some strange, the old paper close to the candle, affirmative way: "should be recently crossed out. The person who crossed out the name intentionally made the writing obsolete, but it can still be seen. " Qu Ning used to sketch, for the effect of the portrait, there will be such a time, so it can''t hide her eyes.


    Qu Ning: "but who would suddenly draw a name? Did they know we were going to check the genealogy? Will it be Yue Xiaoqiao? Is this crossed out person the real biological parent of xiaotuanzi? "


    Chi Yan did not speak.


    Qu Ning: "from last night to now, Xiao Qiao didn''t come back that month. It seems that he disappeared. A person who will risk poisoning, I think she should not be able to calm down for so long. I don''t know if she is planning something. How can I feel a bit like the calm before the storm? "


    Yue Xiaoqiao hasn''t come back yet. There''s something wrong with him. Chi Yan looks at Chi Lin.


    Chi Lin understood, "brother, I''ll go out and have a look."


    Chi Yan: "hard work."


    "What''s the trouble with such a little thing." As Chi Lin said, Yu Guang glanced at the little ball sleeping on the couch and turned to go out. The people outside the city have been blocked by array, and then deal with Yue Xiaoqiao in the city, everything will be stable.

 Chapter 302

    Just then, the sound came from the gate, especially in the silent night.


    Just out of the elder brother''s house, Chi Lin looks in the direction of the sound, and sees Yue Xiaoling struggling to support the unconscious Yue Xiaoqiao back.


    Qu Ning also heard the voice and went out to see.


    See Chu month small Qiao is comatose hind, Qu Ning can''t help but a Leng, don''t know what happened.


    Yu Wenxiao and Song Yuan in the other room also heard the sound. They woke up in the evening and opened the door. These days, their energy is all on building houses. Every day they are either busy building houses or go back to sleep. They feel that they haven''t cared about the things around them for a long time.


    Yue Xiaoling looked around and said to the public, "my sister ate something by mistake. I don''t know if any of you know how to do it. Help my sister to have a look."


    After hearing the speech, Qu Ning quickly approached and looked at Yue Xiaoqiao''s situation in the moonlight, he helped Yue Xiaoling to help Yue Xiaoqiao go back to the house, put Yue Xiaoqiao on the couch, and comforted him: "my husband is good at medicine. I''ll invite him right away. Master of the moon, don''t worry. It will be OK. "


    Yuexiaoling thanks and lights the candle in the room.


    After a while, Qu Ning came back, and Chi Yan came with him and walked slowly into the house.


    Yue Xiaoling gets out of the way and stands aside. He looks at Chi Yan secretly to feel his sister''s pulse. In the light, he was beautiful and picturesque, with long white hair and four long iron chains still locked on his wrists and ankles. He was as free from any hostility as he was when he first saw him. If he hadn''t seen the letters written by his sister, he couldn''t have been associated with the word "devil".


    Chi Yan finished his pulse and opened Yue Xiaoqiao''s closed eyes. His face was calm as usual. He got up and said to Yue Xiaoling, "master of the moon city, I don''t know how your sister ate this by mistake?"


    Before coming back, my uncle had discussed with her how to answer this question. Yue Xiaoling said without changing her face: "grandma is old and her eyes are not very good. She took something by mistake. My sister ate it carelessly. Last night, after eating, my sister went to sleep in grandma''s house. She didn''t wake up until this evening. Grandma felt that something was wrong and found me. I''ll bring my sister back first. "


    There is no change on the surface of Chi Yan. I can''t see whether he believes it or not.


    Qu Ning looked at Chi Yan, then at Yue Xiaoling, and then at Yue Xiaoqiao on the couch. Mingyue Xiaoling explained very clearly that there were causes and consequences, but somehow, she always felt that it was too coincidental.


    Yue Xiaoling then asked: "how is my sister now? When can I wake up? "


    Chi Yan: "in a short time, I''m afraid I can''t wake up, but it will be OK."


    Yue Xiaoling: "is there any way to wake her up as soon as possible?"


    Chi Yan: No


    On the month small work properly the face flashed silk obvious gloomy, "good, I know.". As long as my sister will be OK, I will be a little relieved. It''s very late. Go back and have a rest. I''ll stay here and watch over my sister. "


    Qu Ning: "the master of the moon city also has a rest earlier. Please call us if there is anything. As long as we can help, we will. I''m sure your sister will wake up


    Yue Xiaoling: "yes."


    Chi Yan goes out and Qu Ning leaves with him.


    Waiting in the courtyard, Chi Lin saw his brother come out and stepped forward, "brother, what''s the matter?"


    Chi Yan: "come into the house."


    Chi Lin nodded.


    Yu Wenxiao and song and yuan, who were waiting together, looked at each other and thought that there was nothing for them to do. They yawned and went back to the room to have a rest.

 Chapter 303

    Quning and ChiYan''s house¡ª¡ª


    Qu Ning and others quickly closed the door after the last Chi Lin came in. He also had many questions in his heart and asked Chi Yan, "what''s the matter? Is it really eating by mistake? "


    Chi Yan: "it''s possible, it''s also possible that someone poisoned it. It''s a coincidence." There is a kind of fruit that does have this effect. Once people eat by mistake, they will fall into a deep sleep, and the situation is similar to that of Yue Xiaoqiao now.


    Qu Ning thinks so, too. It''s a coincidence. When Yue Xiaoqiao finishes poisoning, she may tear her face to fight with them. They worry that Yue Xiaoling and the people in the city will stand on Yue Xiaoqiao''s side. Yue Xiaoqiao accidentally eats something and falls into a coma. And just when they want to go out to find Yue Xiaoqiao, Yue Xiaoling comes back with her.


    Chi Lin frowned. If he can, he just wants to solve Yue Xiaoqiao directly, which is simple and straightforward.


    Qu Ning then asked, "is there really no way to wake her up?"


    Chi Yan: "yes. However, according to the current situation, it is better for her to continue to be in a coma. "


    Qu Ning pursed her lips and agreed with what Chi Yan said in her heart, although she felt sorry for Yue Xiaoling.


    Chi Lin Leng hum, "let her never wake up."


    Qu Ning


    -


    At the same time, in the brightly lit moon house.


    Yue Xiaoling has already closed the door. She sits quietly on the edge of the couch and looks at her comatose sister.


    Take my sister back to the main residence. This is what my uncle said. Because my uncle was worried that my sister would not appear all the time, these people in the government would be suspicious and would try to find my sister everywhere. Now, I bring my sister back, and let them see that my sister is in a coma, and it is impossible to wake up in a short time. I believe they should be at ease.


    Yue Xiaoling: "sister, you forgive Xiaoling. Xiaoling doesn''t want to have an accident in Yueling city."


    "If Xiaoling knew that the man was a devil early in the morning and knew that they would bring so many things to Yueling City, Xiaoling would never let them into the city at that time."


    "But now they are in town. As you said in your letter, that man is a great devil who killed many people. If you really use those letters to threaten him, your life will be in danger. How can Xiaoling let you have something to do? "


    "If the content of the letter is exposed, let the people in the city know his identity and know that you died in his hands. Once the people in the City unite against him and offend him, the whole city will be in danger. Xiaoling can''t let this happen."


    Yue Xiaoqiao is in a coma and has no response.


    Yue Xiaoling continues to say that although she knows that her sister can''t hear her, she still hopes that her sister can understand her current choice and practice. "Maybe, this is really the best situation. You are in a coma for a while. Lie down on the couch and wait for a while. Sister, don''t worry. Xiaoling will keep watch on you until you wake up. It will never let you have anything to do. "


    -


    In the next few days, more and more people came outside Yueling city. Yueling city was surrounded one layer after another, but Yueling city became more and more peaceful.


    Qu Ning takes Xiao Tuanzi and Chi Yan to the place where they build their house every day.


    Chi Lin, too.


    Seeing the house gradually completed, Qu Ning was so happy that he could not wait to drink to celebrate.


    Little Tuanzi is still afraid of Chi Lin, just as little mice are afraid of cats and cats. Every day when they see Chi Lin, they hide. As a result, Chi Lin didn''t do anything to him. He fell and bumped himself. Qu Ning understood why xiaotuanzi was injured when he was with Chi Lin.

 Chapter 304

    A few days later.


    The house was successfully built, and with the help of people in the city, a series of basic furniture such as wooden couch, tables and chairs were made.


    Qu Ning and his party moved out of the city''s main residence and formally lived in a new house.


    Qu Ning looked at the house. The more he looked at it, the more he liked it and the more satisfied he was with it. He only felt that it was better than any modern luxury house. Can be built in such a short period of time, have to let people feel to help a large number of people, people, great strength.


    In order to thank all the people in the city who came to help, on the first day of moving into the new house, Qu Ning was busy from afternoon to evening and prepared several rich meals in the hospital. Of course, these materials are still from people in the city. Next, it''s time for them to plant vegetables and fruits by themselves.


    This dinner is also a celebration of the housewarming.


    A series of red lanterns make the whole yard red in the moonlight.


    The month small spirit also came, sincerely congratulated some time, finished eating a meal to walk first.


    Qu Ning sent to send on Xiaoling, looking back to face the toast of the people in the city, who refused, to the end obviously drunk, but drunk happy.


    Chi Yan doesn''t touch any meat dishes. Although there isn''t a meat dish at his table, the smell of other meat dishes wafts in the air. He hardly touches chopsticks all night. Seeing Qu Ning drunk, he helps Qu Ning back to his room and asks Chi Lin to stay in the hospital and greet the people in the city.


    Little Tuan Zi is afraid of strangers. He sticks to Chi Yan and Qu Ning all the time. He slowly eats steamed bread in his small hands. When Chi Yan and Qu Ning leave, he quickly climbs down the chair and follows them.


    Chi Lin seizes the opportunity to pick up xiaotuanzi from the rear and does not let xiaotuanzi escape.


    Xiaotuanzi, who is well followed, is suddenly lifted up, and is scared to kick his feet in mid air. At the same time, as Chi Yan and Qu Ning are walking further and further away, he doesn''t find that he is caught by the bad and bad brother in red. When he enters the house, he closes the door. He is so anxious that he wants to cry. He wants to shout two people back to take him with him, but he can''t make a sound.


    On one side, Yu Wenxiao and song and Yuan immediately covered their eyes. They couldn''t bear to see this scene. They wanted to stand up and beat him. But in fact, they couldn''t help him. They were worried about his "safety" tonight. They are certain that Chi Lin and Xiao Tuan Zi have a deep hatred in their last life. I don''t know how Xiao Tuan Zi offended Chi Lin in his last life and how he will fall into Chi Lin''s hands in this life.


    It''s not enough for Chi Lin to pick up xiaotuanzi. He deliberately snatched half of the steamed bread in xiaotuanzi''s hand. He couldn''t stop laughing and said, "who let you have a pair of short legs and don''t follow my brother. Keep up. If you don''t fall behind, I won''t catch you. "


    Little Tuanzi fought hard.


    Another man from the city came to propose a toast. This time, the man from the city was a middle-aged man.


    The middle-aged man looked at Chi Lin differently.


    Although the boy in red looks cold and intuitive, he is too charming and handsome. The whole young people in Yueling city are not half as handsome as him. The key is that they haven''t married yet. My daughter, two days ago, saw the boy in red and fell in love with him. Then she asked him with a red face from time to time, saying that he often came here to help and would understand. Now, even his wife began to ask him, saying that his daughter liked him, and asked him to inquire about the boy in red.


    After thinking about this, the middle-aged man toasted while taking a further look at Chi Lin.

 Chapter 305

    Chi Lin''s mind is all about bullying xiaotuanzi, but he doesn''t notice the difference in the middle-aged man''s eyes. He presses xiaotuanzi back to the chair and holds up the wine glass in one hand. Well, there''s no wine in the glass.


    Yu Wenxiao reacts and quickly gets up to pour the wine for Chi Lin.


    Chi Lin had a drink with the middle-aged man who came to toast. As usual, he would never drink with people like this, but these people in the city are not bad now. They come to help one by one, and they will live together in the city in the future. My brother has just asked him.


    The middle-aged man who came to offer a toast saw Chi Lin so happy, not as close as he seemed. His impression of Chi Lin changed a lot. He laughed heartily, drank a drink and had to drink with him again.


    In their opinion, these two young people are the best. They are not only young and good-looking, but also polite, down-to-earth and willing to work. It''s really good to marry their own daughters. Anyway, these people have built houses and want to live in Yueling city for a long time.


    Yu Wenxiao and the song and Yuan Dynasties quickly picked up their glasses and drank them all. Today is really a happy day.


    Master Juexin sat aside and looked at the scene of happiness in front of him.


    All the people in the city know that master Juexin is a monk and an eminent monk. They all consciously don''t toast master Juexin, and they are very polite in front of master Juexin, even don''t speak loudly.


    Chi Lin drank several cups with others, and drank wine with several others. When he saw that there was no one around him for the time being, he looked down at the little ball that he could not move when he was pressed on the chair. His breath was full of wine gas and went straight to the little ball''s face.


    How also can''t resist, has given up resistance, also afraid of strangers small ball son shrink small head, bite small mouth, bean big tears constantly in the eyes turn ah turn, at any time may "tick" a fall, want to have how poor have how poor.


    Chi Lin: "come on, cry for one, and let you go when you cry."


    Xiaotuanzi


    -


    On the other side, in the bright room.


    Qu Ning, who was drunk, didn''t know that the "little white rabbit" he was trying to protect these days fell into the hands of the "big gray wolf". When he was helped up to the wooden couch by Chi Yan, he suddenly put his arms around Chi Yan, turned around and threw Chi Yan on the wooden couch. The whole person went up to Chi Yan and said, "I''m not drunk."


    Chi Yan tries to sit up, but he moves. Qu Ning, like a spider with eight claws, entangles him and refuses to go down. He is clearly drunk. Here he says that she is not drunk. Chi Yan is a little helpless, but more indulgent, echoing: "well, not drunk."


    As Qu Ning pressed Chi Yan, he held his face with both hands shaking. After half a day''s staring, Qu Ning suddenly went down to kiss him and burped: "I''m very happy today, I''m so happy as never before."


    Chi Yan: "well, I see..."


    "Don''t interrupt me, let me talk." Qu Ning raised his head and put his hands on Chi Yan''s shoulder. "I used to have a home. It was a very beautiful house with my sister and me in it. But my sister seldom comes back. I''m always alone. I''m lonely and lonely. Over time, it''s not like home. I want to leave myself. Now, I... I have a family again... This family is not empty, there will always be you, I''m really happy... "

 Chapter 306

    Chi Yan listened to Qu Ning''s last words and saw that Qu Ning cared so much about his family and him. His heart felt soft. He raised his hand and rubbed Qu Ning''s head and pressed Qu Ning''s head on his shoulder. However, some of them could not understand the sentence "sister seldom comes back". According to reason, Qu Ning is the prime minister''s two thousand gold, and her sister is the prime minister''s eldest daughter. The eldest daughter of the prime minister''s office should not be outside often.


    May have the way is "after drinking spits the truth", although Qu Ning is drunk, may not be like in the nonsense.


    Chi Yan can''t help but coax: "why does your sister seldom come back?"


    Qu Ning''s eyes suddenly a red, "she is busy."


    Chi Yan: "what is she busy with?"


    Qu Ning: "busy making money. But she has made a lot of money, and there is no lack of money at home. I just want her to accompany me. I learned how to cook and cook for her. I used to... I used to cook a table of dishes myself. I waited for her to come back and wanted to eat with her. But I always waited until midnight when the dishes were all cold and she didn''t come back. "


    No matter what happened in the prime minister''s office, it was impossible to let a woman go out to make money and not go home in the middle of the night. Chi Yan''s eyes flashed sharp, "what about your father?"


    "Father?" Qu Ning some want to cry, "he died, when I was very young, he and his mother died, only me and my sister."


    Chi Yan: "prime minister Qu should still be alive."


    Qu Ning had another drink break, lying on Chi Yan''s shoulder, a little sleepy, and closed his eyes in a daze.


    Chi Yan couldn''t wait for an answer for a moment. Looking at Qu Ning, who was drunk, he was soft hearted and wanted her to have a good rest. But he was puzzled and wanted to know the answer. He continued to coax: "prime minister Qu is still alive. Isn''t your father Prime Minister Qu?"


    Qu Ning didn''t open his eyes. What he answered was almost a dream talk. "No... no..."


    "But you are clearly married to the emperor''s Mausoleum Qu Xiang Qian Jin, isn''t it," Chi Yan squints, droops his eyes and stares at Qu Ning, "you secretly changed with her?"


    Qu Ning was getting more and more confused when he was drinking. At most, he unconsciously replied, "well, I''m married to the imperial mausoleum. The imperial mausoleum is also very good. It''s suitable for the elderly. There''s no need to do anything. Some people prepare three meals a day, as long as they send... Meals to evil demons every day. But I''m only in my twenties... Oh, no, I''m only 15 years old. It''s too early for me to provide for the aged. I still need to go out and have a look... "


    Chi Yan: "are you Prime Minister Qian Jin?"


    Qu Ning: "en..."


    Chi Yan: "who do you like now?"


    Qu Ning: "rock..."


    Chi Yan: "want to be with him forever?"


    Qu Ning: "well, forever, all my life..."


    Looking at Qu Ning''s face, Chi Yan always knew that she was married to the imperial mausoleum, so he decided that she was the two thousand gold of the prime minister''s mansion. He never doubted her identity, but he never thought that


    But no matter who she used to be, no matter how she exchanged the money with the prime minister''s house, it is a fact that she is with him now, and he only wants this fact.


    Chi Yan: "remember what you said, all your life!"


    Qu Ning wanted to sleep very much, but there was a sound in her ear all the time, which made her unable to sleep. She suddenly put her hands around each other''s neck, opened her mouth and blocked it up. Finally, there was no sound, and she laughed with satisfaction.


    Pool Rock Mou color a deep, anti guest primarily, and begin to solve Qu Ning''s clothes.


    -


    It''s getting light.


    Qu Ning woke up with a headache and found that he was in someone''s arms, and under the quilt he was the same as him, wearing nothing.

 Chapter 307

    For what happened after returning to the house last night and what he said, Qu Ning can''t really remember at this moment.


    But judging from the current situation, it''s not hard to imagine what happened last night.


    However, she is so drunk that people around her can still work hard. It''s clearly a bird or a beast! I didn''t expect him to have this side! Qu Ning blushed, unaware that all this was her own initiative.


    Qu Ning immediately closed his eyes and decided to play dead.


    Chi Yan woke up when Qu Ning moved.


    As for her real identity, he thought for a long time whether to ask her again when she woke up. She didn''t say it all the time. She didn''t want him to know, but he also concealed his identity from her.


    It doesn''t matter!


    Everything before is not important!


    What''s important is that now she''s with him, and she''s with him.


    Chi Yan slowly tightens his hand and holds Qu Ning in his arms.


    Qu Ning installed for a long time, feel headache a little better, again opened his eyes to pay attention to the next day, think time should be early. By the way, where''s xiaotuanzi?


    Suddenly think of this, Qu Ning heart next worry, people suddenly sit up.


    The quilt slipped down, revealing... Qu Ning quickly pulled up his hands and wrapped himself tightly, but the people beside him


    Qu Ning side head to see, instantly closed his eyes, and soon opened, told himself not only to see, but also aboveboard look, red face to see.


    Chi Yan sat up and said nothing about last night. He just looked at Qu Ning gently and said, "have a rest."


    "Where''s xiaotuanzi?" They were almost in the same voice, two words collided.


    Chi Yan


    "Was he carried away by Lin''s younger brother again?" Qu Ning is about to hit people, "drinking is really a mistake, I will not drink in the future." With that, Qu Ning was about to get up.


    Chi Yan stopped, "I forgot him last night." At that time, xiaotuanzi was following. He knew that. Chi Lin took the opportunity to catch him. He also knew that he just thought that Chi Lin wouldn''t really bully little Tuan Zi. Later, he really forgot. He didn''t expect that Qu Ning woke up early in the morning and thought of this first, "you rest, I''ll go and have a look."


    Qu Ning took Chi Yan''s hand, "then you bring him back."


    Chi Yan took a look at Qu Ning''s current situation and the messy situation on the couch.


    Qu Ning looked down at himself along Chi Yan''s eyes, and his face turned red again, "don''t bring it back, but you have to make sure he''s OK. Such a small one, I''m worried about whether he will be swallowed by his younger brother. "


    Chi Yan


    -


    The pool faces the house.


    Silence.


    There was a knock on the door, and there was my brother''s voice at the door.


    Chi Yan: "lin''er."


    Chi Lin was very alert. He woke up immediately and went to open the door. But in the middle of the walk, he suddenly thought of something, so he hurried back to the wooden couch, untied the belt that bound Xiaotuan''s hands, stuffed Xiaotuan, who had been tied in the corner of the wooden couch all night, under the quilt, rubbed her wrists, and then covered Xiaotuan with the quilt. After confirming that there was no problem, he was relieved, I just went to open the door again. I didn''t want to keep my brother waiting.


    Chi Yan: "how about xiaotuanzi?"


    Chi Lin felt guilty and looked down at his feet. "No... it''s OK. It''s good."


    Chi Yan: "didn''t you bully him?"


    Chi Lin: "absolutely not!" The opposite of.


    Chi Yan stepped slowly into the house and walked towards the wooden couch. He saw little Tuanzi lying quietly, covered with a quilt. His face was very good, and he was not hurt.

 Chapter 308

    Chi Yan reaches out his hand to lift the quilt on xiaotuanzi and take xiaotuanzi away.


    Chi Lin quickly stopped and grabbed his brother''s wrist with both hands. "Brother... Brother, what are you going to do? It''s still early. He hasn''t woken up yet. "


    Chi Yan couldn''t detect Chi Lin''s guilty heart. He looked at Chi Lin and asked again, "is he really OK?"


    Chi Lin: "No."


    Chi Yan: "lin''er, he is still young. My brother wants to listen to the truth."


    Chi Lin is really sorry at the moment. Last night, he drank a little too much. He told Yu Wenxiao and song and Yuan to clean them up. Then he took xiaotuanzi back to the room and closed the door. As a result, xiaotuanzi was very disobedient and had to flee. He really cried in front of him. That small appearance of grievance and fear, he did not resist, and then bullied him, always feel that bullying him is very fun and interesting.


    As a result, the bullying went a little too far, and the little Tuan Tzu couldn''t stop crying.


    To this end, he also coaxed the little Tuan Zi. When he was drunk, he went out to the kitchen to find a steamed bread he hadn''t eaten. He was kind enough to eat it for him.


    But this little Tuan Zi is not interested at all, and he still wants to flee. Even if he threw the little ball on the wooden couch, the little ball still wanted to climb down from the wooden couch.


    Finally, he was a little impatient when he got drunk. He simply untied his belt and tied the little ball''s hands. He tied the little ball firmly in the corner of the wooden couch. Then he lay down on the couch to see how the little ball could escape.


    Chi Lin glanced over and saw that the steamed bread was still in the corner. It was missing a small corner, which indicated that the little dumpling had eaten after he fell asleep, and it was not so stupid.


    Take back the line of sight, just to the elder brother''s eyes, see the elder brother is still waiting for him to answer, Chi Lin lowered his head to think quickly, a little bit rogue to push the elder brother out of the house, while pushing: "elder brother, it''s really OK, you give me a little time, just a little time, I''ll take him to see you later, you will know it''s OK."


    Chi Yan: "don''t cheat my brother?"


    Chi Lin raised his hand and swore, "how can lin''er cheat my brother?"


    "Well, we''ll have breakfast later. You bring him. My brother wants to see him well." I see that Chi Lin wants to make up, but Chi Yan doesn''t break it.


    Chi Lin nodded quickly. After his brother turned around and left, he closed the door. Then he went back to the wooden couch, lifted the quilt, pulled up Xiaotuan Zi''s hands and checked Xiaotuan Zi''s wrists. Fortunately, he didn''t tie them tightly at all. Although there were obvious binding marks on these wrists, they should disappear soon. He should take the time to rub Xiaotuan Zi''s hands. He swore that he really just wanted to scare him at that time. He didn''t want to tie him for one night. Who knows, he went to sleep completely.


    Xiaotuanzi, who had been rubbing his hands all the time, woke up in a daze and saw Chi Lin, and his small hands were still in Chi Lin''s hands. He was scared to run away.


    "Shh, don''t move or cry. Don''t you see that I''m rubbing your hands for you?" Such a small hand is also a small ball when it is pinched into a fist. It''s as soft as if there is no bone. Chi Lin has never kneaded it before, and almost worried that it would be crushed with a force.


    Little Tuanzi didn''t understand, so he wanted to escape and find Qu Ning and Chi Yan.


    Chi Lin has never been patient. He thinks that he can''t bully this little boy now. He is good enough for him. Can''t he be a little better and be quiet for a while?

 Chapter 309

    Seeing that Chi Lin''s face changed, Xiao Tuan Zi was more afraid and wanted to escape.


    Chi Lin stopped talking nonsense. He stopped the turbulent little Tuan Zi, turned him over, let him lie on the wooden couch, put one foot on his soft back, picked up the cold steamed bread in the corner and shook it in front of him. Anyway, he had to remove the binding marks on his wrists before breakfast, Never let the elder brother see, of course also can''t let that Qu Ning see, "as long as you obedient, wait for you to eat."


    Xiaotuanzi doesn''t want to eat.


    Chi Lincai didn''t care whether Xiaotuan Zi wanted to or not. When he finished, he threw the steamed bread and rubbed it with small hands. He didn''t dare to exert any force. It was no different from kneading cotton.


    A moment¡ª¡ª


    Chi Lin: "you said, just now so obedient with good, I have to use some martial arts."


    Little Tuan Zi didn''t move, as if he had fallen asleep.


    Chi Lin rubbed this one and changed his hand.


    After a while, he looked at it again and again. He was almost sure. Chi Lin lifted his feet and turned xiaotuanzi back like flipping things. He looked at xiaotuanzi''s face with satisfaction


    With four eyes opposite, Chi Lin''s face suddenly changed. He angrily picked up Xiao Tuan Zi and reached out for the woodcarving that Xiao Tuan Zi bit in his mouth. This wood carving is the first one that my brother carved for him after I met him again. He keeps it well all the time. Just like those wood carvings in his childhood, it can be said that it is the most precious thing for him. When I moved to the new house from the Lord''s mansion, I didn''t have anything to take with me, so I took the woodcarving and pressed it under my pillow. As a result, he is being bitten in his mouth by the little fool at the moment.


    When Tuanzi saw that the pool was about to be snatched, he grabbed the wood carving with a pair of small hands, and his teeth were even tighter, almost to death.


    Chi Lin didn''t succeed after several snatches. For a moment, he didn''t dare to use force to snatch, for fear that he would break the little fool''s teeth. If it''s broken, there''s no remedy, but he''s still biting.


    Chi Lin then found that there were many teeth marks on the woodcarving, and the whole woodcarving was black and blue. If it was a real person, he would have died. He seriously doubted whether the woodcarving had fallen into the hands of the little fool last night.


    This little fool is really cruel! Chi Lin was crazy. "Are you going to let go?"


    Little Tuanzi''s eyes were staring at the pool, but he didn''t relax.


    Chi Lin: "you loosen up!"


    Chi Lin: "are you going to let go?"


    Chi Lin: "I ask you again, are you loose?"


    Despite Chi Lin''s threat, little Tuan Zi, who was carried in mid air, didn''t respond. He just kept biting the wood carving, and the tears in his eyes kept turning. He might fall down at any time.


    Some of Chi Lin''s skills are poor, and he can''t make the little fool cry any more at this time, so that he won''t be seen red eyed by his brother. However, his most cherished wood carving, which was carved by his brother himself, and which he regarded as a treasure, was bitten in his mouth. Chi Lin was heartbroken, which was more painful than Xiao Tuan Zi''s biting him directly. He had not experienced this feeling for many years, and he wanted to cry.


    Chi Lin put down xiaotuanzi and said, "I give up, OK?"


    Chi Lin: "you let go of the woodcarving. You can bite me. I''ll bite you."


    Chi Lin: "I promise I won''t bully you any more. As long as you let go and give me back the woodcarving."

 Chapter 310

    As soon as xiaotuanzi was put down, he bit the woodcarving and retreated to the corner of the wooden couch. He stared at Chi Lin with fear and vigilance. The drops of water were still turning in his eyes. He was afraid that Chi Lin would catch him again.


    Chi Lin: "are you a puppy? Is it really like a dog holding it in its mouth? "


    Chi Lin: "I have said that I will not bully you in the future. What else do you want?"


    Chi Lin: "I tell you, you can''t toast without penalty."


    Little Tuanzi still couldn''t understand anything, but sometimes a child was born keen and found that he had been biting the wood carving. It seemed that the bad brother in red in front of him didn''t dare to bully him.


    Two people on the couch "stalemate" for a long time.


    Chi Lin turned his back. He had never been so helpless.


    After a while, little Tuanzi slowly crawled along the couch far away from Chi Lin, staring at Chi Lin''s back on guard as he climbed. As soon as he saw Chi Lin''s turning back or any action, even if it was just a very small action, he immediately retracted the corner, biting the woodcarving all the time, tears hanging in the corner of his eyes. After a while, he saw that the pool didn''t move any more, and then he climbed slowly to the edge of the couch.


    Chi Lin has a strong impulse to beat the little boy, but he has to bear it.


    For a long time, finally with hands and feet and climbed down the wooden couch of small ball son, stumble to the door of the house.


    Chi Lin stands up to stop. The little fool bit his woodcarving to escape. It really hurt more than biting him directly.


    While he was afraid and anxious to open the door, little Tuanzi watched the pool with tears in his eyes as he came over.


    "Don''t cry, don''t cry, can''t I still move?" Chi Lin quickly stopped and surrendered.


    Xiaotuanzi finally opened the door. Before he opened the door, he went out, climbed over the threshold, bit the woodcarving and ran to the yard. Remembering the room Chi Yan and Qu Ning entered last night, he ran to the room and knocked on the door.


    Yu Wenxiao and song and yuan, who had been practicing martial arts in the courtyard, saw it and came close to it. They found that little Tuanzi was biting the wood carving on his mouth and big tears hanging from the corners of his eyes.


    As they grew up in the palace with Chi Lin, they naturally knew what a similar wood carving represented. The two men''s faces changed and quickly squatted down, trying to persuade Xiaotuan Zi to loosen his mouth. If he was seen by Chi Lin, he was afraid that no one could save Xiaotuan Zi.


    Xiaotuanzi thought they were here to grab the woodcarving. He bit the woodcarving and retreated to the corner of the door. He watched them tremblingly.


    Yu Wenxiao: "don''t be afraid. We are not the bad guys. I tell you, you can''t bite this wood carving. You can''t let the villain see it. Let''s return it before he knows it. "


    Song Yuan: "yes, let''s give it back. You can let go."


    Little Tuanzi didn''t understand, so he felt that the two men had come to seize the wood carving.


    Yu Wenxiao and song and Yuan saw that little Tuanzi was afraid to do anything, so they almost raised their hands to surrender.


    Suddenly, they were shocked and looked back. Chi Lin stood behind them with no expression on his face.


    Chi Lin gritted his teeth and repeated that he had nothing to do with little Tuanzi, and the fire went to Yu Wenxiao and song and yuan, "bad guy? Say it again


    Yu Wenxiao quickly stood up, blocking the little round son behind him, hoping Chi Lin didn''t see his precious wood carving bitten by the little round son. He tried to pull out a smile on the surface, "young man, are you awake? Young master, you haven''t had breakfast, have you


    Song Yuan''s reaction is also very fast, the same block small Tuan Zi, "childe, time is still early, do you want to go back to rest?"


    The door, just then, opened.


    Little Tuanzi looked up in horror. When he saw that it was Chi Yan, he burst into tears and opened his hands to hold him.


    -


    [PS: update in the evening!]

 Chapter 311

    Yu Wenxiao and the song and Yuan Dynasties are very interesting. He immediately steps aside.


    Chi Yan walks out of the house slowly and takes the door with him. Under the tearful eyes of xiaotuanzi, who looks like a savior, he bends down and holds xiaotuanzi. He takes one hand to wipe xiaotuanzi''s face and takes off the woodcarving that xiaotuanzi is biting.


    Chi Yan came to get it. Little Tuanzi loosened his mouth very obediently, and a pair of small palms stretched out toward Chi Yan.


    Chi Linyi is happy. He steps forward quickly and reaches out his hand to his brother.


    Chi Yan looked at the two men and put the woodcarvings full of teeth into xiaotuanzi''s hands.


    Little Tuanzi burst into laughter, hugged the woodcarving and buried himself in Chi Yan''s arms.


    Chi Lin blurted out: "brother, this is the wood carving you carved for me. You can''t give it to him!"


    Chi Yan tone slightly heavy, "lin''er, you say he''s OK."


    Chi Lin can''t help but feel guilty, but on the surface, he has a hard tongue and doesn''t admit, "he... He''s really OK now, not good."


    Chi Yan: "then why does he cry?"


    Chi Lin bowed his head and dared not look at his brother''s eyes. His voice was obviously smaller. "He robbed my woodcarving. I just... Just want to get it back."


    Chi Yan does not point to break, "that is good, regard as coax him, let him play for a while."


    Chi Lin suddenly raised his head, "but he belongs to a dog. He bites like this. Brother, you see, what kind of wood carving he has bitten. " Speaking of this, Chi Lin still feels aggrieved and heartache. Even if he is not polite when killing people, he has never poked so many holes in anyone. But it''s good for this little fool to bite the wood carving so many times, and each bite leaves a tooth mark. The wood carving is full of holes. Compared with this little fool, he is not so cruel.


    Chi Yan naturally saw, "brother, I''ll carve another one for you later."


    Every Woodcarving in Chilin is well preserved, "this one will be returned to me first!"


    Little Tuanzi stayed in Chi Yan''s arms enough, and finally he was no longer afraid or crying. He slowly raised his head and saw that the bad brother in red was still in front of him, so he bit the woodcarving in his mouth again.


    Chi Lin was so angry that he wanted to hit people, "brother, look!"


    Chi Yan took out the woodcarving from Xiao Tuanzi''s mouth, but he still didn''t give it back to Chi Lin. he put it back into Xiao Tuanzi''s hand and whispered, "don''t bite."


    Little Tuanzi seemed to understand. He took the woodcarving in one hand and hit it on the head in the other. Then he leaned against Chi Yan. I''m not afraid of my white hair brother!


    Chi Lin is about to get mad. He seriously suspects that the little fool must have done it on purpose, absolutely on purpose, but his brother is protecting him.


    He can see that, brother, he is determined to give the woodcarving to the little fool, but the woodcarving is his! But in front of him, he gave the woodcarving to the little fool. Chi Lin couldn''t grab it. He turned around and walked back to the house, throwing it at the door.


    With a loud bang, the door almost collapsed.


    Yu Wenxiao and the song and Yuan Dynasties quietly walked out of the scene, and at the same time, he could not help but secretly give a thumbs up to xiaotuanzi.


    Chi Yan looks at the door of Chi Lin''s house.


    Qu Ning then opened the door and came out. Just now when the noise came from outside, she was dressing, and urged Chi Yan to go out to have a look. She was in pain and weak all over the body. At the moment when her feet stepped on the ground, she almost couldn''t stand firmly. It took her a long time to put on a suit of clothes.


    Qu Ning looks at xiaotuanzi in Chi Yan''s arms. Seeing that xiaotuanzi is OK, his eyes are a little red. He can''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. He reaches out to xiaotuanzi and asks Chi Yan, "what happened just now?"

 Chapter 312

    Xiaotuanzi took quning''s hand and drilled into quning''s arms.


    Qu Ning saw the wood carving in xiaotuanzi''s hands. After holding xiaotuanzi firmly, he was surprised and said, "how did you bite like this?"


    Chi Yan: "Ning''er, go and take out the wood carving and sword I carved for him."


    Qu Ning: "ah? But will it remind xiaotuanzi of what happened in the woods that night? "


    Chi Yan: "it''s OK. You take it out and exchange it with his hands."


    Qu Ning understood that Chi Yan wanted to return the wood carving in Xiao Tuanzi''s hand to Chi Lin. Although this wood carving has been beyond recognition and miserable, it can still be vaguely seen that it looks like Chi Lin, which is absolutely Chi Lin''s.


    For a time, Qu Ning couldn''t help but give a thumbs up to Xiao Tuan Zi. He used to be bullied by Chi Lin, but now he can rob Chi Lin''s things. It''s a pity that she didn''t come out earlier to see with her own eyes what Chi Lin looked like after being robbed of the wood carving.


    In front of Qu Ning, xiaotuanzi also beat the wood carving in his hand and showed it to Qu Ning with his little hand, as if telling Qu Ning that "he" was bad.


    -


    Breakfast.


    The whole hall was silent, and Yu Wenxiao looked at xiaotuanzi from time to time.


    Song and Yuan Dynasties looked at xiaotuanzi from time to time.


    Chi Yan also takes a look at xiaotuanzi from time to time.


    Qu Ning''s eyes are almost glued to xiaotuanzi. Xiaotuanzi sits between her and Chi Yan, eating steamed bread and wood carving. He grabs the wood carving and knocks on the table. He smiles on his face. He is very happy eating and playing.


    How much hatred and resentment did he and Chi Lin have? Qu Ning thought.


    She has already taken out the chubby wooden carving and the wooden sword. According to Chi Yan''s idea, she exchanged it with Xiao Tuan Zi, and even took her own wooden carving. However, Xiao Tuan Zi refused to change it and insisted on Chi Lin''s wooden carving.


    Looking at the good wood carving as it is now, and looking at xiaotuanzi constantly knocking on the wood carving, it seems that he really knocked on his younger brother. To tell you the truth, Qu Ning felt a little pain for his younger brother.


    Yu Wenxiao suddenly stood up, "I''ll take some breakfast and send it to you."


    "Together." Song Yuan gets up to help, and looks at Yu Wenxiao secretly. Chi Lin can''t see the situation in front of him, otherwise Chi Lin will have to get angry. They are 100% sure that this little Tuanzi and Chi Lin are absolutely enemies in their last life.


    They packed their breakfast and went out.


    Chi Lin came with no expression on his face. He stepped into the hall and nearly knocked them over.


    Yu Wenxiao and Song Yuan were stunned. Just as they wanted to give way, they quickly stood in front of Chi Lin and said, "young master, we are going to send you breakfast."


    Chi Lin: "go away."


    Yu Wenxiao: "young master, why don''t you go back to your room to eat?"


    Song and Yuan Dynasties echoed.


    "If you don''t go away, I''ll kick you out." Chi Lin pushed them away and walked to his brother. Before he got close, he saw the little fool eating steamed bread and holding wood carvings on the table. He was really happy while eating, fighting and playing.


    The face of the pool changed.


    Yu Wenxiao was frightened in the song and Yuan Dynasties. He looked at each other again and took his breakfast away. It''s better for them to go back to the house and eat by themselves.


    When Qu Ning heard the voice and looked back, he saw Chi Lin and his ugly face. He was also startled. He almost instinctively grasped Xiao Tuan Zi and protected him in his arms.


    Chi Yan stopped Chi Lin at the moment when he reached for his hand. He clasped Chi Lin''s wrist and asked him to sit down on his other side. "Lin''er, brother, I''ll carve a new one for you."

 Chapter 313

    Chi Lin''s almost cannibal eyes glared at Xiao Tuan Zi. He doesn''t want a new one. He wants this one.


    Little Tuanzi didn''t know what happened. He raised his head from Qu Ning''s arms and saw that Chi Lin was scared to shrink. But soon he was not afraid because Qu Ning and Chi Yan were together.


    Seeing that Chi Lin was still staring at him, Xiao Tuan Zi put down his steamed bread and released a small hand to pat the wood carving in his hand.


    Chi Lin was so short of breath that he had to stand up and rush forward.


    Chi Yanqiang pressed Chi Lin''s shoulder and said, "lin''er, have breakfast."


    "Brother, look at him!" Chi Lin almost roared. The little fool was clearly provoking him.


    Little Tuanzi saw that Chi Lin had been stopped. Elder brother with white hair was worse than elder brother in red. He put the woodcarving in his mouth and bit it in front of Chi Lin.


    The pool faces a pair of Phoenix eyes, quickly spurting fire.


    Pool Rock helpless, can only turn head to Qu Ning way: "rather son, you take him to go back to the room to have a rest first."


    "Well, let''s go first. Your brother will eat slowly." Qu Ning immediately picked up xiaotuanzi and fled. Although she used to quarrel with Chi Lin, she had never seen Chi Lin angry like this. She felt a little uneasy in her heart and was sweating for Xiao Tuan Zi.


    Xiaotuanzi was carried away with a smile.


    Chi Lin wants to get up again, but he is still held down by his brother.


    Chi Yan: "don''t worry about him. He is still young."


    Chi Lin held down his heart and gritted his teeth word by word, "brother, my heart aches!"


    Chi Yan


    -


    On returning to his house, Qu Ning put down Xiao Tuan Zi, turned around and closed the door. Then he squatted in front of Xiao Tuan Zi and looked at Xiao Tuan Zi repeatedly. It really confirmed the saying that "a newborn calf is not afraid of a tiger". Today, Xiao Tuan Zi is plucking hair from a lion''s head!


    Little Tuanzi didn''t know his danger at all and laughed at Qu Ning.


    Qu Ning immediately took the wooden carvings and swords on the table and put them in front of xiaotuanzi, "really don''t change them?" Intuition told her that this kind of plucking behavior was enough this time. Besides, the wood carving of Chilin was already terrible. It was better to return it to Chilin.


    Xiaotuanzi didn''t take either, but he just held on to the wood carvings in the pool.


    Qu Ning is very sad eyes, "you this is and his bar?"


    Xiaotuanzi


    Qu Ning: "courage is commendable! Admiration, admiration


    Xiaotuanzi


    Qu Ning: "from now on, you must follow Gaoyan. I can''t protect you by myself."


    Xiaotuanzi


    Qu Ning hugged xiaotuanzi and patted xiaotuanzi on the back.


    Xiaotuanzi also holds quning.


    -


    Outside the city at the same time¡ª¡ª


    Groups of people and horses have surrounded Yueling city for many days, and it''s dark.


    Among them, a group of people were led by Sufeng.


    On that day, Sufeng left with serious injury. He went to yunjiazhuang with the injury to report to yunxizhi, and told yunxizhi exactly what the devil said. Finally, he advised yunxizhi not to chase the devil and spread the news about the devil?


    Yun Xizhi was furious on the spot and slapped him hard. He scolded him. Did he want to betray her like Sufang city?


    After that, yunxizhi ordered him to immediately spread the news of the devil, and bring a large number of people to encircle Yueling city. After encircling, don''t rush to start. Wait until the queen of Chizhou arrives.


    When he came with his men and horses, several groups of people who didn''t know where they came from also came to the moon spirit city. These people obviously heard the news. Now the moon spirit city has been surrounded.

 Chapter 314

    "Lord Feng, the people of Xiling Kingdom have also come." Suddenly, someone came forward to Sufeng.


    Sufeng saw that there were a large number of people riding horses, and the flag of Xiling state was still up. At least there were nearly a thousand people.


    I don''t know if Princess Fengling hasn''t given up the devil yet? The wind can''t help thinking.


    The arrival of the people of Xiling Ma rein, examine the immediate situation.


    Sufeng watched for a long time, but didn''t see Princess Fengling.


    At night¡ª¡ª


    It began to rain in the night sky, so I came to invite Sufeng to discuss "breaking the battle and going to the city to kill demons".


    Sufeng thought for a while, took two people to go, the rest of the people stay in place, no one is allowed to act rashly without his order.


    -


    In the open space a little further back.


    In a short time, a large tent was built, surrounded by torches and guarded every few steps.


    The person who invited and led the way stopped outside the big tent and made a "please" gesture to Sufeng, asking Sufeng to go in alone.


    The two people who follow Sufeng are worried about cheating and remind Sufeng in a low voice.


    The night breeze knows in mind, let two people wait outside, he lifts the curtain and enters. I saw that the fire in the tent was brighter, and there were many people sitting in it. At a glance, they were all the leaders who surrounded the moon spirit city.


    As for the man sitting on the throne in front of him, Su Feng has never seen him. Up to now, he still doesn''t know his name. He only sees the flag of Xiling standing behind him, which is obviously a member of Xiling kingdom.


    The man sitting on the Throne made a "please sit down" gesture to Sufeng. Before Sufeng sat down, he opened the door and said, "no matter where we come from, we are all gathered here to kill demons. What we need to do is the same. We can cooperate well and work together. That''s why I invite you here tonight. No matter who kills the devil in the end, it''s a good thing to benefit all the people in the world. "


    Sufeng sat down and looked at the situation in front of him.


    As soon as the voice of the man of Xiling kingdom fell, someone immediately echoed and said, "yes, we are all here to kill demons. As long as the devil does not die one day, people in the world can not be at ease. "


    "The devil must die!"


    "I should have killed him that year. I shouldn''t have let him live!"


    "Now, the people of the whole moon spirit city don''t know if they are being held by the devil."


    "It''s said that when the devil was the prince, he was proficient in the five elements and eight trigrams. Now this battle is made by the devil."


    "In the past few days, I''ve sent my men into the battle, but none of them came out alive."


    "That array is really powerful..."


    There are more and more people who agree with each other.


    Sufeng didn''t make a sound all the time, just watching. As the man of Xiling state said, before tonight, all the people surrounding Yueling city are like loose sand, and no one wants to cooperate. The people of Xiling state arrived only this afternoon. It''s a bit too urgent to gather the leaders of all the people in the evening.


    After listening to this, the man of Xiling Kingdom motioned for everyone to be quiet. "According to the news I heard on the way here, the queen of Chizhou kingdom is still preparing to go to the imperial mausoleum. So far, she has not admitted that she has released the devil. You said that if the queen of Chizhou sent someone to save the devil, it was just as if she had to protect the devil''s life regardless of the wishes of the people in the world. What should we do? "


    As soon as people''s faces changed, their voices became louder.


    The man of Xiling state on the throne said, "do we want to break the battle and kill the devil before the Queen''s people come?"

 Chapter 315

    Everyone nodded and agreed. They had to do it first. In any case, the queen could not protect the devil this time.


    Sufeng''s face was a little heavy, and he was a little frightened and worried. He felt that these people had been taken away by the man of Xiling kingdom. This man, in a few words, stirred up all the leaders present, but from the beginning to the end, he did not say his own name, nor did he report any information about his identity. He only used a flag of the Xiling national flag, which is really powerful and can not be underestimated.


    As a person who has ever fought with demons, I have learned a little about Sufeng in the next battle these days. I am sure that in the current situation, only the queen or the Queen''s people can really break the battle and deal with demons. At present, the people who surround Yueling city are in a hurry to rush in, which is no different from dying.


    The man of Xiling state on the throne: "well, it''s not too late. Next, we''ll discuss how to divide our work and cooperate to break the battle together."


    The crowd nodded.


    Sufeng spoke quickly at this time, knowing that it would be too late to say, "it''s too late. No matter how urgent it is, it is not urgent at this moment. In my opinion, we''d better go back to have a good rest, and we''ll discuss it tomorrow. In addition, I believe that for such a big decision tonight, some people still need to go back and "discuss" with others first In the last half of the sentence, Su Feng believed that there was someone like him. He was only ordered to come here. He was not the real master. He had to report anything first.


    Sure enough, after Sufeng finished, someone immediately agreed, "yes, we''ll discuss it tomorrow."


    "It''s not urgent. Well, let''s go back to have a rest and think about it for one night. We''ll sit down and discuss it tomorrow. "


    "That''s fine..."


    The people standing next to the throne saw the situation change. They were led away by Su Feng''s words. They quickly approached the man on the throne and muttered in a very low voice.


    Sufeng sees this scene in his eyes. The person in the theme wants to incite everyone to rush to break the battle and kill the devil. He is clearly blocking the intention of the person in the theme by saying these words now. Sufeng can''t help but be on guard.


    The man on the throne was not angry at all. He raised his hand lightly and motioned the people close to him to step back. He said calmly: "since nearly half of the people mean this, well, let''s go back and have a rest tonight. Tomorrow morning, I''ll wait here, and we''ll discuss how to break the battle together. "


    Someone got up, arched his hand and said goodbye.


    Someone left behind.


    Sufeng takes a look at the man on the throne and the person standing next to the throne, and then goes away.


    After everyone left, Xu Ling, who was standing next to the throne in the quiet tent, looked worried and said again, "Mr. ten, do you think that man just saw our identity, so he deliberately obstructed us? I didn''t work hard tonight to get everyone to work things out. I''m afraid it will change tomorrow. "


    The man on the throne: "you immediately take people to watch all the people. The woman named" yunxizhi "will surely send someone to guard here. Her people will definitely report to her tonight. You must find out where the woman is and take her head back to the emperor. "


    Xu Ling, who was standing next to the throne, was stunned and immediately responded. He quickly knelt down on one knee and took orders: "yes, I''ll go now."

 Chapter 316

    They are not people of Xiling at all. The flag of Xiling is just a prop for them to cover up and camouflage their identity. In fact, they came at the Queen''s command.


    The queen sent them¡ª¡ª


    First of all, he brought back Prince Chi and sent him back to the imperial mausoleum.


    Second, kill the woman named "yunxizhi", take her head back, and wipe out all her forces.


    Third, destroy the people who surround the moon spirit city and want to kill the devil. No matter whether these people have ulterior motives, have other plans, or really want to kill demons for the common people in the world, none of them will be killed.


    The time of the empress''s visit to the mausoleum has been set there and announced to the world, so the time will never change. The time left for them to take Prince Chi back is already counting down.


    Therefore, as soon as they disguised themselves as the people of Xiling state, they called together the leaders of various groups of people and encouraged all the people to seize the time to break through the battle, that is, they were ready to send these people to death first.


    Xu Linggang was really worried that the plan would be destroyed. He didn''t expect that the ten year old still had this move. He went to find out the whereabouts of "yunxizhi".


    When Prince Chi went to the sword casting City, the queen didn''t send anyone, except master Juexin who went there by herself.


    So they didn''t know that the woman named "yunxizhi" had appeared in the sword casting city until they arrived at Yueling city. When she appeared, she was with yunzechu of yunjiazhuang.


    But after such a long time, they are not sure that yunxizhi is still with yunzechu. Someone has been sent to yunjiazhuang to check, but it''s hard to say whether it will come to nothing. At present, you can go and check it. Naturally, it can''t be better.


    When Xu Ling finished, he went to do it.


    Xu Ling, who was called "ten day man", then got up and walked out of the tent. At night, a man looked towards the moon spirit City, his face flickering in the shaking fire light.


    -


    Another place.


    Sufeng, who left, quickly returned to where his men were. Yunxizhi gave him an order that he should wait for the Queen''s men to come here, sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight, and act according to the situation. Now, people from the Xiling Kingdom suddenly gathered to kill the devil before the Queen''s men arrived. He had to report the situation to Yun Xizhi.


    He wrote a letter quickly. Sufeng sealed the envelope and gave it to a man in black. He ordered the man in black to send it to yunjiazhuang overnight. He must hand it over to the Lord himself.


    The man in black takes orders and starts immediately.


    Sufeng turns to see the direction of Yueling city. He has already advised the Lord, but he can''t listen to it at all. In this situation, there is nothing he can do.


    Two days later.


    Yunjiazhuang.


    In the quiet room, the man in black came in through the window and presented Sufeng''s letter.


    Yun Xizhi took it and opened it. His face became more and more ugly. Are these people from the Xiling kingdom from the Fengling school? But these people are too brainless. When the bitches on the throne arrive, they will lose both sides with the devil. Isn''t it good to take advantage of them? We have to incite everyone to do it before the bitches arrive.


    The man in black was just ordered to deliver the letter, waiting quietly for Yun Xizhi''s order.


    Yun Xizhi: "you immediately send the order of this seat to Sufeng, let him..."


    "Ah Chi, are you awake?" Just at this time, there was a knock on the door, and the gentle voice of Yun zechu came from the door.

 Chapter 317

    The man in black was startled and deeply afraid of being discovered by Yun zechu outside the door.


    Yun Xizhi was also surprised.


    However, Yun Xizhi soon calmed down, lowered her voice and gave orders to the man in black. After that, she motioned to the man in black to leave quietly. She turned her back and went to open the door. With a calm face, she looked at Yun zechu outside the door and said, "why did you come so early?"


    When yunzechu saw yunxizhi, his eyes became more tender. "Didn''t you say you wanted to see the lotus two days ago? I''ll send someone to look for it. How about we go to see it while there''s no sunshine in the morning? "


    Yunxizhi remembers this. Unexpectedly, she just says something casually. Yunzechu keeps it in mind and sends someone to look for it. And he remembered that she didn''t like the sun and came here so early.


    For a moment, Yun Xizhi smiles and nods, ignoring the unpleasant news from Yueling city.


    Yunzechu also laughed, "let''s go, the carriage has been waiting outside the house."


    "Wait, I''ll put on the gauze." Yunxizhi walked quickly to the dresser and took a good look in the mirror. After confirming that his makeup was good and his clothes were good, he took the veil and put it on. Then he walked out of the room.


    In the dark, Xu Ling, with several people following the messenger all the way, arrives at yunjiazhuang and joins up with the people who were sent to yunjiazhuang to check.


    The person who had been sent to yunjiazhuang to check had sent someone back to report yesterday. Unexpectedly, someone arrived early this morning, and the person who arrived was Xu Ling.


    Xu Ling will order to kill yunxizhi, take yunxizhi''s head back to the queen, don''t want yunxizhi to go out. It''s obvious that Yunxi is better for them to start when they get out of yunjiazhuang.


    -


    Outside the house.


    When yunzechu and yunxizhi stepped out of the gate, they saw the coachman fall to the ground with his feet in his arms and wail constantly. The horse of the carriage was feeble and pulled the horse dung all over the ground. The ground was in a mess and smelly.


    Although yunxizhi wore a veil on his face, it couldn''t stop the stench at all. He quickly turned around and took out a silk handkerchief to cover his mouth and nose.


    Cloud Ze at the beginning of the face dew fierce color, sink a voice to ask: "how to return a responsibility?"


    The coachman reluctantly got up and knelt on the ground, "villa master, it''s small... It''s not good..."


    Yun zechu: "is it min''er?"


    The coachman was afraid to answer.


    Yunzechu has got the answer from this reaction of the coachman, "she''s really getting worse and worse. Come on, give her to me... "


    "Forget it, zechu. She''s your daughter after all. Forget it. The sun is about to come out. Let''s not delay. Let''s change a carriage. " Cloud Xi Zhi surface mouth persuade, heart flash silk disgust. Since she arrived at yunjiazhuang, yunzechu''s wife fell ill, Yunmin, yunzechu''s daughter, has not stopped for a day, and has been looking for all kinds of troubles from time to time.


    Yunzechu reluctantly presses down the fire in his heart, calls the servant, prepares the new carriage with the fastest speed, and calls another coachman to come.


    Soon, everything was ready, and yunzechu helped yunxizhi to get on the bus.


    The carriage drove away from yunjiazhuang.


    In the hall of yunjiazhuang, Yunmin is happily selecting the best silk in her handmaid''s hand.


    With the arrival of Yun Shaoqing, it''s rare to see his younger sister smile so much these days. He teased her and said, "do you get up so early today? Making new clothes again? Are you not afraid of too many clothes? "


    Yun min smiles and stares at Yun Shaoqing. He is dissatisfied and says, "brother, where are my clothes? Besides, I''m choosing silk for my mother. Her body is much better. I want them to make more clothes for her. "

 Chapter 318

    Yun Shaoqing: "well, then do more. In a few days, it''s mother''s birthday. Let her be happy. "


    Yun min nodded. She also wanted her mother to recover completely as soon as possible. "By the way, brother, do you know, my father asked someone to prepare a carriage early this morning. I asked the driver. It turned out that my father was going to take the woman out to enjoy the lotus. I hurt the coachman''s foot and ordered people to feed the horse a lot of Croton. Hum, I see how they can get out. "


    During this period of time, Yun Shaoqing has deliberately ignored the woman brought back by her father. He thinks that woman doesn''t exist, but Yun min still goes to find the woman''s trouble every day. "Min''er, forget it..."


    "What''s the matter?" Yun min''s voice immediately becomes sharp and interrupts Yun Shaoqing.


    Every time, as long as he persuades, Yunmin will change his face. How can he persuade Yunmin. Yun Shaoqing sighed.


    A maid comes in a hurry and whispers to Yunmin.


    After listening to Yunmin, "brush" to lose the hands of silk, go out angrily. She thought that if she hurt the coachman and let the horse have an accident, they couldn''t get out. Unexpectedly, they still went out. Damn it! Over the years, her father had never accompanied her mother to appreciate the lotus. She would never allow the woman to go with her father.


    After Yun Shaoqing, "min''er, where are you going?"


    "Brother, go to see your mother first. You tell your mother that I''ll see her when I come back. " Cloud sensitive head also does not return ground to drop a, the person walks more quickly.


    At this time, the housekeeper just came to find Yun Shaoqing. Yun Shaoqing gave two orders to the housekeeper. When he looked up again, there was no sign of his sister Yun min.


    -


    Yunmin went to the backyard to find a horse, and directly drove the horse to chase him.


    Yunmin''s riding skill is not good, but her brother taught her to ride it several times before. For a moment, the horse has been running fast, and Yunmin keeps waving his whip, and the horse almost rushes on the road.


    In the carriage ahead, yunxizhi and Yunze sit quietly.


    Yun Xizhi occasionally lifted a corner of the car curtain to look out, some exclaimed: "this street seems to have no change, just like when I came to yunjiazhuang."


    Yun zechu: "it really hasn''t changed much. If you like, I''ll hang out with you some other day? "


    Yun Xizhi said, "good! During this period of time, I came to yunjiazhuang, which is the most peaceful and comfortable time I have spent in recent years. Sometimes I think, if time can turn back... "


    The carriage suddenly drove rapidly, and there was a scream outside.


    Before he finished speaking, Yunxi bumped into the wall of the rear compartment and hit his head heavily.


    As soon as Yunze was worried, he quickly took a step closer and protected Yunxi in his arms


    The carriage continued to drive, and the speed was very fast. Yun Xizhi was a little unstable, and he wanted to be in the arms of Yun zechu, so he leaned against him, "I''m ok. What''s wrong with the carriage? Is something going on outside? "


    Yunzechu didn''t know. After he was sure that yunxizhi was really OK and didn''t hurt him, he turned around and asked the driver, "what''s the matter?"


    Except for the scream, there was no response outside the car.


    Yunzechu frowned, slightly released yunxizhi for a minute, and raised the front curtain with an extension of his arm. He saw the coachman lying motionless. He was hit by a concealed weapon on his back shoulder, and the horse was also hit by a concealed weapon. The concealed weapon was poisonous. The blood from the coachman and the horse was dark black. That''s why the horse flew up.

 Chapter 319

    Yunxizhi looked out along the curtain raised by yunzechu, his eyes suddenly flashed a shadow, his hands quietly clenched.


    "Ah Chi, stay in the car." Yunzechu asked, this is completely let go of yunxizhi, quickly out of the carriage, rein in the reins.


    As soon as the carriage stopped, a line of people with black cloaks came after it and surrounded it in the street.


    Along with these black cloaked people is Yun min.


    Pedestrians on the street saw the scene and ran away.


    Yunzechu looks around and sees Yunmin sitting on the same horse with one of the black cloakers. His face cools down and he asks, "who are they? Why are you with them? Min''er, what do you want to do? "


    Yunmin is still a little confused. She doesn''t know what''s going on now. She only remembers that she was very angry to ride out and keep waving the whip. Then these black cloaked people suddenly fell from the sky, and the leader of them caught her all at once. They not only fed her poison so that she couldn''t make a sound, but also rode with her on the same horse and rode with her. Finally, it became the present situation.


    Xu Ling, the black cloak man sitting on the horse with Yun min, knows that Yun Xizhi is going out, so he decides to kill him outside. On the way, he takes Yunmin. Since Yunmin hates yunxizhi so much, he can use Yunmin''s name to attack yunxizhi. In this way, they can perfectly hide their true identity.


    Xu Ling said on purpose immediately: "don''t worry, miss Yunmin. Since we have accepted your money, we will definitely kill the woman surnamed Yun."


    Yunmin is shocked. She doesn''t know these black cloaked people, and she doesn''t find anyone to kill yunxizhi. But if these people really kill this woman surnamed Yun, she would be happy to see it.


    Thinking of this, it''s Yunmin who is being held hostage. He doesn''t ask his father yunzechu for help at all.


    Yunzechu looks hard to see the extreme, "min''er, is what he said true? Do you really pay someone to kill ah Chi


    Yunmin skims the beginning and doesn''t explain. If you want to explain, wait until these black cloaked people kill Yunxi. She longed to die.


    Yunmin''s reaction, in yunzechu''s opinion, is to admit it!


    Yunzechu is very angry. He has been tolerating Yunmin''s behavior for a long time, just because he really owes something, but he never thought that Yunmin would dare to do this kind of killing. She is really too bold to do it!


    Yunxi Zhi in the car listened to the outside sound. It can be said that she has been tolerating Yunmin. No matter how much trouble Yunmin makes for her, she doesn''t care with her. But now it seems that Yun min should learn some lessons. He dares to pay someone to kill her.


    Xu Ling no longer nonsense, a command, "hands."


    A group of black cloaked men took orders and drew swords with good training.


    Yunzechu also drew his sword, protecting yunxizhi in the carriage, while dealing with the attack of the black cloaked man. These black cloaked people have very high martial arts. They are not like ordinary people.


    Soon, the outnumbered yunzechu got a sword.


    Seeing that her father is injured, Yunmin immediately worries. He looks back to see the black cloak man who has taken her. He wants to say to the black cloak man, "if you want to kill that woman surnamed Yun, don''t hurt her father.". As long as they can kill the woman named Yun, she can give them all her money no matter who they are or why they lie that she paid them.

 Chapter 320

    Xu Ling in a black cloak stops Yunmin from turning back. He doesn''t care what Yunmin wants to do, and his eyes stare coldly at the war situation in front of him. If the queen wants Yunxi to die, Yunxi must die.


    Soon after, yunzechu got another sword and was surrounded by several black cloakers.


    The rest of the black cloakers turned to Yunxi in the carriage.


    The next moment, immediately split, cloud Xi Zhi dressed in white, face veil, flying out of the car.


    After dozens of moves, Yunxi is defeated, and sees that yunzechu''s situation is not better than her. These black cloaked people are all merciless. If they really want to kill her, they have to send a signal to ask the people hidden in the dark to come to support, and they can''t care to hide their identity in front of yunzechu.


    After a while, nearly 100 people in black appeared and in turn surrounded all the black cloakers.


    At this time, Xu Ling pushed Yun min off his horse and flew up to join the war.


    In an instant, the streets became more chaotic.


    Yunzechu looks at more than 100 people in black who suddenly appear in front of him in disbelief, and then looks at yunxizhi in disbelief.


    Yunxizhi and yunzechu look at each other, then stare at Yunmin who falls on the ground. It''s all her, the damned girl. She''s not only looking for trouble every day, but also looking for someone to kill her, which makes her so exposed.


    Falling on the ground, Yunmin raises his head, just one look at the murderous spirit in Yunxi''s eyes, which makes him tremble.


    "Be careful!" Suddenly, yunzechu saw a black cloaked man cut at yunxizhi, almost without thinking about it, flew forward to save yunxizhi, and asked anxiously, "ah Zhi, how are you? Is it hurt? "


    Yunxizhi doesn''t speak. Now I don''t know how to explain to yunzechu that so many people in black came as soon as she sent a signal.


    Yunzechu: "let''s go first and go back to yunjiazhuang."


    Yunxizhi did not refuse.


    Yunzechu turns his head and looks at Yunmin on the ground not far away. There is an obvious disappointment in his eyes and he leaves with yunxizhi.


    Yunmin suddenly opened his eyes, can''t believe that in such a fight, her father didn''t care about her, so he left her, only took the woman away.


    Yunxizhi''s people are also well-trained, and the number is ten times that of the black cloak people who want to kill her. Xu Ling is very good at martial arts, but the number is small after all. For a moment, he was surrounded by yunxizhi''s men in black, but he couldn''t get away and continue to chase yunxizhi.


    For a moment, Yun min wiped the tears on his face, got up and ran in a panic.


    The sword has no eyes. Whether it''s the man in black cloak or the man in black of yunxizhi, the people on both sides don''t specifically aim at Yunmin, but Yunmin, who wants to escape, is injured by the sword. A bloodstain is cut on his neck by the sword, and the blood flows out immediately. Fortunately, it doesn''t hurt his lifeblood.


    Yun min cries out in pain. He doesn''t even see who hurt her. He covers her bleeding neck and continues to run. Father won''t come back to save her. She''s on her own.


    -


    Return to yunjiazhuang safely.


    Yunzechu helps yunxizhi into the door and wants to accompany yunxizhi back to the house.


    "You''d better deal with your daughter first." At this time, yunxizhi pushes away yunzechu and refuses his escort. First, she hasn''t figured out how to explain to yunzechu. Second, she really doesn''t want to tolerate Yunmin any more. She deliberately puts pressure on yunzechu to deal with Yunmin.


    Yunzechu is slightly frozen in the same place. Seeing that yunxizhi is walking farther and farther, he turns around and orders several disciples to find Yunmin and escort him to the hall.

 Chapter 321

    Yunxi went back to his room and closed the door. As soon as he was ready to drink, there was a little noise from the window.


    Yunxi said without expression, "come in."


    It''s the man in black who came to yunjiazhuang to deliver the letter according to Sufeng''s order, and then got yunxizhi''s order to return to Yueling city.


    After the man in black came into the room, he quickly knelt down and whispered, "Lord, my subordinates are being followed." It was when he suddenly discovered this that he would come back in a hurry and report to yunxizhi.


    "What did you say? Say it again Yun Xizhi had a cold and sharp face.


    Kneeling on the ground, the man in black trembled, bowed his head, and said the whole thing again from the beginning, "my subordinates immediately returned to Yueling city after getting the Lord''s order, but on the way back, I unexpectedly found that I had been followed before, and the person who followed should have come to yunjiazhuang. Please forgive me. I''ll die. "


    Yunxizhi held the teacup tightly.


    The man in black dare not breathe.


    After a while, yunxizhi smashed the tea cup and swept all the cups off the table, hoping to overturn the table. Here, as soon as her people were followed, she was assassinated. She was deceived. The black cloaked people who were so skilled in the street just now were not the people Yunmin asked to kill her, but the bitches on the throne.


    Good, very good, very good! She constantly spread the news of the devil, so that people all over the world think that the bitch on the throne released the devil, and designed that the bitch had to catch the devil. The bitch sent someone to kill her. The slut had destroyed the island she had built and wanted to kill her. The hatred between them is really endless.


    But this time, she said she would never lose. Yun Xizhi gritted his teeth and swore at the bottom of his heart.


    Kneeling on the ground, the man in black was startled. The fragments of the cup splashed on his body, but he had to remind him, "Lord, it''s not safe here."


    "You don''t have to say that useless things have attracted people here even though they have been followed." Yunxizhi kicks down the man in black, gets up and goes out angrily.


    -


    At this time, the hall of yunjiazhuang was full of people.


    The embarrassed Yunmin is forced to kneel on the ground in full view of the public. She was poisoned by the black cloaker and scratched by the sword. Now she can''t speak at all. She can only use her hands constantly. She wants her maids to get pens and paper. Now she can only use writing to explain the whole story. Although she hated that her father had left her, she ran back and met her elder martial brothers on the way. They just took her back to her house on the order of her father. She still wanted to explain it clearly.


    The servants were frightened by the battle in front of them, and no one dared to move.


    Regardless of Yunmin''s gestures, yunshaoqing constantly pleads with yunzechu to excuse Yunmin. "Father, min''er doesn''t have this ability at all. How can she find a killer? There must be some misunderstanding. You believe in min''er."


    A group of yunzechu''s disciples also interceded. Although they take Yunmin back at yunzechu''s command, they don''t believe that Yunmin will find a killer to kill.


    After hearing the news, Mrs. Yun came with illness and asked Yun zechu to find out about it. She absolutely believed that their daughter would not do it.


    Originally, Yun zechu was furious, but under the persuasion of so many people, his heart softened.

 Chapter 322

    Yun Xizhi, who is about to leave, comes to the hall to say goodbye to Yun zechu. Seeing this scene, he can''t help laughing coldly. Even though he knows that those black cloaked people have nothing to do with Yun min and are not paid by Yun min, he doesn''t say it. He deliberately keeps everything on Yun min''s head in front of Yun zechu. It''s a lesson to Yun min and says coldly: "since you all believe her, Well, as you wish, I''ll go. "


    Words fall, cloud Xi Zhi did not hesitate to turn away.


    In the open space outside the hall, yunzechu grabbed yunxizhi''s wrist and said, "ah Zhi, where are you going?"


    "Your daughter is looking for a killer to kill me, and all of you are still on her side. Do you think I can stay? It''s none of your business where I go. There''s always a place to go. After all, you''re the family, I''m the outsider. " The last sentence, sad heart, yunxizhi broke off yunzechu''s hand.


    Yunzechu just softened his heart to Yunmin. Because of yunxizhi''s words and yunxizhi''s move to leave, he suddenly became cold again. "Ah Zhi, I''m not on her side. I''ll give you an account of this. You stay here..."


    "Then come back to me when you deal with your daughter and have the results." It is no longer safe here. Naturally, yunxizhi will never stay. But the reason for her real departure will not be known to Yun zechu.


    The words fall, cloud Xi Zhi continues to leave, this time walk very fast, hear cloud Ze Chu also catch up, back to leave a sentence, "did not deal with before, don''t come to me."


    Yunzechu steps a meal, stopped, see Yunxi stop in front of the head also don''t return to leave, the bottom of my heart to Yunmin will be more ruthless under the heart. When he was on the street at that time, he had asked Yunmin himself. Yunmin didn''t deny it. He just admitted it. What else should he investigate?


    Suddenly, looking at Yunmin kneeling on the ground, yunzechu has made a decision. "I didn''t expect that yunzechu gave birth to such a vicious daughter as you. From today on, you are no longer my daughter of yunzechu. Get out of yunjiazhuang for me. "


    Yunmin looks up in disbelief.


    Yun Shaoqing also couldn''t believe, "father, are you going to drive your sister away?"


    Mrs. Yun almost fainted. She staggered forward and grabbed Yun zechu''s arm. "Husband, min''er really won''t do this. You believe her! She''s our only daughter. How can you get rid of her? You drive her away, where do you want her to go as a woman? If you are worried about Miss Yun, I will explain. I will ask her to come back. Husband, don''t chase our daughter. Please... "


    A group of disciples: "master, please forgive me and give her another chance..."


    Yun min suddenly began to laugh, and while laughing, he got up from the ground and looked at the people who pleaded for her, at the mother''s begging for her father, and then at the father''s unfeeling, his heart was a little cold, and slowly wiped away the tears from his eyes. Well, she doesn''t have to. She''ll go by herself.


    Mrs. Yun exclaimed, "min''er, what are you doing? Where are you going... "


    Yun Shaoqing: "sister..."


    Yun min keeps retreating, laughing and shaking his head at his mother


    Yun zechu turned his heart to the beginning.


    -


    Outside yunjiazhuang mansion.


    Yunxi jumps on his horse and goes to the moon spirit city with a whip.


    Two days later.


    Yunxizhi arrives outside Yueling city.


    Sufeng didn''t expect that Yunxi would come and quickly welcomed him, "Lord."

 Chapter 323

    Yun Xizhi''s face was not good. He asked directly, "what''s the situation now?"


    "The people of Xiling state have already talked about all kinds of people and set a time for them to enter the battle from different places in the morning. I''ve tried again and again to stop it, but I can''t stop it, and I can''t find out the identity of the people in Xiling kingdom. It''s not easy for those people in Xiling to get close to each other. There''s no way to inquire. " Su Feng summed up all the current situation in a few words.


    Yunxi looks coldly to the direction of Yueling city. That day, Sufeng brought her the words "if she entangles again, he will look for her even at the ends of the earth". Ha ha, what a good end of the earth, threatening her with such words! Now that she''s here in person, she''ll see for herself if he can live through this.


    Sufeng hesitated for a while. "Lord, the left envoy will have a formation. Would you like to send someone to bring the left envoy here to have a look?"


    Cloud Xi Zhi takes back his eyes to see Su Feng, his eyes are full of fierce, "do you think he will work for us?"


    Sufeng: "Lord..."


    Yun Xizhi didn''t give Sufeng a chance to intercede for sufangcheng at all, "or do you think we will trust someone who betrays us? Do you really want him to have a look at this array, or do you want to take another chance to persuade me to let him go? "


    Sufeng bowed his head, "Lord, Sufeng dare not!"


    "Not the best! Who dares to betray us, the end of Sufang city is the best example. " Yunxi left and went to the rest place. After two days of driving, he was tired. If someone else betrayed her, she would not be so angry, but it was sufangcheng.


    Sufeng is catching up.


    Yun Xizhi added, "anyone who dares to plead for him will be guilty in the future."


    Sufeng dare not speak any more.


    Yun Xizhi: "in addition, the slut chased me all the way. I believe they have come here. We must stop all the people from committing suicide tomorrow. We must reserve our strength and wait until the bitches and demons are both defeated. "


    Sufeng has blocked it, but it doesn''t work. I don''t know what yunxizhi can do.


    On the other hand, Xu Ling, who came back all the way after Yun Xizhi, first went back to the big account and reported to "ten day adult".


    The man known as "ten day adult" said he knew and asked Xu Ling to step down.


    Xu Ling did not retreat, but also wanted to kill Yun Xizhi. "When she got here, she was a turtle in a jar. It was hard to fly. I''ll take someone with me now. I''ll kill her. "


    "Don''t use it now, wait for my order," said the man, who was known as the man of ten days


    Xu Ling: "why?"


    The man, who was known as the ten year old man, looked at Xu Ling slightly. Tomorrow, people from all walks of life will enter the battle. This time, at least half of them will be killed or injured. Before all the people and horses enter the battle, no change is allowed, so as not to make them alert.


    Xu Ling did not dare to say more and withdrew from the big account. Knowing this, he must have killed yunxizhi before yunxizhi came to the outside of Yueling city. This woman is really able to escape, and she runs so fast.


    -


    At the same time, in Yueling City¡ª¡ª


    Quite different from the atmosphere outside the city, the group led an unprecedented peaceful life.


    In the yard, Qu Ning is concentrating on practicing sword, while Chi Yan is frying medicine.


    There is no blood Ganoderma lucidum. Chi Yan uses the existing herbs in the city. First, he makes some decoctions for xiaotuanzi to drink and see if he can restore xiaotuanzi''s voice. After all, xiaotuanzi is still small. The medicine should not only be mild, but also the daily dosage of adults should be divided into ten days at least.

 Chapter 324

    Xiaotuanzi was dressed in a white robe, and his hair was tied into a bun by Qu Ning, which was fixed on the top of his head. He sat by Chi Yan''s side, holding the wood carvings firmly in his hands. For a while, he watched Chi Yan''s decoction, for a while, he watched Qu Ning''s sword practice, and for a while, he came close to the herbs beside him. He was very interested in herbs, and he was very busy.


    Yu Wenxiao and the song and Yuan dynasties also practiced their swords on one side, occasionally playing a few moves with Qu Ning. If you''re lucky, you can get some advice from the devil. Different from Chi Lin''s talent in martial arts, they belong to the kind of people who need to practice hard to make progress.


    Since they moved to the new house, their work and rest have been like this: they get up early in the morning, have breakfast, go to dig the wasteland, and wait for the land to be reclaimed to grow all kinds of vegetables and fruits. Qu Ning and the devil will also go together, and take xiaotuanzi.


    At noon, everyone came back to eat and rest. Afternoon is the time to practice sword, just like now.


    Suddenly, a long wooden pole like a fishing rod appeared on the wall of the courtyard. There was a long rope tied to the wooden pole. At the end of the rope, there was a steamed bread. The steamed bread appeared in front of xiaotuanzi like bait.


    Xiaotuanzi''s attention was immediately attracted by the steamed bread, and he spared a small hand to grasp it.


    The wooden pole began to move, and so did the steamed bread.


    Xiaotuanzi unconsciously stood up and chased the steamed bread that was constantly "escaping" in front of him step by step. While chasing, he kept reaching for it.


    After catching up with the wall of the courtyard, he finally grabbed the steamed bun. He was very happy, but he couldn''t pull off the steamed bun on the rope and refused to let go. The whole person was caught by the wooden pole.


    Qu Ning glimpses the sword in his hand, cuts the rope on the wooden pole neatly, and then flies to catch xiaotuanzi like a hero saving beauty. Just a little inattentive, such a small person will be fished away like a fish. Fortunately, her martial arts are getting better and better, and she can help in time every time.


    Xiaotuanzi didn''t know the danger. He raised his head happily in quning''s arms and handed the steamed bread to quning.


    "Ah, how many times has this happened? Why don''t you have a long memory?" Qu Ning first sighed, then deliberately lowered his face and fiercely pinched xiaotuanzi''s little face, "brother in red is waiting for you outside the hospital! And then fall into the hands of the brother in red to see if you cry or not. "


    Xiaotuanzi doesn''t hurt. Qu Ning pinches him, but he smiles and continues to hand over steamed bread. He seems to know that Qu Ning is tired of practicing sword.


    Qu Ning''s heart can''t help but soften down. Before Lin''s younger brother jumps into the wall, he quickly walks to the pool rock where the medicine is decocted, holding xiaotuanzi in his arms.


    From breakfast that day on, Lin''s younger brother and Tuanzi were completely tied up. Xiaotuanzi refused to return the woodcarving to Chilin all the time. He held the woodcarving in his hand all the time, even when he was sleeping. Chi Lin, in order to get the woodcarving back, he did everything he could, but Xiaotuan Zi was fooled every time.


    Outside the wall of the pool, Lin lost a wooden pole and turned away.


    In fact, Yu Wenxiao and song and Yuan saw that xiaotuanzi was "fished" away, but they knew that it was Chi Lin who fished xiaotuanzi, so they couldn''t do it, they had to be a bystander. Over the years, it''s really the first time that I''ve seen Chi Lin so depressed, but he was still a little boy.


    -


    evening.


    Some people from the city came to Qu Ning and sent some vegetables and fruits to him. By the way, they asked Yu Wenxiao and Song Yuan to help him.

 Chapter 325

    This kind of thing has not happened once or twice. Almost all of them came before the meal and invited Yu Wenxiao and song and Yuan to go there for various reasons. Sometimes someone will come to invite Lin''s younger brother.


    Qu Ning gradually saw the clue. As he put the dishes and chopsticks on the table, he said to Chi Yan, who helped to set the dishes and chopsticks: "I''m sure they''ll be left for dinner again and won''t come back. Do you think those people who have come to invite Yu Wenxiao and song and Yuan Dynasties to pass by have taken a fancy to Yu Wenxiao and song and Yuan Dynasties, and they want Yu Wenxiao and song and Yuan Dynasties to marry their daughters? "


    Chi Yan actually saw it, but it had nothing to do with him.


    Little Tuanzi has wood carvings in one hand and Chi Yan''s clothes in the other. He knows that the bad brother in red will come to dinner.


    Qu Ning: "of course, this kind of thing, to Yu Wenxiao and Song Yuan willing to do."


    The dishes and chopsticks are all set up, but Lin''s younger brother is still missing. It seems that he disappeared after "fishing" for a small ball in the afternoon.


    Qu Ning: "do you want to find him?"


    "No, just wait for him." Chi Yan looked out of the hall and sat down with Qu Ning''s hand.


    Xiaotuanzi immediately crowded into the middle of the two.


    Before long, Chi Lin came back and stepped into the hall. He first looked at the little one and saw that he was hiding between his brother and Qu Ning. Chi Lin went to several people and sat down. He deliberately turned the small rattle drum he brought back and made a few nice "Dong Dong" sounds.


    Xiaotuanzi was too short to see the opposite pool face when he sat down. He was not curious about the sound coming from the opposite.


    Qu Ning covered his eyes and started again. I don''t know if Lin''s younger brother can cheat xiaotuanzi''s woodcarving back this time. "Well, eat first, or the food will be cold."


    -


    after meal.


    Qu Ning picked up the dishes and took them to the kitchen.


    Xiaotuanzi climbed down from the chair, grabbed quning''s clothes, grabbed the woodcarving and followed quning.


    Seeing that little Tuanzi stepped out of the threshold, Chi Lin turned his rattle again.


    Little Tuanzi turns around and sees what Chi Lin has in his hand, but not only is he not attracted by the interesting things in Chi Lin''s hand, but he is also afraid that Chi Lin will grab him and the woodcarving in his hand. He follows Qu Ning and runs away.


    Chi Lin was angry and threw away the rattle. On the way back, a girl in the city suddenly stopped him and stuttered to ask him what he liked to eat. She would make a lot of delicious food for him.


    It''s so strange! He didn''t want to talk to the girl at all, but after a few steps, he went back and asked the girl what the two-year-old fool liked best?


    The girl thought for a long time and found him this rattle. She said that as long as it was a baby, she would like it.


    As a result, the little fool was not attracted by this thing at all, and still held on to his woodcarving. Chi Lin didn''t want to see the useless rattle again.


    Chi Yan then asked, "what''s the situation outside?"


    "There are several groups of people coming, and the man on the throne has arrived." When Chi Lin became upright, his biggest worry was that he came. "A few years ago, when I was hiding in the imperial study, I saw the man named" ten days "by accident. Now he pretends to be a member of Xiling Kingdom, and has already urged all the people to enter the battle early tomorrow morning. In addition, the man in black who was released that night also came, and I saw a veiled woman in his team. " If it wasn''t for the elder brother''s solemn explanation, he would have killed the woman. It''s all about that woman. She should die.

 Chapter 326

    But he will kill her one day! Chi Lin clenched his fist. He had already remembered her appearance. Sooner or later, he would kill her.


    Chi Yan also flashed silk murderous gas, the red in his eyes faintly turned deep. That person, in the end still want to entangle.


    For a while, Chi Yan suppressed the murderous spirit. "Tomorrow, I''ll go to have a look again and guard the battle for my brother." Although I''m sure that no one can break the array, let Chi Lin go and watch it. It''s also a heavy guarantee. "If there''s any situation, you can tell your brother at any time."


    Chi Lin: "brother, don''t worry!" He promised that no one who will enter the battle tomorrow will be able to go out alive.


    Yu Wenxiao and song and Yuan ran back in confusion. As soon as he entered the courtyard, he quickly closed the door, as if there was a flood and a beast behind him.


    Qu Ning leads the hand of small regiment son to come out from the kitchen, just see, not from a Leng.


    Yu Wenxiao and Song Yuan leaned behind the door for a long time. After confirming that no one was chasing them, they wiped their sweat and walked toward Qu Ning. One asked Qu Ning if he had anything to eat, and the other wanted to tease little Tuan Zi.


    Qu Ning is not difficult to guess what happened, joked: "what''s the matter?"


    "Oh, don''t say it. I won''t help you any more." Yu Wenxiao waved his hand quickly. He was still sweating. Before, when building houses, so many people in the city came to help, and everyone was so enthusiastic, so when people in the city asked him for help, he was duty bound. I didn''t want to know that they had another plan. They wanted to recruit him to be their son-in-law. I suddenly talked to him tonight and asked for his opinions, which scared him away.


    Song and Yuan Dynasties are not much better. I don''t want to mention what happened.


    Xiaotuanzi looked up at them curiously.


    Qu Ning laughs, "all right. There''s still something to eat in the kitchen. Go and have a look. I don''t know if it''s enough. "


    Yu Wenxiao and Song Yuan nodded, trying to coax xiaotuanzi to go with them.


    Xiaotuanzi holds quning''s hand firmly.


    Chi Lin came out of the hall and looked at Yu Wenxiao and the song and Yuan Dynasties. He also looked at the wood carvings in xiaotuanzi''s hands.


    Xiaotuanzi hid behind quning and hid the woodcarving.


    Chi Lin snorted.


    -


    At night.


    In the bright room.


    Qu Ning asked Chi Yan to teach her the array.


    Chi Yan holds Qu Ning. As long as Qu Ning wants to learn, he teaches.


    At first, Tuanzi stuck to them. Then he grabbed the woodcarving and climbed to the couch to play.


    I don''t know how long after that, Qu Ning scratched his head with some headache. "How can it be more difficult than learning martial arts?" She has made great progress in martial arts, but this array seems to be against her. I don''t think ordinary people can learn it.


    Chi Yan: "study again tomorrow, anyway, there is plenty of time."


    Qu Ning nodded at the moment. Seeing that it was still early, he turned around and took all the painting tools. Dozens of small charcoal were arranged on the table according to the degree of fineness. Then he spread out the white paper and walked around behind Chi Yan with a smile. He put his head on Chi Yan''s shoulder, put one hand around Chi Yan, and the other hand held Chi Yan''s hand from the back. He took the opportunity to kiss his beautiful face, It''s my turn to teach you. "


    Ah, other people go through the palace or the house, and all the way to the peak of their life. It''s as if all of them are open. It''s very powerful and the scenery is boundless. But she can only draw a little, nothing else. Of course, she doesn''t have much ambition. She still likes the warm and ordinary life, and doesn''t like the fighting.


    Think of this, Qu Ning can''t help but side head, want to kiss again.


    Chi Yan just turned his head.


    Qu Ning, a relative, happened to fall on his lips.

 Chapter 327

    Qu Ning couldn''t help but open his eyes. He was just about to retreat after he was stunned. He didn''t want to be stuck in the back of his head and deepened this


    For a long time, Qu Ning breathlessly raised his head, while quickly covering his mouth and looking to the direction of xiaotuanzi, deeply afraid of being seen by xiaotuanzi, "xiaotuanzi is still there, you..." before the end of the words, he saw xiaotuanzi lying on the wooden couch and snoring.


    Qu Ning


    "No one saw it." Chi Yan grabs Qu Ning again.


    After a long time, they finally got back to the topic and started to sketch the rock paintings by Qu Ning.


    Just as she wants to learn martial arts array, Chi Yan takes the initiative to learn it. Naturally, Qu Ning is happy to teach it. However, after only a few days of teaching, Qu Ning found that the "Apprentice" was better than LAN, so he could be a teacher. The two portraits painted by Chi Yan are no worse than her.


    What a gift he has! Why can some people learn so well in everything? It seems that nothing can be difficult for them! Qu Ning was secretly jealous. If only she could learn the array like him!


    Deep in the night, Qu Ning and other good artists in Chi Yan''s painting urged Chi Yan to have a rest earlier.


    When Qu Ning cleans up the table and turns to the wooden couch, he later finds that Chi Yan has placed xiaotuanzi on the couch by the window, which is also separated by a simple screen.


    Qu Ning didn''t know, so, "what are you doing?"


    Chi Yan didn''t answer. He took Qu Ning in his arms and went to the wooden couch.


    Qu Ning understood and blushed.


    -


    early morning.


    Xiaotuanzi woke up in a daze, opened his eyes and found that he was in a "strange" place. He was immediately frightened, but soon found that it was not strange. He quickly climbed down from the cot with his hands and feet, took the wood carvings around the screen, and walked to the wooden cot with the gauze curtain down, trying to climb onto the cot.


    When Chi Yan heard the sound, he put on his coat and sat up. He covered the veil behind him to block quning on the couch. He stopped xiaotuanzi''s climbing on the wooden couch in time and let xiaotuanzi go out to wash his face.


    It took a long time for xiaotuanzi to understand. He walked back to the door, slowly opened the door and climbed out.


    Traning is not awake yet.


    Before long, little Tuanzi came back like a drowned chicken and stood tremblingly in front of Chi Yan. He didn''t dare to look up at Chi Yan.


    Chi Yan


    When Qu Ning woke up, the sun was already high, and the sun penetrated into the house through the doors and windows.


    There was no pool rock beside him, and the position beside him was a little cold. Qu Ning stretched out his hand, raised the veil, looked out and made sure that she was the only one in the room. Thinking of what happened last night, Qu Ning closed his eyes and lay back. He could see that Chi Yan really wanted to have a child, but he was worried that the demons would be passed on to the child, so he was very restrained at the last moment and didn''t stay with her.


    Qu Ning has thought about children many times.


    For a long time, Qu Ning got up, dressed, opened the door and went out.


    In the courtyard, a small wooden stool, a small wooden table, and a small group of children are sitting upright, holding the wood carvings they can''t leave.


    After Chi Yan confirmed that the medicine was cold, he put the medicine bowl and spoon in front of Xiaotuan Zi and let Xiaotuan Zi drink by himself.


    Yu Wenxiao and the song and Yuan dynasties had already gone to the wasteland, but they did not wait for quning.


    Chi Lin has also gone out to the array outside the city.


    Qu Ning looked at the scene in front of him, and he couldn''t help thinking, what would happen if he had a little more than a little one and sat with him? Thinking about it, Qu Ning couldn''t help laughing, especially after seeing the bitter little face of Xiao Tuanzi when he drank the medicine, he laughed even more happily.

 Chapter 328

    For a moment, Qu Ning had a decision in his heart.


    Chi Yan turns to approach Qu Ning, rubs Qu Ning''s head, and says softly, "wake up."


    Qu Ning: "well."


    Chi Yan: "why don''t you have a rest?"


    Qu Ning picked eyebrows with a smile: "do you really think I''m a pig? What time is it? "


    Sunshine, smile, she... Seems to be bewitched. Chi Yan lowers his head and just touches the radian of Qu Ning''s lips.


    On the other hand, as soon as he saw Chi Yan go away, Tuanzi, who was still sitting quietly, took the opportunity to feed the bitter and hard medicine to the woodcarving in his hand.


    After feeding for a long time, he didn''t succeed. He also soiled his sleeve and hem. Xiaotuanzi could only wrinkle a small face and continued to drink by himself.


    Qu Ning worried about xiaotuanzi, afraid to be seen by xiaotuanzi, he quickly pushed ChiYan''s shoulder, didn''t let ChiYan go deep, and whispered: "in fact, I''ve thought about it. If you really like children, we''d better have one." He raised his hand to cover his mouth and let him hear her say, "we have settled down here now. I believe you will have a way even if the demons are really passed on to the children. You see, don''t you always control your own demons well? "


    Chi Yan''s eyes turned dark and took Qu Ning''s hand away. "Do you want children, too?"


    For Qu Ning, he is still young. But in this world, women get married and have children at this age, so it''s OK for the person in front of her to want a child so much. She bowed her head and said "Hmm" softly.


    Chi Yan raises Qu Ning''s head.


    Four eyes are opposite, Chi Yan takes Qu Ning into his arms. The worry in his heart is slightly broken up by Qu Ning''s words. His face is gentle and can be considered.


    Xiaotuanzi finally finished the bitter medicine and looked up at the two people who had been leaning together in front of him.


    Yue Xiaoling came over, but the gate was not closed. When she stepped into the gate, she just saw this scene, and her side head evaded.


    Qu Ning hurriedly pushes aside Chi Yan and walks towards Yue Xiaoling. Since Yue Xiaoqiao was in a coma, Yue Xiaoling almost stayed in the city Lord''s house to take care of Yue Xiaoqiao every day. She seldom came out, and even came to her, "master of the moon, you are here."


    Yue Xiaoling: "it''s said that your wasteland has almost been dug. Now you need seeds of all kinds of fruits and vegetables. It happens to be in the Lord''s mansion. I don''t plant it myself, so I''ll send it to you. " With that, Yue Xiaoling gives quning a large bag of seeds in his hand, and there are various kinds of small bags in it.


    Qu Ning takes it, thanks, and invites Yue Xiaoling to sit in the hall.


    "No, I have to go back and watch my sister." Yue Xiaoling left and waved to xiaotuanzi at a distance.


    Xiaotuanzi is a little familiar with yuexiaoling now. He is no longer afraid of yuexiaoling. He sits there and doesn''t move. He doesn''t find a place to hide.


    Qu Ning sent send month Xiaoling, back to prepare for breakfast, already hungry.


    ChiYan hasn''t eaten either, but xiaotuanzi has already eaten a little.


    There are only three of them left in the whole hospital today.


    The courtyard is quiet.


    Master Juexin went out early in the morning. Many people in the city, especially the old people, are very interested in Buddhism. From time to time, they gather together and invite master Juexin to teach them Buddhism.


    -


    At the same time, outside the moon spirit city and the array, the people and horses preparing to enter the array were blocked, and the scene froze.


    Yun Xizhi: "you don''t have to break the battle and kill the devil before the Queen''s men and horses arrive, because the Queen''s men and horses have arrived here..."

 Chapter 329

    Shocked, they suddenly stood on guard and looked around for the queen.


    Xu Ling, who was behind the "ten day adult", was also surprised, thinking that Yun Xizhi recognized him.


    The ten day adult is calm, "why do you say that?"


    Yun Xizhi naturally didn''t recognize Xu Ling. All the way to kill her, Xu Ling wore a black cloak and a black scarf. She couldn''t see what she looked like. It was totally different from what she is now. Yun Xizhi: "do you know who has been the source of the news about demons? It''s me


    The crowd was in an uproar and couldn''t stop looking at the woman who was speaking in front of them and blocking them. I saw her dressed in white and covered with veil. I can''t see her real face. I don''t know her origin. I didn''t see her a few days ago. Today, she suddenly appeared.


    Yun Xizhi was more and more eloquent, and his words were well founded. He turned the situation around with his own strength in the dark. He was just like standing on a high stage and giving a speech, "so the queen sent someone to kill me! I came here all the way to escape the pursuit, so I''m sure the Queen''s people have come. Now they are hiding in the dark, maybe they are watching us secretly. If you enter the battle at this time, no matter whether you can break the battle successfully or not, you will lose a lot. In this way, does it not give the queen a chance to catch us all? At that time, the queen can easily destroy everyone, take away the devil, and perfectly cover up the news that the devil has been released from the imperial mausoleum. Isn''t everyone''s death not worth it? Will the people of the world not be kept in the dark? "


    All of a sudden, the voices of the people were even louder, and some even showed the color of fear.


    Seeing that everyone is almost moved by Yun Xi Zhi, Xu Ling''s hand clenches quietly, showing his murderous spirit.


    Yun Xizhi: "therefore, my suggestion is that we should keep our strength, unite as one, and never let the queen take away the devil. Once you see the devil with your own eyes, you must spread the news that "the queen has indeed released the devil" for the first time, so that more people can know and the queen can no longer sophistry. "


    Everyone nodded and agreed.


    Sufeng stands behind yunxizhi, always protecting yunxizhi''s safety.


    Looking at the change of the situation, the ten year old man turned to smile instead of anger, and arched his hand to Chao Yunxi. "I didn''t expect that the Queen''s people had arrived. Thank you for telling me. In that case, we need to take a long-term view. An hour later, please come back to our account and let''s discuss how to fight against the queen and kill the devil? In particular, you must come. "


    Yun Xizhi chuckled and did not answer.


    They discussed with each other and agreed. They really need to sit down and discuss again.


    Ten days adult leaves, return to big account first, the mild smile on the face disappears in the instant after turning around.


    Xu Ling clenched his fist to keep up with him. After walking out of a distance, he whispered to the ten day adult in front of him, "ten day adult, what should we do now? The plan to encourage all the people to join the battle has been destroyed. This mob is nothing but grass on the wall. No matter what anyone says, it will be shaken immediately. In my opinion, let me kill the woman directly. "


    Ten day adult: "prepare for a while, all the leaders will arrive at the big account later..."


    Xu Ling listened carefully, and soon understood that Lord Xu was going to hold a grand banquet, so that all the people who came would never come back. When the leaders are solved, all the remaining loose sand will be solved.

 Chapter 330

    Ten days adult: "do it, this time can''t make a mistake."


    "Yes." When Xu Ling took the order, he couldn''t help admiring him. He didn''t expect that Yun Xizhi would destroy the design to let everyone into the battle. Not only did he not get angry, but he also had a new strategy so soon.


    On yunxizhi''s side, after all the people scattered, Sufeng, who went back with yunxizhi, was a little worried. He advised yunxizhi, "Lord, the people of Xiling have been encouraging everyone to join the battle. You destroyed him today. I''m worried that if he should be in trouble, I might as well let me go to the meeting later."


    "Hehe, now all the people are on my side. What can he do to me in public?" Yun Xizhi sneered and scorned. No one paid attention to him, especially the people of Xiling. I don''t think about what the people of Xiling Kingdom have done so far. As soon as they arrived at Yueling City, they encouraged all the people to break the battle and kill the demons. They had no foresight at all. They were just like pigs.


    Sufeng: "even if you say that, you should be careful just in case. Lord, you used to be very cautious. "


    "It''s different this time. I can''t bear my hatred any longer." Yunxi gritted his teeth. First, the island was destroyed, and she had to escape from the base she had set up. Then, she was injured by demons at sea, and nearly died. In the city of casting swords, they quarreled with Fengling, failed to win over Fengling, and became enemies with Fengling. This tone in her heart has been tolerated for a long time. She can''t wait to kill that bitch on the throne and pull that bitch off the Dragon chair.


    Sufeng still wants to persuade him, but it can be seen that yunxizhi obviously doesn''t listen.


    Yun Xizhi: "at present, although these people are just scattered sand, the good thing is that there are many people. As long as they are used, they can be regarded as good chess pieces. You immediately send more people and find ways to further lobby to ensure that when you sit down and discuss in an hour, most people should stand firmly on this side. I don''t want to see them swing back and forth like weeds. "


    Sufeng: "yes, Lord."


    -


    An hour later.


    People from all walks of life came to the "Xiling state" one after another.


    Yun Xi Zhi came late and put on airs. After entering the account with Sufeng, he glanced around and sat down.


    Sufeng stands behind Yunxi.


    Soon, the heated discussion in the big account was like a fair.


    Outside the tent, Xu Ling, dressed in a black cloak and with the same black robe and mask, ambushed quietly, waiting for the signal to start.


    Someone came in and offered tea respectfully.


    Some leaders were unprepared and drank to quench their thirst.


    Some leaders took it and held it in their hands without drinking.


    Yunxizhi didn''t answer or drink. He was very satisfied with the current situation. Basically, all the people stood on her side and decided to preserve the strength to fight against the queen.


    The tea man put the cup on the table beside Yun Xizhi and bowed down.


    For a long time¡ª¡ª


    Suddenly there was a crack of tea in the tent.


    When Xu Ling heard this, he immediately ordered half of the people to surround the tent. No one was allowed to come near the tent, and no one in it was allowed to come out. He himself took people to rush into the tent to draw a sword and kill them.


    Almost at the same time, a pool dressed in red appeared, surrounded by many people, such as into the uninhabited, but also into the account.


    Some of the leaders in the tent who are discussing with each other are confused by the "assassins" who suddenly break in. They instinctively resist and fight with the "assassins". They have no time for the young man in red who comes in immediately.

 Chapter 331

    As soon as the "Assassin" rushed in, he immediately stood in front of yunxizhi to protect yunxizhi. Sufeng, who had seen Chi Lin, was obviously stunned for a moment. He didn''t recover until his arm was cut by the "Assassin". While he continued to protect yunxizhi, he couldn''t figure out how Chi Lin came out of Yueling city and came here.


    Yun Xi Zhi''s face changed and his eyes fixed on the pool. It was him, the only son of that bitch on the throne, who couldn''t catch him in the sword casting villa that day and let him escape.


    Chi Lin glances at Yun Xi Zhi, just opposite Yun Xi Zhi''s evil eyes. In Feng''s eyes, there is a flash of murderous Qi, but he doesn''t immediately give his hand to Yun Xi Zhi. Instead, he goes to the only person who is still sitting on the throne in the whole tent.


    As soon as entering the big account, Xu Ling did not expect that Chi Lin would suddenly appear. All the people who should have been poisoned and could have been killed easily seem to be all right now, and they can draw their swords to resist.


    The man who has always been known as "ten day adult" in the theme, ten day Yu, is still as steady as Mount Tai for Chi Lin''s appearance out of thin air. Seeing that Chi Lin is getting closer and closer to him, almost at the moment when Chi Lin moves towards him, he quickly clasps Chi Lin''s wrist, lowers his voice and says, "childe, what do you want to do?"


    Chi Lin was so loud that everyone in the tent could hear him clearly, "you are just a dog beside my mother. The empress mother sent you here to take the flag of Xiling state and pretend to be people of Xiling state. She tried to encourage all the mobs outside Yueling city to go to the battle and kill all the people. Then she welcomed her brother back. You''ve already had a bad start. What qualifications do you have to sit here when you let a woman destroy your mother''s good plan? You''d better guarantee that today''s grand banquet will kill all the people who lead to the big account. Otherwise, when I go back, you see how I can complain to my mother! "


    All the people in the account changed suddenly when they heard the words.


    Yun Xizhi, too, couldn''t see his face. He couldn''t believe that all the people holding the flag of Xiling in front of him were pretending to be that slut. In her opinion, "the man in the throne who has no foresight and is like a pig", he deliberately pushed everyone to death. Today''s conference is a grand banquet. She''s been cheated by that bitch again! Damn, why does that bitch count her every time?


    The more he thought about it, the more angry he was. He was almost mad. He immediately pushed away Sufeng, who was in front of her, and flew to Chi Lin. The son of that slut, she must kill him and let that Slut collect her son''s body.


    Xu Ling saw that he quickly flew to intercept yunxizhi and took action against yunxizhi. He had long wanted to kill her, so that he could take her head and return to the queen.


    Sufeng didn''t expect that yunxizhi would lose her mind. Her martial arts are not Chi Lin''s opponents at all, and now they have to leave as soon as possible. They rush to catch up with yunxizhi. After a round of fighting between yunxizhi and Xu Ling, they hold yunxizhi''s arm and say, "Lord, withdraw first."


    "Get out of here!" Cloud Xi Zhi gives Su Feng a palm directly, and wants to kill Chi Lin. no one can stop her.


    Sufeng was slapped by yunxizhi, but he didn''t let go. He said quickly, "Lord, the overall situation is important. You should leave first and then make a long-term plan. Have you forgotten that you said you should sit on the mountain to watch the tiger fight and reap the benefits of the fisherman? Lord... "

 Chapter 332

    Yun Xizhi gritted his teeth with indignation.


    Sufeng knows that there is some talk about yunxizhi. Without waiting for yunxizhi to speak, Sufeng quickly pulls yunxizhi to flee.


    Startled, all the leaders in the room were in a hurry to flee.


    Xu Ling is in hot pursuit. It''s not so easy to escape.


    The fight soon spread from the inside to the outside.


    Ten day Yu, who is still in the tent, is still holding Chi Lin''s wrist. He is not happy or angry about Chi Lin''s deliberate statement. He knows that the poison in the tea cup must have been changed by Chi Lin, "childe, you are deliberately provoking everyone to deal with me. You are destroying the Queen''s order."


    This time, he didn''t strictly comply with the sentence that his brother told him. He only stayed in the array. He came out of the array and provoked Chi Lin: "yes, I just won''t let her do what she wanted. You said, now those people outside all know your identity and conspiracy, know you want to design them to die, will they all want to rip off your skin? If you are lucky enough to survive, you''d better roll back to the capital with your tail in your hand and pass a word to her. She wants to catch her brother, unless she kills me first and steps on my corpse! "


    Ten days depressed voice: "childe!"


    "Hum!" Chi Lin shakes off Xu Yu''s hand and leaves the tent. He goes after Yun Xi Zhi alone, and catches up with Xu Ling. This woman, her life can only be taken by him, he wants to take it back to his brother.


    Xu Ling, who was attacked from behind, fell heavily on the ground and spat out a big mouthful of blood.


    Ten day Yu came out of the tent. Seeing this scene and the fighting in front of him, he ordered everyone to fight and kill all the people outside the moon spirit city. This is already the most unfavorable situation. Design all the men and horses into the array, and they are destroyed by yunxizhi. A Hongmen banquet wants to kill all the leaders first, and then deal with the rest of the loose sand after all the people have no leaders. It is destroyed by Chi Lin''s appearance, and Chi Lin also provokes everyone''s anger and killing intention.


    The people and horses stationed in the same place saw the movement from a distance and ran over one after another. The sword light and sword shadow spread all around, and the strong smell of blood floated away in the sun.


    Always protect cloud Xi Zhi retreat of the night wind, see the chase into the pool, some panic way: "Lord, I hold him, you go."


    Yun Xizhi is really very unwilling. She wanted to kill Chi Lin, but she was chased by Chi Lin.


    Sufeng: "Lord, if you don''t go, it''s too late!"


    Yun Xizhi clenched his fist and gritted his teeth again and again, and resolutely turned away.


    Sufeng is relieved. He flies to the pool. Even if he knows that he is dead, he doesn''t care. As long as the Lord has time to escape.


    "Brother, I shouldn''t have let you go at that time!" But five or six moves, Chi Lin hurt Sufeng badly, and he was about to take Sufeng''s life. He just saw Yunxi run away with a horse.


    Already started, how can let her escape under his eyes? Chi Lin immediately chased Yunxi.


    The whole outside of Yueling city has been in scuffle. Yunxi Zhi keeps looking back while riding his horse. She took her men and horses to withdraw first. After all the people and horses here and those of that bitch were defeated, she would bring them back. Even if the cunt''s men and horses were well-trained, they were no more than ten times as many as they were.


    As for Sufeng, yunxizhi has no idea.


    Suddenly, seeing Chi Lin catching up again, Yunxi stopped his anger, waved his whip and ordered, "stop him, kill him!"

 Chapter 333

    With the evacuation of yunxizhi people and horses, turn the horse head to meet the chasing Chi Lin, and surround Chi Lin round and round.


    There is no mercy for those who get in the way! Chi Lin has never been soft handed in killing people. Soon, he will fight out of the siege by himself, snatch a horse from the blood and corpse, and continue to pursue Yun Xizhi. He will not stop until he kills Yun Xizhi. This woman is so hateful. He has been trying to kill her for too long.


    Yun Xizhi was still riding away. When he looked back at the situation behind him, he was afraid and resentful. The whip that kept waving almost bled.


    The horses galloped like mad in pain.


    Chi Lin''s speed is also very fast.


    I don''t know how long I ran. When yunxizhi looked back, he saw that there was only one pool in the back of the desert, and all her people had been thrown away.


    Yunxi was so shocked that he wanted the horse to fly.


    Suddenly, the dagger in Chi Lin''s hand flew out like a sharp arrow, hitting yunxizhi''s horse.


    The horse immediately gave out a loud hiss, fell to the ground, raised a piece of yellow sand, and threw yunxizhi down.


    Caught off guard, yunxizhi landed heavily, rolled out a long distance on the ground full of yellow sand, and quickly got up and ran.


    Chi Lin still chased the horse, and pulled out his own dagger when he passed the fallen horse.


    The man fled in front, the horse pursued in the rear. At the critical moment, Yun Xizhi quickly sidestepped to avoid, and ran past Chi Lin and Chi Lin''s horse, but he was not trampled by Ma Disheng.


    Is Chi Lin going to let the horse step on her? Yunxi could not stop his anger, but he had no choice but to turn around and continue to run.


    Chi Lin turns his horse around and comes back. He doesn''t want to waste his time with Yun Xizhi. He slaps Yun Xizhi from a distance.


    Yunxizhi is aware of the danger behind him. He dodges between lightning and flint, and his life is saved, but he is in an unprecedented predicament. He is covered with yellow sand, his veil is off, and his hair is in a mess.


    Chi Lin catches up and sneers at Yun Xizhi, who is on the verge of death. He dismounts and injures Yun Xizhi in three or two moves. He is about to kill Yun Xizhi.


    Almost at the same moment, Yunxi saw that Chi Lin''s lethal palm was about to fall down on her, but he was unable to dodge and spoke in a hurry. Although Chi Lin is not a devil, he is full of evil spirit and murderous. He has killed countless people since he was young. He is no different from the devil. He is just as damned as the devil. "You can''t kill me. I''m your brother''s biological mother. If you kill me, you will kill his own mother! "


    "No way!" Chi Lin''s hand deviated, and the palm of his hand fell to yunxizhi''s life gate. Then he fell beside yunxizhi, and the flat ground was suddenly hit with a big hole.


    The flying yellow sand pours on Yunxi''s face. Yunxi coughs and wipes his face indignantly. He wipes the blood from the corner of his mouth. Unexpectedly, one day she will use this identity to protect her life. "As long as you don''t regret it, you can do it."


    Chi Lin''s hands are clenched inch by inch, and his bones are clucking. He can''t tell whether what the woman said in front of him is true or false. In case


    Suddenly, Chi Lin pulls up Yun Xizhi who has fallen to the ground and pulls his belt.


    Yunxi said, "what do you do?"


    Chi Lin didn''t speak. He tied one end of his belt tightly to Yun Xi Zhi''s wrist. Holding the other end in his hand, he jumped on his horse, raised his whip and went back to the moon spirit city. After all, he took it back to ask his brother. If not, he''ll make her die ugly, ugly.

 Chapter 334

    Yunxizhi was seriously injured. He couldn''t stand being dragged all the way to the ground. It was more cruel than torture, and soon he vomited blood.


    I still remember the warning that the devil let Sufeng bring to her. When she was at sea, the devil was merciless. She believed that the devil would do what he said, so she couldn''t really be brought to see the devil by Chi Lin.


    She has to find a way, and she has to be quick! Yun Xizhi immediately racked his brains.


    "I... I can''t hold it any longer..."


    "I can tell you clearly, or I can swear to God that I am his biological mother. If I die, I''ll see what you can tell him. "


    "In fact, when you were about three years old, you were in Chizhou palace. That day I went to the palace to find Yan''er. When I saw Yan''er and was ready to leave, you just came over. I also saw with my own eyes that he was protecting you, holding you, and not letting you fall down. I just didn''t know what happened so early. Do you remember... "


    "I''m... I can''t..."


    "My son was designed by your mother and became the devil in the world. He was also imprisoned in the imperial mausoleum by your mother for 12 years. He didn''t go to your mother for revenge, didn''t hurt your mother, and was so kind to your brother. I didn''t expect that you would deal with his mother in the end..."


    "Ha ha, OK, let me die in your hands today, and let your hands be covered with the blood of your brother''s mother. I see what face you have to face him from now on..."


    With that, Yunxi closed his eyes, and there was no sound, as if he was dead.


    When Chi Lin heard Yun Xizhi talk about the Imperial Palace, he had a vague impression that there was a woman. When he ran to find his brother, he saw a strange woman leave. He seemed to have asked his brother, but his brother didn''t answer him. He also told him not to tell him about seeing strangers in the imperial palace. He listened to his brother, not even his mother and father.


    However, if this woman is really the biological mother of her brother, why does she treat her brother like this?


    Chi Lin suddenly reined in the reins, jumped off the horse, and severely kicked Yun Xizhi on the ground. As long as you bring her alive to my brother, you will know, "don''t play dead for me."


    The blood on Yunxi''s face was still.


    At present, it is impossible to judge the truth of her words. Her life or death must be decided in front of her brother! Chi Lin kicked again, but he didn''t see any reaction from Yun Xizhi. He frowned and squatted down, and reached out to test Yun Xizhi''s breath.


    In a flash, a tiny cold light flashed like lightning, and a poisonous silver needle shot at Chi Lin''s heart.


    Chi Lin''s reaction is very fast and he dodges quickly.


    But the distance is too close. Yunxi''s hand is fast. He makes a sneak attack, and the silver needle falls on Chi Lin''s shoulder.


    Chi linnu pulls out the silver needle and slaps it at Yun Xizhi.


    Yunxizhi is ready to turn over on the ground.


    Chi Lin was about to take another hand when he couldn''t make it, but suddenly he felt dizzy and his body was obviously weak.


    Yun Xizhi took the opportunity to pull away the belt that Chi Lin held in his hand. He didn''t care to untie the tie on his wrist, so he dragged his long belt forward.


    Chi Lin shakes his head hard, rallies his strength again, barely sees yunxizhi who is running away in front of him, and then chases yunxizhi step by step.


    This damned woman! Chi Lin gritted his teeth.


    At this moment, tens of thousands of soldiers and horses surrounded us.

 Chapter 335

    I don''t know who is coming, but the whole ground is like an earthquake when so many soldiers can be sent out all at once. The dust is flying all over the sky, and you can hardly see the end. Yun Xizhi first thinks of the bitch on the throne, and he can''t think of anyone else except that one.


    Yunxizhi''s steps to escape slowed down and his face became pale. When he wanted to run back quickly, there was a pool behind him who was chasing her.


    This is really to the end of the day, she hopes!


    I think she has been here for decades. In the first half of her life, she has a lot of scenery and splendor, attracting all kinds of excellent men to surround her like bees, but in the end, she was schemed by the bitches on the throne.


    In the second half of her life, she only lived for revenge. She just wanted to do everything she could to avenge the bitches on the throne, but now she came to this end.


    It''s clear that every passer-by is the most dazzling pearl. It''s unique. Why does it happen to her?


    If so, why let her cross?


    God, is this playing with her?


    Yun Xizhi closed her eyes deeply, and suddenly felt that she had lost to heaven instead of anyone. Even if she had the ability, how could she fight against heaven? The whole person gradually completely took off the force, and Yun Xi Zhi knelt down on his knees. God let her through a, is a joke.


    Surrounded by tens of thousands of soldiers and horses, with the distance getting closer and closer, gradually clear.


    There is a line between despair and hope! Just when yunxizhi was in complete despair, yunxizhi suddenly saw some familiar and strange figures among the thousands of soldiers. He made sure that these soldiers were not the slut and opened his eyes in disbelief.


    Chi Lin has caught up with Yun Xizhi, and the dagger in his hand falls towards him.


    At this moment, Yunxi only has the people in front of him, not aware of the people behind him.


    The sharp arrow, whistling out at the moment of Chi Lin''s action, wiped Yun Xizhi''s face and hit Chi Lin''s shoulder. The strength of the arrow made Chi Lin step back a few steps. The falling dagger also fell empty because of this step back, and didn''t hurt Yun Xizhi.


    Yunxizhi suddenly looked back, then quickly turned back to the familiar stranger who saved her.


    The archer then threw his bow and arrow to the people around him and raised his hand to signal all the soldiers to stop. He himself stopped and jumped off the horse. In the desert, he was alone, his clothes fluttering towards the clouds. His voice was as soft as water. "Ah Zhi, I''m coming."


    Yunxizhi couldn''t believe it.


    "My sweetheart is a hero of the world! I know that one day, he will come to marry me on a high-profile occasion, dressed in golden armor and colorful auspicious clouds. " When her parents were still alive, she and her sister were princesses. She had such an innocent dream, hoping that such a hero would appear in her life.


    After her parents died in a car accident, her dream of being a princess was broken. She had to go back home to support the family, drive away those ill intentioned relatives, take over the company left by her parents, and make sure that she could earn enough money to make her sister comfortable.


    When she came to the world by accident, she thought that the "hero of the world" in her heart was that person, so she resolutely refused all the excellent men around her, and wholeheartedly helped that person get the throne, and went to the palace to become that person''s princess. In the end, it came to that.


    But now, one of the many excellent men who once surrounded her at that time appears again. It seems that he is the real hero of the world. With tens of thousands of soldiers and horses, he is very handsome. When she needs help most, he comes down from the sky and says to her gently, "ah Zhi, I''m here.".

 Chapter 336

    Yun Xizhi''s eyes were filled with tears. He could not describe his mood at this moment with any words. Even when she saw the man in the palace with her own eyes, she didn''t cry, but she couldn''t help crying at this moment.


    The visitor squatted down. Even though he was about 50 years old, he was still as elegant as before. He gently wiped away the tears and blood on yunxizhi''s face, and held yunxizhi in his arms with both hands. "Don''t cry, it''s OK!"


    Yun Xizhi didn''t speak. At this moment, he seemed to be a little girl. His tears just couldn''t stop.


    The bearer gave Yunxi his shoulders and arms.


    For a long time¡ª¡ª


    Yunxi just slowly raised his head, looking at the familiar and strange person in front of him, "Fengyuan, how can you come here?"


    Shi Fengyuan, who was affectionately called "Fengyuan" by Yun Xizhi, slowly spat out four words: "kill the devil."


    Cloud Xi stops a Leng, blurts out, "you also come to kill the devil?"


    Shi Fengyuan: "ah Zhi, you may not know that I am the Prime Minister of Huachen now. When you chose to enter the palace and marry that man, I left Chizhou in silence. I was ordered to kill the devil this time. I didn''t expect to hear from you. It''s so good that you''re not dead! "


    Compared with Chizhou and Xiling, Huachen is a small country, or a closed country.


    This is not because Huachen is "independent of the world", nor does Huachen want to be complacent and do not want to communicate with other countries, but Huachen is far from the rival of Chizhou and Xiling in terms of national strength or other aspects. Huachen was afraid that it would be annexed by Chizhou and Xiling, so it had been closed for many years.


    Unexpectedly, he went to Huachen and became the Prime Minister of Huachen. No wonder there has been no news about him for so many years. Yunxi nodded, but he couldn''t figure out how Hua chenguo, a closed country, could dispatch so many troops to kill the devil this time. "Why?"


    "Well, I''ll tell you later." Shi Fengyuan gently picked up yunxizhi, untied the belt on yunxizhi''s wrist, and carefully tied the bloody belt back to yunxizhi''s waist.


    Yun Xizhi was moved by Shi Fengyuan''s thoughtfulness. He remembered that there was another Chi Lin, and looked back at him. He saw that Chi Lin had pulled the arrow from his shoulder, and he was barely standing.


    Yunxi''s killing intention surges into his eyes, and the rest can be ignored first, but Chi Lin pursues her, and the account must be reported first, "kill him, Fengyuan, help me kill him first, I want him to die."


    Shi Fengyuan answered "yes" and motioned a group of soldiers to come forward and take down Chi Lin.


    A group of more than ten soldiers took orders, surrounded Xiangchi Lin, and the others stayed in place.


    Chi Lin sneers. Even if he is poisoned by the arrow, he doesn''t pay attention to these people in front of him and starts immediately.


    Ten days Yu has changed into a black robe, black towel mask, with a few people arrived.


    A few people listen to the order of ten days Yu, come forward to save pool Lin.


    Chi Lin doesn''t need to save ten day Yu at all. He doesn''t appreciate ten day Yu''s help.


    Xunyu''s eyes were burning. Seeing that Chi Lin was injured and poisoned, he stepped forward and whispered to Chi Lin: "young master, I just received the news from the queen that the kingdom of Huachen sent 50000 troops here. Now you see it yourself. You''d better go back and tell the prince first." I don''t know what poison is in Chi Lin, but as long as he goes back to Yueling City, with Prince Chi in, he will be OK. He knew the news and was worried that Chi Lin, who was chasing yunxizhi, would meet Huachen people, so he brought people here. As for the others, they fought with all kinds of people outside Yueling City, and both sides suffered heavy losses, just as Chi Lin wanted.

 Chapter 337

    Chi Lin laughs, "you will be so good, let me tell my brother?"


    Xunyu: "young master, have you forgotten what you said? You ask me to send a message to the queen. If you want to catch Prince Chi, I will kill you first and step on your body. If something happens to you now, it will be easy for the emperor to catch Prince Chi. "


    Chi linnu: "you..."


    Xunyu was still slow and lukewarm. "In order to make the emperor have some scruples when we catch Prince Chi, you must take care of yourself first. Go back to detoxify the wound first, and then find a chance to kill Yunxi. Let''s go. I''ll break up here. "


    "What are you up to now?" Chi Lin will never be taken in easily.


    Xunyu: "the emperor doesn''t want to see something happened to you."


    Chi Lin: "ha ha..."


    Xunyu: "young master, go back to detoxify and heal. The one the emperor cares about most is you."


    "She only cares about the throne and power!" Pool face anger back.


    Xunyu: "do you think you can kill yunxizhi now? If you can''t kill them, go. I believe if you don''t go back, Prince Chi will come out to find you, right? Do you want Prince chi to come out and face the 50000 soldiers of Huachen kingdom? "


    Never let my brother come out! All this has nothing to do with Huachen country. Huachen country has come to join in the fun and even wants to kill his brother! Yunxizhi, after all, still can''t kill her. Chi Lin clenched his fist again and again, but he was very unwilling. Finally, he left first.


    Xunyu asked several people to escort him, but just send him outside Yueling city. Don''t enter the battle. Once in the battle, Chi Lin won''t let them live.


    Several people take orders to follow Chi Lin in the back.


    Cloud Xi Zhi looks at, "Feng Yuan, don''t let him go, kill him..."


    Shi Fengyuan looks at Xunyu and indicates that Yun Xizhi is calm.


    Yun Xizhi: "he is the Queen''s person. If you want to kill the devil, you have to kill him first. None of these people can be spared."


    Xunyu said to master Fengyuan, the mysterious Prime Minister of Huachen state, "you can order to do it, as long as you are not afraid of the destruction of the whole Huachen state."


    Shi Fengyuan: "this is the devil who comes here to kill people. I believe that killing demons will not irritate the queen, will it


    "The devil is not here. The devil is in the mausoleum." The queen is going to the mausoleum to prove to the world that the devil is still in the mausoleum. Naturally, Xunyu will not admit it.


    Yunxi understood, and looked up at shifengyuan, "you just came to kill the devil, didn''t want to be the enemy of Chizhou?"


    Shi Fengyuan didn''t deny it, so although he answered Yun Xi''s "yes" just now, when he ordered the soldiers to come forward, he said to take down Chi Lin instead of killing him.


    To cloud Xi Zhi''s eyes, Shi Fengyuan said: "when I kill the devil, you follow me to Huachen country."


    -


    On the other side, Chi Lin went back all the way. When he stepped into the gate of Yueling city through the triple array, he couldn''t support himself and fell to the ground.


    Yue Xiaoling, who just came to the city gate to have a look, ran forward and held Chi Lin at the moment before he fell to the ground. "How can you come in from outside? What''s the matter with you? "


    Chi Lin is weak, "go back, go back..."


    Yue Xiaoling understood that even though she had many questions, she could only endure them for a moment.


    Xinfang, in the courtyard, under the guidance of Chi Yan, Qu Ning, who is practicing sword, hears the sound and looks at the gate of the courtyard. Yue Xiaoling and a group of people in the city come in holding the injured and unconscious Chi Lin.


    As soon as Qu Ning''s face changed, he hurried over.

 Chapter 338

    Chi Yan also immediately approached to check Chi Lin''s injury and poison. He helped Chi Lin into the house and asked everyone to go out immediately after lying down. He also asked Qu Ning to wait outside the door.


    Qu Ning worried, out of the house a pull on the small spirit of the hand, asked how to return a responsibility.


    Yue Xiaoling will see the temporary situation of the pool and say it again.


    When Qu Ning heard the speech, it was not difficult to think of anything. However, Chi Lin''s martial arts are so powerful. Who can hurt him like this? Now, what''s going on outside? They have already lived in a corner, huddled in the spirit city of the moon, and set up an array outside. They are no different from those who live in seclusion. They just want to live a peaceful life. Why can''t those people let them go?


    -


    In the house¡ª¡ª


    Chi Yan restrained his blood demons. He helped Chi Lin, who was covered with blood, to sit on the couch with his knees crossed. Then he sat down behind Chi Lin, and without hesitation, he infused Qi to Chi Lin, using his internal power to force out most of Chi Lin''s poison. The remaining poison should be controlled to prevent further spread.


    For a moment, Chi Lin vomited a big mouthful of black blood, opened his eyes and woke up.


    Chi Yan held Chi Lin from the rear, feeling his pulse and asking: "lin''er, what''s the matter? Who hurt you? "


    Chi Lin coughed. His face was pale and his voice was still weak. He leaned against his brother behind him and sat down, "it''s me who''s bad. I didn''t listen to my brother''s words and stay in the battle. I went out again."


    Chi Yan already thought of it, and then asked, "who hurt you?"


    "He is the Prime Minister of Huachen state. He brought 50000 troops to kill his brother. I went to kill the woman, and she said... She said she was the biological mother of her brother... "Speaking of this, Chi Lin looked at her brother and made sure of it." brother, is what she said true? "


    Although Chi Lin didn''t say the woman''s name, Chi Yan knew who he was talking about. Chi Yan slowly clenched Chi Lin''s hand.


    Chi Lin: "brother, has she ever been to the palace? Have I seen her? "


    Chi Yan''s hand became tighter and tighter. That year, a woman suddenly appeared in the palace, appeared in front of him, and said to him, "she is his biological mother.". He had never seen the woman before, so naturally he didn''t believe her and asked her to leave immediately. When the woman left, Chi Lin just ran over and did see it.


    Chi Linjiu could not wait for an answer, shaking Chi Yan''s hand, "brother, I want to know! I almost killed her today. If she was really her brother''s mother, why did she do this to her brother? Why spread the news about my brother? "


    Chi Yan''s tight hand gradually loosened his eyes and didn''t want to deceive him. His voice was calm, which was no different from that of a stranger who had nothing to do with him. "Maybe she was, and my brother didn''t know. But if my brother sees her again, he will kill her himself. "


    Chi Lin understood, "I didn''t know at that time. I was afraid that if it was true, I wanted to bring her back, but she calculated."


    "If you see it again, don''t be merciful. However, at present, you should take good care of the injury first, and my brother will give you antidote. Don''t worry about anything else. " Chi Yan said and helped Chi Lin lie down.


    Chi Lin grabbed his brother''s sleeve, but he didn''t say anything. "Brother, I let the mob outside know the identity of the man surnamed Xu, and led everyone to deal with the man surnamed Xu. Now they should be both defeated."


    Chi Yan: "in the future, don''t go out rashly. Don''t do such dangerous things. My brother will worry."

 Chapter 339

    Chi Lin nodded with a smile. In fact, he didn''t care about his injury at all. It was just an arrow in his shoulder and a little poison. Seeing that his brother cared about himself so much, he was more happy than anything else. "Brother, then you can take the woodcarving back to me."


    Chi Yan


    "Brother, I want that wood carving." The woodcarving was clearly his, but his brother gave it to the little fool just to make him happy.


    Chi Yan was helpless. He didn''t expect that Chi Lin could not forget the already miserable wood carving at this time. But looking at Chi Lin''s pale face, shoulder injury, and expectant eyes, his heart softened and he reached out and rubbed Chi Lin''s head, "OK."


    Chi Lin was satisfied. In the end, what my brother cared about most was him. The little fool stood aside.


    -


    Outside the house¡ª¡ª


    As soon as Qu Ning, who was waiting anxiously, saw Chi Yan coming out, he immediately asked, "how about it? Is he all right? "


    Yu Wenxiao and song and yuan, who were told by the people in the city that something had happened to Chi Lin, rushed back from the wasteland and waited for Chi Yan to answer.


    Yue Xiaoling and several people in the city also stayed outside the house, and master Juexin.


    Xiaotuanzi just saw the appearance of Chi Lin''s whole body of blood. He was very afraid. Now he grasped the wood carving in one hand and held Qu Ning''s feet tightly in the other hand, shrinking at Qu Ning''s feet.


    Chi Yan looked at the people concerned in front of him, and then looked at the nearest Qu Ning, "he''s OK, don''t worry."


    Qu Ning is still a little worried. Although he often quarrels with his younger brother Lin, now he is really injured, "is it really OK? In addition to the shoulder injury, is there any other injury? I saw that his blood was dark. Was it poisoned? Can the poison be neutralized? "


    Yu Wenxiao and song and Yuan Dynasties: "young master, are you really OK? Can we go in and have a look, young master? "


    Chi Yan: "well. In addition, you should prepare to clean and bandage lin''er''s shoulder


    Yu Wenxiao and Song Yuan nodded busily and ran into the house.


    Qu Ning also want to ask, just listen to the room came Chi Lin''s angry curse.


    "What are you looking at? What are you looking at? Get out of here." His voice was weak, but he could still curse people like this. It seemed that he was OK. Qu Ning was relieved and rubbed xiaotuanzi''s head to let xiaotuanzi not be afraid.


    Yu Wenxiao and song and Yuan backed out quickly. Now they were at ease and immediately went to prepare water and gauze for dressing.


    Chi Yan asked all the people in the city to go back first, and he went to prepare the medicine.


    Yuexiaoling can see that ChiYan doesn''t want to let the people in the city know, but as the leader of Yueling City, she needs to know, so she stays alone.


    Yuexiaoling knew about the arrangement outside the city from the beginning. Chi Yan told yuexiaoling, "lin''er is out of the city, and now there are many people around the city."


    Yue Xiaoling: "since there have been so many battles, people outside should not be able to get in. Why does he want to go out?"


    Chi Yan: "he wants to kill a man for me. He won''t go out again."


    "Better." Yue Xiaoling twisted her eyebrows and wanted to ask what kind of people were surrounded outside. But before I knew the identity of the person in front of me from my little uncle, Yue Xiaoling swallowed it again.


    Chi Yan no longer said much, went to the kitchen with antidotes, the previous herbs are stored in the kitchen.


    Qu Ning nodded to the small spirit of the month, and hurriedly took a small group to follow Chi Yan.


    Entering the kitchen, Qu Ning closed the door, there were still many questions, "who hurt him in the end? Who is the man he went to kill? How many people are out there? Can that array really hold up? What do those people want to do... "

 Chapter 340

    Chi Yan turns around and takes Qu Ning into his arms. He presses Qu Ning''s head on his shoulder to stop Qu Ning from asking.


    Qu Ning hugs Chi Yan hard. Only in this way can she feel at ease. She thought that they could be well here, and it has been true for some time. But today, Lin''s younger brother was suddenly injured and helped back, as if he had suddenly broken the peace in front of him, as if all the good things in front of him were not permanent, as if the dream would break at any time.


    Chi Yan feels Qu Ning''s light tremor, bows his head and kisses Qu Ning''s hair, "it''s OK, don''t be afraid!"


    Qu Ning: "I''m not afraid, I''m just..."


    Chi Yan: I understand


    Qu Ning: "all the time, you won''t tell me anything..."


    Chi Yan hugs Qu Ning and doesn''t speak.


    Xiaotuanzi looked up at this and that, and seemed to feel something. A pair of small hands hugged the feet of quning and ChiYan respectively.


    In a moment, Qu Ning quickly retreated from Chi Yan''s arms and urged: "OK, I''m ok. You need to prepare the medicine quickly. I''m still waiting for my brother. "


    Chi Yan kisses Qu Ning''s forehead again, "OK, then you stay here with me. I''m here. Don''t think about it. "


    Qu Ning reluctantly suppressed the worry in his heart, "well."


    Chi Yan: "there''s one more thing I need your help to do."


    With such a serious tone, Qu Ning thinks it''s something very important. Chi Yan wants to entrust her with a heavy task. Qu Ning immediately a face of positive color, "do what?"


    Chi Yan: "lin''er still wants his wood carvings."


    Qu Ning: "ah?"


    -


    Half an hour later.


    The kitchen door is open.


    Waiting at the door, song and Yuan happily said, "young master, is the medicine ready? The young master won''t let us bandage his wound or let us go into the room. He asked the eldest son to bandage his wound. "


    Yu Wenxiao, holding clear water and gauze outside the house near the pool, has been waiting.


    Chi Yan himself took everything in and closed the door.


    Chi Lin wakes up. The wound on his shoulder has already stopped bleeding, and the poison has been controlled. He is now in good health. He is constantly thinking about why the people of Huachen came, but no matter what he thinks, he just can''t figure it out.


    Chi Yan first helped Chi Lin to sit up, put his pillow behind him, sat down along the couch, and fed him some medicine.


    Chi Lin hasn''t been hurt for many years. He seldom drinks medicine. His face is as beautiful as xiaotuanzi''s. But the medicine was given by my brother. No matter how bitter it was, he drank it. "Brother, the last time you gave me medicine, it was when I was four years old."


    Chi Yan: "brother doesn''t want you to get hurt. You''d better not feed you any more medicine in the future."


    Chi Lin explained: "this time is really careless, never next time."


    Chi Yan: "good."


    Chi Lin: "brother, what about the wood carving?"


    "I''ll get it to you later." Qu Ning has been coaxing xiaotuanzi, although coaxing has not been successful up to now. Chi Yan: "tell me, who is the leader of Huachen?"


    When Chi Lin talked about this, his face became ugly. "Listen to him tell the woman that he is the Prime Minister of Huachen state. By the way, he knew the woman and seemed to have a very different relationship. The woman called him "Fengyuan.". Empress... The man on the throne also knows, and specially sends the news to the person surnamed Xu. "


    Chi Yan was silent, "if, brother just said if... Then you go back to the palace. You... "


    "Brother, what are you talking about?" Chi Lin suddenly interrupted his brother, "lin''er wants to be with you forever. No matter what happens, lin''er will never be separated from his brother again. Whoever dares to separate my brother from me, I will kill him. "

 Chapter 341

    Chi Yan: "brother just said if. If you go back to the palace and have her to protect you, you will be safe. "


    "She only cares about the throne and power. How can she protect me? I don''t need her protection. We were very good at the beginning. Brother, you can become emperor, and she can be the supreme empress dowager. Now all this is caused by her. I hate her, and I hate her for so many years. " Chi Lin didn''t want to mention the man at all. He was afraid that his brother would push him away. He held his brother''s hand with both hands, and almost knocked over the medicine bowl in his brother''s hand. "Brother, in a word, I don''t want to separate from you, unless I die, or..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense!" Chi Yan stopped Chi Lin and said slowly, "my brother just said that. If you don''t want to, you can be my brother. Huachenguo sent out such troops, it would not be simple just want to kill me. Once the two countries are at war, my brother doesn''t want you to be in trouble. " Slightly, he didn''t want to mention that person, but he still wanted to let Chi Lin know about some things. "When my brother was possessed, the whole palace was full of blood. You ran to my brother, and she ran back to take you away regardless of the danger. Naturally, she would protect you. You don''t have to hate her because of her brother. It''s between her brother and her. As my brother has said, it has nothing to do with you. "


    "I can''t forgive her for hurting her brother so much. She ran back to take me away, just want me to sit on the throne, so that she can listen to the government behind the curtain and prepare for her own queen. I''ll never trust her again in my life. " Chi Lin clenched his fist.


    Chi Yan rubbed Chi Lin''s head and sighed to clean and bandage his wound.


    Chi Lin is not afraid of pain. He doesn''t even frown.


    -


    On the other hand, Yue Xiaoling goes to see her uncle Yue Jin and tells him what happened today.


    After hearing this, Yuejin''s eyes flashed with worry, "is he OK?"


    Yue Xiaoling: "it should be OK. Uncle, are you worried about him? "


    Yue Jin: "I just don''t want someone to have an accident."


    Yuexiaoling''s intuition is not so. But since his uncle denied it, Yue Xiaoling didn''t say much. Instead, he said, "his martial arts are very good. If people outside can hurt him like this, it shows that people outside are also very good. Uncle, do you think those arrays outside the city can be stopped? "


    Yue Jin: "Uncle believes in the array of Prince Chi''s cloth. The array left by our ancestors in Yueling city can''t be broken by ordinary people. "


    Yue Xiaoling: "I hope so."


    At the same time, outside the city, 50000 troops of Huachen state had been stationed.


    All the people and horses in the fight suffered heavy losses, and so did Xunyu.


    Xunyu takes Xu Ling and the rest of them to step back for a few miles, passes the situation to the queen, and reports it to the queen secretly.


    The seriously injured Sufeng finds yunxizhi. Seeing that yunxizhi is well, he is relieved. As for why Yun Xizhi met the Prime Minister of Huachen state, Su Feng did not dare to ask more.


    Shi Fengyuan and others are in the tent. Seeing that Yun Xizhi, who has changed his clothes and finished his make-up, comes in and tells Yun Xizhi about his plan without concealment, "ah Zhi, it''s not easy to break that array. I''ve decided to order someone to dig a tunnel into the city. I have 50000 troops, and digging a tunnel is only a matter of a few days. "


    Yunxizhi originally wanted to see that the bitches and demons on the throne were both defeated, so as to reap the benefits. But now shifengyuan is here, with so many soldiers and horses, it''s enough to deal with demons. As for the bitches, there are only some defeated generals left now. Even if the bitches want to send more people, it will take time. They can really kill the devil first. They agree: "this method is good."

 Chapter 342

    Shi Fengyuan: "then I''ll order someone to do it."


    With that, Shi Fengyuan called the soldiers into the tent and ordered them to go down in front of Yun Xizhi.


    After that, all the others retired, leaving only him and Yun Xizhi in the account. Shi Fengyuan and Yun Xizhi had a good reminiscence. You remember that yunxizhi liked the tea he made and made it for him.


    There was Yun zechu before, and Shi Fengyuan now has a very different identity from Yun zechu. In particular, Shi Fengyuan appeared at her most desperate moment. While tasting tea, Yun Xizhi recalled in his heart the little things between Shi Fengyuan and Shi Fengyuan.


    -


    evening.


    A soldier came to report in a hurry and said to Shi Fengyuan, "prime minister, many tunnel diggers have been poisoned to death."


    Shi Fengyuan asks Yun Xizhi to wait in the account. He goes to have a look.


    Yun Xizhi goes with Shi Fengyuan.


    Outside the tent, at sunset, the place where the tunnel was dug was covered with yellow sand, and several bodies lined up on the ground. These people are all at the front of the tunnel. They have the deepest poison. They can''t do it when they fall down and are carried out. Other tunnel diggers are not so poisoned. They still have breath.


    Shi Fengyuan first checked the body, and then asked about the specific situation.


    A poisoned soldier with a black face said weakly: "back to the prime minister, we smell a smell in the tunnel we dug in. We didn''t care at first. We didn''t expect that the smell was poisonous."


    The face of Shifeng is deep.


    Yunxi stops frowning.


    After a while, Shi Fengyuan had to stop digging the tunnel and turn back to the tent.


    Yun Xizhi also went back together. As soon as he entered the account, he wanted to comfort Shi Fengyuan in front of him. Shi Fengyuan didn''t look back. He seemed to say to himself, "if something can explode, it will collapse the whole ground and destroy the whole ground, and the array on the ground will not exist. But, ah, how can there be such a thing? I''m really whimsical. "


    The speaker has no intention, but the listener has intention. Cloud Xi Zhi suddenly in front of a bright, she before how didn''t think of this method, immediately blunt teacher Feng Yuan''s back way: "I can make such thing."


    Shi Fengyuan suddenly turned back in disbelief and stared at Yun Xizhi and asked, "ah Zhi, are you serious? Are you kidding? "


    "When did I cheat you?" Yun Xizhi has a confident face. Fried medicine, which she had made in Zhujian villa before, was given to Fengling to catch quning.


    Shi Fengyuan couldn''t help but happily walked three or two steps to yunxizhi and held him in his arms.


    Yun Xizhi didn''t leave Shi Fengyuan''s arms. He let himself lean on Shi Fengyuan''s arms. He didn''t find the glimmer in Shi Fengyuan''s eyes after she hugged her.


    Shi Fengyuan then released Yun Xizhi and asked curiously, "ah Zhi, how can it be made?"


    "I need something. I''ll tell you the list. You can send someone to look for it as soon as possible. Limestone, gravels, nitrates, shale, sulfur and charcoal, as much as you can find. " As a matter of fact, to make explosives, we only need three kinds of things, namely, nitre, sulfur and charcoal, in a certain proportion. Yun Xizhi said several useless things on purpose at the moment. He mixed these useless things in order to mix up the food and not be known by outsiders.


    It''s not that Yun Xizhi doesn''t believe in Shi Fengyuan. It''s just that there are so many people at the moment. They have many eyes. Naturally, the more careful they are, the better.


    Shi Fengyuan wrote it down carefully and ordered the soldiers to find it immediately.

 Chapter 343

    One day later, at noon.


    The soldiers of Huachen Kingdom found a lot of the things that yunxizhi wanted, and moved into the place where yunxizhi''s men and horses were. The location of yunxizhi''s troops has also made several big accounts.


    Yun Xizhi keeps Sufeng out of the account. She arranges the explosives in the account by herself, and then orders Sufeng to bring several people in and move the things to the tunnel.


    Shi Fengyuan and his soldiers are waiting at the entrance of the tunnel.


    As soon as Yun Xizhi''s explosive arrived, Shi Fengyuan ordered someone to put it into the small tunnel that had been dug but didn''t go on. Then everyone stepped back a few feet and personally threw the torch into the tunnel to light it.


    As soon as the torch fell, it exploded violently and the whole ground vibrated. In front of the crowd, there was a big pit which was five or six feet wide and more than two feet deep.


    The big pit is mostly in the array.


    Seeing the effect, Yun Xizhi was very satisfied. He said to Shi Fengyuan with a smile: "we all use this method in the outer circle. First, let people dig a small tunnel, and then use explosives. We have so many people now that it won''t take us long to blow up the outer circle. As for those inside, they just throw explosives in and destroy everything on the ground. When the whole ground is destroyed, no matter what array the devil has deployed on the ground, it will be completely destroyed. "


    The power of this explosive is so great that Shi Fengyuan is surprised and more determined to take Yunxi back to Huachen kingdom.


    Sufeng also saw it standing on one side and could not help worrying. It is clear that he is a man of the Lord and should do his best to do things for the Lord. But somehow, he hopes that everyone can''t break through now, but the Lord has made such a terrible thing.


    -


    It''s night, in the moon city¡ª¡ª


    In the quiet room, on the wooden couch, Qu Ning suddenly woke up and sat up.


    Chi Yan sat up and looked at Qu Ning by the candle light in the room. "What''s the matter?"


    "I... I had nightmares. I dream that people from outside are coming in. There are many, many people, and there are countless Qu Ning was in a cold sweat, and she didn''t know why she had such a nightmare.


    Chi Yan patted Qu Ning on the back and held him in his arms. "It''s just a dream..."


    A quick knock on the door just happened to ring at this time. It was very clear in the silent night, accompanied by a flustered sound, "Miss Ning, you all wake up, something happened..."


    Chi Yan''s face sank slightly, but his words were still calm, "I''ll open the door, you stay in the room."


    Qu Ning heard, "it''s the voice of the master of the moon city."


    Chi Yan: "don''t worry."


    Yu Wenxiao, song and Yuan Dynasties and master Juexin in other rooms also woke up, and even Chi Lin, who was injured, woke up.


    Yue Xiaoling could hardly wait for the people inside to open the door. Then he jumped on the wall of the courtyard and jumped into the courtyard. Looking at all the people coming out in the moonlight, he quickly said, "the array is going to break. The people outside are going to come in soon. Hurry up."


    Chi Lin frowned, "in the middle of the night, what are you talking about? How can it be?"


    "I don''t have to lie to you. Come on, you need to find a way out of here right now." Of the three arrays outside the city, only the one on the outside is made by demons, while the two on the inside are left by the ancestors of Yueling City, so the two arrays inside are naturally easy to get in and out. Not long ago, the little uncle Yue Jin suddenly went to the city master''s house to wake her up, told her what he saw with his own eyes outside the city, and asked her to come to inform these people in front of him immediately, the sooner the better.

 Chapter 344

    Chi Lin still doesn''t believe it.


    Yu Wenxiao and the song and Yuan Dynasties didn''t believe it either. They felt that they were dreaming.


    Jue Xin stepped forward and thought that the queen was coming from outside. He put his hands together and said "Amitabha" to Yue Xiaoling, "let me go out of the city and have a look." He can personally persuade the queen or the Queen''s people to tell them that the devil is in a good situation, and it''s better to maintain this situation and not cause unnecessary killing.


    Yue Xiaoling misunderstands that master Juexin doesn''t believe her, so she wants to go out to see, "master, it''s important to leave here as soon as possible. Don''t run this trip. It''s absolutely true. I won''t cheat you."


    Master Juexin: "Amitabha, benefactor..."


    "No, I''m going to see it." Chi Lin doesn''t pay attention to Juexin at all. Without looking at Juexin, he interrupts Juexin''s words. He coldly says a word to yuexiaoling, and then goes to Chi Yan. Although he still doesn''t believe it, yuexiaoling really doesn''t have to cheat them. Only when he sees it with his own eyes can he understand clearly, "brother, I''ll have a look. Brother, don''t worry. I really just have a look this time. I won''t go out. "


    Chi Yan clenched his fist and slowly released it. He covered Chi Lin''s shoulder and said, "OK, let''s have a look. Don''t go out until you''re well hurt. " With that, Chi Yan asks Yu Wenxiao and the song and Yuan Dynasties to take care of Chi Lin.


    Yu Wenxiao and Song Yuan nodded, knowing that it was false for the devil to protect them. He firmly watched that Chi Lin was the real one, so that Chi Lin would not forget what he had said and rush out.


    Qu Ning hurriedly put on his clothes and came out. When he heard the conversation outside, he froze for a moment and felt that the nightmare had come true.


    Yue Xiaoling can''t stop it. These people in front of him really have to see it with their own eyes to believe it. They are anxious and worried. You know, they leave, not only good for them, but also for the people of the whole moon spirit city. Only in this way can people of the moon spirit city be avoided.


    Yue Xiaoling: "well, I''ll go with you. Master Yan, Miss Ning, get ready first. When we''re done, we''ll be sure, and we''ll leave when we get back. "


    Juexin follows and goes.


    Chi Yan turns to look at Qu Ning, reaches for Qu Ning''s face, and holds Qu Ning in his arms. Just during the day, he comforted her and said "nothing". As a result, this situation happened at night. The sound of "I''m here" suddenly got stuck and couldn''t speak any more, but he would protect her anyway. Those people, why is to entangle, must force him here!


    In a flash, Chi Yan''s hand clenched into a fist again.


    Qu Ning gradually noticed the change of Chi Yan''s breath, noticed that he was holding her hand tightly, and hurried out of his restless thoughts. He raised his head. Even if the moonlight was not very bright, he could clearly see the red color in his eyes turning deep. He couldn''t help but say, "it''s OK, we''ll be OK, Don''t worry about me. The big deal is to change places. Well, I''m going to prepare now. When my younger brother and I come back, we''ll make sure that people from outside really want to come in, and then we''ll leave. " All the people in Yueling city are so kind to them, and she doesn''t want to implicate them.


    Chi Yan didn''t speak. He suddenly released Qu Ning and turned his back.


    Qu Ning felt that his breath was still unstable, which worried her. She hugged him from the rear and said, "we will get through this, we will!"

 Chapter 345

    A few people soon went to the gate of the city and went through the first array outside the city in the moonlight. They only felt that the ground under their feet seemed to be in an earthquake.


    Yue Xiaoling is the only one who can''t do martial arts. As he goes out more and more, the earthquake becomes stronger and stronger, and he almost can''t walk steadily.


    Yu Wenxiao occasionally reaches out to help Yue Xiaoling.


    The second array hasn''t gone out completely. Several people stop at the same time. They see that the whole ground in front of them is collapsing in front of them. There is a smell that has never been heard in the dusty air.


    Yu Wenxiao and the song and Yuan dynasties had never seen this situation in their lives. The whole ground was collapsing in front of them, and they were shocked to death.


    The same is true of the heart.


    Yue Xiaoling has heard the little uncle Yue Jin''s description, and he has already prepared for it. But now he sees it with his own eyes and takes a breath. How can he not figure out what those people outside have done? How did all this happen? The people outside will completely destroy the whole ground outside Yueling city!


    Chi Lin''s face is hard to see the extreme. Feng''s eyes are full of murderous Qi, and then he goes out again.


    Yu Wenxiao and the song and Yuan Dynasties reacted. They quickly grabbed Chi Lin''s arm and said, "what do you want to do, young master?", One said, "it seems to be true, young master. Let''s go back to the eldest young master."


    Chi Lin shakes off their hands.


    Yu Wenxiao was really afraid that he could not stop Chi Lin, so he quickly moved out the devil to suppress him, "young master, did you forget to agree with him personally? Your injury is not good. You rush out now. Once something happens, do you want the eldest son to save you? "


    The song and Yuan Dynasties agreed that it was only useful to take demons to suppress Chi Lin, "yes, young master, you can''t rush out by yourself, and then let the young master risk saving you! Even if you don''t think about yourself, you have to think about the young master! "


    Yue Xiaoling also blocked together.


    Chi Lin''s hand clenched, there are 50000 Huachen soldiers outside, of course, he can''t let his brother go out to risk. Damn Hua chenguo, that damned woman, all the damned people outside!


    Yu Wenxiao saw that what they said was effective. When Chi Lin finally stopped, he quickly signaled to the song and Yuan dynasties that they would fight and drag together to pull Chi Lin back. He was afraid that if he stood for a while, there would be changes.


    Yue Xiaoling follows.


    Jue Xin didn''t move. Standing in the same place, he put his hands together and said, "Amitabha, benefactor, please go back. I will stay here and let me persuade people outside."


    Yu Wenxiao kept dragging Chi Lin''s steps. "Old abbot, I don''t know who it is outside. They don''t necessarily listen to your advice." The possibility of intuition hearing and heart persuading is almost zero, "old abbot, let''s go together."


    Juexin: "Amitabha, how do you know if you don''t try. The history of that year can never be repeated. "


    I think this is "I don''t go to hell, who goes to hell". In the face of this situation, master Juexin still insists on staying alone, trying to persuade people outside with his own strength. The song and Yuan Dynasties admired him and could only say, "old abbot, be careful yourself!"


    Yue Xiaoling still wants to persuade master Juexin, but seeing that master Juexin''s face is firm, he seems to have seen the Buddha statue in the temple described in the book. Finally, he can only say to master Juexin, "master Juexin, take care!"


    Juexin: "Amitabha. For the sake of caution, I''m here to persuade you. Go back and persuade master Yan to leave here first. Buddha is merciful. Good and evil are just in one thought. Remember that. "

 Chapter 346

    Chi Lin believes that Juexin is not working for anyone. He looks at Juexin for the first time. However, his attitude towards Juexin has been fixed for a long time. It is impossible to ask him to say an apology to Juexin suddenly.


    Chi Lin pushes away Yu Wenxiao and song and Yuan who have been holding him.


    Yu Wenxiao and the song and Yuan Dynasties kept their eyes on Chi Lin. as long as he took another step outside, they would continue to pull.


    "Tell him, those people outside are not the queen, they are Huachen people. If the situation is not right, let him run. Don''t be stupid in the temple. You can''t even escape. " Chi Lin coldly rushes Yu Wenxiao and Song Yuan to leave a sentence and go back by himself. He''s not just impulsive.


    Yu Wenxiao almost lost his smile and quickly covered his mouth. Childe, it''s clear that he cares about the old abbot. He just cares about him. He just speaks in the same tone, and he doesn''t want them to convey it directly to master Juexin.


    Chi Lin didn''t look back.


    Yu Wenxiao conveyed Chi Lin''s words and arched his hand to Juexin.


    Several people catch up with Chi Lin and go back.


    Juexin said "Amitabha" to the back of several people, and then turned to face the outside of the ground. In the moonlight, the white cassock was blown up by the night wind.


    -


    a new house.


    Qu Ning packed up with the fastest speed, put everything into the carriage and waited anxiously in the hospital. As for xiaotuanzi, he couldn''t bear to wake him up.


    At the beginning, Dongfang Jing took her out of the imperial mausoleum and arrested her in exchange. She forbeared and forbeared. Later, dongfangjing sent someone to chase her, which nearly killed her. She couldn''t bear it and decided to go back to revenge dongfangjing. Now, it''s almost the same situation. They''ve all been hiding in the spirit city of this month, and those people still don''t let them go. If those people continue to press on like this, not to mention Yan and Lin''s younger brother, even she doesn''t guarantee whether she will choose to continue to escape.


    Without knowing it, Qu Ning clenched his hand and put his fingertips in his palm.


    Chi Yan stood by, unable to see his face clearly in the dim moonlight.


    Suddenly, vaguely hear the voice from outside, Qu Ning can''t wait to run to open the door, "how?"


    Chi Lin didn''t answer. He stepped into the threshold and went to his brother first.


    Yu Wenxiao said: "it''s true. We saw the ground outside the city collapse. It''s terrible. We didn''t go out, so we don''t know what caused it. But if it goes on like this, they will come in soon. "


    Collapse? Qu Ning couldn''t figure it out.


    Chi Lin nodded to his brother. He didn''t know what kind of magic was used by those people outside.


    Yu Wenxiao: "master Juexin stayed there to persuade people outside. Miss Qu, please advise the eldest son and the young master immediately. Let''s leave as soon as possible. "


    "I''ve packed it up. You can do it." Qu Ning gritted his teeth and went back to the house to hold Xiao Tuan Zi.


    Yu Wenxiao and song and Yuan Dynasties didn''t delay, so they went and helped Chi Lin clean up. All in all, they were just a few clothes. However, it''s a pity that they spent so much effort in this month''s spirit City, building houses and digging wasteland. In the end, it''s all in vain.


    Yue Xiaoling approached Chi Yan and Chi Lin, "don''t you know where you''re going?"


    Pool side head to see the moon Xiaoling.


    Yue Xiaoling took out something from his sleeve, "I have a map of the snow mountain here, but there is a place where I can live for a short time. If you will, I hope this map will be useful to you. If you don''t go, please burn the map and don''t let it fall into other people''s hands. "

 Chapter 347

    Chi Yan took over, "thank you."


    Yue Xiaoling: "don''t thank me." This map was given to her by my little uncle. "Be careful when you leave. Take care!"


    Qu Ning came out with a little ball in his arms.


    Yue Xiaoling walks two steps closer and looks at the villain in Qu Ning''s arms by moonlight. She once asked the little uncle, "they are going to flee next. Does he want xiaotuanzi back?"? Little uncle said no! I don''t know if I will have another chance to meet you.


    Xiaotuanzi unconsciously moved in quning''s arms, looking for a more comfortable posture. With one hand of wood carving, the other hand of quning''s collar, his mouth opened and closed gently.


    Qu Ning sincerely thanks Yue Xiaoling for his care during this period of time, "master of the moon city, take care, see you later!"


    Yue Xiaoling: "see you later!"


    Yu Wenxiao and Song Yuan came out with the things sorted out, and they also said goodbye to yuexiaoling, pressing down the silk''s reluctance to yuelingcheng.


    Chi Lin didn''t say anything. He always doesn''t like to owe people. Yue Xiaoling has helped them a lot, but now he really can''t pay back the favor. It''s hard to say what he will do in the future, and he can''t promise.


    -


    The gate is the main gate of Yueling city.


    At night, when the people in Yueling city were still asleep, the three horse carriage quietly left the city from the "back door" away from the city gate.


    The whole moon spirit city is surrounded by arrays. Under the order of prime minister Shi Fengyuan, the 50000 troops of Huachen state surrounded the whole Yueling city like a big circle. Along the circle of Yueling City, they dug a small tunnel and placed a large number of explosives every few Zhang. The only difference is that there are more people on the other side of the gate and less people in other places.


    After passing the first array¡ª¡ª


    Yu Wenxiao and Song Yuan looked at the ground in front of them and stopped the carriage for a moment. They were worried that the carriage would not pass.


    Chi Lin ready to get off, "brother, I first go to explore the situation outside."


    Chi Yan: "take both of them."


    "Just take one with you. One stay and drive. Take your time behind you." With that, seeing that his brother had no objection, Chi Lin got out of the car and asked Yu Wenxiao to follow.


    The song and Yuan Dynasties then said to Chi Yan and Qu Ning in the car, "big boy, Miss Ning, the ground in front of me has collapsed. I''ll get out of the car and slowly lead the horse. It will be very bumpy. Please sit down."


    Qu Ning smelled a smell of gunpowder when he went out. In the song and Yuan Dynasties, he simply lifted the front curtain completely, hooked it to one side with a hook, looked at the front ground, and vaguely thought of something.


    Chi Yan also looked at it, and his face was hard to distinguish.


    In addition to the second array, Hua Chen soldiers, who were still ordering explosives, suddenly saw two people coming out from inside and would send a signal to the people nearby. But before their signal was sent out, the man fell down.


    Chi Lin killed himself with a knife.


    Yu Wenxiao is also very agile.


    When the song and Yuan Dynasties finally led the carriage out, a group of soldiers outside and nearby had been solved. Chi Lin and Yu Wenxiao are looking at the things that destroyed the ground in the tunnel.


    Chi Lin took some and sent them to his brother in the car. "Brother, this is it."


    Qu Ning had just guessed, "it''s really gunpowder."


    Yu Wenxiao was surprised, "Miss Ning, do you know this thing?" He just looked at it for a long time, but he couldn''t see why. He couldn''t figure out how these things that he had never seen could be so powerful.


    -


    Good night, dear friends! Update tomorrow afternoon! It''s sad to see that the score has dropped from 8.4 to 8.3 today. I think I''ve never had a day off since I started my article. This article is free. I try so hard to update it every day. If I have relatives, I''m really tired. If you don''t like it, you can not read it, but please don''t make a bad comment? Finally, I would like to thank the relatives who have been voting for me. I would like to thank the relatives who have left messages and rewards. I hope I can adjust my mood and update more tomorrow. There will be more demons coming late

 Chapter 348

    Qu Ning was stunned by Yu Wenxiao''s look and tone for a moment, and asked: "don''t you know each other?" The sound falls, Qu Ning looks at Chi Lin and Chi Yan beside him.


    Song Yuan shook his head, "unheard of."


    Chi Lin frowned, "how do you know each other? What is gunpowder? "


    After the death of her parents, my sister took over the company and gradually expanded it.


    After her sister had an accident and became a vegetable, she took over the company, which gave her a real understanding of the company.


    Among them, the company has a large-scale fireworks company, whose fireworks sell well all over the country, regardless of style or quality in the country are among the best. In order to better keep the company, she returned it to her sister one day after her sister woke up. So she was very interested in the company. When she spent several months inspecting all the subsidiaries, she personally checked every subsidiary, including the fireworks company.


    Therefore, she knows very well that the most important thing in fireworks is gunpowder, and what kind of things need to be used and what proportion should be used to prepare gunpowder. After carefully reading the company statements and witnessing the whole process of fireworks production, she remembers that even now she is allowed to configure it on the spot.


    However, why do these people seem to never know about it? When they were at the sword casting villa, Sikong Ying used it. Qu Ning: "you really don''t know each other?"


    Chi Lin impatient, "waste what words, straight."


    Yu Wenxiao and song and Yuan shook their heads again.


    Is there no gunpowder in the world now? Is this gunpowder just invented? Not known yet? Qu Ning suddenly had many questions in his heart, and explained simply: "this is gunpowder. If you use nitre, charcoal and sulfur in a certain proportion, the ignition will explode. The more gunpowder there is, the bigger the explosion will be. "


    Yu Wenxiao and the song and Yuan Dynasties were shocked. The last two of the three things mentioned by Qu Ning are very common. The first one has also been heard of. It should not be difficult to find them, but I never thought that the three things would explode together. It''s amazing.


    Yu Wenxiao: "Miss Ning, how do you know this?"


    Qu Ning, of course, is not easy to say "she crossed over", but he doesn''t want to cheat several people in front of him. After all, they have experienced so much together.


    Chi Lin''s patience is limited, so he wants to urge him, but he sees that his brother takes Qu Ning into his arms at this time.


    Chi Lin''s words came to his mouth. He could not help pausing and skipping the question, but said, "brother, if we don''t take these away, maybe we can deal with them in the future."


    Chi Yan: "good."


    Yu Wenxiao and the song and Yuan Dynasties are going to do it. Chi Lin, too.


    Qu Ning turned to look at Chi Yan, "that... Don''t you ask me how I know?"


    Recalling what she said when she was drunk that night, he already knew that her identity was not so simple. Chi Yan took Qu Ning''s hand and slowly tightened it. Looking at Qu Ning''s eyes, he said in a deep voice: "if you want to say it, you can say it if you don''t want to. I believe you. "


    "After a while, I''ll tell you everything when I figure out what to say." After thinking about it again and again, Qu Ning didn''t want to hide it from Chi Yan, "what about you, can you tell me everything about you?"


    Chi Yan clearly according to this situation, can''t hide Qu Ning for long. But I''m not sure what she will do when she knows his real identity. After all, it''s hard for her to open her mouth. She turns her eyes and says, "give me a little more time and let me think."


    Qu Ning: "good."

 Chapter 349

    After a stick of incense, the carriage drove away quickly.


    More than half an hour later, it was getting white and the sun was rising. Other soldiers found the situation here, saw the bodies stacked in the tunnel, and rushed back to report to the prime minister.


    -


    Outside the gate of Yueling City, in the big tent where Huachen soldiers and horses were stationed¡ª¡ª


    After hearing the report, Shi Fengyuan ordered three thousand troops to gather. He wanted to lead the troops to check and chase them.


    At this time, another soldier came to report in a hurry and handed in his hand, "prime minister, the soldiers and horses of Xiling state are coming."


    Shi Fengyuan was not surprised by the arrival of the soldiers and horses of Xiling state. He calmly asked, "how many people have come? Who is the leader? "


    Soldier: "there are tens of thousands of soldiers coming. I don''t know how many of them are. The person who leads the soldiers is..." before the end of the words, another person came to tell him, "prime minister, Princess Fengling, please go and see the prime minister."


    Shi Fengyuan gave a faint smile and took a sip of tea. Then he ordered several cronies to check the situation and hunt down the demons on his behalf. He left a mark along the way and sent someone back to report anything. He first went to meet the princess Fengling of Xiling. He had already heard of Feng Ling''s fame and deeds.


    Several confidants are under orders. I''m going to gather troops.


    Soon, Sufeng on the other side also knew, and reported to yunxizhi for the first time.


    In the account, Yun Xizhi has just finished washing and is sitting in front of the dresser.


    Sufeng: "Lord, Princess Fengling has come with tens of thousands of troops and has been stationed two or three miles away."


    Yunxizhi has fallen out with Fengling when he is in Zhujian villa. Thinking of Fengling''s insistence on the devil, worried that Fengling would stop them from killing the devil, Yun Xizhi took a comb and frowned.


    Sufeng said again: "Lord, the Prime Minister of Huachen has gone to see him."


    Yun Xizhi: "go and stare at me. As soon as he comes back, you can tell me. "


    Sufeng: "yes, Lord."


    An hour later, Sufeng came back, "Lord, the Prime Minister of the Division has come back."


    Yunxizhi has already dressed up and dressed up, but so far he still sits in front of the dresser and looks at himself in the mirror. She didn''t age much in the mirror. She was almost the same as before, but there were more fine lines in the corner of her eyes.


    After a while, Yunxi put on the gauze and went to shifengyuan tent.


    Huachen soldiers directly take Yunxi to Fengyuan tent. Shi Fengyuan has clearly given an order, so that they can''t neglect Yun Xizhi.


    Shi Fengyuan is sitting at the table eating breakfast at the moment. It''s no surprise to see Yun Xizhi''s arrival. He knows that her arrival must have something to do with Feng Ling. He wants to find out Feng Ling''s attitude from him.


    With a gentle smile, Shi Fengyuan stood up and approached. He asked thoughtfully. Knowing that Yun Xizhi had not eaten yet, he invited Yun Xizhi to sit down and eat together. He told the soldiers to send another set of chopsticks in.


    Yun Xizhi sat down and asked casually, "it''s said that Princess Fengling is coming?"


    Shi Fengyuan nodded, "it''s true. I just came back after seeing her." A little meal, quietly see cloud Xi Zhi''s face change, Shi Feng Yuan not stingy to Feng Ling greatly praise, "this princess, I also can be regarded as early heard her all kinds of deeds, today saw as a rumor general, but the rumor seems to have never mentioned her beauty."


    As soon as Yunxi''s face changed, men were all heavy colored. Compared with other women, Feng Ling is a real old girl, but she is only twenty-six or seven years old.

 Chapter 350

    Compared with Fengling, she is already 50 years old and has fine lines in her eyes. Although Shi Fengyuan is so good to her now, it''s hard to say whether she will be the same as she was then. Moreover, she still doesn''t know whether Shi Fengyuan has married, had children, or even wanted to marry her.


    Thinking of this, Yun Xizhi''s heart suddenly hurt, and he got up and left. He came here to inquire about Fengling''s attitude and forgot, "I think I have something else to do. I''ll go first."


    The corner of Shi Fengyuan''s mouth flickered. The tiny radian was fleeting and could not be noticed. He immediately got up to catch up with Yun Xizhi from behind. When Yun Xizhi just lifted the curtain, he hugged Yun Xizhi from behind and pulled his hand back.


    Then the curtain of the tent fell in front of Yun Xizhi''s eyes and separated the inside and outside of the tent again.


    Sufeng, who is waiting outside, sees this scene with his own eyes. He mistakenly thinks that shifengyuan wants to stay in the cloud and hopes to stop. He quickly comes forward to have a look.


    The soldiers outside the tent stopped Sufeng from entering.


    In the tent, Shi Fengyuan was domineering, but her voice was as gentle as water. She almost said to Yun Xizhi, "no matter how beautiful she is, there is only ah Zhi in my heart."


    Yun Xizhi''s heart fluttered, and compared with the mood of falling to the bottom of the valley the moment before, it simply floated to the clouds.


    Shi Fengyuan went on and said, "ah Zhi, do you know that I went to other countries alone, but even now I''m the Prime Minister of Huachen, I still haven''t married. What''s the point of marrying someone else if it''s not you? " The day before he left Huachen, he gave an order to the housekeeper. Before he went back, he must clean all the women in the backyard, and clean the whole backyard. They should be spotless, and no trace of the past can be seen. "Ah Zhi, do you know what loneliness is? I have been lonely for so many years, until now I see you again. The prime minister''s house in Nuo Da is always open for you, and so is my heart. "


    Yun Xizhi slowly breaks off Shi Fengyuan''s hand, turns around and looks into his eyes.


    Shi Fengyuan: "ah Zhi, follow me to Huachen country!"


    Cloud Xi Zhi suppresses the heart that is about to jump out, "you really haven''t married yet?"


    Shi Fengyuan: "absolutely true, I can swear."


    Yun Xizhi: "in all these years, there have never been any other women?"


    Shi Fengyuan did not change his face: "no!"


    Yun Xizhi raised his hand to help master Fengyuan''s face.


    Shi Fengyuan suddenly and dominantly lowered his head to kiss him.


    Outside Sufeng across the curtain of the tent anxiously and anxiously flushed the account and asked, "Lord, are you ok? Lord... "


    There is no response in the account.


    If it had not been for the unusual relationship between Yun Xizhi and Shi Fengyuan that he did not know, Sufeng would have entered the account directly. For a moment, worried about the cloud, worried about it, Sufeng paced back and forth.


    For a long time, I saw the curtain finally lifted again, cloud Xi Zhi red light came out.


    Yun Xizhi didn''t look at Sufeng much. As he walked back, he told Sufeng who was following him, "send orders down, and everyone will gather after a stick of incense." Has learned from the teacher Fengyuan mouth, Fengling this time is to kill the devil. Shi Fengyuan and Fengling have reached an agreement, or it can be said that Huachen and Xiling have reached an agreement, the two countries cooperate to kill the devil, the devil does not die will not "back to court.".


    Cloud Xi Zhi secretly sneer, Feng Ling this is completely because of love into hate, this is better.

 Chapter 351

    An hour later.


    Twenty thousand troops of Huachen state, twenty thousand troops of Xiling state and nearly one thousand troops of yunxizhi have been assembled.


    According to the news from Shi Fengyuan''s confidants, the assembled people are chasing the Devil along the marks on the road.


    The remaining 30000 soldiers of Huachen state, 10000 soldiers of Xiling state, and a few of yunxizhi''s troops stayed in place and continued to use gunpowder to break the array outside the moon spirit city. Once you have broken the array, go to the city to search, so as to avoid the devil''s plan to get rid of the tiger and hide in the moon spirit city.


    The remaining mobs kept up behind and went after the demons. Because they were not many, no one was left outside the city of the moon spirit.


    Xunyu didn''t go.


    -


    At this time, in Yueling City, in the quiet Lord''s mansion.


    Yue Xiaoling took the antidote from her uncle Yue Jin and asked, "uncle, do you want to go too? Are you going after them? "


    Yue Jin: "no, uncle doesn''t go after them."


    Yue Xiaoling: "where are you going?"


    The month Jin inconvenience says directly, fuzzy way: "go to a place."


    Yue Xiaoling still wants to find out the grudge between his uncle and sister, "don''t you wait for your sister to wake up?"


    "You can take this antidote for her in a few days, and she will wake up in an hour. Xiao ling''er, don''t tell your sister about the snow mountain map your uncle gave them. If you can, try to persuade your sister to stay in Yueling city. " Thinking for a moment, Yuejin takes out a thing and hands it to yuexiaoling.


    Yue Xiaoling takes it. It''s a brocade bag the size of a palm. If you hold it tightly, you can feel that it should be a token inside.


    Yue Xiaoling is going to open it.


    Yuejin stopped, "don''t look, you just need to put it away! If the soldiers and horses outside enter Yueling City, which is not good for the people in Yueling City, you can take it out of the city to find... "Later, Yuejin approaches yuexiaoling and whispers in yuexiaoling''s ear.


    Yue Xiaoling: "then I hope it''s better not to use it!" I hope those soldiers and horses will leave Yueling city when they find that the devil is not in the city. Don''t hurt anyone in Yueling City, so that she doesn''t need to use this thing to find someone to save her.


    Yue Jin: "uncle also hopes so. Don''t let your sister know, Xiao ling''er. "


    Yue Xiaoling: "uncle, you and sister..."


    "Take care, little soul." Yue Jin interrupts Yue Xiaoling and turns to leave.


    The month small spirit pursues to go out a few steps, the eye sees the month Jin to walk further and further, soon disappear in front of eyes.


    -


    Yuejin also goes out from the "back door" of Yueling City, and a group of soldiers outside the array can''t help him.


    In the sun, Yuejin looks to the snow mountain.


    At the same time, at the foot of the snow mountain, the galloping carriage slowly stopped.


    Before going up the mountain, Yu Wenxiao and the song and Yuan dynasties had already felt the cold coming. It was as if they had suddenly entered the cold winter from autumn when they came here from Yueling city. Then they suddenly realized that they all forgot to prepare some thick cotton padded clothes.


    Chi Lin lifted the curtain and looked forward. "Brother, are you sure we''ll come back here later?" It''s so cold and snowy that it''s not suitable for people to stay.


    Chi Yan did not speak.


    Qu Ning, noticing that his breath was changing again, reached for Chi Yan''s hand.


    He had already woken up. As soon as he saw Chi Lin so close, he immediately felt the change of Chi Yan''s breath with his hands and feet and the little Tuanzi who had crawled behind him. His hands pulled Chi Yan''s sleeves uneasily.


    Chi Lin is also aware of it. Even Yu Wenxiao and Song Yuan, who are driving, are aware of it. They all look back at the devil and almost feel that the snow mountain will be the devil''s last concession.

 Chapter 352

    If those people still ignore his concession, they still have to press on step by step, and really push the devil to a desperate situation... Yu Wenxiao and the song and Yuan Dynasties tremble and dare not think about it any more.


    For a long time, Chi Yan slowly spit out a word, "um."


    Chi Lin immediately got out of the carriage, let Yu Wenxiao and song and Yuan both go down, let him drive, turn the direction to leave.


    Yu Wenxiao and the song and Yuan Dynasties followed each other while carefully clearing the traces of wheels on the ground. This time is different from leaving some traces occasionally on the way to the snow mountain. This time it is true that there is no trace left. After leading those people to the snow mountain and letting them search the whole snow mountain and leave, they will come back and hide in the snow mountain.


    -


    evening.


    Tens of thousands of troops and horses, with great momentum, arrived at the foot of the snow mountain.


    Shi Fengyuan''s confidants personally reported to Shi Fengyuan, "prime minister, according to the traces found, they have gone up the snow mountain."


    Shi Fengyuan looked up at the vast snow mountain.


    Yunxizhi also saw it.


    Not far away, Fengling in front of the army of Xiling also looked up. She is sincere to him, after all, he hurt the whole body. First on the island, then on the sword casting villa, there will never be a third time.


    Shi Fengyuan immediately ordered: "search. Two thousand soldiers and horses are stationed at the foot of the mountain. Others will search the mountain for the prime minister. Once they find the devil, they will send a signal immediately. Demons are good at martial arts. They kill people without blinking an eye. If the devil is not removed for a day, all the people in the world will not live in peace. This time, Huachen state has sent troops to help heaven. You should be more careful. "


    All Huachen soldiers are under orders.


    Yun Xizhi orders Sufeng, "take 800 people up the mountain to search. If there is any situation, send a signal."


    Sufeng didn''t want to go, but had to take orders, "yes."


    Fengling ordered the soldiers and horses of Xiling state that the two countries had already discussed how to kill the demons in this cooperation. "Two thousand people were stationed here, and others went up the mountain to search. If there''s a situation, send a signal. If anyone can kill the devil, he will not break his promise when he returns home. "


    All the soldiers of Xiling Kingdom took orders. Even if they were afraid of the devil from the bottom of their hearts, they could only go up the mountain with a lot of people.


    After a while, tens of thousands of horsemen went up the mountain from all directions.


    The cold wind, cloud Xi Zhi thin clothes, unconsciously close the body jacket.


    Seeing this, Shi Fengyuan jumped off his horse and approached Chaoyun.


    Yunxi sees shifengyuan coming and dismounts.


    Shi Fengyuan took off his coat, regardless of the presence of thousands of pairs of eyes, considerate to cloud Xi Zhi put on, "don''t catch cold. After the soldiers set up their tents and make a fire, you''ll get in. In those days, the queen of Chizhou used 100000 troops to seal the capital and capture demons. Although we don''t have 100000 now, there are so many, which are enough to seal the whole snow mountain. Demons can''t fly. "


    Yun Xi Zhi smiles and nods. He doesn''t want Shi Fengyuan to know that the devil is her own son. Of course, she would never admit it.


    Feng Ling looked at the situation here, did not expect cloud Xi Zhi and Shi Feng Yuan to come together, this woman is really not simple.


    -


    In the whole three days, tens of thousands of soldiers searched the whole snow mountain and got nothing.


    Shi Fengyuan, Fengling, and yunxizhi gathered in the accounts to discuss.


    Yun Xizhi only felt cheated and said to Shi Fengyuan and Fengling, "we are in the trap. They didn''t go to the snow mountain at all. They just deliberately led us here, so as to delay our time, let us search here, and let them have more time to escape. "

 Chapter 353

    Fengling also realized this, "prime minister, it seems that we need to hurry up and send people to other places to look for it. All of them have been here for three days. I''m afraid they''ll be gone any longer. "


    Shi Fengyuan nodded.


    When the three sides reached an agreement, they sent their own people to different directions to find the devil, even if they dug three feet.


    In the afternoon, someone came back to report that a little bit of rutting was found dozens of miles away.


    Before long, someone came back to report that they had found some clues farther away.


    The three sides sat down again to discuss.


    After the discussion, the three parties quickly gathered people and immediately led people to pursue.


    -


    After all the soldiers and horses left the snow mountain, in the evening, when the sun was setting, the three horses'' carriage quietly returned to the foot of the snow mountain.


    Pool temporary stop, make sure there is no one around, "brother, arrived, get off."


    Qu Ning lifted the car curtain to look out, but also clearly see the traces of many people stationed at the foot of the mountain. It''s like a tourist attraction, where large numbers of people come in, leaving a mess, and then everyone fades away like a tide.


    I just hope that those people really think that they have fled to other places, never think that they have returned to the snow mountain, Qu Ning secretly hopes.


    Chi Yan reached out and rubbed Qu Ning''s head. After being with him, he never seemed to give her a real stable life. He always ran around like this, and the people who came after her never stopped. The breath of those people... Those people... Changed again, and Chi Yan suddenly took back his hand.


    Qu Ning keenly felt that the breath of people around her was always unstable these days, which made her really worried. Qu Ning quickly turned back and grasped Chi Yan''s hand. He broke off chi Yan''s hand one finger at a time, pretending to be relaxed and said, "actually, it''s not bad here. In the future, we can play with snow in the mountains every day and make snowmen." Say, hand pinched to pinch the small face of small regiment son, "still can pile a small regiment son."


    Xiaotuanzi is eating steamed bread, one hand steamed bread, the other hand wood carving, smiling to look up at Qu Ning, no pain.


    "Yan, did you find that he seems to have gained a little weight and a little meat on his little face?" Continue to ease the current atmosphere, Qu Ning picked up a small ball, let Chi Yan see.


    Pool Rock Mou color is gentle, press down the bottom of the heart that silk breath turns to gush, "is a little fat."


    Little Tuanzi didn''t understand. He thought Qu Ning was playing with him. He looked at Qu Ning and Chi Yan with big eyes and handed them the steamed bread.


    Qu Ning smiles. How can this little ball be so lovely and warm? It''s just like a cotton padded jacket.


    Suddenly inadvertently, he stares at shangchilin. Xiaotuanzi almost loses his steamed bread and hugs the wood carving in quning''s arms.


    Qu Ning


    Chi Yan has promised to return the wood carving to Chi Lin, and Qu Ning has coaxed xiaotuanzi again and again, but xiaotuanzi just won''t let go. Qu Ning had nothing to do with it. Every time he saw Chi Lin''s eyes, he could only ignore it.


    One before and one after getting off, Qu Ning holds xiaotuanzi, Chi Yan helps Qu Ning, and several people go up the mountain together.


    Yu Wenxiao and the song and Yuan Dynasties, who followed and cleared the traces of the ground all the way in the rear, could finally stop and take a breath, even though they were not so tired to build a house at the beginning. Looking up at the vast snow mountain, they also hoped that those people would never think that they had returned to the snow mountain. This is the devil''s last concession. Those people really don''t want to come again.


    -


    Good night, dear friends! Update tomorrow afternoon!]

 Chapter 354

    Xiaotuanzi is afraid of the cold.


    Qu Ning had already wrapped a thick cotton padded coat for Xiao Tuan Zi and put on a hat. He had been "fat" for two or three times, but after walking for a short time, he still shivered and shrunk into a ball in her arms, looking pitiful.


    Qu Ning was so distressed that she could not help but put little Tuanzi''s little hand into her collar as she walked.


    When Chi Yan saw it, he took xiaotuanzi in his arms.


    Little Tuanzi, who had just warmed his little hand, was really afraid of the cold, so he drew a gourd and stuffed it into Chi Yan''s collar, but even so, he still held on to the little hand holding the woodcarving.


    Qu Ning considered the chain on Chi Yan''s hands and feet, "I''d better hold it. I''m not tired."


    Chi Yan a small round son, a hand is still holding Qu Ning, "no harm."


    Looking at the pool in front of the map leading the way, I look back and smile at the little fool who has already been like a small ball. I believe that if I throw him in the snow and kick him, he can roll far away.


    Chi Lin took the opportunity to say, "brother, shall I hold him?"


    I don''t know whether I understood or just because I heard Chi Lin''s voice, Xiao Tuan Zi suddenly shivered and shrunk more and more in Chi Yan''s arms. Now he didn''t even lift his head.


    Chi Yan: "nothing, brother can hold."


    -


    Night fell.


    The crescent moon rises silently, and the moon is veiled over the snow.


    The more you go up the mountain, the lower the temperature and the thicker the snow. Accompanied by the cold wind, you can step on the snow almost to your knees.


    Qu Ning always gritted his teeth and insisted that he didn''t want to drag his feet. On such a cold day, they had to rush to the secret room deep in the snow mountain as soon as possible.


    Yu Wenxiao and the song and Yuan Dynasties walked more difficult, pulling the horse to follow. It''s freezing and snowy. A few horses refuse to go forward. They have to pull hard at every step. If it wasn''t for the fact that there were a lot of dry food and clothes in the carriage, they would have abandoned the carriage if they hadn''t rushed to buy it a few hundred miles away these two days and didn''t bring it into the snow mountain for fear of being found.


    After walking for a while, Qu Ning felt that his feet were completely unconscious, his whole body was cold to shiver, and his teeth began to tremble.


    Chi Yan stops, calls Chi Lin to come back and hands over the sleeping little ball to Chi Lin.


    Chi Linyi is happy.


    Qu Ning a Leng, after reaction comes over, want to come back quickly small regiment son, "you embrace tired?"? Let me... "


    Voice did not fall, the person was suddenly held up, Qu Ning almost startled, hands instinctively a hug each other''s neck, "what do you do?"


    Chi Yan lowered his head, "I''ll take you with me."


    Qu Ning: "but..."


    "No, but put your arms around me and don''t move." Chi Yan lowers his head and kisses Qu Ning''s forehead, blocking the words behind Qu Ning.


    Qu Ning was still a little worried about the four heavy and long chains, but he also saw Chi Yan''s persistence. His heart suddenly warmed. He put his head on Chi Yan''s shoulder and nodded gently, "OK. But if you are tired, you must tell me and let me go down by myself. "


    Chi Yan: "good."


    Yu Wenxiao and the song and Yuan Dynasties, who are pulling horses in the rear, are sad to see this scene, and then look at themselves and the carriage. There is really no harm without comparison. At this moment, I really hope someone can resist them. This road is too hard.


    Chi Lin has gone to the front again. After turning his back to his brother and Qu Ning, he frees up a hand and stealthily breaks the wood carving in xiaotuanzi''s hand.


    Xiaotuanzi wakes up in a daze. He opens his eyes to Chi Lin, who is very close to him. He finds that he has fallen into Chi Lin''s hands again. He is so scared that he immediately wants to find Qu Ning and Chi Yan.

 Chapter 355

    That''s the advantage of being dumb! Chi Lin doesn''t have to worry about xiaotuanzi''s crying at all. For xiaotuanzi''s earning, it''s like an elephant laughing at an ant. He takes back the woodcarving from xiaotuanzi.


    Looking at the woodcarving, which is full of teeth marks and is beyond recognition, Chi Lin is distressed for a long time. He wants to beat xiaotuanzi, but he gets it back.


    Xiaotuanzi is making more and more money and wants to get it back.


    Chi Lin continued to laugh, but also deliberately in front of the small round son shook the wood carving, highlighting his victory.


    Before long, he saw that xiaotuanzi was red in eyes and tears came out. Chi Lin bowed his head and whispered in xiaotuanzi''s ear: "cry, cry more, and make sure no one will save you!"


    Just finished, I heard my brother''s voice behind me, "lin''er, you go to change with Yu Wenxiao or song and Yuan Dynasties."


    "Ah?" Chi Lin looked back in disbelief and doubted whether he had heard wrong.


    Qu Ning, who wants to tell Chi Yan that he wants xiaotuanzi back, didn''t expect Chi Yan to open his mouth first. Now he is in favor of it very much. "Yes, it''s good to change it."


    Chi Yan knew that Chi Lin had always wanted to take back the wood carving. He had agreed with him personally before. It had been a long time. Just now, he gave Chi Lin a chance.


    Chi Lin was annoyed. He didn''t see enough of the little fool crying. His eyes flashed in a flash. "Brother, I think the secret room should be coming soon. I''ll go to the front to explore the way first. Take your time."


    If you rub oil on the soles of your feet, Chi Lin will run away with a small ball in his arms.


    "Oh, don''t go. If you want to go, you should leave xiaotuanzi first!" Qu Ning yelled in the back.


    Chi Lin Dang didn''t hear it. In a blink of an eye, he flew several feet away. The snow on his toes was like stepping on the ground.


    Qu Ning worried, "Hey, will he hide and bully xiaotuanzi?"


    Chi Yan hugs Qu Ning and catches up.


    Yu Wenxiao and Song Yuan in the rear looked at the two disappeared figures and looked at each other. They really didn''t want to leave. What should they do? Tired!


    Snow, unknowingly falling, goose feather like snowflakes floating on people''s faces and bodies.


    Qu Ning reached for several flowers in his palm. When he looked back at Chi Yan, he saw a flower falling between his eyebrows. There were more snow-white long hair, almost a thin layer. He brushed it off for him. It''s cold here, but it''s picturesque. As long as there are people around, in fact, any place can be heaven.


    Qu Ning: "I like it here. I really like it. We''ll stay in the mountains next. Don''t think about those people any more. Don''t be angry, OK? "


    Chi Yan knows that Qu Ning is just comforting him.


    Qu Ning reaches for Chi Yan''s face. His breath is often unsteady these days. She is really worried. "You think about it, we are still well together. Isn''t it very good? Forget about the people who are after you, just think they don''t exist. After a while, those people can''t find us and leave. We can still go back to Yueling city quietly. Don''t you think it''s very good? "


    For a long time, Chi Yan answered, "OK."


    Chi Lin in front of him flew all the way to the deepest part of the snow mountain. As soon as he stopped, half a man fell into the snow, which was thick to his waist.


    Chi Lin lowered his head and just wanted to take out the map to have a look again. He saw that fat Tuanzi''s little face in his arms had a layer of ice. Under his eyes was a bean sized tear frozen there. His hat also had a thick layer of snow. It was frozen out of shape.


    No wonder he didn''t feel it. It was frozen! Ha ha ha, Chi Lin almost laughed. Now he''s holding a ball. He''s holding a snowman!

 Chapter 356

    Enough laughing. Before his brother and Qu Ning saw this, Chi Lin quickly brushed away the snow on xiaotuanzi''s body and hat, and then broke the thin ice on xiaotuanzi''s face.


    But he broke it twice and thought it was wrong. Chi Lin quickly stopped. After thinking about it, he pulled open his coat, clasped the back of Xiaotuan Zi''s head with his palm, and pressed Xiaotuan Zi''s whole face on his chest. "Hum, is this good enough for you? Don''t always say I''m bullying you! "


    Chi Lin''s chest is very warm. It''s like a heater in the ice and snow. The frozen thin ice on Xiao Tuan Zi''s face melts quickly.


    Chi Lin pulls away Xiao Tuan Zi''s head and looks down at his wet clothes. He doesn''t like it.


    As soon as xiaotuanzi was thawed, his body warmed up, and his eyes were full of tears.


    Chi Lingang wanted to leave xiaotuanzi behind and let him earn enough in the snow. His little face turned red obviously, tears were about to roll down, and snowflakes fell on his face again.


    I''m afraid that he will be frozen again. My brother will blame him. Chi Lin puts up with xiaotuanzi this time, takes off his coat, covers xiaotuanzi''s head, and looks for the entrance to the secret room according to the map.


    After being covered, we can''t see the pool. Xiaotuanzi calms down and shrinks into a ball under the red coat.


    Before long, after repeated confirmation, Chi stopped in front of the mountain wall, looked at the thick snow wall on the mountain wall, stuffed the map into his sleeve, and hit it out with one hand.


    The movement of power is too fierce, and large areas of snow suddenly collapse and fall on the head. Chi Lin hurried back with little Tuan Zi in his arms, but more or less some of them were hit by snow, especially the little Tuan Zi with red clothes in his arms.


    Xiaotuanzi is in pain. He raises his hand to touch his head.


    Chi Lin, who just wanted to brush away the snow, looked at the tiny touch under the red clothes. With a hook in the corner of his mouth, his two hands pointed to the little hand that accurately stuck xiaotuanzi across the red clothes. He deliberately pressed the little hand on xiaotuanzi''s head and did not let him move.


    Little Tuanzi who can''t see anything under red clothes


    Chi Yan comes with Qu Ning in his arms.


    Qu Ning looked forward to the front after the snow collapsed, where he saw the bare mountain wall and an ice wall. Then he looked at Chi Lin, and saw that Chi Lin took off his coat and wrapped it on xiaotuanzi, which really surprised Qu Ning. Of course, she knows that Chi Lin has no malice to Xiao Tuan Zi, but he is still young and always likes to bully him for fun.


    According to the instructions on the map, Chi Lin went forward to find the mechanism.


    The wall of ice on the mountainside opened slowly.


    Chi Lin: "brother, I''ll go first to see if an is safe."


    Chi Yan: "be careful."


    Qu Ning: "put down xiaotuanzi first, don''t take him with you!"


    "Don''t worry, brother." Chi Lin automatically ignores Qu Ning''s words and goes in with a small ball. The more you go in, the larger the space is. There is a unique cave in it. It looks like a small palace made of ice. The ice walls around are inlaid with several night pearls. The light is soft and bright. In the middle, there is a square platform about one foot long and one-half high, on which an empty ice coffin is lying.


    After checking carefully, Chi Lin pulls off the red clothes that cover xiaotuanzi. After confirming that xiaotuanzi is OK at the moment, he throws the red clothes on the high platform at will and goes out with xiaotuanzi, who is tied up again. "Brother, there should be no problem."


    Qu Ning has come down from Chi Yan''s arms. He goes near Chi Lin first and wants to take back Xiao Tuan Zi.

 Chapter 357

    Pool face this pour is very simple to return small regiment son to Qu Ning.


    As soon as xiaotuanzi came to quning''s arms, he put his arms around quning''s neck.


    Qu Ning is sure that xiaotuanzi is OK. He turns to ChiYan and says, "let''s go in and have a look."


    Chi Yan holds Qu Ning''s hand and walks in together.


    As he walked, Qu Ning was quickly attracted by what he saw. He thought it was just a four square secret room, but unexpectedly it was a small "Palace". Outside is the pure white snow world, inside is the crystal clear ice world. And because of the low temperature, the ice doesn''t melt.


    But the ice coffin on the high platform in the middle is a bit abrupt. It''s in the most prominent position. It''s still that big.


    Chi Yan also looks at all this.


    -


    On the other side, Yu Wenxiao and song and Yuan had a long rest on the road, and then got up to pull the horse cart.


    Before long, the two people who walked and stopped saw Chi Lin flying.


    Two people a Leng, think that pool is to urge, but did not expect pool in front of them after stopping actually help.


    Yu Wenxiao and the song and Yuan Dynasties were so flattered that they seriously doubted whether this man was Chi Lin and how could Chi Lin have such a good life.


    The moon is at the top and the middle.


    The three finally pulled the carriage out of the secret room and moved the dry food and clothes inside.


    As soon as they entered the chamber, Yu Wenxiao and song and Yuan Dynasties were also attracted by what they saw. It was wonderful to marvel at the chamber. It was clearly elaborately built, but they didn''t know who built such a small palace in the snow mountain. In addition, although they grew up in the Imperial Palace, they have seen many treasures, but there are so many night pearls on the ice wall, at least 20 of them, which is why they haven''t seen much.


    Several people are officially living in the secret room.


    At the same time, in Yueling City, in the Lord''s mansion, yuexiaoqiao''s room, the candle light is bright. Yuexiaoling has fed yuexiaoqiao the antidote for a long time, waiting patiently for her sister to wake up.


    Nearly an hour later, Yue Xiaoqiao wakes up.


    Yue Xiaoling is glad, "sister, are you awake?"


    Yue Xiaoqiao didn''t respond. He was remembering what happened before he was in a coma. After all the memories were clear, he sat up with a fierce look. He was so fast that he was dizzy and nearly fell down.


    Yue Xiaoling''s eyes and hands quickly helped her, "sister, you have been in a coma for a long time. Don''t worry. Lie down more."


    Yue Xiaoqiao gritted his teeth, "how can I be here? How long have I been in a coma? "


    Yue Xiaoling: "it''s almost a month. Uncle, he... "


    "Have you met him? He gave me to you? Where is he now? " Without waiting for Yue Xiaoling to finish, Yue Xiaoqiao grabs Yue Xiaoling''s hand with both hands and asks in a hurry. His fingertips almost dig into Yue Xiaoling''s flesh.


    Yue Xiaoling was in pain, but he didn''t push Yue Xiaoqiao away. Instead, he hugged Yue Xiaoqiao and said, "yes, I''ve seen him. He''s gone, and so are those people. Elder sister, no matter what happened before, it''s all over. You''ll stay in the city in the future, and our sisters will be fine... "


    "Where did he go?" Yue Xiaoqiao interrupts again. At this moment, his strength is basically restored, and his voice is more powerful. His hands turn to hold Yue Xiaoling''s shoulder and push him away to question.


    Yue Xiaoling: "I don''t know, uncle didn''t say."


    Yue Xiaoqiao: "what did he say to you?"


    Yue Xiaoling: "no, my uncle didn''t say anything to me. He just asked me to take care of my sister. Sister, you and uncle... "


    Yue Xiaoqiao: "what about those people? Where are my children? What do you mean those people are gone, too? "

 Chapter 358

    "Literally." Yue Xiaoling didn''t think much about it and simply said the current situation, "now there are a lot of people coming outside who are chasing them, so their array outside the city has not been completely broken before they leave. I believe that tomorrow morning, those people outside will attack Yueling city. Sister, Yueling city is the place where we grew up. It''s our home. Shall we go through this together


    Yue Xiaoqiao only heard the first sentence, but not a word after it. Yuejin left, the devil also left, she had wanted to get the child to threaten Yuejin, the result is all gone. Where is she going to find him in the future? He was so cruel that he disappeared in the snow mountain in those years, and now he disappeared again. She didn''t know whether he would return to the imperial mausoleum, and whether it would result if he still went to the small town to guard. Why was he always so cruel to her!


    Yue Xiaoling: "sister, what''s the matter with you? You say something... "


    Yue Xiaoqiao gritted his teeth. "When did they leave?"


    Yue Xiaoling: "it''s been several days."


    "Pa" a loud noise, month small Qiao instant ruthless slap.


    Yue Xiaoling is caught off guard. He falls off the wooden couch and falls to the ground in a panic. Half of his face is red and swollen. He suddenly looks up at Yue Xiaoqiao in disbelief.


    Yue Xiaoqiao lifted his quilt and stayed in bed. He almost chased Yue Xiaoling who fell to the ground. He pulled Yue Xiaoling up and his face was full of ferocity. "Then why don''t you wake me up earlier? You did it on purpose? Do you mean it? Are you on their side? "


    Yue Xiaoling''s ears are still buzzing, a little dizzy, "sister, it''s not like this, I just..."


    "Just what? You''re my sister, I''m your only sister, we''re sisters. Mother died early, you forget how I worked hard to take care of you in those years? How can you do this to me? " Yue Xiaoqiao is more and more angry, more and more angry, and suddenly raises his hand again.


    Yue Xiaoling trembled in fear.


    Yue Xiaoqiao looked in his eyes, and his hand finally declined. He shook Yue Xiaoling again, "tell me, where did they go? You must know, tell me, I must find them! You tell me


    Yue Xiaoling has never seen Yue Xiaoqiao like this. She asked her as if she was going to eat her, but she really didn''t know where her uncle went. "Uncle only said he was going to a place. I asked, and he wouldn''t say. Elder sister, what I said is true, I didn''t lie to you! "


    Yue Xiaoqiao: "what about those people? Where are my children? That''s my sister''s only child. Why don''t you help my sister stay and let them go? "


    Yue Xiaoling wants to talk but stops.


    Yue Xiaoqiao saw it and squinted, "do you know everything? Did Yuejin tell you all about it? "


    Yue Xiaoling hesitated and finally nodded, "sister, it''s uncle''s child. Why do you have to get Uncle''s child?"


    "Because I hate him!" For a moment, hatred burst out of his eyes. Yue Xiaoqiao pushed Yue Xiaoling away and turned away.


    Yue Xiaoling almost fell down again and quickly walked back to Yue Xiaoqiao, "why? Why hate him? What did he do to his sister? "


    Yue Xiaoqiao gritted his teeth, "it''s about me and him, you don''t need to know."


    Yue Xiaoling: "sister..."


    "Then he must have told you that man is a devil." Yue Xiaoqiao interrupted and asked, "where did the demons go?"

 Chapter 359

    "Elder sister, you also said that he was a devil. How can you go to him and take the child from him?" Yue Xiaoling can''t help holding Yue Xiaoqiao''s hand. She is such a sister. How can she watch her sister go to the devil and do such a dangerous thing.


    "It''s none of your business. Just tell me." If she can''t get the baby, threaten Yuejin, or find Yuejin, she would rather die. Yue Xiaoqiao: "do you say it or not?"


    Yue Xiaoling shook his head, "I don''t know, how can they tell me."


    Yue Xiaoqiao doesn''t believe, "you really don''t know? Or are you trying to cheat me? "


    Yue Xiaoling: "I really don''t know!"


    "Then you swear!" Yue Xiaoqiao still doesn''t believe it. If you can''t ask anything from yuexiaoling''s mouth, she really doesn''t have any hope. "If you lie, you can''t die well, and the people in yuelingcheng can''t die well."


    Yue Xiaoling opened his eyes in disbelief, released his hand and stepped back.


    Yue Xiaoqiao grabs Yue Xiaoling''s arm in turn and refuses to let Yue Xiaoling retreat, "swear!"


    Yue Xiaoling trembled, which was not her elder sister many years ago.


    Yue Xiaoqiao said, "are you going to make it or not?"


    "OK, OK, I can swear by my life. Is that ok? But don''t mention the people in the city, they don''t know anything at all! " Yue Xiaoling is distressed, and finally raises her hand to obey Yue Xiaoqiao. Every word is like a knife in her heart. "I swear that if I lie to my sister, I will die. If my sister doesn''t believe me, you can kill me now. You are my elder sister. If my elder sister wants to kill me, Xiaoling will never hide! "


    Yue Xiaoqiao suddenly regretted something. He grabbed Yue Xiaoling''s hand and let it go. He wanted to explain to Yue Xiaoling that "she didn''t really want her to die, she just wanted her to tell the truth.".


    But at the thought of yuexiaoling''s refusal to swear by the people in yuelingcheng, there must be something hidden, that is, he refuses to tell her! Yue Xiaoqiao angrily sweeps down all the things on the dressing table. She is sad and disappointed. Why can''t Yue Xiaoling stand with her? She was so kind to her before. She pointed to the door and said, "go away, you go away for me!"


    Yue Xiaoling stepped back, turned and ran out. When she ran to the courtyard, she was stumbling by a stone and fell to the ground.


    The moon is in the sky.


    Yue Xiaoling looked up at the sky and wiped away the tears from the corner of her eyes. "Father, tell me, what''s the difference between my sister and my uncle? You tell Xiaoling, what should Xiaoling do now? "


    There was a crackling sound in the room, and Yue Xiaoqiao was still smashing things.


    -


    It''s dawn, and fog covers the city.


    Three groups of soldiers from Huachen, Xiling and yunxizhi rushed into the city together, searched the city door to door, and arrested the people.


    Yueling city has been peaceful for generations, and has never encountered such a thing. Some people think they are dreaming, some people are flustered, and some people rush to the Lord''s residence to find yuexiaoling. Although Yue Xiaoling is a little old, she is a city leader and can preside over the affairs at ordinary times.


    Yue Xiaoling didn''t sleep all night, and her face was obviously swollen. When she learned about the situation, she rushed out immediately, and then stepped out of the door. She saw a large number of people surrounded the city leader''s mansion. At first glance, she could be roughly divided into three groups according to her clothes.


    Yue Xiaoling had never seen the battle, and said that it was impossible to be scared. He immediately forced himself to calm down and keep the people in the city who came to report back.

 Chapter 360

    The three groups of people who arrived, as the leaders with more status, all rode on their horses. After reining in the open space outside the city master''s mansion, they looked down on the moon Xiaoling who just came out from inside.


    Shi Fengyuan''s confidants took the lead in opening their mouths and ordered the moon Xiaoling, "let your Lord come out."


    Yue Xiaoling takes a deep breath, "I am the Lord of Yueling city."


    Shi Fengyuan''s confidants were stunned. Unexpectedly, the leader of Yueling city was such a young girl.


    Fengling''s confidants and yunxizhi''s people were also stunned. They just arrested the people in the city and forced them to ask where the city leader was, but they never asked whether the city leader was male or female, or whether he was always young.


    Yue Xiaoling then looked up at the colored fog above everyone''s head. The reason why the fog is colored is that it is poisonous. When she let the demons and others into the city, she made it clear that now so many soldiers and horses break in in the morning with the thickest fog and breathe the poisonous fog. The antidote is only in her hands.


    Yue Xiaoling calmed down and felt more confident. She stepped forward two steps alone to face all the people coming. It was her turn to ask, "who are you? How can you break into Yueling city


    Fengling''s confidant: "you don''t need to know who we are. Since you are the Lord of the city, well, where is the devil?"


    Yue Xiaoling: "it''s already gone. Even if you go through the whole Yueling City, it won''t help."


    Shi Fengyuan''s confidant: "where have you been?"


    Yue Xiaoling: "I''m not familiar with them. They just lived in Yueling city for a short time. They left in a hurry to avoid you. How can you tell me


    Shi Fengyuan''s confidants, Feng Ling''s confidants and Yun Xizhi''s people look at each other.


    Yunxizhi''s people ordered to pull out several people in the city, forcing them to kneel down in the open space, put their swords on their necks, and threatened the moon spirit, "if you don''t say it again, let their heads fall to the ground."


    Yue Xiaoling watched the people in her city being treated like this. Almost all of them watched her grow up, just like her uncles and uncles, angry, "I don''t know if you noticed the fog above? This is the unique fog of Yueling city. I can tell you clearly that it is highly toxic. Without antidote, none of you who break into the city can survive. If you dare to hurt anyone in Yueling City, I won''t give you an antidote. "


    Everyone looked up reflexively. In fact, they saw it when they entered the city, but no one thought about it at that time. At present, some people panic, while others are calm.


    Shi Fengyuan''s confidant: "you don''t want to deceive us."


    Yue Xiaoling stepped forward again, "I don''t know if there are any doctors among you, and if there are any poisons, you can find the doctor to have a look. Now is the time when the fog is at its thickest. I''m not afraid to tell you that the poison in you is not shallow. If you stay any longer, it will only be deeper. "


    Shi Fengyuan''s confidants, Feng Ling''s confidants and Yun Xizhi''s people look at each other again.


    At this time, the soldiers searched by several sides came one after another to report.


    Soldier of Huachen state: "my Lord, I didn''t find it!"


    Soldier of Xiling state: "my Lord, I didn''t find it."


    "My Lord, the house where the devil lives has also been searched. It''s empty."


    "My Lord, I didn''t find it."


    "My lord..."


    Shi Fengyuan''s confidants, Fengling''s confidants, and yunxizhi''s people listen. It can be said that their people have searched the whole moon spirit city. It seems that the devil has indeed left. With the poisonous fog, there are more or less scruples in their hearts.

 Chapter 361

    Shi Fengyuan''s confidant: "well, we can not hurt the people in Yueling city. What''s the antidote?"


    "You have to make sure that you don''t go further into Yueling city before I give it to you." Yue Xiaoling can see that these people are beginning to give in and take a tough attitude.


    Yun Xizhi''s confidants glared, "you''d better hand it in right away, or we''ll kill these people first, or even kill all the people in Yueling city one by one. It depends on whether you are a person or an antidote!"


    The antidote is her only chip! Yue Xiaoling looks at the people in the city who are forced to kneel on the ground and silently asks them to trust her. She is more and more tough to the people in front of her. "Then you can try. As long as you dare to kill one person, all of you will be buried with her, and none of you will want to escape."


    Yun Xizhi''s confidants were furious, "you..."


    Several city people forced to kneel on the ground: "yes, if you dare to kill us, you will all be buried with us. You can''t expect us to beg for mercy. People in Yueling city will never beg for mercy! "


    Shi Fengyuan''s confidants and Feng Ling''s confidants frown. Unexpectedly, the people in Yueling city are so united. There is no one on the neck of the sword. And the city leader was so tough at a young age that he was not threatened by them at all. The devil has left, so many of them don''t need to die with the people of moon spirit city.


    Yue Xiaoling secretly appreciated the support of the people in the city, "I''m still saying that, if you stay here, the poison will only be deeper. I can give you time to think about it after you quit. You can also ask the doctor for confirmation and ask if he can solve it. We can talk about it after we have tried everything. As long as you promise not to enter the moon spirit city again, I will hand over the antidote with both hands. "


    Several people discuss, even if the heart is not willing, in the end just want to retreat.


    Waiting for someone to retreat, Yue Xiaoling''s feet are soft, and she almost can''t stand steadily. Fortunately, she succeeded in bluffing these people. No one knows that there is already a layer of cold sweat behind her.


    Forced to kneel on the ground, several city people helped each other and got up from the ground.


    In the city Lord''s mansion behind Yue Xiaoling, Yue Xiaoqiao doesn''t know when to come out of the house. Standing in the empty courtyard, he looks at everything outside the gate, and his face is hard to distinguish.


    After that, Yue Xiaoling went to see all the people in the city to make them stable and tide over the difficulties together.


    Some people in the city understand and support it.


    Some people in the city more or less complain about the people who have already left who brought this disaster to Yueling city.


    -


    Ten days later.


    Shi Fengyuan, Fengling and yunxizhi return to the outside of Yueling city.


    They led tens of thousands of troops and horses to chase them for thousands of miles. As a result, they didn''t even catch the devil''s shadow.


    Looking at the tens of thousands of troops stationed outside Yueling City, they had nothing to do with a small Yueling city whose gate had been smashed. Although they had already received the news, they saw this scene with their own eyes. Shifengyuan was still looking low, Fengling was ugly, and yunxizhi was angry and wanted to destroy Yueling city.


    The next morning, after a night''s rest, Shi Fengyuan got up early, walked out of the tent and looked at the moon spirit City, which was no longer protected by array. He saw that the whole moon spirit city was covered with fog.


    Fengling and yunxizhi on the other side also saw them.


    In the morning, Shi Fengyuan ordered his cronies to enter the city and asked the Lord of Yueling city to come out.


    Yue Xiaoling is already waiting for this day.


    After saying goodbye to the people in the city and asking them not to worry about waiting for her good news, Yue Xiaoling walks out of Yueling City alone. In the open space under the sun, she meets several real leaders, Shi Fengyuan, Feng Ling and Yun Xizhi.

 Chapter 362

    The condition of the month small spirit is still that one, as long as guarantee no longer into the month spirit City, she will give the antidote, otherwise there is no room for discussion. But Yue Xiaoling said, in front of a few people are not saying "agree" or "disagree".


    Yun Xizhi: "you really don''t know where they went?"


    Yue Xiaoling asked: "if it was you, would you tell me where to go?"


    Yunxi stopped choking, "do you still take them in?"


    Yue Xiaoling: "when I took them in, I didn''t know their identity."


    Fengling also asked, "do you really know?"


    "It''s the same as many times. Are you asking me to come out today to negotiate with me or still ask these questions? If it''s the latter, I''ll excuse you. However, if my estimation is correct, I''m afraid tens of thousands of people entered Yueling city that morning, right? Although the poison in them is not very deep, it is not shallow. I believe it will last for a few days. You''d better make a decision as soon as possible. " Yue Xiaoling deliberately gives pressure and turns around.


    "Master moon, wait a minute." Shi Fengyuan, who has never spoken, finally opens his mouth. Huachen was no better than Chizhou and Xiling. The 50000 troops he brought out accounted for almost a quarter of the country''s troops. Now the devil hasn''t been killed or even seen, but thousands of soldiers and horses have been poisoned. He can''t let so many people die here. The young girl in front of him was young, but she was brave. He believed that the devil would not tell her where she was going, and no matter how hard she stood, there would be no result.


    Yue Xiaoling stops and turns back.


    Shi Fengyuan: "OK, your conditions are agreed. At this time tomorrow, you will hand in the antidote, and we will withdraw from the city. "


    Yun Xi Zhi suddenly looks at Shi Feng Yuan. He didn''t expect that he would compromise so easily.


    Although Fengling is very unwilling, she doesn''t want thousands of soldiers to die here. These days, the military doctors have been watching for those people for a long time. They don''t know how many times. They are all helpless. The devil has escaped. It''s meaningless to spend it here and in the moon spirit city.


    Fengling didn''t speak and didn''t veto shifengyuan''s decision.


    Yue Xiaoling: "it''s a deal!"


    -


    Safely back to the city, looking at all the people waiting for her, Yue Xiaoling immediately said the good news.


    The whole moon spirit city is happy for it.


    After returning to the Lord''s mansion, Yue Xiaoling also tells Yue Xiaoqiao the news. Although the month before that Xiao Qiao hit her, their sister has not spoken for several days, but such a big thing, or let sister Xiao Qiao know.


    Yue Xiaoqiao looks at Yue Xiaoling and doesn''t speak.


    It''s night¡ª¡ª


    Yue Xiaoling prepares antidote in the mansion all night.


    Yue Xiaoqiao quietly went out of the main house of the city.


    Yue Xiaoling doesn''t know about it.


    Outside the city, in the brightly lit Huachen state tent, Shi Fengyuan, who was still studying the topographic map all night and guessing where the devil would escape, suddenly heard the soldiers report.


    Fengling, yunxizhi there, also heard the subordinate''s report, "the moon spirit city out of a person, to see them."


    Soon after, the three parties gathered in Huachen''s tent. Shi Fengyuan, Fengling, and Yun Xizhi sat down and looked at Yue Xiaoqiao, a woman who came out of Yueling city and claimed to be the "sister of the city leader.".


    Yue Xiaoqiao stood in the center of the account, straight to the point, "I can give you the antidote you want. That month spirit City Lord, my sister, I''m sure she must have concealed something. When your people are detoxified and no longer threatened by her, you can capture the people in Yueling city again and threaten her. What she cares about most is the people in the city. She will certainly speak. "

 Chapter 363

    "Are you serious?" Feng Ling a joy, this is just like a mountain poor water, no doubt, another village. They all thought they couldn''t find the devil. As a result, someone came to them and told them that someone had something to hide. That person would know where the devil was going. "Did your sister really hide us?"


    Yue Xiaoqiao: "yes. But whether you can pry her mouth or not depends on your ability. " As long as find the devil, these people kill the devil together, the little baby''s life will be implicated, she does not believe that Yue Jin will not appear to save his son.


    She does not care about how the devil, do not care about the final will cause killing, she just forced Yuejin! This is the only way for her at present. Yue Xiaoqiao clenches her fist secretly.


    Yun Xizhi is also happy. He didn''t expect that Yue Xiaoling''s mouth was really hard. He insisted that she didn''t know anything from beginning to end. They were almost cheated by Yue Xiaoling.


    Thinking of this, cloud Xi Zhi''s eyes flashed a shadow, trying to kill Yue Xiaoling, while staring at Yue Xiaoqiao in front of him, "why do you want to tell us?"


    Yue Xiaoqiao naturally will not tell the truth, "I am my sister, my sister is my sister, she wants to shield the devil, I just don''t want to shield it."


    Shi Fengyuan: can you really give us the antidote


    "Here''s the recipe for the antidote. Take it." Yue Xiaoqiao takes out a piece of paper directly from his sleeve.


    Shi Fengyuan motioned to his confidants.


    The confidant took the order and took the recipe to shifengyuan.


    Shi Fengyuan looked at it and handed it to his confidant, "immediately fill the prescription according to the prescription. Give ten people a try first. If they''re really detoxified, they''ll be rationed to everyone. "


    I''ll do it now.


    Shi Fengyuan looks at Yue Xiaoqiao again, "Miss Yue, how can we repay you for your kindness?"


    "No, as long as you can kill the devil and do justice for heaven." Yue Xiaoqiao doesn''t care for any reward at all. She just wants Yue Jin to show up.


    Shi Fengyuan narrowed his eyes slightly and flashed a sharp light in his eyes. "It''s natural to kill the devil, but the girl''s love also needs to be rewarded. Before that, would you please stay here and wait for our good news? "


    Yue Xiaoqiao didn''t want to go back, "OK."


    -


    dawn.


    In Yueling City, yuexiaoling has finally prepared antidotes. Just sprinkle these antidotes into the water and let those poisoned people drink them. After all, those people who have entered Yueling city will never enter Yueling city again, so it''s enough to drink this antidote.


    A quick knock on the door.


    When Yue Xiaoling heard that, he quickly opened the door. He only heard that the people coming outside were flustered and said, "Xiaoling, it''s not good. They broke into the city again and arrested many people. Go and have a look."


    Yue Xiaoling''s face changed greatly and went out of the city quickly.


    All the people in the city were forced to kneel on the ground.


    When Yue Xiaoling arrived, he hid his antidote hand behind him and asked Shi Fengyuan, Fengling and Yun Xizhi, "what are you doing?"


    Fengling: "don''t you know that your sister was out of town last night? She has given us an antidote. You can''t threaten us with another antidote. She also said that you know the whereabouts of the devil. "


    Yue Xiaoling was shocked, "no, I don''t know, I..."


    Fengling: "kill one first."


    Yue Xiaoling: "no! I really don''t... "


    The soldiers of Xiling only listen to Fengling. Feng Ling a command, hand from the knife to cut off a head.


    Yue Xiaoling''s words suddenly stopped, his eyes suddenly widened, and his face turned pale. Really, they really killed the people in Yueling City, the bloody head


    Other people who were forced to kneel on the ground were also shocked. This scene was too fast and cruel.


    Yun Xizhi: "kill again, don''t stop until the Lord of the moon opens his mouth."


    Yunxizhi''s people took orders and cut down with one sword.


    Yue Xiaoling rushed to stop him, but he was blocked when he couldn''t get close to him.


    Looking at the falling heads on the ground and the dying people, Yue Xiaoling is going crazy. She would rather die by herself. She can''t stick to it any longer. She''s anxious and quick to speak. She''s afraid that if she slows down a minute, she''ll die a few more people. "Don''t kill, don''t kill. I said I gave them a map of the snow mountain. There''s a secret room on the snow mountain. They may go there!"

 Chapter 364

    Fengling: "you say it again."


    "Snow mountain, they may have gone to snow mountain! Don''t kill me. I''ve already said it. I''ve said it all! " The moon is crying.


    Yunxizhi raised her hand to signal her people to stop. After that, several people looked at each other. None of the people who searched the snow mountain in those days, no matter which side of them, found any secret room. They chased for nearly a thousand miles and got nothing. Maybe the devil really hid there. If it had not been for such pressing questions, they might have withdrawn.


    Yun Xizhi looks coldly at Yue Xiaoling, and sees that she has collapsed on the ground crying bitterly. She immediately scoffs with disdain. This is the typical "toast without penalty". She has to give her some color to tell the truth. She asked for everything.


    Fengling: "it seems that we will go to the snow mountain again soon. Come on, take the Lord of the moon city and these people and take them to the snow mountain together. "


    Yue Xiaoling suddenly raised his head and said, "I''ll go, I''ll go. Just take me alone. I''ll go there to show you the way." In fact, she didn''t see the map, and didn''t know where the secret room was. Yuexiaoling didn''t want to see anyone in yuelingcheng die or get hurt again. "People in the city don''t know there, and they''ve never been there. It''s useless for you to take them. Just take me one."


    Cloud Xi Zhi is a smile again, "don''t take more some, who knows the moon city Lord can again disobedient?"


    Yue Xiaoling''s heart is dripping blood and shaking. He never wanted to kill people like this, but he is weak and can''t kill them. "I''ll listen to you. From this moment on, I''ll listen to you all. Just ask you to let go of the people in Yue Lingcheng."


    "Do you think you have the right to bargain?" Fengling is too lazy to talk nonsense and waste time. She turns around and walks away. Since she couldn''t get it, she would rather destroy it than see him sleeping with other women. He forced her.


    Seeing that Fengling didn''t let go, the soldiers of Xiling state went forward to detain yuexiaoling and the rest of yuelingcheng people according to Fengling''s previous orders.


    Seeing this, Shi Fengyuan turns around and goes to prepare for the snow mountain. It''s true that Yue Xiaoling is not qualified to bargain with them. The secret room needs yuexiaoling to lead the way, and more people from yuelingcheng can make yuexiaoling obedient.


    Sufeng, who had been standing beside him, saw this and couldn''t resist it. He whispered to Yunxi: "Lord, I think the Lord of the moon city will be obedient. Why don''t you just take one of her..."


    "I find that everyone around me has become kind." Cloud Xi Zhi''s happiness and anger are hard to distinguish. He also goes away. He doesn''t want the devil to be free in the snow mountain for a long time. She risked her life and death to give birth to him at that time. More than ten years later, she risked her life to go to the palace to find him. As a result, he didn''t recognize her at all, only the slut. Later, he was framed by that bitch, became a devil, and was imprisoned in the imperial mausoleum. That was his retribution, and he deserved it. She sent someone to rescue him, trying to make him marry Fengling, so as to attract Fengling, but how did he repay her? He killed her himself! It''s a big deal for her to survive. How can a man like him live in the world.


    Sufeng is silent and dare not say more. Originally, he had been waiting for the antidote, and the people of all parties retreated. Where they came from, they would go back. If they could not find the devil, they would no longer look for him. As a result, Little Joe appeared again for a month and turned the situation around like this.

 Chapter 365

    "Then you will never find that chamber of secrets!" After that, Yue Xiaoling''s vicious threat suddenly rang out. Several people who left turned back and saw Yue Xiaoling holding a sharp knife on her own neck.


    The soldier of Xiling Kingdom who catches Yue Xiaoling falls to the ground. He never thought that when he catches Yue Xiaoling, Yue Xiaoling, who is already paralyzed on the ground, would suddenly resist and take his knife.


    Yue Xiaoling''s hands tightly grasped the handle of the knife. She kept shaking because of resentment and pain to prevent someone from seizing her knife. She said as she retreated, "I gave them the map. You can''t find it without me. If you release the people of Yueling City, I will go to show you the way. If you don''t, I''ll tell myself now, you can''t let it go! "


    Yunxi stopped his anger: "do you still want to threaten us?"


    Yue Xiaoling''s knife on her neck was obviously closer, and a wisp of blood immediately slid down her neck.


    Yun Xizhi: "put down the sword. If you dare to die, all these people will be buried with you. "


    Yue Xiaoling suddenly looks at the rest of the people in Yueling city. She looks at the blood, corpses and heads all over the ground. Her heart of pain, guilt and regret is intertwined. She really wants to apologize for her death immediately. "I''m sorry, it''s all me. I''m sorry for Yueling city. I... damn it, it''s me... It should be me..." with the words, her hand trembles even more, Tears rolled down one by one. The knife in the hand of Yue Xiaoling made his neck deeper, and he didn''t feel it. More blood fell from his neck.


    Shi Fengyuan: "OK, I promise you to let these people go back to the city and take you alone. But master moon, you must promise not to play tricks with us. Otherwise, it will be easy for us to send people back to capture the people in the city. "


    Yue Xiaoling''s eyes returned to the front of several people from the blood and corpse. The heart that wanted to die was slightly pressed down and nodded tearfully, "OK."


    Shi Fengyuan turned his head and looked at Fengling and Yunxi It can be seen that Yue Xiaoling is not only a threat. If he doesn''t compromise this step, the sharp knife will tremble again. I''m afraid Yue Xiaoling will really die in front of them, but they can still use Yue Xiaoling.


    Feng Ling coldly looked at it for a moment, then walked away, leaving behind a sentence, "an hour to gather, an hour to start on time."


    Although Yun Xizhi didn''t want to make such a compromise, Shi Fengyuan had already opened her mouth. She was not good enough to brush Shi Fengyuan''s face and said to him, "then I''ll go and prepare."


    Shi Fengyuan is always gentle to Yun Xizhi, "go."


    Yunxi stopped taking her people away.


    The wind keeps up.


    The people of Yueling City, who had been let go, all collapsed in a pool of blood. Their faces were dull, as if they had not woken up from a nightmare.


    Yue Xiaoling also knelt down with a "puff" sound, tears falling.


    Shi Fengyuan: "come and take the Lord of the city."


    Yue Xiaoling made a final plea: "can you... Can you let me send them to the city? I promise I won''t play tricks. I will definitely come back here in an hour and show you the way. Ok... "


    Shi Fengyuan has been a "good man" for a long time. Measuring Yue Xiaoling can''t do any other tricks. He thinks about it a little and agrees. He doesn''t want to push Yue Xiaoling too hard, so that he won''t really drive people to death or drive them crazy before he can still be useful. "I''ll give you half an hour. Half an hour later, you must come back here, otherwise you can''t guarantee the safety of the people in Yueling city. "

 Chapter 366

    With tears in her eyes, Yue Xiaoling nodded, supported herself with a knife, gritted her teeth, climbed up from the ground and stepped on the blood to help the paralyzed Yue Lingcheng people.


    Some people get up with the help of Yue Xiaoling.


    Some people push away Yue Xiaoling, and he gets up by himself. In the end, some people resent Yue Xiaoling. If it was Yue Xiaoling who let those people into the city, the people around them would not die. Those people left overnight and disappeared without a trace, but they asked the people of Yueling city to bear the burden.


    Yue Xiaoling was pushed back a step, clearly felt the resentment of the people in the city, more and more felt that he had no face to face the people in Yueling City, holding the handle of the knife hand could not stop shaking, and thought of death again. But now that she''s dead, these people will kill the people in Yueling city again, so she can''t die, at least insist on it. She still hides the things that her uncle gave her in the Lord''s mansion. She has to try them whether they are useful or not.


    All the remaining people in Yueling city who got up were sorrowfully picking up the bodies on the ground.


    Yue Xiaoling slowly wiped away the tears on her face, and ran back to the city.


    The people waiting patiently in the city are worried and want to know what happened when they see that Yue Xiaoling is back, and her neck is covered with blood. They gather around and ask Yue Xiaoling.


    Yue Xiaoling covers her mouth and holds back her tears. She rushes back to the city master''s house and goes into the house to get the thing.


    Running out of the house, I saw the people standing in a yard full of people who came to the city''s main house. Yue Xiaoling suddenly knelt down and kowtowed, "I''m sorry for Yue Lingcheng. Everything is my fault."


    People in the city came forward to help the moon Xiaoling, "Xiaoling, what happened?"


    "What about the others? Why didn''t they come back together? "


    "Xiaoling, we''re not afraid. Don''t cry, or we''ll all go out together and ask for someone..."


    "Xiaoling..."


    Yue Xiaoling constantly shakes his head. There are too many people outside. They are all cruel and cruel. "I have something here. You can put it away. After I leave, you must find a way to go out of the city to find people wearing black cloaks and give it to them. Maybe they will protect Yue Lingcheng." With that, Yue Xiaoling grabs the hand of the people in the city, gives the things to one of them, climbs up with tears and leaves resolutely.


    People in the city are in hot pursuit.


    Yue Xiaoling ran and looked back, "don''t follow, don''t follow..."


    -


    Outside the city, the van has stopped.


    See on time to return to the small spirit, Huachen soldiers will small spirit on the prison car.


    The people in the city who are still collecting the corpses in the pool of blood see Yue Xiaoling locked up and the prison car pushed away. Although they complain in their hearts, they still want to catch up with Yue Xiaoling and save her.


    The soldiers of Huachen Kingdom draw their swords and make the people of Yueling city retreat.


    Yue Xiaoling looked at him and said, "go back, don''t chase me, don''t worry about me, take care of yourself..."


    People in Yueling city finally stop.


    All the way, the soldiers of Huachen state pushed the prison car out of Shi Fengyuan''s tent and guarded it strictly.


    Yue Xiaoling curled up and clasped his knees tightly with both hands. He gritted his teeth and tried to bear it. But he couldn''t hold it back. His tears rolled down again and wet his blood stained robes.


    Yue Xiaoqiao didn''t expect that the devil would be in the snow mountain. Learned from the soldiers that this result, and learned that to escort Yue Xiaoling to the snow mountain, Yue Xiaoqiao will see Shi Fengyuan again. At the moment, she just enters Shi Fengyuan''s account, "prime minister, I know the secret room of snow mountain, I can show you the way, let my sister go."


    Shi Fengyuan asked, "does Miss Yue know?"


    Yue Xiaoqiao: "yes, I''ve been there many times. Xiaoling doesn''t understand me. You''ve asked what you want. Let my sister go back to town, and let me do the rest. "

 Chapter 367

    Really a good one didn''t want to cover up the devil, so he ran out and betrayed his sister. I''ve sold out. Now I want to save my sister. Shifengyuan light smile, "on girl don''t worry, we won''t hurt your sister, just ask her to go."


    Yue Xiaoqiao: "but..."


    "Miss Yue, we''re going to start soon. You''d better get ready. Let''s go together. I believe Miss Yue is so just that she would like to see the devil with her own eyes Shi Fengyuan interrupts, and no longer gives Yue Xiaoqiao a chance to speak. He turns around and orders his confidants to ask Yue Xiaoqiao to go out first and take good care of her.


    Confidants understand, shifengyuan this is to let him see the prison on small Joe, "yes, Prime Minister."


    The month small Qiao can''t, can only first out big account, a came out and saw the prison car and the month small spirit in the prison car.


    After thinking about it, Yue Xiaoqiao approached the prison car.


    Yue Xiaoling doesn''t know that it''s Yue Xiaoqiao who is coming. He doesn''t look up.


    Yue Xiaoqiao watched quietly for a while, and stroked the head of Yue Xiaoling with his hand through the wooden railings of the prison car, just like comforting his sister who fell and cried when he was a child, "it''s OK, my sister has told them that they just take you to the snow mountain, and then they will let you go. My sister knows where it is, and she will show them the way. "


    Yue Xiaoling suddenly looks up. How could she have the face to appear in front of her and say such things to her? It''s all her fault!


    Yue Xiaoling thought that he would be angry to kill Yue Xiaoqiao when he saw her again. But at this moment, he suddenly lost any emotion, even any emotion. He was so calm that he seemed to say the weather was good or bad. He kept crying while saying, "do you know, seven months of Lingcheng people died today."


    Yue Xiaoqiao takes back her hand. She knows that someone died, but she doesn''t ask how many people died, and she doesn''t want to know.


    Yue Xiaoling: "Uncle Ping, he is a good friend of his father. He is the same brother as our father. He watched us grow up and always gave us delicious food and asked aunt Ping to make new clothes for us to wear. Uncle Bai, he is only in his thirties. His little son, Xiao Xing, is only ten years old this year. When you came back, Xiao Xing called you sister Qiao. Uncle he, he... "


    "Enough!" Yue Xiaoqiao, I don''t want to hear it.


    Yue Xiaoling didn''t seem to hear, "he has saved his sister before. At that time, my sister was still very young, and I was not born. My sister was bitten by a poisonous snake. Uncle he... "


    "I''ve said enough. Don''t you understand?" Yue Xiaoqiao covers Yue Xiaoling''s mouth. He doesn''t want to listen. He tries to erase all kinds of uncontrolled memories from his mind. "You blame me now, but in the final analysis, it''s not all your own fault? You gave them the snow mountain map, and you knew that they probably hid in the snow mountain, but I forced you to swear that you would not tell the truth. If you had said that, would it still be like this? So you can''t blame me. I didn''t hurt them. You did it... "


    Yue Xiaoling opens her mouth and bites Yue Xiaoqiao''s hand on her mouth.


    Yue Xiaoqiao is in pain and stops in a hurry.


    Yue Xiaoling grabs Yue Xiaoqiao''s hand quickly with both hands, and doesn''t let Yue Xiaoqiao close. The more he bites, the more he bites, and the blood drops down.


    "Release, release, you release for me..." Yue Xiaoqiao cried out in pain, the other hand desperately to break Yue Xiaoling''s mouth, and asked the soldiers around to help, "quick, break her mouth!"


    The soldiers didn''t expect that Yue Xiaoling would bite so suddenly. They all stayed for a while. It wasn''t until Yue Xiaoqiao called them that they reacted and broke off in a hurry.

 Chapter 368

    Yue Xiaoling bites tightly, but does not loosen.


    Several soldiers worked hard for a long time, their hands were red with blood, but they still couldn''t break it.


    There is no way, several soldiers continue to break, a soldier is changed to pull on the hand of Xiaoqiao, hope that the companion will break off a little bit of the mouth of Xiaoling, he can pull out the hand of Xiaoqiao.


    For a long time, he finally pulled out Yue Xiaoqiao''s hand. Just as several soldiers wanted to breathe a sigh of relief, they heard the shrill scream, almost deafened their ears.


    Follow the voice to see, see month small Qiao is pulled out by them forcefully of the hand blood dripping, above impressively short half small finger.


    Yue Xiaoling laughed, cried and laughed, and slowly spat out the little finger from his bloody mouth, "sister, is it painful?"


    "You..." Yue Xiaoqiao almost bit off his tongue in pain. He was in agony. More important than the pain is that no woman does not love beauty, but now her own sister has bitten off her finger.


    Yue Xiaoling: "but Xiaoling watched the people in the city die in front of him. Xiaoling is ten times more painful than you


    Yue Xiaoqiao is very angry and resentful. He wants to give Yue Xiaoling a knife when he takes the soldier''s knife.


    The soldier stopped in a hurry and snatched the knife back.


    Shi Fengyuan came out of the tent and saw this scene, "come on, take Miss Yue down and let the best military doctor treat her."


    The soldier took orders and forced Yue Xiaoqiao to go.


    Yue Xiaoqiao is not reconciled. He turns back and grins at Yue Xiaoling. "Yue Xiaoqiao will never have your sister from now on. Your life and death have nothing to do with me. I will never care about you again, even if you die..."


    The moon closed her eyes. If she had known this day, she would have preferred that Yue Xiaoqiao never came back.


    It soon spread to Fengling and Yunxi, both of whom were dismissive.


    All the soldiers and horses are assembled and marching towards the snow mountain.


    -


    On the vast white snow mountain, heavy snow is flying.


    On the ice wall on the stone wall, the ice door is open, and little Tuan Zi shrinks at the ice door. For a moment, he looks at Qu Ning, who practices sword in the distance, and for a moment, he looks inside secretly at his brother in red, who is lying on the high platform with two legs up and playing with wood carving.


    Yu Wenxiao and the song and Yuan Dynasties were baking dry food on one side. Looking at xiaotuanzi''s timid and furtive behavior, they only felt funny.


    Chi Lin naturally knew that the little fool was peeping at the ice gate, so he played with the wood carving on purpose.


    Little Tuanzi wanted to get the woodcarving back, but he didn''t dare to grab it from the bad brother in red.


    His hat and clothes were covered with snow, and it was almost snowy. Yu Wenxiao went over and patted xiaotuanzi. He took xiaotuanzi next to them and put them down. First, he gave xiaotuanzi steamed bread.


    One didn''t notice. When Yu Wenxiao looked back, he saw little Tuanzi staggering back to the ice gate, squatting down, eating and quietly looking in.


    Yu Wenxiao and the song and Yuan Dynasties could not help laughing at the small appearance of "only peeping in the dark, not making a sound".


    Yu Wenxiao suddenly said, "song and Yuan Dynasties, have you found that he and the young master are very similar in some ways?"


    The song and Yuan Dynasties did not respond and asked, "what is it like?"


    "Stubborn, persistent." Yu Wenxiao smiles.


    When song and Yuan Dynasties heard it, they really thought about it. When the woodcarving fell into xiaotuanzi''s hands, Chi Lin really wanted to take it back. He never gave up. His eyes were staring at xiaotuanzi all day long. Now the woodcarving is back in Chi Lin''s hands. The little Tuan Zi is so afraid of Chi Lin that he has to die. As a result, he peeps every day these days and doesn''t give up. He is really persistent.

 Chapter 369

    In the snow in the distance, under the snowflakes, Qu Ning practiced his sword seriously. Every move was more and more handy, and the speed was faster and faster.


    Chi Yan is looking at it and giving some advice.


    Qu Ning didn''t stop until the last move finished perfectly and the sword came back to its sheath. He was sweating all over the ice and snow, but the sweat was comfortable. He could feel his progress almost every day, and his body was more and more light. Before, she could only watch Chi Yan and Chi Lin fly with lightness skills. Now she can fly, though it''s only a short way.


    Chi Yan approached and carefully draped the Cape in his hand on Qu Ning, "don''t catch cold!"


    Qu Ning was in a good mood. Facing Chi Yan with a smile, he said frankly, "I think I can beat him in the afternoon when I compare with the song and Yuan Dynasties." A few days ago, she competed with Yu Wenxiao, Song Yuan, respectively. Yu Wenxiao was a little better than her, while she was tied with song yuan. Today, she''s sure.


    Chi Yan: "so want to win him?"


    "Of course." Qu Ning nodded without hesitation. Yu Wenxiao and the song and Yuan Dynasties are also experts, although they can''t compare with Chi Lin, let alone the people in front of her. She has only practiced martial arts for a few months, and she is almost equal to them. She can wake up with a smile in her dream. I didn''t expect that she, a person who has passed through, can become a "martial arts expert" in this world.


    Chi Yan stroked Qu Ning''s forehead, whose hair was sticky with sweat. "Well, it can beat him."


    "That''s what you say!" Qu Ning was overjoyed and looked around for a while, then he quickly kissed Chi Yan on tiptoe. In addition, Qu Ning is also happy that after these days of quiet life, Chi Yan''s breath has finally stabilized. Now she only hopes that those people will not come to the snow mountain and let them continue to be so calm.


    Chi Yan buckles Qu Ning''s waist and doesn''t let Qu Ning retreat after the kiss.


    Qu Ning leaned into Chi Yan''s arms, holding a sword in one hand and embracing Chi Yan in the other, listening to his steady heartbeat and enjoying the moment.


    In a moment, Qu Ning suddenly thought of something, raised his head to blink and said: "by the way, yesterday I heard Yu Wenxiao say that he saw a snow fox. It''s white and beautiful, but it''s a pity that he let it escape. Why don''t we catch the snow fox this afternoon?" Even in such an uninhabited snow mountain, they can still lead a colorful life. She had never seen a real snow fox. If there is a little white rabbit, you can also catch it for xiaotuanzi to play, so as to avoid xiaotuanzi squatting at the door all day to peep at the pool. If you don''t talk about it, the big one and the small one really worked hard for the wood carving. Fortunately, no one robbed her wood carving. It always belonged to her.


    Chi Yan: "good."


    "Great. Do you think I should compete with song and Yuan Dynasty first, or catch snow fox first? Or tomorrow? " Happy, Qu Ning can not help but give birth to a little entanglement, but it is obvious that the attraction of snow fox is greater, "then compare it tomorrow, catch snow fox today, see if you can catch it."


    Chi Yan: "I''ll catch it. If you want it, I''ll catch it for you. "


    "If I want something else, will you bring it to me?" Four eyes opposite, Qu Ning smile.


    Chi Yan: "yes, as long as you want."


    Qu Ning: "anything is OK?"


    Chi Yan: "Well!"


    "You will spoil me! But it feels good. I like it. " Standing on tiptoe, Qu Ning kisses up again. This time, it''s no longer a dragonfly skimming water. I really like this feeling. It''s like being held in the palm of my hand.

 Chapter 370

    The snow is still falling, and the more it falls, the bigger it is.


    Goose feather like snowflakes fall like catkins, and are blown up by the wind, flying in the air.


    For a long time, the anti Hakka Chi Yan just let go of Qu Ning.


    Qu Ning relies on Chi Yan again. How can this person be so good? The sweetness of every thread can''t stop spreading from the bottom of his heart.


    -


    When Qu Ning and Chi Yan return to the secret room hand in hand, Yu Wenxiao and the song and Yuan Dynasties set up a simple wooden board to cook tea, enjoy tea and play chess in the snow outside the secret room. Xiaotuanzi was still squatting at the ice gate, with a layer of snow on his white cotton padded jacket and hat. If he didn''t look carefully, he almost thought that there was a little snowman there.


    Yu Wenxiao stopped for a moment, looked up and said, "eldest son, Miss Ning, these dry foods are still hot. Please eat them. We have already eaten them." With that, Yu Wenxiao picked up the hot dry food beside the fire and got up to give it to Qu Ning.


    Qu Ning took it and asked, "have you eaten xiaotuanzi?"


    Song and Yuan Dynasties: "all of them have been eaten, and so has the young master. Young master, Miss Ning, this is just boiled tea. It''s boiled in snow water. Would you like to try it? "


    "Not bad." Qu Ning nodded, handed over the dry food to Chi Yan, and asked him to find a place to sit first. Then he took two tea cups, poured two cups of tea and put them next to Chi Yan. Then he approached xiaotuanzi, picked him up from behind and sat next to Chi Yan.


    Xiaotuanzi saw that the person holding him was quning, and immediately went to quning''s arms happily.


    Qu Ning touched little Tuanzi''s little hand, covered his cold little hand in the palm of his hand, and breathed heat for him.


    Chi Yan delivers dry food to quning and lets quning eat while it is hot.


    Qu Ning didn''t answer, so he took a bite and continued to warm his hand to Xiao Tuanzi.


    Xiaotuanzi looked at it, stretching his head and biting it.


    Chi Yan took another piece of dry food and fed it to the big one and the small one respectively.


    In the secret room, Chi Lin, who is lying on the high platform, sees that the little ball at the door has been taken away. He hides the woodcarving he has been playing with around his waist, jumps off the high platform and goes outside the secret room.


    As soon as he saw the pool coming out, he choked and hid in Qu Ning''s arms.


    Song Yuan: "young master, would you like a cup of tea?"


    Chi Lin kicked the snow at his feet and asked Yu Wenxiao, "where did you see snow fox yesterday?"


    Yu Wenxiao: "young master, do you want to catch the snow fox? The snow fox is very smart and runs very fast. I''m afraid it''s hard to catch it. "


    Chi Lin: "waste what words, that is you have no ability to catch."


    Being so damaged by Chi Lin, Yu Wenxiao was not angry at all. He stood up and patted the snow on his clothes with a smile. Please let me follow you, and let me have a good knowledge of how to catch snow fox. " To tell you the truth, he let the snow fox escape yesterday. He still thinks it''s a pity that Chi Lin wants to catch it. Anyway, he has nothing to follow.


    The song and Yuan Dynasties were also interested in going to have a look and catching them. Then they got up and said, "young master, that''s not too bad for me."


    Qu Ning heard, did not expect to go together, quickly said: "we are ready to go, together!" A little meal, Chi Lin''s martial arts is very powerful, but Chi Yan beside her is more powerful, eyebrows can''t help but pick, "why don''t we have a competition to see who catches the snow fox in the end." With words, holding Chi Yan''s arm, he almost knocked out the dry food that Chi Yan was feeding. "I''m in a group with Chi Yan."


    Yu Wenxiao and the song and Yuan Dynasties thought about it. Sparrow wanted to try, so they formed a good team. They were in a group of two.

 Chapter 371

    Only Chi Lin is left.


    Chi Lin naturally wants to be in a group with his brother, but he has been robbed by Qu Ning. His eyes fall on the little fool who hides his head and shrinks in that motionless place.


    Qu Ning followed Chi Lin''s eyes and looked down into his arms, stunned, "don''t you want to be with him?"


    Chi Lin snorted and turned to the beginning.


    Qu Ning: "let''s start in half an hour. Brother Yu and brother song, you play chess first, and Yan and I have lunch first. " The vision returns to the body of pool face again, very kind discuss tone, "face younger brother to return to the secret room to rest again?"


    It was his elder brother who didn''t eat well. Chi Lin didn''t urge him. He found a place to sit at will on the other side. After a while, he lay down backward, put his hands behind his head, and cocked up his legs, letting large snowflakes fall on him.


    After eating, Qu Ning worried that xiaotuanzi was frozen. He quickly went into the secret room to get a coat for xiaotuanzi, and then wrapped it in a layer.


    "Fat" a circle of small ball son, a pair of small hands want to lift a little difficult, stay Leng to see Qu Ning.


    Qu Ning laughs, so it''s really easy to make a thin man fat. At the same time, fortunately, she has practiced martial arts, otherwise she won''t be able to hold the little boy at this time.


    Yu Wenxiao and song and Yuan took everything outside into the secret room, closed the ice door of the secret room, and made a simple cover up. After that, everyone was ready and set out.


    Soon after, he arrived at the place where Yu Wenxiao saw Xuehu yesterday, which was not far from the secret room. Three groups of people went to different directions to look for Xuehu.


    Xiaotuanzi is hugged by Qu Ning and lies on Qu Ning''s shoulder. I don''t know when he secretly looks at Chi Lin, who is far away. Unexpectedly, Chi Lin suddenly turns around, so he hides in a hurry.


    -


    In the direction of Qu Ning''s selection, Qu Ning and Chi Yan just walked for a while. Chi Yan saw that Qu Ning was a little tired, so he took xiaotuanzi over.


    After a while, Qu Ning was looking around all the time, but he never got anything.


    Chi Yan had deep internal power, much sharper hearing than Qu Ning, and excellent eyesight. Contrary to Qu Ning''s efforts, he soon easily found that on the snow in front of him there was a flash of white, which melted into white snow. "Over there."


    "Where?" Qu Ning looked at it immediately, but saw nothing.


    The snow is very heavy. Chi Yan takes Qu Ning by the hand. When he takes Qu Ning, the footprints left by snow fox are almost covered by snow.


    The whole afternoon, finally successfully caught the snow fox, Qu Ning and Chi Yan with a small regiment back to the chamber of secrets when it is evening.


    Yu Wenxiao and the song and Yuan dynasties have been baking dry food and preparing dinner in the open space outside the secret room. See Qu Ning hands more than a cloth rope, rope behind a snow fox, two people surprised quickly around to see.


    Song and Yuan Dynasties: "did you also catch one?"


    Yu Wenxiao recognized, "this one looks familiar. It seems to be the one I saw yesterday."


    Qu Ning seized the word "Ye" and was overjoyed. Instead, he asked, "did you also catch it? So there is more than one snow fox in the snow mountain? What about the snow fox you caught? "


    Yu Wenxiao shook his head. "We came back empty handed. It was the young master who caught one. Now we are in the secret room. But the one you caught is not white, but red blood fox. "


    "Red?" Traning was surprised.


    Song Yuan: "yes. Miss Ning, you can go in and have a look. "


    Qu Ning immediately leads the snow fox into the secret room and can''t wait to see it. At a glance, he sees a blood red fox squatting at the foot of Chi Lin without any binding, as if he has been tamed by Chi Lin.

 Chapter 372

    A body is enchanting like the red dress of blood, catch back such a red blood fox, Qu Ning can''t help but think suddenly, this red blood fox should belong to Chi Lin? Then the white fox she caught with Chi Yan should belong to Chi Yan?


    The two brothers, a red and a white, Qu Ning can''t help but smile for the thought in his mind, today is really fruitful.


    Chi Lin was sitting on a high platform, one leg hanging down and the other leg lazily cocking up. He was throwing cold steamed bread in front of the blood fox.


    Xiaotuanzi followed Chi Yan in. When he saw Chi Lin, he put his hands around Chi Yan''s feet and hid.


    Chi Lin looked at his blood fox at his feet, and then at the little fool who was afraid of him. He looked disgusted.


    Yu Wenxiao and the song and Yuan dynasties took the baked dry food and steamed bread into the secret room, cleaned up the charcoal fire outside, and quickly closed the door of the secret room to block the growing snow outside. Yu Wenxiao said: "young master, young master, Miss Ning, the snow is very heavy today. I''m afraid there will be a heavy snow storm tonight."


    Qu Ning feels the same way. It seems that he can''t go out to practice sword tonight. He should have a rest early.


    -


    It''s late at night.


    Tens of thousands of soldiers and horses arrived at the foot of the snow mountain. In the moonlight, it was full of people.


    Shi Fengyuan reined in the reins.


    Feng Ling didn''t pull. The horse sat down and walked a few steps further. The horse stepped on the snow.


    Shi Fengyuan: "Princess Fengling, it''s getting late. The snow is too heavy. It''s better to surround the snow mountain first and then go up the mountain tomorrow morning. How about that?"


    Tens of thousands of troops and horses are not all cavalry, most of them are infantry, so the speed of March is naturally much slower, and it''s only at this time that we arrive. Fengling looked up, holding the reins of the hand tight, as long as the thought of that person is and other women in the upper double habitat, can''t wait for a moment.


    But just as Shi Fengyuan said, it''s not suitable to go up the mountain at the moment. In the end, reason prevailed. Fengling said, "according to the prime minister, I will go up the mountain tomorrow morning."


    All the soldiers and horses surrounded the whole snow mountain overnight and stationed at the foot of the mountain.


    Shi Fengyuan then went to see Yun Xizhi and had dinner with him in Yun Xizhi''s tent. Seeing that it was very late, he got up to leave and prepared to go back to his tent to have a rest.


    Yunxi stops learning from Fengyuan, and some of his words stop.


    Shi Fengyuan saw it and stopped. "Why, are you worried about killing demons tomorrow?"


    Yunxizhi and Fengling fell out when they were at Zhujian villa. At that time, Fengling also said that they would be enemies in the future. This time we met again, Fengling didn''t mention the previous grudges, as if they were meeting for the first time, so she didn''t mention the unpleasantness. Because they want to kill demons, they have been getting along peacefully these days. But Fengling''s obsession with demons is deep, and she knows how much she loves demons.


    Shi Fengyuan didn''t urge him. He waited patiently for Yun Xizhi to think about it before he spoke to him.


    Yun Xizhi asked Shi Fengyuan to sit down again, face to face in the brightly lit tent, "do you know about Princess Fengling''s deep love for the devil?"


    Shi Fengyuan showed the color of shock, "that she also want to kill the devil?"


    Yun Xizhi: "it''s love that makes her hate. However, I am always worried about whether she will turn back at the last moment. If in the end she can''t bear to start, and then let the devil choose, if the devil chooses her, I''m afraid she will turn the gun against us and save the devil. So we have to be on guard. "


    Shi Fengyuan nodded, "if she really loves the devil, it really needs to be considered, just in case."


    Next, they discussed "how to guard against Fengling".

 Chapter 373

    In the middle of the night, Shi Fengyuan got up and left.


    We hope to see each other off.


    When he got to the curtain, Shi Fengyuan turned back, and his face became more and more tender like water under the candlelight. "It''s cold outside, so don''t send it. There are two or three hours before dawn. You should have a good rest." With that, Shi Fengyuan took a step back, bowed his head and affectionately kissed xiayun Xizhi, "when the devil dies, you will follow me to Huachen kingdom. I will marry you as my wife and let you be the only hostess of the prime minister''s mansion."


    Yun Xizhi''s heart was beating, he didn''t nod, but he didn''t refuse.


    Shi Fengyuan looks at all the changes of Yun Xizhi''s face. He lifts the curtain and looks at Sufeng, who is staying outside the tent. He still has a gentle and gentle face. It''s not until he goes back to his tent that he takes off his face like a mask.


    Yun Xi stops sleeping, and after he closes his eyes, his mind is still constantly echoing the sentence "marry her" that Shi Fengyuan said.


    Sufeng outside looked at the night and told the others outside the tent before leaving. He also went to have a rest. He caught a glimpse of the figure curled up in the prison car guarded by heavy soldiers in the distance. He hesitated and ordered someone to send him a cloak to keep out the cold.


    -


    Time goes by.


    After midnight, in the dead of night.


    Suddenly, a few more people approached the prison car. The leader of these people, carrying water and food, said to a group of Huachen soldiers who were guarding the prison car all night: "we have been ordered by the Lord to give her food. In addition, we have something to ask her."


    The soldiers of Huachen, who are guarding the prison car, are sleepy. At this time, when people disturb them, they are naturally a little impatient. Besides, they have already given them cloaks before, and now they don''t look at the time. What time is it? Are you going to give them food? One of them said, "don''t give it away. She won''t eat anything. She didn''t want the cloak you gave her. She threw it on the ground."


    The head man with the food said, "this is the order of our Lord. Lord let us send, we dare not not not send. Why don''t you say these words to our Lord? "


    The soldier of Huachen who guards the prison wagon chokes.


    The leader with the food: "if you don''t go, get out of the way and let us send the food in. Besides, we have something to ask her. You''d better turn your back and walk away. Don''t eavesdrop on us, or we''ll report to the Lord when we get back. I believe you all have eyes. I think you can see that your prime minister is very special to our Lord. If you annoy our Lord, we''ll see how he goes to complain to your prime minister. "


    The soldiers of Huachen, who were guarding the prison car, immediately thought that they were not angry. Indeed, everyone with eyes could see that Shicheng was very different from the woman with the surname "Yun". They could not afford to offend her.


    When the leader with the food saw that the soldiers of Huachen kingdom had done what he said, he immediately took a few people with him to approach Yue Xiaoling in the prison car. At this time, most of the people had a rest, and no one around paid attention to it. On the one hand, he signaled the others to open the prison car quietly, and on the other hand, he took out the things he had brought and put them into the curling hands of Yue Xiaoling, and lowered his voice, "Keep quiet. I''m here to save you."


    Yue Xiaoling, who didn''t respond at all, moved a little at this time. In the moonlight, she slowly recognized that what she had put into her hands was the same thing that her uncle Yue Jin had given to her and she had given to the people in the city.


    Slowly looking up, Yue Xiaoling''s bloodshot eyes looked at the strangers who had never seen before.

 Chapter 374

    The prison car opened quickly, and several people quietly helped Yue Xiaoling out.


    The leader who carries food and stuff to Yue Xiaoling is very satisfied with the speed. He silently signals Yue Xiaoling to take off his coat quickly and exchange with his people. Then he deliberately says in a voice: "master of the moon, if you don''t want to eat, I won''t force you. But if my Lord wants to ask you, you must answer honestly. You said, how is your friendship with the devil? Why are you shielding him? If we take you to threaten the devil, do you think the devil will give up his hand? "


    The man who changed clothes with Yue Xiaoling quickly got into the prison car.


    The others put the van back.


    Carrying food and stuffing things to the leader of yuexiaoling, he then asked yuexiaoling to tie up a bun like them, blacken her face, and so on. When everything was ready, she continued to say, her voice obviously became angry, "I didn''t expect that you are still so hard spoken. Well, tomorrow I will take you directly to threaten the devil. " With that, he threw the tray in his hand and left in anger.


    A few of the accompanying people followed, put the month spirit in it, and changed people away with a move of "cat for Prince".


    Yue Xiaoling is a little worried about the person who has changed with her. She wants to look back at the prison car, but she is afraid of leaking it. At this moment, she wants to know the situation of Yueling city and whether the people who came to save her can protect Yueling city. At the same time, she worries about whether her escape will affect the people in Yueling city. No matter what, she has to protect Yueling city and can''t let anyone in Yueling City have anything to do.


    A group of Hua chenguo soldiers and others who were guarding the prison car left, and then turned back. They saw that the "Yue Xiaoling" in the prison car was still curling up there with his head down. It was no different from before, so he didn''t see much.


    He successfully rescued several people of Yue Xiaoling, and then took Yue Xiaoling directly to the snow mountain. When he passed through the layers of soldiers guarding at the foot of the snow mountain, he still used the name of Yun Xizhi, "the Lord ordered us to go up the mountain to inquire all night."


    Huachen soldiers at the foot of the mountain hesitated and wanted to report to Shi Fengyuan.


    The leader who rescued Yue Xiaoling: "this is our Lord''s order. You should see the relationship between our Lord and the prime minister. If you offend our Lord, you''ll have a few lives to lose. "


    Huachen soldiers tremble, really dare not offend, have to give up a way to let people up the mountain.


    Yue Xiaoling is still in it.


    -


    After climbing the mountain smoothly, Xu Ling, the leader of Yue Xiaoling, was rescued. Regardless of the heavy snow, he took Yue Xiaoling to meet with Xunyu as soon as possible.


    Shi Fengyuan, Fengling and yunxizhi suddenly catch the people of Yueling City, and ask the devil''s whereabouts from the master of Yueling city. When Xunyu learns of this situation, he takes people to the snow mountain first to inform Chilin that he can''t let Chilin have anything to do. In addition, the Queen''s order is to take the devil Chi Yan back, so Chi Yan can''t die. Just at this time, the people of Yueling City ran out and sent the token, saying that the token was given by yuexiaoling.


    Xunyu and master Juexin are waiting in the snow mountain. Seeing that yuexiaoling is safe and sound, he says, "master of Yuecheng, I have left someone to guard yuelingcheng. If there are any more people who are not good for Yueling City, they are enemies of Chizhou. You don''t have to worry. The most urgent task now is to find those people first and ask the master of moon city to lead the way. "


    Yue Xiaoling saw that the person who was talking to her was the one who was asked by her uncle to wear a black cloak. Seeing the familiar master Juexin next to her, she trusted the person who was talking to her even more. But she still couldn''t help asking, "will Yueling city be ok?"

 Chapter 375

    Ten days Yu: "girl, don''t worry."


    Yue Xiaoling: "my little uncle and you..."


    "We only know how to do things. Master moon, lead the way first. "


    Yue Xiaoling shook his head. The man in front of him told the truth, "in fact, I don''t know where the secret room is. I haven''t seen the map." After thinking about it, "Yue Xiaoqiao said that she knew where the secret room was and that she would lead the way for those people." That sound elder sister, the matter up to now can''t call export again.


    Xunyu is silent. He is also unprepared for Yue Xiaoqiao''s leaving the city and betrayal. He doesn''t know the situation until Shi Fengyuan and others ask Yue Xiaoling. Xunyu said to Xu Ling, who saved the moon spirit: "it seems that you have to go again."


    Xu Ling takes orders.


    Yue Xiaoling: "she won''t come with you. She''s on their side now."


    Xunyu motioned to Xuling, and then said to yuexiaoling, "master Yuecheng, don''t worry, we will find a way."


    Xu Ling, take those people with you and go now.


    Juexin put his hands together and said "Amitabha.". That night, he stayed at the array and tried to persuade everyone to leave, but it was useless. He stood in front of the gate with his flesh and blood, and the soldiers of the two countries were ordered to blow him up. Just as the soldiers started the fire, Xu Ling suddenly appeared and forced him away. Today, the troops and horses of the two countries are stationed at the foot of the mountain, and they will go up the mountain at dawn, feeling: "Amitabha!"


    Yue Xiaoling looks up at the higher and deeper snow mountain. She doesn''t want to betray those people. She has tried her best. In the end, she really has no way. All this, in the end is the blame that a few people to bring the disaster on the spirit of the city, or the blame sister on small Joe, she has no idea. Yueling City, she has no face to go back, the people in the city have no face to face, only wish Yueling city well, don''t do anything.


    -


    At the foot of the mountain, Yue Xiaoqiao has a tent alone.


    Outside the tent, soldiers guard.


    In the tent, the candle is still burning. Yue Xiaoqiao is bitten off half of his little finger. His hand is still painful and sleepless all night. He hates Yue Xiaoling very much in his heart.


    Xu Ling still uses the relationship between Yun Xizhi and Shi Fengyuan to intimidate the soldiers of Huachen state, and smoothly enters Yue Xiaoqiao''s account. When Yue Xiaoqiao is angry and interrogates, she quickly points Yue Xiaoqiao''s acupoints and feeds her poison.


    Xu Ling: "our Lord wants to find and kill the devil first, so he wants to ask the girl to go up the snow mountain overnight to show us the way without disturbing Huachen and Xiling. What you fed the girl just now is highly toxic. Only our master has the antidote. As long as the girl is obedient, the Lord will give you an antidote. "


    Yue Xiaoqiao glares.


    Xu Ling: "if you agree, blink, and I''ll unlock your acupoints. Otherwise, if we leave, you will have to be poisoned and killed here. The soldiers outside will not come in until tomorrow morning at least. At that time, I believe you are already a corpse. "


    Yue Xiaoqiao is more and more angry. He is so angry that he wants to kill people, but he can''t help it. Seeing that several people in front of him really want to turn around and walk away, he can only blink.


    Xu Ling then solved the acupoints of Yue Xiaoqiao and ordered people to change clothes with Yue Xiaoqiao.


    Yue Xiaoqiao was very unwilling to change, and he hated it in his heart.


    Xu Ling and other things are all right, orders Yue Xiaoqiao to walk among them, not to look up and make a sound.


    Yue Xiaoqiao clenches her fist quietly and agrees superficially. As soon as she gets out of the tent, she shouts. She has to let Shi Fengyuan of Huachen state and Fengling of Xiling state know yunxizhi''s intention. At that time, they still need her to lead the way to the secret room. She can let Shi Fengyuan and Fengling force yunxizhi to hand over the antidote. How dare yunxizhi send someone to do this to her? She will not make yunxizhi feel better.

 Chapter 376

    Xu Ling didn''t expect that Yue Xiaoqiao would change her mind. Looking at the soldiers of Huachen who surrounded her, she wanted to rush out of the encirclement.


    Shi Fengyuan was awakened by the sound and walked out of the tent. He saw clearly the situation in front of him in the light of moonlight and torch, and ordered that these people must be held.


    Xu Ling is very weak. There are too many soldiers in Huachen kingdom. He is trapped in a tight encirclement and fails to break out several times. The moment before he is injured and captured, he sends a signal to inform Xunyu on the snow mountain.


    After hearing the report, yunxizhi and Fengling, who come here, ask shifengyuan about the specific situation.


    Shi Fengyuan let Yue Xiaoqiao say.


    Yue Xiaoqiao said indignantly, and the arrow pointed at Yun Xizhi.


    After hearing this, Yun Xizhi immediately denied it and pointed to the captured Xu Ling: "this man is not a member of this seat at all. This seat has never sent anyone." With that, Yun Xizhi ordered people to torture Xu Ling in public.


    Xu Ling didn''t ask for mercy at all.


    At this time, the soldiers guarding the prison car rushed to report that the man in the prison car was not Yue Xiaoling, and Yue Xiaoling had disappeared. Then they said what had happened before and recognized that Xu Ling, who was being arrested, was the man who was delivering water and food at that time.


    Fengling naturally doesn''t believe that yunxizhi will send someone so stupid to take Yue Xiaoqiao away. She wants to go to the snow mountain first. It can be said that she and Shi Fengyuan have tens of thousands of troops. Yunxizhi has only a thousand people. Yunxizhi can only die when he goes to the snow mountain first.


    Fengling: "Yue Xiaoling has been rescued. No matter who the other party is or what the purpose is, I don''t want to have any more accidents." Looking at the silent Xu Ling, "I don''t want to torture slowly here. I''ll go up the mountain now." Words fall, stride away, command the soldiers of Xiling country to take Xiao Qiao.


    Shi Fengyuan looked up and said to Fengling, "Princess Fengling, wait a minute. We have come to this point. Don''t disagree at this critical moment. Now that the princess has made up her mind, let''s go up the mountain together. "


    Fengling smell speech, look back at the teacher Fengyuan: "good, a incense time set, on time to the mountain."


    Shi Fengyuan agreed.


    Yun Xizhi looks at Xu Ling, who is beaten bloody, and feels puzzled and resentful.


    -


    At the same time, on the snowy mountain, Xunyu saw the signal and knew that Xu Ling had failed. He could not wait for Xu Ling any longer, so he said, "I believe the soldiers of the two countries at the foot of the mountain will soon go up the mountain. We don''t have much time. We must find the secret room as soon as possible and tell them the situation. "


    When they were ordered, they braved the heavy snow to look for them.


    Juexin: "Amitabha, I will go too."


    Ten days Yu didn''t refuse, looking at the little spirit of the moon, "Lord of the moon city, it''s not safe for you to stay here alone, and you can''t go back to the spirit of the moon city now, so you can join us."


    Yue Xiaoling nodded.


    At the same time, inside the secret room, there was a quiet room. Everyone didn''t know the wind and clouds outside. What''s more, they didn''t know that tens of thousands of soldiers would come to the mountain immediately after a long time.


    In one of the small secret rooms, the light of the candle was on. On the stone couch, Qu Ning suddenly woke up vaguely, put his hands around the cold body of the people around him, and pulled his cold hand around her. The temperature of his body has been very low, which makes her like a heater.


    Chi Yan didn''t sleep. He was greedy for her temperature, but didn''t want to freeze him. Unexpectedly, she still remembered him in her sleep.


    Chi Yan opened his eyes, turned over, raised his head with one hand, and looked at the person beside him quietly. His fingertips gently traced the eyebrows of the person beside him.

 Chapter 377

    Qu Ning''s closed eyes suddenly moved.


    Chi Yan''s hand immediately stopped at the corner of Qu Ning''s eye and said softly: "wake you up?"


    Qu Ning was closer to Chi Yan and put his head directly on his heart. Although he woke up, he was still very sleepy and didn''t want to open his eyes. Some of them asked in their sleep, "why don''t you sleep?"


    Chi Yan lowers his head and kisses Qu Ning''s forehead. He doesn''t want to disturb Qu Ning''s dream any more. His voice becomes softer and softer, "sleep!"


    "Well." Qu Ning answered, but somehow, instead of sleeping, he became more and more sober. After a moment, he gently raised his head from Chi Yan''s arms and wanted to have a look. Unexpectedly, it happened to meet his open eyes. These eyes, black as ink and deep as the night sky, seemed to have some kind of magic, which attracted her from the first sight, even if she could not see it all her life.


    Qu Ning: "what time is it?"


    Chi Yan: "it''s still early."


    Qu Ning: "then why don''t you take a rest?"


    Chi Yan: "enough rest."


    "Enough? Is it true that the higher your martial arts, the less time you have to rest than most people? " Qu Ning divergent thinking, people lie down again, head pillow back, like to listen to his heartbeat.


    Chi Yan rubs quning''s long hair and back brain, and likes quning to lean on him.


    Qu Ning had thought about telling Chi Yan her true identity before, and had thought about the question of "how to speak" several times these days. At this time, there are only two of them. It''s better to say it now. As for his secret, he said "give him a little more time", then she will wait until the day he is willing to say.


    Qu Ning: "in fact, I am not... Not the real daughter of the Prime Minister of Chizhou."


    Chi Yan grabs Qu Ning''s hand and suddenly tightens. Unexpectedly, Qu Ning suddenly says this without warning. And about this, as early as when she was drunk, he knew.


    Now, when she was sober, she took the initiative to say that Chi Yan was silent for a long time, and then followed Qu Ning''s words and asked, "who are you? Why did he appear in the imperial mausoleum and become the daughter of the prime minister? "


    "I don''t know. When I woke up, I was in the mausoleum and became the daughter of the prime minister who married into the mausoleum." I don''t know if it''s acceptable for people to say that they are crossing or soul attached. Qu Ning raises his head again and looks down at Chi Yan. Maybe he can consider saying it several times. Let''s talk about it today? In fact, her identity is not so important, just let him know more about her origin, it will not change anything else.


    Thinking about this, Qu Ning felt relaxed.


    Chi Yan: "someone sent you to the imperial mausoleum? Instead of the prime minister''s daughter? "


    Qu Ning shook his head, "no one to send."


    Chi Yan wanted to ask other questions, but when the words came to his mouth, it became: "it doesn''t matter, no matter who you are, as long as you stay with me forever." This is also the reason why he never asked her after he knew it at that time.


    Qu Ning nodded without hesitation, "of course. Even if you push me away, I''ll stay by your side! "


    Chi Yan: "I won''t push you away."


    Qu Ning: "it''s just an analogy."


    "Say it again." Four eyes opposite, Chi Yan.


    Qu Ning couldn''t help but flash across his eyes. He jumped on Chi Yan and entangled Chi Yan with his hands and feet like octopus. "Just like this, no one can push me away. I''ll depend on you all my life." With that, Qu Ning couldn''t help laughing. He found the changes of the people in front of him.

 Chapter 378

    Qu Ning''s face is not from a red, it is necessary to release the hand, step back.


    But Qu Ning just a movement, the whole person was a Chi Yan buckle, just listen to him overbearing repeat: "you say, to rely on a lifetime, will not let go."


    Qu Ning blushed and nodded, feeling Chi Yan more clearly


    Chi Yan buckles the back of Qu Ning''s head and presses Qu Ning''s head to himself.


    For a long time¡ª¡ª


    To be aware of Chi Yan''s hand to untie her robe, Qu Ning quickly blocked, whispered: "the Little Regiment is still there!"


    "He won''t wake up." Chi Yan''s hand didn''t stop.


    Qu Ning reluctantly looked at the little wooden couch in the corner. The stone couch was cold, and xiaotuanzi was still so small, so Yu Wenxiao and song and Yuan Dynasties made a small wooden couch for xiaotuanzi early in the morning.


    Naturally, all the planks of the wooden couch were removed from the carriage.


    -


    dawn.


    When Yu Wenxiao came out of the small secret room where he had a rest at night, he saw that the ground outside was in a mess. The white fox and the blood fox captured yesterday were on their own side. There was still a little blood on the white fox, but the blood fox could not see whether he was hurt.


    Is this a fight? Yu Wenxiao was stunned.


    The song and Yuan Dynasties came out of another secret room and saw this scene. They turned their heads and asked Yu Wenxiao, "what''s the matter?"


    Yu Wenxiao: "one mountain does not allow two tigers?"


    Song and Yuan Dynasties


    Yu Wenxiao: "you say, who on earth won?"


    Song Yuan: "I don''t know whether they will win or lose. I only know that you or I will clean them up."


    Yu Wenxiao stopped looking at the two competing foxes and quickly sorted them out with the song and Yuan Dynasties. Fortunately, what he lost was only the dry food and steamed bread that he didn''t finish last night, as well as the firewood and charcoal fire. The other dry food was still in the corner.


    When Chi Lin came out, he saw two foxes tied on both sides of the platform. Yu Wenxiao and song and Yuan stood at the ice gate, not knowing what they were doing.


    When Yu Wenxiao and song and Yuan saw Chi Lin, they seemed to see a savior. Song Yuan: "young master, this door can''t be opened."


    Yu Wenxiao: "it''s true, young master. I don''t know if it was too snowy last night and the door was frozen."


    Chi Lin approached, pressed the mechanism, and the ice door that they could not open slowly opened.


    Chi Lin looks coldly at Yu Wenxiao and song and Yuan Dynasties.


    Yu Wenxiao and Song Yuan swore that they never cheated Chi Lin, and they had tried several times, but they couldn''t open the ice door.


    As the ice gate opened, Yu Wenxiao and the song and Yuan Dynasties suddenly fled back.


    The thick snow outside collapsed into the chamber after the ice door was fully opened. Chi Lin responded quickly, but he was a little slow, and his clothes were smashed with a lot of snow.


    As soon as Yu Wenxiao and song and Yuan saw that Chi Lin''s face was not right, they cleverly smeared oil on the soles of their feet, ran back to their respective secret rooms, and quickly closed the door to prevent Chi Lin from settling accounts with them.


    Chi Lin was so angry that he patted his clothes and left the secret room alone. It''s still white outside, and the snow is still falling.


    After midnight, tens of thousands of soldiers and horses, led by Shi Fengyuan, Fengling and Yun Xizhi, and under the guidance of Yue Xiaoqiao, did not stop for a moment to rest. They were still walking towards the chamber of secrets. The thick snow where the dense people were passing was flattened, and they were getting closer to the chamber of secrets.


    Ignoring Yu Wenxiao''s "calculation" with the song and Yuan Dynasties, Chi Lin is in a good mood and practices martial arts alone.


    Yu Wenxiao and the song and Yuan Dynasties felt that the "crisis" had been lifted, so they came out of the small chamber and began to prepare breakfast.

 Chapter 379

    The only small chamber still closed¡ª¡ª


    Xiaotuanzi woke up in a daze, rubbed his eyes and looked around. He pushed away several layers of thick cotton padded clothes tightly covering him, and crawled out of the warm blanket with his hands and feet.


    It was very cold outside the bed, and the thin little ball shivered immediately.


    But looking at quning and ChiYan on the other side of the stone couch, xiaotuanzi resisted the cold and climbed under the wooden couch. After stepping on the cold ground with one little foot, he finally couldn''t hold on. He quickly climbed back to the bed and pulled up like a turtle. He pulled his thick cotton padded clothes to cover his head. But he also thought of quning and ChiYan, Little head couldn''t understand why he was on the wooden couch by the wall.


    Chi Yan has a keen sense of hearing. He opens his eyes and sees a series of actions of xiaotuanzi. He doesn''t move. His arm is still holding quning in his arms.


    Qu Ning is tired and his dream is in full swing.


    For a long time, xiaotuanzi turned over in the quilt and turned to lie down instead. The little quilt slowly opened a little bit, revealing half a face and a pair of big eyes. He looked at Chi Yan and Qu Ning from a few steps away, trying to let them come and hold him.


    Chi Yan has closed his eyes.


    Xiaotuanzi waited and looked and looked. They could be together all the time, but he was in the corner. They didn''t pay any attention to him. Xiaotuanzi didn''t feel aggrieved.


    After a while, xiaotuanzi crawled out of the bed again, and half way back. It was too cold.


    Chi Yan opened his eyes again and saw that it was really late. He mistakenly thought that little Tuanzi wanted to get up and couldn''t stay any longer. He put on his clothes and came near.


    Xiaotuanzi''s eyes were immediately shining, and the small expression on his face changed as fast as turning a book.


    Recalling the situation last night, at the last moment, Qu Ning held him and refused to let him leave. He whispered, "let''s have a baby." Chi Yan''s eyes were softer than usual when he looked at xiaotuanzi. He dressed xiaotuanzi one by one.


    Xiao Tuanzi used to wear it himself in front of Chi Yan. Today Chi Yan takes the initiative to wear it for him. Although it''s very cold, his face is smiling. As soon as he''s dressed, he reaches out to Chi Yan and waits for Chi Yan to hold him.


    ChiYan holds xiaotuanzi and goes to the stone gate. He releases xiaotuanzi and closes the door.


    Xiaotuanzi, who is still waiting for quning to join quning and ChiYan, suddenly turns into a person who is "thrown out" of the door. The whole person is obviously stunned and starts to knock on the door with a small fist.


    The stone gate is cold.


    After two or three knocks, little Tuanzi felt cold and painful. He was more aggrieved in his care.


    Outside, Yu Wenxiao and song and Yuan will take good care of him and feed him breakfast on time. Chi Yan doesn''t worry about letting him go. He walks slowly back to the stone couch to lie down and take Qu Ning in his arms again.


    Looking at Qu Ning''s tired face, Chi Yan can''t help but feel distressed. He lowers his head and kisses Qu Ning''s forehead. It''s him who has no control.


    -


    Outside the stone gate.


    The white fox and the blood fox, who had been tied to both sides of the platform by ropes, were quiet for a while, and then fought each other like a cockfight. Attracted by the movement and the stillness, they looked at the "thrown out" little ball one after another.


    After practicing martial arts, Chi Lin, who is ready to go back to the secret room for rest, steps into the ice gate, and sees the little fool standing in front of the stone gate "thinking about his mistakes in front of the wall". He can''t help laughing. When the little fool is scared to see him, he quickly flashes out of the secret room.


    Little Tuanzi didn''t see anything. Thinking that he had heard wrong, he continued to stare at the stone gate in front of him, hoping that it would open.

 Chapter 380

    Chi Lin hid outside the ice door. He looked around for a week and found no rope. He untied his belt, tied the woodcarving with one end of the belt and threw it into the secret room. He deliberately made a sound to attract the little fool''s attention.


    Xiaotuanzi saw the sudden appearance of the small wood carving, did not see anyone, especially did not see the bad brother in red. After a long time of grievance, his heart immediately gave birth to a trace of happiness. The small body bound by too many clothes was not flexible enough to approach the wood carving step by step, and happily squatted down to pick it up.


    The pool outside looks at the front of the head and pulls the belt timely to pull the wood carving out.


    Little Tuanzi didn''t know it was a trap. Seeing the wood carvings on the ground "fleeing", he reluctantly stood up to chase them.


    All of a sudden, a light sound, waiting for the little fool outside the ice door to throw himself into the net of Chi Lin, only to see the snow fox darting out of the open ice door.


    All of a sudden, the speed of snow fox is fast. Chi Lin reaches out to catch it as fast as lightning. He only touches the tail of snow fox.


    The snow fox caught by his brother just escaped in front of him. Chi Lin looked back and looked into the secret room. He saw that little Tuanzi was falling on all fours, like a little turtle. He tried hard to get up, but he couldn''t. There is no need to think that the sound must be the sound of his fall. I don''t know whether he fell or was knocked down by the snow fox.


    Chi Lin couldn''t help laughing. He had never seen him so stupid.


    Yu Wenxiao and Song Yuan, who are still baking dry food, did not notice Xuehu''s escape at all. Hearing Chi Lin''s laughter, they thought that something had happened. They curiously looked closer and could not help laughing after seeing the situation in the secret room. Fortunately, xiaotuanzi wears more clothes, so he shouldn''t have to worry about his fall.


    Seeing Chi Lin, Tuanzi turned over even harder, but it was still useless.


    Yu Wenxiao and Song Yuan laugh enough, and go to the secret room to help Xiao Tuanzi.


    Chi Lin stops him, takes back his belt, unties the woodcarving, and puts it back to his waist. He strides to xiaotuanzi, takes xiaotuanzi out and pushes them away.


    Yu Wenxiao: "young master, where are you taking him so early?"


    Song Yuan: "young master, breakfast will be ready soon."


    Chi Lin: "do your own business." That snow fox, he naturally want to catch back, anyway have nothing to do, take the little fool to relieve boredom.


    Xiaotuanzi makes a lot of money.


    Yu Wenxiao and the song and Yuan Dynasties wanted to say something else, but before they could say it, they saw Chi Lin flying away with little Tuanzi.


    Hope xiaotuanzi is OK! Yu Wenxiao and the song and Yuan Dynasties looked at each other and couldn''t help praying.


    -


    Chi Lin flew very fast. In a short time, Xiao Tuan Zi was frozen, and his head was covered with snow. With fear in his heart, tears came out and whirled in his eyes.


    "Don''t cry." Don''t want to little fool and frozen face ice, pool Lin will small round son to arms, face to his chest on a press, vicious threat, as to wipe away small round son''s tears and protect small round son''s face.


    Xiaotuanzi clenched his fists and kicked the pool with his hands and feet.


    With so much strength, how about scratching? It''s too light to scratch! Chi Lin''s random little ball tosses, trying to catch up with snow fox before the flying snow covers the footprints of the snow.


    Little Tuanzi got tired and bit on Chi Lin''s clothes.


    Snow fox runs fast.


    After a long chase, Chi Lin finally finds Xuehu''s hiding place and patiently catches Xuehu out of the cave. At this time, a voice came faintly, "keep going in this direction for about an hour, and you will arrive at the secret room."

 Chapter 381

    Chi Lin''s face changed. He looked out and saw dozens of people coming towards him. Shi Fengyuan, Feng Ling, the woman who claimed to be her brother''s mother, and Yue Xiaoqiao were the leaders.


    Chi Lin''s hand suddenly clenched, and his eyes were full of murderous Qi. He wanted to rush out directly to kill these people.


    Xiaotuanzi also saw it and was scared to shrink in Chi Lin''s arms.


    Chi Lin feels Xiao Tuan Zi''s shaking. He clenches his fist again and again, and then reluctantly holds back his murderous spirit. He leaves Xuehu and takes Xiao Tuan Zi back. He has to go back and tell his brother.


    Snow fox, who has recovered his freedom, hides back in the cave.


    Pieces of snow, unknowingly from the top of the snow mountain.


    "It''s Chi Lin!" Even though Chi Lin''s martial arts are excellent and fast, his red clothes are too conspicuous in the snow mountain. Yun Xi Zhi''s eyes are sharp and blurts out.


    Fengling also saw it. She snatched the bow and arrow of the soldiers beside her and directed it at Chi Lin. at the same time, she ordered the soldiers of Xiling to shoot the arrow.


    Yun Xizhi has long hated Chi Lin, so he quickly turns his head to let Shi Fengyuan, who has no action, quickly order Huachen soldiers to kill Chi Lin first.


    Shi Fengyuan half Yiyun Xizhi, ordered the front line of Huachen soldiers to shoot arrows.


    The sharp arrows whistling out like a wall of arrows attack the flying pool.


    Chi Lin blocks the arrow and protects Xiao Tuan Zi.


    There were too many sharp arrows. After several rounds of support, Chi Lin still got an arrow in his shoulder, and soon he got an arrow in his foot.


    Little Tuanzi was scared to hide in Chi Lin''s arms and didn''t dare to move. His small hands were afraid to hold Chi Lin''s neck tightly.


    Shi Fengyuan then raised his hand, motioned Huachen soldiers to stop, and said to Fengling, "Princess Fengling, I think it''s better to capture him alive than to kill him, don''t you think?"


    Feng Ling thinks.


    Yun Xizhi thought that Shi Fengyuan wanted to capture Chi Lin alive in order to threaten the devil. He grabbed Feng Ling and said, "even if we don''t use him as a threat, we can still kill the devil with so many people. Fengyuan, I don''t want him alive. I''ll kill him now. "


    In order to kill demons, Huachen state can use all kinds of justifiable reasons to "do justice for heaven, maintain justice, and eliminate harm for the people of the world", and so on. Even if the empress is unhappy, she can''t deal with Huachen state because of demons. But killing Chi Lin is not the same. Hua Chen doesn''t want to go to war with Chi Zhou for the time being. Shi Fengyuan can''t agree to Yun Xizhi''s request. He perfunctorily says, "ah Zhi is not in a hurry. When you catch him, you can vent your anger any way you want. It''s not too late to kill him."


    Yun Xizhi doesn''t want to give in. Only when Chi Lin is dead now does she feel that she has to say goodbye. But she is interrupted by Feng Ling who has thought about it.


    Fengling ordered to stop shooting arrows and ordered the soldiers to catch Chi Lin.


    Shi Fengyuan also ordered a group of soldiers to catch him.


    Seeing the situation like this, Yun Xizhi was very unwilling. He suddenly said to Fengling, "Princess Fengling, who is the baby that Chi Lin is protecting?"


    Fengling doesn''t know. It''s just that night when ChiYan and quning fly away, they seem to have seen one.


    Yunxizhi: "he is the devil''s own son."


    Feng Ling color change, "what do you say?"


    Yunxizhi repeated.


    Feng Ling suddenly a face murderous, that person unexpectedly even son all had, is he and Qu Ningsheng''s son? Or the son he had with other women? Why can he accept those women, but abandon her sincerity?


    Fengling thought more and more and hated more. She added an order to the soldiers of Xiling who used to catch Chi Lin, "catch the big ones alive, and kill the small ones."

 Chapter 382

    The soldiers of Xiling state took orders and surrounded Chi Lin step by step.


    The cloud hopes to stop, the corner of the mouth faintly a hook.


    Shi Fengyuan glances at Yun Xizhi and doesn''t speak.


    Chi Lin is not in a hurry to pull out the arrow. He puts down the shivering and crying little Tuanzi in his arms and tears a long cloth from his robe.


    Although Xiao Tuan Zi was afraid of Chi Lin, he was even more afraid of the strangers in front of him, especially those who were getting closer and closer. He was so scared that he put his hands around Chi Lin''s feet and hid behind him.


    Chi Lin pulls Xiaotuan Zi back from behind his feet, covers his eyes with a piece of cloth, then without blinking an eye, pulls out the arrows on his shoulder and feet, and holds Xiaotuan Zi up again. His eyes are even more murderous.


    As soon as the soldiers of Xiling and Huachen surrounded Chilin, they rushed to Chilin.


    At the foot of Chi Lin, an army was swept like the wind. The arrows that fell to the ground flew out in a circle, killing more than ten people in an instant, and injuring more people. He took the sharp knife from one of the soldiers and killed them.


    Little Tuan Zi was blindfolded, and after seeing nothing, he was scared a little better. His small hands clasped Chi Lin''s neck, and his head was still.


    Yunxizhi looks at it coldly.


    Fengling clenches her fist and looks at it.


    Shi Fengyuan also watched.


    Yue Xiaoqiao also looks at it and hears exactly what Yun Xizhi has just said to Fengling. It is clear in his heart that Yun Xizhi misunderstands that this little baby is not the son of the devil, but the son of Yue Jin. But Yue Xiaoqiao doesn''t explain. It''s better to let the baby die. When Yue Jin comes to collect the baby''s body, she will smile and watch him cry! She is the best person for him. She always keeps watching until he wakes up. There was a time when he left the snow mountain to have a son with another woman.


    More and more snow falls from the top of the mountain.


    Everyone was watching the situation in front of them, and no one looked up. When the snow mountain suddenly collapsed and the whole snow poured down from the top of the mountain like a flood, Shi Fengyuan''s face changed greatly. In an instant, he thought that it was impossible to go forward, and tens of thousands of soldiers and horses in the rear could not escape at all, so he had to quickly order to withdraw.


    Sufeng wants to protect yunxizhi for the first time, but he is as fast as Shi Fengyuan, who is closer to yunxizhi. As soon as Shi Fengyuan gave the order, he grabbed Yun Xizhi''s arm and flew over the heads of the retreating soldiers at the fastest speed.


    Fengling also flies to withdraw from the Firestone. Her martial arts are high. She flies over the soldiers'' heads and orders them to withdraw.


    Tens of thousands of soldiers and horses who don''t have martial arts skills at the bottom were stampeded in a panic, almost in a mess.


    Facing the sudden avalanche, Chi Lin, surrounded by hundreds of soldiers, could not fight any more and fled quickly.


    The direction of Chi Lin''s escape is very clear, with his back to Shi Fengyuan, Yun Xizhi and others.


    Hundreds of soldiers, like headless flies, fled in all directions.


    -


    After the avalanche, the whole snow mountain seems to have been baptized¡ª¡ª


    On the side of Shi Fengyuan and Fengling, the last soldier was buried directly by the snow. In front of everyone, there was thick snow more than Zhang high, which directly blocked the sight and could not see the opposite situation.


    Shi Fengyuan let go of Yun Xizhi and immediately ordered the escaped soldiers to dig snow and rescue the buried soldiers.


    Fengling, who escaped the disaster, also gave orders to the soldiers of Xiling state. The avalanche came so suddenly that it caught people off guard.

 Chapter 383

    Contrary to Shi Fengyuan''s eagerness, Yun Xizhi seems to have completely forgotten his own people and his eyes fall on Shi Fengyuan without concealment. At that critical moment, he first wants to save her and protect her.


    Although she could escape herself, his action at that moment was enough to show his heart! In his mind, Yun Xizhi can''t help recalling the situation of Shi Fengyuan when she was chased by Chi Lin in the desert.


    Shi Fengyuan was worried that the buried soldiers could be rescued as soon as possible to minimize the losses.


    In fact, he didn''t have time to pay attention to Yun Xizhi at this time, but his eyes were too direct to ignore. Shi Fengyuan took a moment to say, "fortunately, you''re OK!"


    Yunxizhi''s heart beat uncontrollably and fell step by step.


    Sufeng sees the picture of yunxizhi and shifengyuan looking at each other, turns to the beginning, and orders the people who escape here to dig snow to save people.


    Later, he realized that Yue Xiaoqiao didn''t seem to escape. Sufeng was about to report to Yun Xizhi, but he swallowed the words again.


    -


    Chi Lin, who fled to the other side, escaped from death with Xiao Tuan Zi. Due to the serious injury and excessive blood loss, he fell on the snow and released Xiao Tuan Zi.


    Little Tuanzi was free and felt the quietness around him. A pair of little hands slowly opened the blindfold on his eyes. At the first sight, he saw Chi Lin close at hand, and then he turned and ran.


    Chi Lin sneered, ready to rest enough to catch the little fool. Such a small one, running more than ten steps is not as big as him, where do you want to go.


    In the thick snow layer of avalanche collapse, suddenly, one hand broke through the snow, and then another, several buried soldiers climbed out of the snow. Just as they were ready to gasp, they were glad they were still alive when they saw the baby running towards them.


    When Tuanzi saw some strangers climbing out in front of him, he was so scared that he fell on the snow.


    Several soldiers sped up and climbed out completely, holding knives and walking towards xiaotuanzi.


    Xiaotuanzi was so scared that he wanted to get up and run again, but his hands and feet were bound by too heavy clothes, so he couldn''t get up.


    The soldier raised his knife and was about to cut it at xiaotuanzi.


    At the critical moment, a sword like a sharp arrow suddenly penetrated the body of the soldier who wielded the sword. It was bloody and nailed to the thick snow behind him. The blood on the blade was still falling drop by drop.


    The soldier turned his head in a daze and fell down with a big stare.


    The other soldiers trembled with fear and could not help retreating.


    Chi Lin reluctantly propped up his body and came step by step. In front of several frightened soldiers, he picked up a small ball full of snow on the ground. Feng Mou swept everyone coldly. "Who else wants to kill him? Come on."


    Several soldiers could not stop shaking their hands, feet and retreated.


    The frightened little Tuanzi clasped Chi Lin tightly in his hands, and big tears crackled down.


    Looking down, he was about to scold the little fool in a vicious voice. He dared to run away. Seeing the little fool like this, it seemed that he was really scared this time. I didn''t know why, but the tone was still quite bad, "what are you afraid of! I won''t let you do anything with me. "


    Little Tuanzi didn''t know if he understood. He was still shaking and crying in his arms.


    In the quiet, there are soldiers climbing out of the snow, five, six, seven, eight... More and more people.

 Chapter 384

    The number of the surviving soldiers was much larger, even several times larger, but in the end it only added up to more than 20. Facing the bloody Chi Lin, he still shuddered from the bottom of his heart. He could not help but move back. At the same time, he wanted to wait and see if there would be more companions climbing out of the snow.


    Chi Lin didn''t want to waste his time. One of them killed the other first, holding xiaotuanzi in one hand, pressing xiaotuanzi''s head on his chest, beating a man with one hand, seizing a new knife and killing him again.


    More than 20 soldiers have no choice but to fight to the death.


    In less than a jiongxiang''s time, all the problems were solved. Looking at the corpses and blood all over the ground, Chi Linzhong''s feet softened and quickly wiped his bloody knife into the snow to support his body.


    Listening to the voice, xiaotuanzi felt the constant turbulence and did not dare to look out. He always stayed in Chi Lin''s arms. Most of his face was dyed red by the blood gushing from Chi Lin''s shoulders.


    Chi Lin only had a little rest, then he left step by step with his body.


    There''s snow falling down again. The big avalanche passed, the small avalanche followed, rustling and falling.


    Chi Lin noticed the movement and looked up. He was ready to fly away to escape. But when he was halfway through the movement, he couldn''t stop spitting out a mouthful of blood. He could only bend down quickly to protect xiaotuanzi below. He used his body to block the scattered snow and walked forward as soon as possible. He had known that he would meet soldiers coming up the mountain, so he didn''t take this little fool and little burden with him at that time.


    Little Tuanzi couldn''t hear those voices. At this time, he poked his head out of Chi Lin''s arms and looked at Chi Lin with wide eyes. He felt that the bad brother in red was protecting him.


    A large piece of snow fell, with the pool in the middle facing the back.


    Chi Lin was smashed to spit blood, the whole person fell down, protect the small ball under directly buried in the snow.


    Chi Lin''s face changed. He quickly straightened up and dug out xiaotuanzi from the snow and patted xiaotuanzi''s face. Although he always bullied the little fool, he never thought that he would let the little fool have something to do. This little fool is a bit stupid, stupid, you know afraid of him, but it''s really fun.


    Little Tuanzi opened his eyes slowly and looked at Chi Lin faintly.


    Chi Lin was relieved. He wanted to stand up and found that he was more and more weak. Even if there were snow falling on his head, he had to rest and take a breath.


    While panting, Chi Lin felt that the blood on the little fool''s face was very eye-catching. He couldn''t wipe it off with his hand. He was afraid that his little face would be frozen when he came to wipe it with snow.


    Feng Mou turns, Chi Lin grabs Tuan Xue to plug his mouth. When the snow melts, he deliberately opens his mouth and drops it on Xiaotuan Zi''s face. He wipes Xiaotuan Zi clean with a smile, which makes him feel more agreeable. It''s better to bully him like this.


    Xiaotuanzi hasn''t had any water since last night. He is thirsty. Facing the "water" dripping from the mouth of the pool, his mouth opens.


    Chi Lin laughs and coughs. He sees a big piece of snow falling down. He doesn''t hesitate to block it with his back. He protects xiaotuanzi in his arms. When he loses consciousness, he whispers, "don''t run away this time..."


    Xiaotuanzi looked at the pool with a "puff" and looked around at the white world. He was shrinking around the pool.


    After a long time, Chi Lin didn''t wake up. Xiaotuanzi scratched his head and drew a picture of Hulu earth as Chi Lin had done before. He grabbed a small ball of snow and put it in his mouth, shivering with cold. He lowered his head to Chi Lin''s face and spat the melted snow water on Chi Lin''s face.

 Chapter 385

    Chi Lin was in a coma and didn''t respond.


    Xiaotuanzi thought that he didn''t spit enough, so he grabbed a little snow and stuck it in his mouth. He wiped Chi Lin''s face with his little hand, broke Chi Lin''s mouth hard and spit a little closer to Chi Lin''s mouth.


    When Xunyu came here, he saw a scene like this: Chi Lin was all covered in blood and fell on the snow. A little white ball wrapped in fat was lying beside Chi Lin, mouth to mouth feeding Chi Lin water. Pieces of snow fell from the top of the mountain and hit two people.


    Ten days Yu Leng Leng, quickly approached.


    When Xiao Tuan Zi heard the sound, he looked up and saw the stranger again. He was so scared that he got up and ran, trying to find a place to hide.


    After a few steps, xiaotuanzi came back wobbly again. A pair of small hands pulled Chi Lin''s hand and tried hard to pull Chi Lin away.


    How also pull not to move down, stranger walk more and more close, small regiment son is afraid, tears crackle of fall.


    Ten days Yu squats down, does not have the small regiment son temporarily, the quick inspection pool faces the situation.


    It was found that Chi Lin was bleeding too much, and his body was obviously cold in several wounds. Ten day depression took the golden sore medicine to spray on Chi Lin''s wounds to stop bleeding, then raised Chi Lin, put his palm on Chi Lin''s back, and infused Qi to Chi Lin.


    Little Tuanzi didn''t know whether Xunyu was going to save Chi Lin. he cried and continued to pull Chi Lin, or he stumbled to the other side of Chi Lin and raised his fist to beat Xunyu.


    After a meal, xiaotuanzi ran back to the other side and then pulled Chi Lin, but he couldn''t move and ran to the other side to fight Xunyu


    Over and over again, xiaotuanzi''s big eyes were swollen. He was afraid of strangers, but he didn''t leave Chi Lin to run by himself.


    For Xunyu, the strength of xiaotuanzi had no influence on him. After losing Qi, Xunyu Fuchi Lin lies back and begins to untie Chi Lin''s robes to see the specific situation of the wound. As for Chi Lin''s "saliva" on his face, he chose to ignore it for the time being.


    Little Tuanzi cried even more. He threw himself on Chi Lin, put his arms around his neck and didn''t let strangers take off his clothes.


    Xunyu had no choice but to ignore the little doll. He stretched out his hand to pull up xiaotuanzi. He didn''t let xiaotuanzi interfere with the wound on his shoulder. No matter whether xiaotuanzi understood it or not, he explained, "I want to save him, not hurt him. Don''t be afraid."


    Xiaotuanzi kicks his foot at Xunyu, trying to break his hand.


    Chi Lin''s body slowly warms up when he has the true Qi that Xunyu lost to him. He opens his eyes and wakes up. Before he can see clearly what''s going on in front of him, he pushes Xunyu away first, grabs the very poor little Tuan Zi back and presses him on his chest. He coldly rushes to Xunyu and asks, "what are you bullying him for?"


    Xiaotuanzi happily raised his head from Chi Lin''s arms, tears are still falling down, because people have been choking for a long time.


    "Why didn''t you think you could cry like this before?" Chi Lin frowned in disgust. Later, he felt a thin layer of ice on his face. He raised his hand to wipe it directly, and then asked: "what did you do on my face?"


    Xunyu looks at xiaotuanzi and thinks about telling Chi Lin the truth.


    Xiao Tuan Zi sat up on Chi Lin''s chest and stopped Chi Lin''s face wiping. He grabbed a little piece of snow in his mouth and lowered his head to spit on Chi Lin''s face.


    Chi Lin is stupid.


    Xiaotuanzi finished spitting and wiped Chi Lin''s face with his little hand. That''s what brother in red did when he woke up.

 Chapter 386

    Catching a little snow again, little Tuan Zi drew close to Chi Lin''s mouth and went to Chi Lin''s mouth


    Chi Lin finally responded. A carp leaped from the ground like a dragon''s gate and directly dropped the little ball sitting on his chest. Regardless of his own injuries, he wiped his face hard and pointed at the little ball angrily, hoping to kick the little ball away. When did this little fool learn to be so bad and still use his own way to cure him? I don''t know how much saliva he was spitting after he fainted. There was such a thick layer of ice on his face, especially in his mouth


    Chi Lin couldn''t help bending over and spitting.


    Xiaotuanzi''s clothes were much wrapped up, and the snow was thick, so he didn''t hurt much. He climbed up from the snow, and his eyes blinked to see Chi Lin without crying.


    He is so angry and angry now that this little fool is not afraid at all. It''s against the sky! It''s impossible to kick xiaotuanzi into the air. The more he looks at xiaotuanzi, the more angry he is. Once he picks up xiaotuanzi, he will vomit back to xiaotuanzi''s face.


    Xunyu then stood up, opened his mouth at the right time, and first interrupted the big one and the small one, "young master, you are seriously injured. I will escort you down the mountain to leave first."


    Chi Lin let go the hateful little Tuanzi for the time being, coldly to the first ten days of depression, "I said to go?"


    Ten days Yu: "young master, this is the end of the matter. You can''t save Prince Chi. Now..."


    "Even if I die, I will be with my brother. Anyone who wants to kill his brother has to ask me if I agree. Don''t think that if you just saved me, I''ll thank you. If you don''t want me to do it to you, you''d better disappear at once. " Chi Lin interrupted. Although he didn''t know anything about what happened during his coma, he could feel the real Qi that someone lost to him. Besides the ten day depression in front of him, there would be no one else. He used the real Qi to adjust his breath.


    Xunyu: "young master, you will worry about the emperor. She... "


    "Ha ha!" Chi Lin couldn''t stop laughing.


    "The Emperor didn''t say he wanted to kill Prince Chi. Young master, I will escort you down the mountain first, and then I will take people with me... "


    "Will you take people? How many more do you have? Can it withstand the tens of thousands of troops of Huachen and Xiling? Or do you think I''m going to let my brother fall into her hands? She wants to be beautiful! As long as I live one day, I will never let her catch my brother! " After breathing adjustment, Chi Lin left with xiaotuanzi and warned, "don''t follow me, or don''t blame me for killing you."


    Ten days depression wring eyebrows.


    After ten days of depression, Yue Xiaoling, whose feet have completely lost consciousness and can''t walk, comes with difficulty step by step. Just now, considering her situation, Xunyu said to her, "let her rest and wait where she is, and he will come here to have a look.". She could not wait for ten days to go back. She was afraid of something, so she forced herself to come. She didn''t expect to see Chi Lin and Xiao Tuanzi.


    Chi Lin was surprised to see Yue Xiaoling. As soon as he stopped, he asked Yue Xiaoling, "how can you be here?" A little meal, squint, "you and ten days Yu together?"


    After listening to Chi Lin, Yue Xiaoling knew the name of Xunyu and said, "he saved me. It''s no longer safe here. Many soldiers have come and surrounded the whole snow mountain. "


    "Yes, let''s go together." Chi Lin still believes in Yue Xiaoling, and let Yue Xiaoling follow him.


    Yue Xiaoling looks at Xunyu and nods to Chi Lin.


    Xunyu stood still, waiting for Chi linyue to follow quietly after Xiaoling left, sending a signal to other people.

 Chapter 387

    On the way, Yu Wen, who came out in a hurry to look for Chi Lin and Xiao Tuanzi, saw Chi Lin and Yue Xiaoling. He was surprised, "young master, what happened?"


    Chi Lin: "Why are you here?"


    Yu Wenxiao: "we see an avalanche and are worried that something will happen to you, young master."


    Song Yuan: "young master, what''s the matter? Lord moon, how did you come to the snow mountain


    Chi Lin: "is everything OK in the secret room? What about my brother? "


    Yu Wenxiao: "the secret room is not affected. Don''t worry. As soon as we saw the avalanche, we rushed over. The eldest son was still in the secret room. We didn''t know he was coming out, and we didn''t say anything to him


    Chi Lin: "go back immediately. The soldiers of Xiling and Huachen are coming."


    Yu Wenxiao and the song and Yuan Dynasties were shocked. After living in the snow mountain safely for so many days, they almost forgot the people who were chasing them. They thought that they would not find that they had returned to the snow mountain. But now the situation is so unexpected that it''s like an avalanche coming suddenly and violently, "young master, did you meet them? Did they hurt you? "


    Chi Lin: "stop talking nonsense and go back."


    Yu Wenxiao and the song and Yuan Dynasties nodded busily. They were a little flustered and didn''t know what to do next.


    Yue Xiaoling follows in silence. Those people will know that she said it and she didn''t want to hide it from them. When we get to the chamber of secrets and all the people are here, she will confess.


    -


    Inside the chamber, inside the chamber.


    Qu Ning was awakened by the "earthquake". When his dream was in full swing, he felt the whole stone couch and the ground were shocked. When he opened his eyes, he saw Chi Yan who was just getting up.


    Unusual shock, Chi Yan see Qu Ning wake up, let Qu Ning up, he went out to have a look.


    When Chi Yan came out of the secret room, no one was seen.


    Qu Ning quickly dressed up and ran out of the secret room to Chi Yan, "where are they? What about xiaotuanzi? Where''s everything? What happened just now? How could there be such a big shock? "


    Chi Yan is silent and his face is deep.


    Qu Ning is a little uneasy. He reaches for Chi Yan''s hand and keeps looking around. He wants to find some missing people, but the vast snow mountain doesn''t know where those people are going. He can''t know the direction.


    The party came back.


    Qu Ning saw it for the first time, quickly pointed it to Chi Yan and said, "there, they''re back..." before the end of the words, the words behind suddenly stuck in his throat. He vaguely saw that Chi Lin in red seemed to be held by someone, and there were four adults in the past, one more.


    Chi Yan''s eyesight is better than Qu Ning''s, and the hand held by Qu Ning is tightened inch by inch.


    Some kind of bad omen, such as lightning strikes quning.


    The party finally arrived at the secret room. Chi Lin pushed away Yu Wenxiao''s help and approached his brother. "Brother, they''re coming."


    Qu Ning almost stepped back.


    Chi Yan didn''t speak, the red in his eyes deepened.


    Qu Ning clearly felt the change of Chi Yan''s breath. He held her hand and almost crushed it. She wants to persuade, but she doesn''t know how to persuade. It''s clear that everything has calmed down. Why do those people have to push so hard? Why can''t we let them go? They have been hiding in the snow mountain. What''s the matter with those people?


    Unprecedented anger immediately followed, and Qu Ning could not help clenching his fist.


    Yue Xiaoling takes the first two steps and tells the whole story.


    Qu Ning listens and covers his mouth. It''s not surprising that Yue Xiaoling tells those people that they have brought this disaster to Yueling city. Those people don''t even let go of the innocent people in Yueling city.

 Chapter 388

    Seeing Qu Ning and Chi Yan, Tuanzi wanted to go down from the arms of the song and Yuan Dynasties.


    Song and Yuan Dynasties bent down to put down xiaotuanzi.


    Little Tuanzi staggers near. The little red hand pulls quning''s clothes, looks up at quning and ChiYan, and brother in red. He is not afraid of this bad brother in red.


    Chi Lin clenched his fist. Those people deceived people too much. No matter where they hid, they were all chasing behind like mad dogs and refused to give up. "Brother, it''s better to kill now!"


    Yu Wenxiao and the song and Yuan Dynasties immediately looked at Chi Yan nervously. They were afraid that Chi Yan would agree, but they had been forced to do so, and there was no other way out.


    Qu Ning also looks at Chi Yan. With this eye, he clearly sees his blood red eyes and suddenly looks at the back of Chi Lin, Yu Wenxiao and others. The murderous Qi is obviously in his eyes, and the breath fluctuation on his body is more obvious.


    Quning immediately reflected the view of the rock. Although Chi Lin''s words were full of emotion, she also wanted to fight back at this point, plus the people who were killed in Yueling city.


    Chi Lin suddenly turned back. Unexpectedly, he didn''t know that he was being followed. Xunyu really ignored his warning!


    Yu Wenxiao and song and Yuan houzhihoujue also looked around and saw a group of people coming towards them in the distance. One of them seemed to be the master of Juexin, but others had never seen him.


    Xunyu knew Chi Lin''s martial arts, so he didn''t get too close even when he was seriously injured.


    Until he saw the chamber of secrets from a distance and saw the snow-white devil pond rock with his own eyes, Xunyu didn''t hide his whereabouts any more. He took a group of people coming back to the chamber of secrets.


    When he got there, he stopped, and Xunyu spoke directly to Chi Yan. It''s the first time for him to face the devil like this, "Mr. Chi... I believe you don''t want to have anything to do with him. I can escort you to leave first to ensure your safety. "


    "You really want to die!" Chi Lin''s fist cackled.


    Xunyu ignores Chi Lin''s threat and murderous spirit. Only by letting Chi Lin go can he ensure his safety. "Young master, you can make a risk for you, even for you. Can you let him leave for his sake?"


    Chi Lin''s murderous palm attacks Xunyu mercilessly.


    Ten day depression is as fast as lightning, and you should avoid it.


    At the same time, Juexin''s hand blocked Chi Lin''s, "Amitabha, benefactor Chi, benefactor ten days is also for you."


    Chi Lin angrily scolded: "who wants you to be good for me? Who wants you to mind your own business! Who do you think you are? "


    Jue thought that he wanted Chi Lin to leave because he wanted to kill less. From beginning to end, he didn''t want to repeat the history of 12 years ago. He moved his eyes from Chi Lin to Chi Yan, and compassionately admonished him: "benefactor, the past is irreparable, but everything in front of him can be stopped. I think about compassion, I think about killing, I put down the butcher''s knife and become a Buddha. "


    Chi Yan: "I have put it down."


    Qu Ning how to see a clear sense of the heart, see the heart is still alive, naturally happy in the heart. But when he said this, instead of persuading those who were chasing them to put down their butcher''s knife, Qu Ning could not help being angry.


    He was about to refute it, but Chi Yan, who had never spoken, opened his mouth. Clearly, his breath was still fluctuating, his eyes were scarlet, and he didn''t let go of her hand. All kinds of signs showed that he had not calmed down and recovered at all, but he just said that there was no fluctuation in his calmness. Qu Ning couldn''t help but feel uneasy, and his eyes were staring at Chi Yan.

 Chapter 389

    "Amitabha." Chueh Hsin is very glad to hear Chi Yan say that. Because once the killing starts, the devil will lose his mind as he did in those years, which will be a disaster for all the people in the world.


    Chi Lin suddenly looked back at his brother. How could he put down the butcher''s knife at this time.


    This damn old bald ass! Chi Linshen was afraid that his brother would be fooled by Juexin. "Brother, don''t listen to his nonsense, don''t be fooled by him!" Then he glared, "my brother put it down, will those people put it down? Is my brother going to start this killing? They are all in front of you. Do you want to persuade my brother to be merciful? What do you want my brother to do? Do you want my brother to stand here, not to fight, to be slaughtered by those people? Ha ha, it''s ridiculous, it''s ridiculous


    Juexin hands together: "Amitabha..."


    Chi Lin didn''t scold enough. He didn''t think it was enough to kill the old bald donkey in front of him. "It''s a pity that I treated you differently when I was in the array outside Yueling city. I didn''t expect that you swayed so fast. At that time, I tried to persuade those people who came outside to chase and kill my brother. Now I persuade my brother instead of persuading him?"


    Juexin just wants to stop the killing. Killing is two-sided. Indeed, as Chi Lin said, he can''t persuade those who come to pursue and kill. Now he can only persuade demons. Twelve years ago, the history was so miserable. Once the devil was possessed again, how many people would die in his hands? Can we still control the devil as we used to? What''s the price of controlling the devil?


    Juexin doesn''t dare to think about it. He can''t repeat the mistakes he made in those years. "Amitabha..."


    Qu Ning completely stood on Chi Lin''s side this time. He saw that Chi Lin was going to start with Juexin. He quickly took Chi Lin''s arm with his other hand and said to Juexin, "master Juexin, you don''t have to persuade me now. Please make it clear that it''s not us who want to kill those people, it''s those people who won''t let us go. We''re not killing, we''re just defending ourselves. If you don''t want to see it, please leave as soon as possible. "


    Although Chi Lin was held, the murderous spirit of forcing people was still there. He felt that all of them should die, and the scene was tense.


    As like as two peas in the pond, he had spare none of his voice. He was still as quiet as he used to be. He seemed to have just finished saying nothing. "Not only can he not become Buddhas, but he is also being killed, even without a shelter."


    Chueh Hsin is about to speak to Qu Ning. Because of Qu Ning''s words, he wants to persuade Qu Ning. When he hears Chi Yan''s voice, he looks into his blood red eyes


    Chi Yan: "then, why should I put the knife down?"


    The four eyes are opposite. I feel that my heart can''t stop stepping back. I can''t breathe. The "Amitabha Buddha" that I''ve been talking about is gone. I''m scared and uneasy. "You... Don''t you want to put down the butcher''s knife?"


    For a moment, Xunyu felt a little out of breath, and he was calm.


    Yu Wenxiao and song and Yuan Dynasties opened their eyes to Chi Yan. At the beginning, they were afraid of the devil from the bottom of their hearts, but after this time together, they clearly saw the constant retreat of the devil, and gradually felt that the devil was no different from ordinary people. But at this moment, such an understatement, but like waves swept. If the previous calm is described as a layer of ice, it is undoubtedly breaking this layer of ice.


    Yu Wenxiao and song and Yuan Dynasties were not afraid to fight.


    Chi Lin, on the contrary, is very happy and should be.


    Qu Ning suddenly heartache, a "no shelter" is like a knife into her heart.

 Chapter 390

    Jue Xin immediately turns to Qu Ning and wants to persuade him from Qu Ning. He is too eager to forget that Chi Yan told him that he was not allowed to talk to Qu Ning when he promised him to follow him. He even wants to tell Qu Ning about Chi Yan''s identity directly. "Benefactor, do you know what the consequences of killing will be? In those days, the whole capital... "


    The words are not over, the person is hit by a palm fly, the white figure pursues closely, drags the hand of iron chain to fasten the neck of Juexin.


    It happened so quickly and suddenly that when the crowd reacted, Chi Yan pulled Juexin all the way on the snow by clasping Juexin''s neck, until he pressed Juexin''s whole body on the big stone full of snow dozens of feet ago, leaving a long trail on the white snow.


    Qu Ning Leng next, want to rush to see in a hurry, the foot one step just discovers to be held by a pair of hands.


    Xiaotuanzi is a little scared unconsciously, so she hugs quning.


    Regardless of his injuries, Chi Lin rushes over.


    Yu Wenxiao and the song and Yuan Dynasties were worried, so they rushed.


    Ten day Yu hesitated and followed his last face. When he got close, he saw that Juexin''s face was pale, and his face was full of spitting blood. It was obvious that the wound was not light, and he had difficulty breathing. It was not difficult to see how tight the devil''s hand was on Juexin''s neck, which made people have no doubt that the devil would break Juexin''s neck at the next moment.


    Chi Lin didn''t persuade him. This is what he asked for.


    In addition to the sword casting pool, it was the first time that Yu Wenxiao saw such an obvious murderous spirit on the devil. It was also the first time that he saw the devil fight in front of them. He spoke with trembling fear. He could no longer face the devil as usual as before. "Big... Big boy, I feel that the abbot is not malicious in fact..."


    The song and Yuan dynasties also fought bravely, "eldest son, abbot Juexin is just... Just talking about..."


    "Don''t talk to her about twelve years ago. One more word, I''ll kill you first. " Word by word warning, until the last word fell, Chi Yan released his hand, clenched his fist, restrained his murderous spirit and evil nature, and turned back. Even if she will soon know that it is impossible to keep it from her for a long time, she still wants to keep it from her for a moment.


    Juexin didn''t wait to breathe. Regardless of his own safety, he advised Chi Yan''s back, "benefactor..."


    Yu Wenxiao quickly covered Juexin''s mouth, lowered his voice and said in Juexin''s ear, "master Juexin, stop talking!"


    Song Yuan helps Wu, deeply afraid that Chi Yan will come back, "master Juexin, don''t irritate him any more!"


    Chi Lin gave a cold hum and went back with his brother.


    Xunyu was silent for a moment and walked to the people he had brought.


    He gives xiaotuanzi to Yue Xiaoling for the time being. Qu Ning, who is coming here, looks behind Chi Yan. He doesn''t have to be merciful to those who come to kill him. But for master Juexin, he just doesn''t listen to what he says. He doesn''t want Chi Yan to kill him.


    Chi Yan holds Qu Ning''s hand and takes Qu Ning far away.


    Chi Lin, too.


    Little Tuanzi is a little familiar with yuexiaoling, not afraid of yuexiaoling.


    Seeing that Qu Ning, Chi Yan and brother Hongyi are all gone, xiaotuanzi wants to go down from yuexiaoling''s arms and go with him.


    Yue Xiaoling doesn''t know if the three of them are going to discuss how to deal with the soldiers and horses coming from outside, so it''s not easy to follow. Xiaotuan Zi is so small that he can''t follow him alone. He whispers to Xiaotuan Zi, "they will come back soon."


    Little Tuanzi didn''t understand. He just wanted to talk to him.


    Yue Xiaoling turns to Yu Wenxiao and Song Yuan, and sees them trying to stop the injured master Juexin.

 Chapter 391

    Juexin: "do you want to see the history of 12 years ago repeat?"


    Yu Wenxiao: "naturally, I don''t want to. However, the matter has come to this, master Juexin. The devil has decided. It''s no use persuading him any more. "


    Song and Yuan Dynasties: "master Juexin, you''d better use your Kung Fu to regulate your breath first."


    Juexin: "cough, my injury is not in the way. I''m sorry for my death. Get out of the way..."


    Song and Yuan Dynasties: "don''t die for nothing, master Juexin."


    Juexin: "please get out of the way..."


    -


    On the other hand, Qu Ning thinks Chi Yan wants to discuss with her about how to deal with those who are chasing and killing. However, he hears Chi Yan say, "show me the martial arts I taught you two days ago."


    "Well?" Qu Ning is puzzled. There are only three of them in the white world. The snow doesn''t know when it has stopped. "We agree now that we don''t want to escape. Should we discuss how to deal with those people quickly?"


    Chi Lin: "brother, I listen to you all, as long as you say a word."


    Chi Yan rubbed rouquning''s head with his left hand, which didn''t deal with Juexin. The breath on his body had been restrained. "You practice for me first."


    Qu Ning: "but no sword."


    Chi Yan: "it doesn''t matter. Just practice like this. I''ll watch."


    Qu Ning really can''t guess what Chi Yan is going to do. Seeing that he insists all the time, he can only nod his head and delay for a while.


    After watching Qu Ning begin to practice, Chi Yan looks at Chi Lin and asks him to sit down.


    Chi Lin sat down in the snow without saying a word.


    Chi Yan then sat down and carefully examined Chi Lin''s wound to restrain the magical undulation caused by blood.


    Chi Lin doesn''t care. Besides, the wound doesn''t bleed. "Brother, it''s OK. It''s just a small wound."


    Chi Yan tore off the cloth on his robe and bandaged Chi Lin, "my brother was never willing to hurt lin''er before, but after reuniting with my brother, lin''er has been injured more than once."


    "Last time it was lin''er''s carelessness. This time it''s lin''er''s poor learning." Chi Lin grabs his brother''s hand, and the Phoenix''s eyes flash across the fierce silk. "But brother, don''t worry, this Qiu lin''er will definitely get back. Whoever dares to hurt his brother, lin''er will kill him! "


    Chi Yan rubbed Chi Lin''s head, his eyes were soft and calm, and said: "this revenge, let my brother take revenge for lin''er. Lin''er promised me one thing, OK?"


    Chi Lin: "don''t say one thing, a thousand will do."


    Chi Yan: "help my brother take care of Ning''er and protect her."


    Chi Lin doesn''t understand. Yu Guang looks at Qu Ning, who is practicing martial arts in front of her according to her brother''s idea. Under his brother''s personal instruction, it can be said that her martial arts are almost better than Yu Wenxiao, song and yuan. "Brother, you need to protect her all the time, so you don''t need lin''er."


    Chi Yan repeated, "promise brother!"


    "Is my brother afraid that he will have no time to take care of her when dealing with those people?" Once fighting, Chi Lin just wants to rush forward and kill everyone with his brother. He doesn''t want to go back and protect others. But the elder brother so solemnly explained that although Chi Lin was reluctant, he still agreed, "OK, elder brother, lin''er will protect her, even if lin''er has something to do, he will not let her..."


    "You two have to be fine. No one can be fine." Chi Yan stops Chi Lin''s words and bandages the wound that hasn''t been finished.


    Chi Lin nodded.


    A moment later, Chi Yan''s palm covered Chi Lin''s back.


    Chi Lin immediately felt the influx of internal power, and quickly wanted to stop, "brother, the enemy is at hand, how can you lose internal power to me at this time."


    Chi Yan didn''t stop, "concentrate, exercise."

 Chapter 392

    Chi Lin also wanted to persuade his brother, but he thought of his brother''s instructions just now. He thought that his brother wanted him to protect Qu Ning better, so he didn''t say any more. He sat cross legged in the snow and quickly performed martial arts.


    After a whole set of martial arts training, Qu Ning even couldn''t wipe his sweat. He flew back to Chi Yan and Chi Lin, sat down beside them, and didn''t disturb them. His eyes turned from Lin''s brother''s wound to Chi Yan''s face. The sentence "no place to live" seemed to be ringing in his ears, and his heart was deeply torn. No matter what happens next, even if she dies, she will be with him. Without shelter, she would accompany him without shelter. If she is hunted down, she will be hunted down with him. In short, she will always accompany him, not let him alone.


    For a long time¡ª¡ª


    Chi Yan stops his hand, and asks Chi Lin to continue to exercise and regulate his breath. Then he covers Qu Ning''s back with his palm.


    Qu Ning quickly blocked. Lose internal power and true Qi to pro brother is to pro brother quickly recover, she didn''t hurt nothing, how can at this time consume Chi Yan''s internal power.


    Chi Yan pressed Qu Ning''s hands with one hand, and said to Qu Ning: "concentrate, exercise."


    Qu Ning: "but..."


    Chi Yan: "I''m ok, you have to protect yourself, don''t let me distract to take care of you."


    This is to let her not delay? Qu Ning''s heart darkened, and now the most useless is her, and she didn''t want to do what Chi Yan said because she dragged everyone behind.


    After Chi Linyun''s breathing adjustment, he completely integrated his abundant internal power and hit the snowdrift in the distance. The snowdrift split in an instant, and he felt that his martial arts skills improved in an instant.


    After integrating Chi Yan''s internal power, Qu Ning also hit the snow in front of him, and a hole was made in the snow.


    Chi Yan: "there are also several sets of mental skills. I''ll pass them to you. You should write them down carefully."


    "Those people are coming soon. We don''t have time to practice. Let''s think about how to deal with them first." He always felt that something was wrong, but what was wrong? Qu Ning couldn''t think of it for a while. He couldn''t help but urge him. He just wanted to make enough preparations before the people who were chasing him came.


    Chi Yan: "practice as much as you can, and write it down first."


    Qu Ning: "but..."


    "OK, brother," you said Chi Lin interrupts Qu Ning, hoping to go up a few steps and kill more people in the blink of an eye.


    Qu Ning can''t, down anxious, can only remember.


    For a while¡ª¡ª


    Qu Ning couldn''t wait to say: "well, we''ve all written it down. Now let''s talk about how to deal with those people. I remember we went up the mountain with gunpowder. " At that time, when they came out of the moon spirit City, there was unlit gunpowder in those tunnels, so they took it with them. "We can bury the gunpowder in the middle of the tunnel, cover it with a thin layer of snow, and when those people come, we can find a way to throw torches to light it, or make a bow and arrow to light it."


    "It can also be poisoned." Chi Lin answers. Although he never despised such mean means, he always preferred to do it directly, but there were tens of thousands of people on the other side, so he would be more confident if he could solve some problems first. Anyway, those people all die, and Chi Lin doesn''t care about the means.


    Qu Ning: "it''s also a way. When we came out of the moon spirit City, we brought so many herbs that we could use them. It''s better to go in the evening and find a way to see if you can get in at night. By the way, where have they been? How long will it take to get to the chamber of secrets? "

 Chapter 393

    Chi Lin: "the avalanche blocked the way. Although there are many of them, they have to dig until night or tomorrow morning at least..."


    Qu Ning: "so, we still have a few hours..."


    Chi Yan quietly watched them discuss all kinds of countermeasures. She and he could not help rubbing Qu Ning''s head and rubbing Chi Lin''s head, thinking that this moment would last longer.


    After talking with Chi Lin for a long time, Qu Ning looks at Chi Yan one after another and wants to hear his countermeasures, waiting for him to make the final decision.


    Chi Yan: "lin''er, what you said is very good. My brother needs to think about it seriously. You go back to have a rest first. My brother has something to say to Ning''er. "


    "Well, brother, I''ll let Yu Wenxiao and song and Yuan bury gunpowder first." Chi Lin goes back.


    Chi Yan embraces Qu Ning.


    Qu Ning wants to look up at Chi Yan, but his head is pressed on his chest.


    Chi Yan: "Ning''er, do you regret meeting me?"


    "No!" Qu Ning didn''t hesitate to shake his head. All his life, he just wanted to lean on him. "Do you remember that I said that I walked into the cage in the canyon that night and met you, which was the thing I didn''t regret the most. It was like this before, it is like this now, it will be like this in the future, and it will never change. "


    Chi Yan: "with me, I have never given you real stability."


    Qu Ning couldn''t look up and couldn''t see the expression on Chi Yan''s face at this moment, but his heart was once again torn. "It seems that I haven''t told you that I actually have a sister. After my father and mother died, my sister made a lot of money and gave me a very stable life. But that kind of stability, I don''t want at all, the whole house is empty only me, a few days also can''t see sister side, home is not like home. So, as you know, stability is not the most important thing. Even if I stay with you all the way, I can enjoy every moment as long as I have you by my side. "


    Chi Yan keeps hugging Qu Ning. After today, she will soon know his true identity, that he is the most heinous devil in the world, and whether she will say these words.


    These words, he will always remember! Chi Yan doesn''t want to let go. He just wants to enjoy the peace in front of him for a moment.


    -


    Meanwhile, at the door of the chamber of secrets.


    Xiaotuanzi saw Chi Lin coming back and opened his hands to him.


    Chi Lin just finished telling Yu Wenxiao and Song Yuan to walk past Yue Xiaoling without looking at xiaotuanzi.


    Xiaotuanzi''s whole face darkened and looked at Chi Lin''s back wrongly.


    Pool face walked a few steps, return to come, carry small regiment son from month small spirit bosom.


    He didn''t like being carried like this all the time. Since he was not afraid of Chi Lin, he couldn''t resist being carried like this. He even became fond of being carried. His face suddenly disappeared and he raised his head to smile at Chi Lin.


    Entering the secret room, Chi Lin directly sat down on the high platform and put Tuanzi in front of him, sitting face to face with him. Such a small one, still so stupid, if they all have an accident, I don''t know what will happen to this little fool.


    Chi Lin: "master of moon city, please go and call Xunyu."


    Follow up the chamber of secrets on Xiaoling do not know what to do pool pro, want to nod.


    Xiaotuanzi seems to feel that the distance of half a step is still a little far. Xiaotuanzi moves closer to Chi Lin on the high platform, blinks his eyes and looks up at Chi Lin.


    "I won''t bully you in the future. Maybe I won''t bully you any more." Chi Lin pinched xiaotuanzi''s face. After a long time, he took out the woodcarving and put it into xiaotuanzi''s hands. "This is for you."

 Chapter 394

    Xiaotuanzi hugged him happily.


    Chi Lin saw the appearance of xiaotuanzi and quickly took it back. After watching it for a long time, he put it into xiaotuanzi''s clothes and sternly warned, "remember, don''t bite again. I''ve counted. If there''s one more tooth mark, I''ll have your tooth pulled out. "


    Little Tuanzi couldn''t understand. His eyes kept blinking.


    Chi Lin skims the beginning and doesn''t look.


    Xiao Tuanzi seems to know that Chi Lin likes the wood carving very much. He takes it out of his clothes and looks at it for a long time. He slowly puts it in Chi Lin''s hand. Before he puts it down, he grabs it back. After grabbing it back, he gives it to Chi Lin again and again


    Xunyu came quickly. He went into the secret room alone and put everything in the secret room in his eyes, "childe."


    Chi Lin: "I order you to take this little fool away to ensure his safety."


    Xunyu didn''t expect Chi Lin to come to him with this intention, "young master, if you go together, I will protect him."


    Chi Lin''s cold face said, "why do you still want to threaten me?"


    Xunyu didn''t retort, "if you want to think so, you should be right. If you don''t go, I won''t, let alone take the child away. "


    Chi Lin is angry and hits Xu Yu with one hand.


    Ten days depression.


    Little Tuanzi was afraid of strangers. As soon as Xunyu came in, he hid in Chi Lin''s arms. He didn''t understand the conversation between them. He didn''t know Chi Lin was going to send him away.


    -


    More than half an hour later, under Qu Ning''s continuous urging, Chi Yan and Qu Ning return to the secret room together.


    Chi Lin has been waiting, and all the herbs have been set out on the high platform. He is waiting for his brother to make poison, and he will poison it at night.


    Night fell.


    After burying the gunpowder, Yu Wenxiao and song and Yuan came back to prepare dinner.


    Soon, in the bright chamber with the night pearl inlaid on the stone wall, all the people -- Qu Ning, Chi Yan, Xiao Tuanzi, Chi Lin, Yu Wenxiao, song and Yuan Dynasties, and Yue Xiaoling sat down at the high platform for dinner.


    Xiaotuanzi wants to drink soup. Qu Ning feeds xiaotuanzi.


    Chi Yan stopped, "the soup is a little salty. Don''t give it to him."


    Qu Ning took a sip and didn''t feel salty.


    Chi Yan took a steamed bread for Xiao Tuan Zi.


    Xiaotuanzi took it and ate it alone.


    Chi Lin: "brother, I think it''s almost time. You give me the poison, and I''ll go right away."


    Chi Yan: "no hurry."


    "I think so, too." Qu Ning agrees, at this time sat on the side of the small spirit suddenly fell down.


    Qu Ning stood up in a daze and wanted to help Yue Xiaoling, but he didn''t know whether he was standing too fast or too fast. He was dizzy in front of his eyes, and his pace was unsteady. Just as he wanted to shake his head to disperse the dizziness, he fell to the ground.


    Chi Yan holds Qu Ning in time.


    Yu Wenxiao and the song and Yuan Dynasties, who are diagonally opposite, also fell down.


    Chi Lin looked at him, his face changed, "brother, what''s the matter?" Suddenly thought of what, "is it ten days Yu? He''s the only one who came in today. He poisoned our dry food? " With that, Chi Lin stands up and goes to find Xun Yu.


    Chi Yan said calmly, "the poison is from my brother."


    Chi Lin thought he had heard wrong, and he was also dizzy in front of his eyes, "brother, why?" He didn''t get an answer. When he fainted and closed his eyes, he seemed to hear his brother say, "stay in the secret room and wake up. I remember that I promised my brother to take care of and protect Ning''er. "


    The only one who didn''t fall down was still eating steamed bread. A pair of clear eyes looked at this and that. At last, he looked at Chi Yan with a confused face.

 Chapter 395

    Little Tuan Zi is like a little follower, holding the unfinished steamed bread in his small hands. He follows Chi Yan, reaches out to pull Chi Yan''s clothes, and wants to be on the stone couch with Qu Ning.


    Chi Yan just looked at Qu Ning without blinking.


    I don''t know how long later, when xiaotuanzi was sleepy, Chi Yan ignored him all the time. He rubbed his eyes and walked out to Lala the elder brother in red outside. When he saw that the elder brother in red also ignored him, he put down the rest of the steamed bread and refused to eat it. He came back very wrongly. He climbed up the wooden couch in the corner with his hands and feet, and didn''t take off his small shoes and thick clothes, Quietly retract into the small quilt, pull up the quilt for yourself.


    -


    One night went by.


    Chi Yan finally closed his eyes, leaned over his forehead and went out.


    Little Tuan Zi wakes up in a daze and doesn''t know the time. He quickly climbs down the wooden couch with his hands and feet, and keeps up with Chi Yan like a follower.


    Chi Yan feeds Yue Xiaoling and takes the only antidote.


    Before long, Yue Xiaoling woke up and felt cold all over. He couldn''t stop shivering and looked up at Chi Yan.


    Chi Yan took a cape and put it on Chi Lin''s shoulder. "They will be in a coma for at least half a month. These days, the moon city master is here to guard them. There is no need to give them anything to eat or water. For those who died in Yueling City, I will get back this account for Yueling city. "


    Yue Xiaoling got up from the ground, and it was not difficult to guess what he wanted to do when he contacted him? Don''t want them to go together? There are a lot of soldiers and horses coming from outside, and there are tens of thousands of them. No matter how powerful you are, you can''t be the opponent of tens of thousands of them. "


    Chi Yan goes to the ice gate without looking back.


    Little Tuanzi is close to Chi Lin now, looking up at Chi Lin who is "ignoring him".


    Yue Xiaoling catches up with Chi Yan, what else do you want to say? After Chi Yan opens the ice door, he breaks the mechanism and goes out.


    Ice door closed in front of Yue Xiaoling''s eyes, blocking the sight and the steps of Yue Xiaoling.


    Before long, xiaotuanzi walked away from Chi Lin and didn''t see Chi Yan. He went around the secret room looking for Chi Yan. He didn''t understand why Chi Yan had disappeared.


    After going out, Chi Yan hit the mountain wall with one hand, and the snow on the mountain fell like an avalanche, forming a small snow mountain outside the ice gate, blocking the whole ice gate.


    Outside, the sky is bright, and there is a gray line between heaven and earth.


    Ten days Yu, who is not far from the ice gate of the secret room, opens his eyes when he hears the news. Seeing this scene, he guesses Chi Yan''s intention.


    Juexin also saw it. Regardless of the injured body, he stepped forward quickly, "benefactor..."


    Chi Yan didn''t look at Juexin. He walked in front of Juexin, and then left a word when he passed the ten day depression, "if you want to have nothing to do with lin''er, just stay outside, don''t dig up the snow and try to let them come out early."


    Xunyu understood that this was the best way to hold Chi Lin, "thank you, young master."


    Chi Yan''s steps did not stop.


    Chueh Hsin tries to catch up and dissuade him.


    -


    On the way to the chamber of secrets, tens of thousands of soldiers dug up the snow continuously at the avalanche. At dawn, they finally dug up a road.


    All the people alive have been counted, and so have the bodies excavated. In this heavy snow avalanche, more than 1500 people have been lost in Huachen state, and nearly 2000 people have been lost in Xiling state. Yunxizhi''s people all know martial arts, and their martial arts are not weak, and they have lost more than ten people. Yue Xiaoqiao has been infused with several bowls of medicine by the military doctors of the two countries. Shi Fengyuan has lost her true Qi and is still unconscious.

 Chapter 396

    Seeing that the road has been opened, the person who leads the way is still half dead. Yunxi wants to kick Yue Xiaoqiao on the ground and angrily rebukes Sufeng again, "why didn''t you find that Yue Xiaoqiao was also snowed down earlier? If Fang Cheng were here... "Later, Yun Xizhi suddenly stopped. He didn''t expect that he would suddenly mention the traitor.


    Sufeng bows his head and lets Yunxi stop scolding.


    Feng Ling asked the military doctor of Xiling without expression, "how long will she have to wake up?"


    The military doctor, with a look of fear, replied tremblingly, "it''s hard to say. My subordinates have done their best..."


    Feng Ling frowned.


    Shi Fengyuan didn''t mind a little rest. He told the military doctor of Huachen country, "in any case, make sure she can wake up."


    Huachen military doctor ordered, believe that wake up is sure to wake up, is a matter of time.


    Shi Fengyuan turned to Fengling and said, "Princess Fengling, the soldiers haven''t had a rest day and night. Now it''s light. It''s better to have a rest first. It''s not nearly an hour or two late. "


    Seeing that Fengling didn''t speak, Shi Fengyuan took Fengling''s consent and looked at Xiang yunxizhi. Just as he was about to say the same thing to yunxizhi, yunxizhi was shocked and stepped back.


    Shifengyuan surprised, Shun cloud Xi Zhi''s line of sight to see.


    Sufeng looked up and saw the direction of Yunxi. The devil came towards them step by step. He was white in clothes and white hair. Behind him were four long iron chains. His eyes were as red as blood even from such a long distance.


    Shi Fengyuan squinted and immediately ordered all the soldiers to be on guard. I''ve heard about it for more than ten years, and today I''ve finally witnessed the great devil that people all over the world fear.


    Fengling also looked, finally goodbye.


    Yun Xizhi then approached Shi Fengyuan and forced herself to calm down. She came to kill the devil. They had so many soldiers. The snow mountain was the place where the devil died. "That''s him, that''s the devil. When the queen of Chizhou let him out of the imperial mausoleum, she really ignored the safety of the whole world. How can a person like her be an emperor of a country. Feng Yuan, give the order to shoot the arrow quickly. Don''t let him come near. "


    Shi Fengyuan: "shoot the arrow!"


    Feng Ling''s hands kept clenching, and then ordered to shoot the arrow.


    All the soldiers with bows and arrows take orders to take the bow and shoot all the arrows together, like a moving arrow wall towards the devil.


    Chi Yan hands a palm forward, the impending arrow wall suddenly burst, such as tiannu scattered flowers.


    The soldiers were terrified, and a round of failure followed

 Chapter 397

    Shi Fengyuan: "Princess Fengling, look at each other according to this..."


    "Here, all of you. Who can kill the devil, or hurt the devil, I have a heavy reward Almost at the same time, yunxizhi loudly orders Sufeng and his own people that the devil must not really come, but must be killed in front of him.


    Sufeng doesn''t dare to disobey, so he can only take his men and horses to kill him.


    The soldiers of Xiling state and Huachen state put away their bows and arrows so as not to hurt their own people.


    Shi Fengyuan looks at the clouds and hopes to stop.


    Yun Xizhi just turned around and looked at Shi Fengyuan again. He quickly said to Shi Fengyuan, "so many arrows can''t hurt him. Let''s direct someone to come forward. Now is the best time to kill him. " Then he looked at Fengling, "Princess Fengling, if you don''t send someone to kill the devil now, when will it be. Don''t forget the situation when you were on the island with the sword casting villa. You are merciful to the devil, but he won''t be merciful to you. Once let him escape, he will stay and live with Na quning


    Feng Ling''s face cold sink to pole, "how to do, I know, don''t need you to say."


    Yun Xizhi: "this seat is just a kind reminder to the princess."


    Feng Ling brushed her sleeve, took her hand behind her, and immediately ordered ten thousand soldiers to come forward.


    The soldiers of Xiling kingdom were afraid, but they didn''t dare to disobey. Without ten thousand soldiers and horses holding bows and arrows, they quickly drew their swords, such as rushing to the battlefield, shouting to catch up with the people of yunxizhi and the demons rushing forward.


    Yun Xizhi''s mouth is faintly crooked, and he looks at Shi Fengyuan. He only hopes that the more people who come forward to kill the devil, the better. He''d better solve the devil on the spot. "Fengyuan, it''s time to go to Huachen."


    Shi Fengyuan, who wanted to step back, but didn''t have the chance to say this, had a slightly heavy face and quietly appeased Yun Xizhi, "don''t worry, I''ll give you an order."


    In front of him, Sufeng, who was the first to rush up, didn''t rush to stop the devil, but a circle of people around him were so scared that he didn''t wait for Sufeng''s further order to wave his sword at the red eyed and white haired devil.


    With the person who takes the lead, others follow suit. We can''t retreat, we can only let go.


    Chi Yan didn''t seem to see these people at all. He walked forward without half dodging. As he walked, he directly raised his hand and held a sharp sword that was cut off toward his head.


    The sharp sword, shining cold light, were five or six inches away from the palm of Chi Yan''s hand, like thin ice breaking, all broken into small sections.


    With a backhand wave, Chi Yan''s broken swords flew out in all directions like concealed weapons. They were as fast as a sharp arrow into the nearest circle of people around him. Some even penetrate one person''s body and then sink into the body of the second person behind.


    Blood spattered and wailed.


    The small sword towards Sufeng is broken. Sufeng quickly moves his sword across his body to resist it. His feet slide back several feet in the snow before he stops.


    Su Feng was shocked and frightened, holding the sword and watching the fight in front of him.


    The snow all over the ground is red with blood.


    Corpses are everywhere


    The rear pursues Chi Yan and persuades him all the way. When he sees ten thousand arrows aiming at Chi Yan, he slowly stops and doesn''t chase him any more. At this time, seeing the killing, the man who fell to the ground in the blink of an eye, regardless of his injured body, decided to fly into the war to stop the devil.

 Chapter 398

    The spatters of blood, such as a shower of blood, also dyed Chi Yan''s white clothes and hair red, splashed on his face and scarlet eyes, and his mind was quickly engulfed by endless blood and killing.


    Yun Xizhi kept his eyes fixed on his fisted hands and felt nothing when he put his fingertips into his palms.


    Time for a stick of incense


    The time of sanjixiang


    Time goes by


    Yun Xizhi''s eyes and face gradually turned into panic, and his eyes widened in disbelief. He saw that the devil was dressed in blood, had blood hair, had blood on his face, and was covered with scarlet blood. Among thousands of soldiers, he killed a path of blood that was like a path from the depths of hell, stepping on the ground full of blood and corpses, and dragging four bloody chains that seemed to be drawn out of the blood pool, Step by step, he came to her.


    Yunxi retreated, retreated, retreated again, and began to tremble and retreat uncontrollably.


    "Devil" is really worthy of the name! Shi Fengyuan frowned and ordered to retreat.


    The retreating cloud Xi Zhi heard, "brush" to rush back, holding Shi Feng Yuan''s arm urgent urge, "can''t retreat, fast, you quickly send Huachen soldiers to come forward, to kill him, can''t let him come over."


    Shi Fengyuan: "ah Zhi, retreat first, and then think of a way."


    Yun Xizhi: "no way!"


    Fengling ignored Shi Fengyuan and Yun Xizhi, and ordered the remaining soldiers who surrounded the devil to retreat immediately, and ordered the soldiers around to shoot their arrows again.


    The soldiers have been scared to shiver. Under the order of Fengling, they don''t wait for their companions to retreat. They quiver and shoot arrows, one after another, at the coming demons.


    The soldier of Xiling Kingdom, who had no time to retreat, was shot and died in the hands of his companions on the spot.


    The demon, who has no consciousness at all, waves his hand, throws the iron chain and blocks the sharp arrow.


    Suddenly, a sharp arrow hit the devil''s arm.


    Shi Fengyuan watched. Before so many rounds of sharp arrows could not hurt the devil at all. I didn''t expect that the soldiers and horses of Xiling Kingdom now shot the devil so easily.


    Yun Xizhi couldn''t believe it, but he understood it at the next moment and quickly said to Shi Fengyuan, "he has no consciousness. Quick, quick, order Huachen soldiers to shoot arrows. Now is the best time to kill him. Come on, what are you waiting for... "


    Shi Fengyuan orders, shoot the arrow.


    ¡­¡­


    Three days later.


    In a bright chamber so quiet that you can almost hear people breathing.


    After seeing Qu Ning in a coma, Yue Xiaoling goes to another small secret room to see Chi Lin, and the little Tuan Zi who has to sleep beside Chi Lin, gives him a thick quilt, and then goes to the next small secret room to see Yu Wenxiao and Song Yuan. Finally, he goes to the empty little secret room in the corner to have a rest.


    There is plenty of dry food and water in the secret room, so there is no need to worry about food.


    After a long silence¡ª¡ª


    Huddled in Chi Lin''s arms, little Tuan Zi seems to know that Yue Xiaoling is resting. He quietly opens his eyes and climbs out of the bed with hands and feet. "Skillfully" climbs down from the stone couch, walks out of the small chamber of secrets, and walks like a thief to the stone stool beside the high platform. He holds the bowl with half a bowl of water on the stone stool in his hands and walks back to Chi Lin''s chamber of secrets, Stand on tiptoe, put the bowl on the stone couch, then climb back to the stone couch, lie down beside Chi Lin, spit a mouthful of cold water into Chi Lin''s face, and then open Chi Lin''s mouth with hands, spit into Chi Lin''s mouth.


    It''s very "experienced". Xiaotuanzi has been persistently using this method these days, and wants to wake Chi Lin up.

 Chapter 399

    Half a bowl of water soon bottomed out.


    Xiaotuanzi vomited his last small mouthful into Chi Lin''s mouth. Instead of retracting Chi Lin''s arms or quilt, he climbed down the stone couch again, took up the empty bowl with a pair of small hands and "sneaked" out. He went to the wooden bucket in the corner to refill it with water. This time, he walked to Qu Ning''s secret room step by step.


    Full of water, xiaotuanzi had worked hard to keep it steady, but when he arrived at quning''s small secret room, he still spilled nearly half of it. However, compared with the first night, it was so much better, at least not to break the bowl.


    Xiaotuanzi also stood on tiptoe, slowly put the bowl on the stone couch, and then climbed up the stone couch, spitting a small mouthful of cold water to quning''s face and breaking quning''s mouth, spitting to quning''s mouth, also wanted quning to wake up.


    Yue Xiaoling is tired. At the beginning, he doesn''t know that xiaotuanzi will "wake up" at night.


    The next day, when she woke up, she found that several bowls were broken on the floor of the secret room outside, and other people were still in a coma. It was impossible for people outside to come in. The most likely one to break these bowls was xiaotuanzi!


    Yue Xiaoling picked up a few pieces of debris and asked xiaotuanzi face to face. Xiaotuanzi looked left and right, but she didn''t look at her and the pieces. She was obviously guilty, which was confirmed.


    Yue Xiaoling didn''t think much about it. She thought it was xiaotuanzi who was thirsty at night and got up to drink water.


    So after that, Yue Xiaoling specially put half a bowl of water on the stone stool beside the high platform, so as to make it convenient for Xiao Tuan Zi to get up and drink at night.


    Yue Xiaoling also keeps watch until night. He wants to feed Xiao Tuan Zi when he gets up, so that he won''t break the bowl or be hurt by the pieces of the bowl.


    But there are too many facts in this period of time. Yue Xiaoling is not only physically tired, but also mentally tired. She often fails to stay late, and she has never seen what xiaotuanzi does when she gets up at night. So far, she has no idea that xiaotuanzi wakes up every night not to drink water by herself, but to secretly feed Chi Lin and Qu Ning.


    -


    Xiaomiyou where Qu Ning is¡ª¡ª


    Half a bowl of water came to the bottom again. Xiaotuanzi climbed down from the stone couch, went out with an empty bowl, and then filled the water. This time, he went back to the secret room of Chilin. He kept busy all night, breaking his mouth red and swollen, and didn''t give up.


    After being fed water for three nights in a row, a pair of tightly closed Phoenix eyes suddenly moved and woke up in a daze. For the first time, she felt her face full of water, and her neck and collar were all wet.


    He lowered his head and took a mouthful of water. He turned around and was about to spit on Chi Lin''s face. Seeing that Chi Lin woke up, he gulped down the water in his mouth, opened his mouth and laughed happily. A pair of big water eyes flashed.


    The memory before the coma quickly poured back to Chi Lin''s mind. Chi Lin suddenly sat up. This time, he didn''t dislike xiaotuanzi''s saliva. For the first time, he thought that this little fool could be so smart. He picked up xiaotuanzi and went out. He didn''t care to change his clean clothes first, and first looked for his brother''s figure.


    See brother and Qu Ning''s small chamber stone door open, Chi Lin directly rushed in, only to see the stone couch quietly lying Qu Ning, sure enough, brother has gone alone.


    Chi Lin immediately rushed to the ice door and found that the mechanism to open the ice door was broken.


    Chi Lin was worried. He didn''t know how long they had been in a coma, and he didn''t know what happened to his brother. When he put down xiaotuanzi, he kept hitting the firm ice gate in front of him, trying to break it.

 Chapter 400

    Yue Xiaoling, who was sleeping soundly, was awakened by such a big movement. He didn''t know what had happened. He ran out of the small secret room in a hurry. He was surprised to see Chi Lin at the ice breaking door. He blurted out: "are you awake?" When the demons left, they said they would be in a coma for about half a month.


    Chi Lin didn''t say a word, but he was still using his hand to win. He would never stop until he broke the ice gate.


    Xiaotuanzi stood at the foot of the pool and looked up.


    Yue Xiaoling can see that Chi Lin is in a hurry to find the devil. He knows that he can''t persuade him, and he can''t stop him. He quickly steps forward to pick up and retreat Xiao Tuan Zi, so as not to hurt him when the ice door is broken by Chi Lin.


    Xiaotuanzi makes a lot of money.


    I don''t know how many palms later, the hard ice door nearly half arm wide broke, and the snow piled up outside collapsed into the secret room.


    Without any rest, Chi Lin began to dig snow quickly. He had to go out to find his brother as soon as possible. How could he go alone and leave him behind!


    Qu Ning, who had been "fed" water for three days, also slowly woke up under such a big noise. While wiping his face and neck, he walked out of the small secret room with some empty steps. Looking around, he didn''t see Chi Yan. He only saw Chi Lin in red clothes digging snow at the broken ice gate. For a moment, he couldn''t tell what happened. He asked Chi Lin''s back: "where''s the rock?"


    Chi Lin didn''t look back. He gritted his teeth and said, "my brother has gone alone. Come and help me."


    Qu Ning was stunned. When he understood the meaning of Chi Lin''s words, he felt as if he had been poured from head to foot by a big basin of cold water. He rushed over quickly and worked hard to dig snow with Chi Lin. he begged Chi Yan not to do anything at the same time. In retrospect, no wonder he insisted that she and Chi Lin memorize those internal mental skills. No wonder he just listened to her discuss with Chi Lin, but he didn''t speak. It turned out that he was ready to go alone.


    How could he do that! How could he leave her! If he has something... No, no, he''ll be fine! Quning digs faster and faster.


    Xiaotuanzi is more and more busy.


    Yue Xiaoling saw that there was no danger and quietly put down xiaotuanzi.


    Xiaotuanzi ran near and began to dig snow like Chi Lin and Qu Ning.


    Digging pain, was frozen red, xiaotuanzi raised a pair of small hands to quning and Chilin, want to let quning and Chilin give him a whir.


    See two people all ignore him, small regiment son oneself toot small mouth to shout, again dig.


    Yue Xiaoling loves xiaotuanzi and pulls xiaotuanzi apart.


    Xiaotuanzi clenched his fist and beat yuexiaoling''s foot. He pushed away yuexiaoling and still wanted to dig.


    Yue Xiaoling has nothing to do with xiaotuanzi, and says to quning and Chi Lin, "he doesn''t want you to go, he doesn''t want you to be in danger."


    "We understand. However, he is the most important person for us. Even if it is dangerous, we also want to be with him. " Qu Ning didn''t stop. Later, he noticed that xiaotuanzi was digging snow at his feet. Seeing that xiaotuanzi''s hands were red, he quickly pulled xiaotuanzi up and asked yuexiaoling to take care of him. As for her own hand, it was so cold that she didn''t feel it. Qu Ning didn''t care. She just wanted to be faster and faster.


    Yue Xiaoling doesn''t say anything any more. He understands this feeling in his heart. If put before, elder sister month small Qiao has something to do, she also can be like at present Qu Ning and Chi Lin are same. But my sister betrayed Yueling city and ran out of the city to hand over the antidote.

 Chapter 401

    Digging, Chi Lin suddenly found a mass of red snow.


    Qu Ning also dug, his hands did not feel a tremor, it must be blood, blood blocked the ice door of the chamber of Secrets of the snow are dyed red.


    That is to say, there is killing outside the secret room, so will Chi Yan be outside? Qu Ning was in a hurry to continue digging.


    "Get out of the way." Chi Lin suddenly straightens up and pushes Qu Ning away. With 100% of his internal power, he palms to the front and directly makes a big hole in the "small snow mountain" which is about to be dug to block the ice gate. He bends down and goes out first.


    Qu Ning followed closely. After going out, he saw the situation outside and took a breath. He couldn''t believe his eyes.


    For a moment, Chi Lin felt as if he had returned to the palace 12 years ago.


    Seeing Chi Lin and Qu Ning go out of the snow cave, Xiao Tuanzi is afraid that they will leave him. Once again, he fights and kicks in Yue Xiaoling''s arms. He uses almost all his martial arts skills.


    Yue Xiaoling can''t, so she can only put down xiaotuanzi and go out behind xiaotuanzi.


    Xiaotuanzi was scared as soon as he went out. He hid behind Chi Lin and hugged Chi Lin''s feet.


    Yue Xiaoling could not help but step back, from the inside to the outside of the secret room, but just a few steps out of the snow cave, it seemed that she suddenly stepped into hell from the human world. The white snow around her eyes had been dyed red by blood, and there were no living people. Too terrible, also too terrible, month small spirit don''t feel to step back again, clearly she didn''t hear anything in the secret room.


    The body on the "little snow mountain" blocking the ice gate slowly slipped down.


    The month small work properly hears a voice to turn head, frighten to scream a, flurried away, just didn''t be hit by the corpse.


    Chi Lin returned to his senses and looked at Qu Ning. "If you don''t want to go, stay in this secret room."


    "No..." Qu Ning shook his head and tried to restrain his shaking.


    Chi Lin: "then keep up. It depends on the situation. The killing here has passed for some time. We must find a way to find my brother as soon as possible. "


    Qu Ning nodded, suddenly thought of something, "wait... Wait, I''ll go back to get something, soon."


    "There''s nothing else to take at this time." Chi Lin frowned and impatient, but Qu Ning obviously didn''t listen to him and ran back to the secret room quickly.


    "Don''t go, young master!" Ten day Yu, who was not far away, heard the news and stood up strongly. He approached Chi Lin and dissuaded him from going.


    There are still living people! No matter what Xunyu said, Chi Lincai just wanted to know his brother''s whereabouts and current situation, "where is my brother? Did they hurt my brother? "


    Ten days Yu is very hurt, "big childe has been possessed, can''t recognize anyone, see a person to kill.". Don''t go, young master. " That day, Chi Yan came out of the secret room alone and asked him to take people to guard outside the secret room.


    In order to ensure the safety of Chi Lin, he kept watch.


    Two days later, Shi Fengyuan, Fengling, Yun Xizhi and others, who were fighting and retreating with their troops, or more accurately, fighting and fleeing, passed outside the chamber.


    The demons had already shot several arrows in their bodies, and they chased the soldiers step by step as they killed. The outside of the chamber of Secrets became their new battlefield.


    Yun Xizhi, Shi Fengyuan, Fengling and others naturally see him here, so they know that the secret room is here. Yunxizhi expected that the devil was alone, and other people must still be hiding in the secret room, so he ordered her people to dig the snow and go into the secret room to kill linquning.


    He took people to stop him.


    For a long time, the troops of both countries could not stop the demons. Shi Fengyuan took yunxizhi away, and Fengling continued to retreat to other places with the remaining troops.

 Chapter 402

    The snow digger yunxizhi didn''t have time to retreat. When the devil saw that there were living people here, he came to the secret room and killed them when he saw them.


    Finally, he was seriously injured by the devil and pretended to be dead for the first time in his life.


    After the others were killed by the devil, the devil chased shifengyuan, yunxizhi, Fengling and other soldiers who had retreated step by step. Mingming has been hit by so many arrows, and his whole body is full of blood, but he doesn''t seem to feel it. The man is really possessed. He is no longer a man, but a real devil.


    Ten days Yu: "childe, really don''t go, only die."


    Chi Lin: "you just need to say, which direction did your brother go?"


    Ten days depressed cough, do not say.


    Chi Lin is angry, quick as lightning, and clasps his neck.


    Yue Xiaoling looks at her and holds back her trembling and fear. She grabs Chi Lin''s hand and blocks him. After all, she has been saved by Xu Yu, who probably has something to do with her uncle Yue Jin.


    Qu Ning came out to see the scene and asked Chi Lin, "what''s the matter?"


    Chi Lin: "he won''t say which direction his brother went."


    Qu Ning a joy, "he knows?"


    Chi Lin''s hands kept tightening, his eyes were murderous, and his patience was limited. "Do you want to say it or not?"


    Xunyu is not afraid of threats, "I don''t want you to die."


    "It''s our own decision. We don''t regret whether we''re going to die or not." Qu Ning didn''t hear the words in front of him. He thought that ten day Yu''s death meant that there were too many people to pursue and kill. They went there in vain. But as soon as he thought of Chi Yan dealing with those people alone, he didn''t know what was going on. Qu Ning wanted to grow a pair of wings and fly over, "just tell us."


    Xunyu shook his head weakly.


    At this time, Yue Xiaoling thought of something. She released Chi Lin''s hand and quickly took out the thing left by her little uncle Yue Jin from her waist. The person who rescued her from the prison car that night gave it back to her. She always carried it with her.


    Open the outside brocade bag, reveal the true appearance of the thing - a very delicate pure gold token, month small spirit handed to ten days Yu in front of, "so you can say?"


    Pool face color a change, hang in the body side of the hand a grab month small spirit hand of token, quick check, "how can you have this thing?"


    Yue Xiaoling: "do you know this thing?"


    Chi Lin didn''t have time to ask more questions. He used a token to face Xun Yu, "you should be familiar with this thing, I order you to say."


    Xunyu didn''t expect yuexiaoling to take it out. After looking at Yue Xiaoling, he frowned at shangchi Lin''s murderous eyes and said, "have you really decided? Regardless of life or death? "


    Chi Lin: "speak quickly!"


    "That''s good." Ten day Yu points the direction to Chi Lin.


    Chi Lin lost his token with his backhand, threw away the little ball he had been holding at his feet, and flew to the direction of Xunyu finger as fast as he could.


    "Master of moon city, please continue to take care of xiaotuanzi." Qu Ning looked down and was thrown away by Chi Lin, then rolled around. But Xiao Tuan Zi, who should be OK, dropped a word. He couldn''t wait to hear Yue Xiaoling promise, so he quickly flew away.


    Yue Xiaoling is afraid that xiaotuanzi will be injured, so she squats down to help xiaotuanzi.


    Xiaotuanzi doesn''t cry or make noise. After being lifted up by yuexiaoling, she pushes yuexiaoling away and wants to chase quning and Chilin.


    Yue Xiaoling hugs xiaotuanzi tightly. Regardless of xiaotuanzi''s hard work, she picks up the token on the ground, looks at Xunyu and says, "you''re badly hurt. Do you want to go into the secret room to have a rest?"


    -


    Good night, dear friends, update tomorrow afternoon! Recommend tickets!]

 Chapter 403

    Xunyu coughed, his eyes always looking at the direction of Chi Lin and Qu Ning, "you take out this token, force me to say the direction of the devil, let them go, do you know how dangerous they will be? You''re asking them to die! "


    Yue Xiaoling asked, "then you can still not say it. Why do you even say that if you know they will die? "


    Ten days Yu: "this token is extraordinary, I have to say."


    "That person is the most important person to them, and they have to go." With different words, Yue Xiaoling went back and forth to Xunyu. He also looked at the direction of Chi Lin and Qu Ning, and said, "I just know this, and then I help them. They''re going to die. If they don''t go, they will regret for life. It''s their decision. If it was me, I would go anyway. "


    Xunyu sighed, "that''s all. This is the end of the matter. In fact, even if I don''t say it, they will find it by themselves. No one can stop it. "


    Yue Xiaoling looked around again at the hellish scene in front of him. "I know his identity from my uncle''s mouth. The world says that he is a devil, but during his stay in Yueling City, he did not hurt anyone and was very friendly to the people in the city. Those who came to kill demons in the name of "acting for heaven" and "all the people in the world" killed so many innocent people in Yueling city without blinking an eye, just to force me to speak. Which side is right and which side is evil? Who should be responsible for the killing in front of us? "


    "You''re young, you don''t have to think about these heavy issues. Good and evil are never as simple as they seem. When all this is over, the moon spirit city will return to calm, and you will go back then. Now, you go in first. I''ll block the ice door again. You stay in it with your children. Don''t come out. " Xunyu slowly took advantage of Yungong and adjusted his breath.


    Yue Xiaoling looked back at Xunyu and said, "what about you?"


    "This token, I have to say. They have to go for the sake of the people in their hearts. I need to protect him and I have to go. "


    "You''re going, too?" Yue Xiaoling blurts out.


    Xunyu: "yes."


    Yue Xiaoling''s opponent''s token becomes more and more curious. How can little uncle Yue Jin have such a token? According to the identity, the devil is the eldest son of the queen, so Chi Lin, who is called the devil brother, should also be the son of the queen. Xunyu is so desperate to protect Chi Lin that he doesn''t have to think much to know that he must be the Queen''s person. The token given by his uncle can actually command the Queen''s person. What''s his uncle''s identity? Yue Xiaoling: "have you met my uncle before?"


    "Go in." Ten days depression does not answer.


    In the end, Yue Xiaoling didn''t ask any more questions. She went back to the snow cave and went into the secret room with the little Tuanzi in her arms.


    Xiaotuanzi was so angry that he raised his fists and kept beating yuexiaoling. He wanted yuexiaoling to let him go.


    After ten days of hard work, he managed to recover his strength and hit the snow outside the ice gate and the mountain wall above.


    The snow accumulated for several days above "brush brush" fell, and piled up a small snow mountain again outside the ice gate to block the ice gate.


    Ten days depression no longer delay time, catch up with Chi Lin and Qu Ning.


    -


    All the way, it''s like running in hell. Qu Ning''s martial arts and internal power are not as high as Chi Lin''s, and he gradually can''t keep up with Chi Lin, but he doesn''t want to ask Chi Lin to stop and wait for her. Time is urgent. If he can catch up with Chi Lin first, one is the other.

 Chapter 404

    Far ahead, on the other side of the snow mountain¡ª¡ª


    The 30000 Huachen soldiers and horses that Shi Fengyuan took to the mountain, the 20000 Xiling soldiers and horses that Fengling took to the mountain, and the more than 1000 people in yunxizhi now add up to less than 10000. In just three days, the devil has killed more than 40000 of them.


    The whole snow mountain has become a purgatory.


    The soldiers and horses of the two countries stationed at the foot of the mountain received the order from the mountain and took a detour from the back of the snow mountain to die. They sent all the gunpowder up the mountain and joined Shi Fengyuan Fengling here.


    When they reached the confluence, the gunpowder also arrived. Shi Fengyuan and Fengling, who had been fighting and fleeing, each sent 1500 people to hold back the demons. The others, together with the soldiers who sent the gunpowder up the mountain, spread the whole snow in the middle with the fastest speed.


    As soon as they are ready, they will order all the soldiers to light their arrows, fire their arrows at the gunpowder, and blow the demons to pieces.


    This is almost the only breathing opportunity in the past three days. The embarrassed yunxizhi looks at the soldiers who are in a hurry to spread gunpowder, and then at the demons who are surrounded by 3000 soldiers. It''s a nightmare for people all over the world that a demon like him will not die.


    Feng Ling is not easy to breathe, looking at the demons dragged by the soldiers. A few months ago, she dreamed of marrying him and being together forever, but today she or he is dead.


    Time passed.


    There are fewer and fewer 3000 soldiers surrounding the devil.


    The soldiers who spread gunpowder spread more and more gunpowder and grasped every moment.


    Chi Lin didn''t know how long he had been flying. Suddenly, he saw the fighting and dense people from a distance and smelled the strong smell of blood. Closer, Chi Lin clearly sees the surrounded elder brother, who has already shot several arrows and is still killing those who surround him.


    Chi Lin immediately flew into the war without hesitation and killed with his brother. Fortunately, he came in time, his brother has not stepped on the gunpowder, otherwise the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Cloud Xi Zhi how to see pool Lin appear, immediately urge division Feng Yuan and Feng Ling soldiers quickly shoot arrows, first kill pool Lin, must not let pool Lin bad their plan.


    Shi Fengyuan doesn''t want to be destroyed by Chi Lin. They have no physical strength to escape, and the soldiers and horses have lost most of their strength. If they can''t blow up the demons here, there will be no other way to deal with them.


    Shi Fengyuan orders, shoot the arrow.


    Fengling also ordered.


    Chi Lin killed the last soldiers around him while blocking the arrow. He turned his head and looked at his elder brother. He was about to pull him back. But he saw that his elder brother was walking towards him while he was throwing away the sharp arrow with the iron chain.


    Chi Lin: "brother, we can''t go ahead, we have to retreat..." the words are not finished, the neck was a brother buckle.


    Chi Yan''s Scarlet eyes were full of murderous spirit, and his hands tightened without hesitation.


    Chi Lin didn''t struggle. No matter how terrible his brother is, Chi Lin is not afraid, because he is his brother, "brother, I am lin''er, I know you will remember me..."


    The sharp arrow suddenly hit Chi Yan''s arm.


    Chi Yan''s hand is still not a bit loose, as if he can''t feel the pain. His scarlet eyes stare at Chi Lin, but there is nothing in his eyes. His hand is still tightening, and his whole body is not only murderous but also murderous.


    When Qu Ning arrived, he was just seeing this scene. His face was transient, and he couldn''t take a breath at all. He couldn''t take care of those sharp arrows. He flew into the arrow rain and broke Chi Yan''s hand with both hands.


    -


    [PS: update in the evening! Thank you for your recommended tickets. Make efforts to update them more]

 Chapter 405

    Chi Yan''s hands are tight.


    Qu Ning couldn''t break it, and the sharp arrows were still enveloping them. He couldn''t help hastily saying, "he''s your brother! Your dearest brother! You wake up quickly, you see clearly, release him quickly... "


    The words have not finished, suddenly stop, Pool Rock throw iron chain to fight sharp arrow of hand button up Qu Ning neck.


    Qu Ning''s breathing became difficult immediately. His whole face turned red. He instinctively resisted and tried to push Chi Yan away.


    And because Chi Yan''s hand caught her, she no longer fought against the sharp arrow. It can be said that the only force against the sharp arrow was gone. The three men were standing and shooting at others. Qu Ning had to fight while he was waving his sword to cut the arrow.


    If put aside the normal, she is also willing to be like Chi Lin so motionless, do not resist, try every means to call back the mind of the person in front of him, and firmly believe that he will wake up. But now, after all, the situation is different. There are so many people who want to kill them, especially the sharp arrows that are dense like raindrops. They don''t give them any time at all.


    In this case, at the critical moment of life and death, Chi Lin blindly wants Chi Yan to recognize him. Qu Ning stares at Chi Lin angrily and gasps: "what are you still doing? Not yet


    Chi Lin: "my brother will recognize me. He won''t really hurt me."


    "If you don''t break away and block the arrow, before he recognizes you, we will all die in the rain of the arrow, including your brother." Unable to resist, Qu Ning quickly thrust his sword into Chi Lin''s hand and said, "hurry up!"


    Chi Lin straightens out his immediate task and finally resists. He opens his brother''s hand around his neck, turns around and uses Qu Ning''s sword to resist the rain of arrows. He cuts these arrows as if they were adults.


    After a slap on his hand, Chi Yan''s murderous spirit in his eyes suddenly became heavier, and he slapped Chi Lin on his back.


    Almost at the same time, Qu Ning hugged Chi Yan''s arm and stopped him. Regardless of the arrow on Chi Yan''s body, he stood on tiptoe upstairs and went to Chi Yan''s Scarlet eyes.


    I remember that time when she was at sea, it was very useful. I hope it is still useful now!


    From one eye to the other, Qu Ning licked the blood from the corner of Chi Yan''s eye.


    Chi Yan didn''t blink, his scarlet eyes didn''t fluctuate, and his murderous spirit didn''t change, but his hands on Qu Ning''s neck didn''t tighten.


    Qu Ning''s breathing is still difficult, but it doesn''t become more difficult. It''s not difficult to feel that the hand on his neck has stopped, and his heart is secretly happy.


    Feng Ling''s eyes on the other side looked at all this. The devil had already lost his mind. He had killed so many people in the past few days. He almost killed them when he saw them. But now Qu Ning came, he didn''t kill them, and he was so "affectionate" to Qu Ning. Just like the previous time on the island, he hurt her so badly, even nearly killed her, and showed no mercy to her. He turned his head and ran away with Qu Ning, and then threw her to Sikong Ying, who had been poisoned.


    What could be more hateful than that! Feng Ling clenched her teeth and immediately ordered all the soldiers to double their arrows. She grabbed a bow and arrow, pulled the bow on the string and aimed at Qu Ning. What''s wrong with her? Isn''t this Qu Ning young? Or not so beautiful? Or is there no deeper affection for him? He''s going to do this to her!


    Sharp arrow, whistling out, with the wind.

 Chapter 406

    Chi Lin cuts it down with his sword.


    Yun Xizhi then took the bow and arrow, drew the bow on the string, pointed at the front, and said to all the soldiers of Huachen and Xiling: "now, either we killed the devil, or the devil killed us. If you don''t want to be buried in the snow mountain and come to the same end as those who have already died miserably, do the last fight. It''s up to you whether they die or we die. " Words fall, sharp arrows fly out, straight to the pool.


    Naturally, the soldiers don''t want to die. No one wants to die in the hands of demons. Being so excited by Yun Xizhi, it''s more effective than Feng Ling''s death order. The sharp arrows are constantly released, and the strings are more full.


    Shi Fengyuan looks at the two women Fengling and yunxizhi "Crazy". He doesn''t want to kill Chi Lin all the time. He doesn''t want to be the enemy of Chizhou state, but now this situation can''t help him. If we don''t find a way to kill the devil, everyone will be buried in the snow mountain.


    The attack was so fierce that Chi Lin couldn''t resist it. Without looking back, he rushed to Qu Ning behind him and said, "back, back with my brother."


    Qu Ning understood that his hands around Chi Yan''s neck were changed to push Chi Yan hard, but he couldn''t push it at all. He said in a hurry: "shall we step back? It''s too dangerous here. We''re going back. "


    Chi Yan didn''t respond.


    All of a sudden, there is a sharp arrow in Chi Yan''s hand.


    Qu Ning eats the pain and hums. He wants to pull the arrow for Chi Yan, but he doesn''t dare to do it rashly. With so many arrows in his body, he would have fallen if he had left others.


    Chi Yan, who was shot, pushed Qu Ning away, threw the iron chain again to block the arrow, and walked forward.


    Chi Lin found that he quickly released a hand to hold his brother, "brother, there is gunpowder in front of him, so we can''t go there."


    Qu Ning, who was pushed away and fell to the ground, was dyed red by the blood on the snow, but he couldn''t look at it at all. He quickly got up and grabbed Chi Yan''s arm from behind. Compared with that time on the sea, Chi Yan''s situation was obviously much more serious. He also said: "don''t go there. They are going to blow us up with gunpowder."


    ChiYan still didn''t respond, just moved on.


    Qu Ning and Chi Lin couldn''t pull together.


    Seeing that the gunpowder on the ground was getting closer and closer, Qu Ning quickly looked forward. Among the people who were all black, only one Fengling was recognized. Yun Xi could not recognize Yun Xi who had neither a veil nor a mask. He had no time to recognize Yun Xi.


    Between the lightning and flint, Qu Ning braved the arrow rain and yelled: "Princess Fengling, after all, you also like him. Why do you have to force him to this degree?"


    Feng Ling''s arrow is always aimed at Qu Ning.


    Qu Ning: "is it true that if you don''t get it, you will destroy it? If that''s the case, it''s no wonder you''re treated with contempt. "


    Feng Ling clenched her teeth, "what are you talking about! Say it again


    As long as we can pass the current level, Qu Ning gave up, "am I right? What are you doing now? Isn''t he ganging up with others to hunt him down? I might as well tell you that rock has always been soft rather than hard. You will only make him hate you more. "


    Yun Xizhi is not stupid. He immediately penetrates Qu Ning''s intention and says to Feng Ling, "Princess Feng Ling, don''t be fooled by her. What''s soft or hard? Haven''t you used soft to the devil yet, but he hasn''t done the same to you. Don''t be fooled by her."


    -


    Good night, dear friends, update tomorrow afternoon

 Chapter 407

    "You don''t need to remind me!" Fengling roared. If it wasn''t for dealing with demons together, Shi Fengyuan would have killed her. This woman, always so self righteous, seems to be superior to others, others are fools, she is a smart person.


    Yunxizhi is really worried about Fengling''s temporary backwater. She has discussed this problem with shifengyuan before.


    However, the actual situation is far worse than what she predicted when she discussed with Shi Fengyuan. So many of their soldiers were chased and killed by the devil alone. The strategies discussed at that time can''t be used at this time, so it''s more important to put an end to Fengling''s backwardness.


    Yunxizhi ignored Fengling''s anger, then turned his head and said to quning loudly: "what''s going to kill him with other people? Quning, don''t you think it''s the personal grudge between Princess Fengling and the devil? Do you still want to use this method to make Princess Fengling show mercy to the devil? Today, I would like to tell you that we are doing this for the sake of justice and for the sake of all the people in the world. We will gather here together to kill demons. Twelve years ago, the devil slaughtered the capital and killed many innocent people. The crimes are too numerous to be written down. Everyone in the world can be punished for such a devil as him. "


    "What did you say?" Tranin can''t believe it.


    What demon? What, 12 years ago? What slaughtered the capital? Shouldn''t these refer to the devil imprisoned in the imperial mausoleum? Why did the person opposite use it on the rock? Is


    Qu Ning was stiff all over, trying to pull Chi Yan''s hands, but he didn''t feel a loose.


    ChiYan''s resistance to move forward is obviously reduced, and he moves forward.


    Chi Lin suddenly turned to Qu Ning and said, "what are you doing to let go? I warn you, don''t listen to her nonsense. She''s a liar. How can my brother be a devil? "


    Yunxi Zhi''s voice is still coming, together with a lot of sharp arrows, "Oh, by the way, you don''t seem to know his real identity so far." At the beginning of three days ago, Juexin, the old bald donkey, also jumped out to stop the devil. He was seriously injured by the devil soon, and was rescued by Sufeng.


    Sufeng with Juexin back to her side, advised her to quickly retreat.


    Juexin pulls Sufeng''s hand, holds his last breath, and lets Sufeng go to the secret room to find quning. He says that "only quning has a chance to dissuade the devil". He also says that "quning still doesn''t know the real identity of the devil, so long as he tells quning the identity of the devil, he believes that quning will stand on the side of the world.". But before he could tell where the secret room was, the old bald donkey fainted.


    At that time, they didn''t see whether Juexin was alive or dead. All of them were in a hurry to retreat, so they left Juexin, the old bald donkey, and Yue Xiaoqiao, who was still in a coma, behind them.


    Later, in the process of fighting and escaping, they accidentally passed outside the secret room. She wanted to order someone to dig up the snow and kill Chi Lin and Qu Ning, who were hiding inside. But before her people dug up, they had to retreat.


    Now in retrospect, looking at the front of Qu Ning still so protect the devil, and to provoke Fengling against the water, Yunxi Zhi sneer, don''t mind to treat him in his own way, "how, now I know that he has been hiding his identity from you, cheating you from beginning to end, what flavor? Take a good look at all this and see how many people he has killed in the snow mountain? Such a demon, once let him down the snow mountain and go to the town, how many innocent people will suffer? Do you regret it? Do you still want to protect him? "

 Chapter 408

    "Fake, it''s all fake. She made it up. Damn, these people not only want to kill my brother, but also pour dirty water on my brother and provoke us. " Chi Lin angrily scolds, and his voice overlaps with Yun Xizhi''s, trying to disturb Qu Ning''s hearing. No one knows better than him that his brother doesn''t want Qu Ning to know his identity, let alone in the current situation, "if you dare to believe a word, I won''t kill you!"


    Qu Ning has been completely shocked by the news, the whole person can not respond. Although what Chi Lin said is very reasonable, he can look back and think that it is not without trace. No wonder he never mentioned his past. No wonder there were four chains that locked him. No wonder those people in the valley and on the island were so afraid of him. No wonder


    Cloud Xi Zhi laughs. Chi Lin thinks that he can deny the identity of the devil by saying this? It''s so childish and ridiculous¡° Qu Ning, he''s lying to you. He is the Queen''s little son, and the devil is a brother, they unite to deceive you, deceive you round and round


    Chi Lin angrily scolded: "you damned woman, you wait, I will kill you personally, peel your skin and cramp, chop up and feed the dog!"


    Yun Xizhi: "ha ha, you are going to die here today. Do you want to kill others? That''s what the woman on the throne has taught you over the years, arrogant and beyond your ability? Oh, I almost forgot that she was busy fighting for the throne. How could she have time to discipline her son? What''s more, the upper beam is not lower than the lower beam. How can she teach a good son like herself


    Chi Lin''s murderous spirit was fierce. He just wanted to fly over and kill Yun Xizhi directly. "What qualifications do you have to say about her? How much better can you be than her? You are worse than her


    "Don''t you deny that your brother is a devil and your own identity? Why, you don''t admit it, and how can you know that this seat is more hateful than the woman on the throne? " Yunxizhi is not only laughing, but also smiling with a lot of satisfactions.


    Chi Lin was shocked and fell for it. He stopped yelling at Yun Xizhi, a cunning and hateful woman. He continued to pull his brother while resisting the sharp arrow. Because he couldn''t pull it, he was obviously taken by his brother and kept going forward. He didn''t admit it and yelled at Qu Ning: "come on, pull my brother, what are you doing! Have you forgotten what your brother usually does to you? No matter what the woman said, how can you trust the enemy at such a time? All in all, what my brother said to you is true. What the woman said in front of me is all false. "


    Step by step, Chi Yan didn''t respond to everything and kept moving forward.


    Seeing that the powder on the snow was in front of him, his brother was about to step on it in one or two steps. Chi Lin was so anxious that he said, "thanks to my brother''s kindness to you, do you want to watch them blow up my brother now?"


    Shi Fengyuan, Yun Xizhi and Feng Ling on the other side began to order people to start the fire. Just a few more steps, the devil came to the middle of a whole piece of gunpowder, and even the great Luo immortal was dead.


    At this time, Qu Ning finally abandoned everything and rushed forward, hugging and pulling Chi Yan from behind. Then he went around to the front of Chi Yan. His feet had stepped on the edge of gunpowder and yelled at Chi Yan face to face: "don''t move forward, don''t move forward, don''t you really understand! Don''t you really remember me and your brother? Are you the devil she said? I want you to wake up and tell me yourself

 Chapter 409

    Chi Yan did not respond, even if Qu Ning blocked in front of him, he still moved forward.


    Qu Ning pushed hard and refused to let go.


    Chi Lin pushed and pulled together, but the sharp arrow coming from the opposite side was more fierce. He couldn''t do two things at the same time, so he had to fly to the front of Qu Ning and his brother. He went directly into the middle of the snow covered with a large amount of gunpowder and said to Qu Ning without looking back: "I''m blocking the arrow. No matter how you can''t let your brother move forward, you must find a way to let him back."


    Chi Lin has already entered the center. At this time, he can ignite the arrow and launch the rocket. Chi Lin will surely die. But the devil and Qu Ning are still on the edge of gunpowder. If the devil retreats in an instant, he will escape according to the devil''s martial arts, and that will fall short. Yunxi stopped his anger and kept clenching his fists to be patient. He was only a few steps away. As long as he waited for the devil to move forward a few steps, he would be soon. It would be quicker if tranin wasn''t there to stop the demons.


    Yun Xizhi: "Qu Ning, you already know his identity. Do you really want to protect him? Do you want to die in his hands? I want to repeat the history of 12 years ago... "


    Qu Ning couldn''t push. His feet began to slide back slowly. He was getting closer to the pool in front of him, and closer to the center of the gunpowder. Of course, she knew that the people on the opposite side were waiting for them all to enter the center. We can''t go any further. We can''t go any further!


    Qu Ning forced himself to ignore the noise coming from the opposite side, told him not to listen to it or think about it, and quickly took out the pictures from his arms.


    She specially went back to the secret room to get these portraits. At that time, she hoped that they would be useful. She shook them in front of Chi Yan and said, "what about these?"


    Because the robes were dyed red with blood, some of the portraits were also dyed red and penetrated, and spots of blood red were everywhere.


    "It''s all our past."


    "I want to draw it down, record it down, and then put it in a book for us to read together. Later, you also painted together. You also said that you wanted to write down our little things. "


    "This is us on the island. I''ll take your hand and leave."


    "This is a picture of you telling me not to leave you and remembering my promise after we got married on board. I remember, I remember every word, but you? Do you remember? "


    "This one is also on the ship. It''s just the two of us on the boundless sea, as if the whole world is just the two of us."


    "And this one, and this one..."


    "By the way, and this one, in the canyon, we meet for the first time. You asked me, asked me if I regret it, I answered, I don''t regret it, I''ll never regret it in my life... "


    "And this one..."


    "I really can''t remember at all?"


    Qu Ning said eagerly one by one, saying one by one and throwing another.


    Chi Yan''s steps are still moving forward.


    Qu Ning still can''t push. She knows Chi Lin is behind her


    This can''t wake up the people in front of you, let them wake up! The rockets on the opposite side are almost ready. There is so much gunpowder at the foot, let alone killing the three of them, that is, 33000 people will be blown to pieces.


    What do you want her to do?


    What else can she do?


    Qu Ning couldn''t think of it, really couldn''t think of it, and finally he was desperate, "since you don''t remember, why do I still remember? Well, let''s forget it together, let''s forget it together, forget it all... "


    As soon as you raise your hand, the pictures are like flowers and rain in the sky. Some are falling, some are shot by sharp arrows.


    Qu Ning slipped down on his knees powerlessly, knelt down on one knee, put his hands around Chi Yan''s feet, and tears finally burst the dike, "please, wake up, ok... Don''t go forward, can''t go forward any more..."

 Chapter 410

    Picture after picture falling before my eyes


    Scenes flashed in front of my eyes


    Every scene seems to move in a vivid portrait


    Chi Yan, who has been walking forward, stops unconsciously, and raises his hand to catch the last falling picture.


    Qu Ning clearly feels the stillness of Chi Yan, and suddenly hopes that this is because he wakes up, but he doesn''t dare to look up. He is afraid that he is just dreaming. As soon as he looks up, his dream will be broken.


    Time seems to stop at this moment.


    I don''t know how long, maybe for a long time, or just one second or two, a hand slowly stroked Qu Ning''s head.


    Qu Ning almost held his breath and raised his head a little.


    Chi Yan: "I didn''t forget it!"


    A dull, low voice, like a mountain that has been sleeping for thousands of years, sounded slowly above Qu Ning''s head, just like the first time he spoke to her "only you" on the ship. Qu Ning believed that he was not a dream. Suddenly he stood up and his tears rolled down again, but they were tears of joy.


    Chi Yan: "why do you want to come? You shouldn''t have come! "


    Qu Ning shook his head again, unable to speak.


    Chi Lin also heard it, and suddenly he was overjoyed and suddenly looked back. As soon as I didn''t care about the sharp arrow, my arm was scratched by several sharp arrows, and even my face was wiped by the sharp arrow, but I didn''t care at all, "brother, you''re sober!"


    "Lin er..." just spit out two words, one eye sees opposite, "you protect her to retreat, quickly retreat to go out." Chi Yan immediately flew to the front of the pool. He used his hands to strike the arrows that had ignited the fire.


    In a flash, the burning arrows turned in the opposite direction.


    No one thought that the devil''s reaction would be so fast. Shi Fengyuan exclaimed: "hide quickly!"


    Some of the soldiers reacted quickly and immediately turned to flee. Some of them didn''t react as quickly as they could and died directly under the rocket returning from the same way. Some of them reacted fast enough but didn''t run fast enough. When they were injured by the rocket, their clothes caught fire and fell down and rolled with a cry.


    Yunxizhi was protected by shifengyuan, but he was not seriously injured by the fire on the arrow. But he was extremely angry and resentful. After seeing the devil''s palm, he knelt down in the middle of the gunpowder pile and stood up again. It was obvious that the palm just now should have exhausted the whole power of the devil. It was still the body. It could not be invincible all the time.


    Yun Xizhi: "what are you waiting for? Go on..."


    "Keep shooting." With one voice, there is no need for Yun Xizhi to say that Shi Fengyuan orders the soldiers decisively.


    Fengling was shocked. In the picture of the devil recovering, she couldn''t dodge. Her shoulder was pierced by the burning arrow, and she vomited blood and fell to the ground.


    The soldiers who had just recovered their lives were still a little out of their wits and shivering.


    Shi Fengyuan frowned and picked up a bow and arrow.


    Yunxizhi ignites it.


    Chi Lin, who just took Qu Ning out, saw that he rushed into the gunpowder pile and helped up his brother, "brother, how are you? Come on, let''s go. "


    Qu Ning also rushed back without hesitation and helped Chi Yan from the other side, "get up, that man is going to shoot arrows again, let''s go."


    "Go away, leave me alone." Chi Yan vomited a mouthful of blood, unable to move again, not to mention four iron chains on his hands and feet. With the recovery of consciousness, the evil spirit was repressed again, and the palm had exhausted all his power.


    Qu Ning gritted his teeth and never let go: "we are here to be with you. So we have to go together. You are not allowed to say such things! "


    Chi Lin: "yes, brother!"

 Chapter 411

    The sharp arrow in Shi Fengyuan''s hand roared out, and the sound of breaking the air was heard all the time.


    Qu Ning and Chi Lin speed up and help Chi Yan go out.


    At the critical moment, Chi Lin pushes an elder brother, turns back to catch the sharp arrow, and doesn''t let the fire fall on the powder.


    Feng Ling covered the bleeding wound on her shoulder and climbed up. Still the same, he was still so cruel to her. When Qu Ning came, he regained his mind. "Everyone, light the fire for me and continue to shoot the arrow, quick!"


    The terrified soldiers were yelled by Fengling, just like frightened birds. They were so scared that they scrambled to grab the scattered bows and arrows and quickly piled them up towards the fire in front of them.


    I can''t catch it. I quickly go outside and help my brother to speed up.


    Qu Ning looked back and saw the dense fire coming. Several of them were still a few steps away from the outside. They quickly said to Chi Yan and Chi Lin, "come on, fly out, face down immediately."


    With the sharp arrow of fire, the whole piece of gunpowder was ignited, and the ground suddenly exploded violently, with smoke and snow. At the same time, the whole snow mountain was violently shaken, causing a new avalanche in an instant, and the snow on the top of the mountain collapsed like a debris flow.


    Yunxi is glad, finally killed the devil, and damned Chi Lin, the only son of that bitch on the throne, plus a Qu Ning.


    Shi Fengyuan ordered to retreat, and the avalanche came again. We can''t let the rest of the soldiers and horses die in the snow mountain.


    Yun Xizhi also felt that he was not satisfied with it. He was pulled back by Shi Fengyuan, and he was still staring at the front.


    Overjoyed and affirming, suddenly, under the fog of the snow after the gunpowder exploded, a shadow of himself rose from the ground, and then another, another.


    "Impossible, impossible! Absolutely impossible Yunxi''s face suddenly changed. He couldn''t believe that he hadn''t killed the demons, and none of them had, "Fengyuan, don''t retreat. They''re not dead, they''re not dead."


    Similarly, Feng Ling who stares at the front also sees it.


    Shi Fengyuan hears the speech and looks at it. He didn''t expect that three people were not killed by such a shaking explosion.


    The injury on the shoulder is still bleeding, and the pain never stops. As long as it goes down a little bit, her life will be gone. Feng Ling grits her teeth. She is not reconciled to this. She is also escaped by the devil and ordered to pursue her.


    The soldiers of Xiling were afraid and hesitant.


    Feng Ling turned to see Shi Feng Yuan: "if the devil breathes and recovers this time, the 40000 or 50000 people who died in front of him will die in vain, and everything will fall short." Looking at Xiang Yunxi, "it can be seen that the person he wants to kill most is you. If you can''t kill him this time, you can wait for him to recover and come to you later."


    Yun Xizhi''s face changed greatly and grasped Shi Fengyuan''s arm. "Fengyuan, don''t retreat to the bottom of the mountain. Order to chase them and retreat to them. The devil has exhausted his power. He can''t breathe. "


    Shi Fengyuan was silent for a moment. All the soldiers follow orders and chase forward. "


    Huachen soldiers were also afraid. But Shi Fengyuan and Fengling gave orders at the same time. The soldiers of the two countries looked at each other and did not dare to disobey. They could only chase forward.


    -


    ahead.


    Qu Ning wiped the blood from his lips, and Chi Lin tried their best to support Chi Yan. Although all of them survived by luck, all of them were seriously injured, especially at the last moment, they still protected her and Chi Lin at the bottom of Chi Yan.


    Chi Lin: "brother, you have to support, you must support."


    Qu Ning: "promise me, stick to it."


    -


    Good night, dear friends, update tomorrow afternoon

 Chapter 412

    Chi Yan also wants to insist, but he knows his own body best. The soldiers and horses from the rear came after him. The snow above collapsed, and the whole snow mountain was covered with corpses and blood red. In the end, the two people who loved and loved each other were trapped in this situation.


    Chi Yan looked at Qu Ning and said slowly, "you already know why... Why don''t you ask me?"


    Qu Ning tried his best to hold Chi Yan''s hands, and he bowed his head, "let''s go through the current pass first."


    Chi Yan felt it and closed his eyes. He didn''t want to let Qu Ning know his identity and deliberately kept it from Qu Ning. He thought that half a month later, when they woke up, everything would be over. Unexpectedly, they woke up early and came. She blamed him and couldn''t accept him any more.


    Chi Lin didn''t notice Qu Ning''s rigidity. "Yes, brother, I''ll go through this first and talk about it later." He turned his head and urged Qu Ning, who was holding on the other side, "hurry up, we''ll fly over, the avalanche has come down, there''s no time..."


    Qu Ning nodded, resolutely and Chi Lin together, holding Chi Yan up.


    But the four chains behind them were too heavy. Although they had Chi Yan''s internal power, they were injured in the front, and they still couldn''t fly too far.


    The snow is rolling, and it''s just above the heads of several people.


    Another mouthful of blood comes up from his throat. Chi Yan swallows it hard. Regardless of his body, he uses his kung fu again. He holds Qu Ning and Chi Lin in his hands and flies away with them.


    In the open space in front of him, Chi Yan couldn''t hold on any longer. He let Qu Ning and Chi Lin go down on one knee and vomited blood. One of his arrows had already penetrated his body unconsciously.


    Qu Ning, in a panic, squatted down in front of Chi Yan and held him, "hold on, promise me to hold on..."


    "I''m sorry." Chi Yan gasps and raises his hand to touch Qu Ning''s face. After touching it, he realizes that his hand is full of blood. It''s too late to take it back quickly. There''s nothing to wipe away the blood on Qu Ning''s face. There''s no clean blood on his whole body.


    Qu Ning shook his head, "don''t say this, we..."


    "Forgive me!" Now don''t say, afraid don''t have a chance, pool rock almost entreat of interrupt.


    Chi Lin also quickly squatted down, also helped his brother, angrily staring at Qu Ning, "brother has apologized, what else do you want?"


    Chi Yan: "lin''er, don''t do that."


    Chi Lin: "brother, don''t talk about this. You will be OK. You will be OK."


    Chi Yan did not follow up, still looking at Qu Ning, want to wait for Qu Ning to forgive.


    Qu Ning clenched his fist and took a deep breath. After a while, he looked back at Chi Yan''s eyes. "Then you tell me, you didn''t mean to kill the capital!"


    Chi Lin: "of course, my brother didn''t mean it."


    Qu Ning didn''t look at Chi Lin, but just grasped Chi Yan''s hand. Regardless of his blood, he stared at Chi Yan, as long as he answered.


    Chi Yan: No


    Qu Ning: "tell me, over the years, you have regretted and repented for this."


    Chi Yan: "I have been living in regret."


    Qu Ning: "tell me, you will never do such a thing again, you swear! I''ll be by your side. I won''t let you lose your mind any more. Promise me


    Chi Yan: "I promise you."


    Hearing this "promise" with one''s own ears, Qu Ning, who persisted until this moment, finally burst into tears, landing on his knees and building the pool rock in front of him with both hands.

 Chapter 413

    She can not care about the killing on the snow mountain, because these people are here to kill them. But the people in the capital 12 years ago were different. They were totally innocent. She did not dare to think about that scene. Fortunately, fortunately, he said he didn''t mean it. Fortunately, he said he regretted the massacre. Otherwise, she really didn''t know what to do.


    Chi Yan also hugs Qu Ning.


    Chi Lin''s eyes are a little sour.


    -


    At the same time, outside the chamber of secrets.


    Yue Xiaoqiao, who has been digging for snow outside the ice gate, suddenly feels the shock of the whole snow mountain and looks up to see the avalanche. He suddenly plunges into the snow and climbs in with all his life. The shadow of being buried in the snow still lingers. He never wants to be buried alive again.


    Not long ago, when she woke up, she found herself cold all over, lying in the snow, surrounded by corpses, the snow has been dyed blood red, looking like hell on earth, no one alive.


    She didn''t know what was going on, why she was left there alone, and how long she had been in a coma there. After searching for the bodies of Shi Fengyuan, Fengling and yunxizhi, she didn''t know where they had all gone. Nowhere to go, she came to the chamber of secrets.


    When she was about to arrive, she saw from a distance that Yue Xiaoling was standing outside the secret room with a little villain in her arms, talking to a man in a black cloak. So, she quickly hid, and saw with her own eyes that Yue Xiaoling went back to the secret room with the little villain in his arms. The man in the black cloak blocked the door of the secret room with snow and flew away.


    In this way, there should be only two people in the chamber of secrets, Yue Xiaoling and Xiao Niang.


    She immediately went to the secret room and began to dig snow. This was almost the chance that God gave her, and finally let the little bastard fall into her hands.


    In the secret room, xiaotuanzi is still making noise and fighting with Xiaoling. He has to go out to find someone.


    Although xiaotuanzi''s fist doesn''t hurt, yuexiaoling is still tired.


    In the quiet, suddenly, the whole ground vibrated, and heard a voice coming from the "small snow mountain" blocking the door of the secret room. Yue Xiaoling couldn''t help being on guard. Is Qu Ning and Chi Lin back? Is the devil back? Or is Xunyu back? If it''s not all... Yue Xiaoling is tense all over, holding xiaotuanzi and retreating step by step.


    Xiaotuanzi also heard it. He thought that quningchi was coming back, and looked at it with his eyes.


    A person, suddenly into the chamber of secrets


    When you see who is coming in, Yue Xiaoling can''t believe, "how are you?"


    The embarrassed Yue Xiaoqiao gets up, pats off the snow and looks at the only Yue Xiaoling and xiaotuanzi in the whole secret room. His eyes are cold and smiling, "of course you don''t want to be me."


    Yue Xiaoling retreats. If she was alone, she would not be afraid, but now there is a little Tuan Zi, who is not only the son of my uncle, but also the one that Qu Ning asked to give her. She can''t let the little Tuan Zi have something to do. She can''t help looking at the little secret room where Yu Wenxiao and Song Yuan are. If they can wake up at this time


    "Who else?" Yue Xiaoqiao looks at Yue Xiaoling''s sight and gets nervous. But if there is someone in it, it''s impossible not to come out. Yue Xiaoqiao goes forward step by step.


    Yue Xiaoling, holding xiaotuanzi in her arms, retreated step by step into the small secret room where Yu Wenxiao and song and Yuan lived.


    -


    [PS: it''s updated in the evening. It''s updated later in the evening, so it''s recommended that relatives watch it again tomorrow morning. Memeda, thank you for your recommendation and message support]

 Chapter 414

    Yue Xiaoqiao continues to press. Seeing the situation in the secret room, she smiles. It turns out that two comatose people pull off their hairpins and rush forward to stab Yu Wenxiao and Song Yuan. Before they wake up, they should solve the problem first.


    Yue Xiaoling didn''t expect that Yue Xiaoqiao would be so crazy. She quickly put the little ball in her arms at the end of the stone couch. She couldn''t wait to put it down, so she rushed to Yue Xiaoqiao and grabbed the hairpin in her hand.


    Yue Xiaoqiao hates the pain of finger breaking. Yue Xiaoling hates Yue Xiaoqiao for killing so many people in Yueling city. They fight directly.


    Little Tuanzi is afraid of Yue Xiaoqiao. He climbs to the corner of the stone couch and shrinks into a ball. He pulls the quilt on Yu Wenxiao and Song Yuan to cover his head, thinking that Yue Xiaoqiao will not see him.


    For a long time.


    Yue Xiaoling and Yue Xiaoqiao are both defeated, and no one has the upper hand.


    Yue Xiaoqiao reluctantly breaks away from Kaiyue Xiaoling and withdraws from the secret room for the time being.


    Yue Xiaoling quickly guards to the stone gate of the small secret room.


    Yue Xiaoqiao is infuriated and pacing back and forth in the secret room. He doesn''t believe that he can''t deal with Yue Xiaoling for a month.


    Familiar chamber, familiar with everything, but not the most familiar person. I still remember how she accidentally broke into the secret room and saw him sleeping in the ice coffin on the high platform in the secret room.


    Since then, she seems to be poisoned. She always tries to sneak out of the moon spirit city and run here.


    If she knew from the beginning that the person in the ice coffin was her own uncle and had blood relationship with her, she would not like him.


    If he can speak immediately after he wakes up and tell her the identity at the first time, she will not be in deep mud.


    But there are not so many ifs!


    "Don''t you always want to know about me and my little uncle?" Suddenly, Yue Xiaoqiao''s eyes flashed and he opened his mouth.


    Yue Xiaoling doesn''t know what Yue Xiaoqiao''s idea is, and his vigilance is increasing.


    Yue Xiaoqiao was astonishing and said, "he ruined me. If you know my identity clearly, you must have me in this secret room. "


    Yue Xiaoling didn''t believe it and blurted out, "impossible!"


    "Ha ha, why do you think I hate him so much? To get his child at all costs? " Yue Xiaoqiao asked, walking slowly around the high platform and the ice coffin on the high platform, "that year, my sister accidentally found the old secret road in my father''s house that leads to the moon spirit city. Out of curiosity, I went to the snow mountain to have a look, but I didn''t expect to enter this secret room by mistake. At that time, my little uncle Yue Jin was sleeping in this ice coffin. "


    "My sister didn''t know his identity at that time. She just wanted him to wake up out of kindness."


    "Under the protection of his sister, he finally woke up and fell in love with her at the first sight."


    "My sister refused him."


    "I didn''t expect that he was so angry that he forced me."


    "After that, my sister confessed her fate and was willing to marry him and stay with him. She went back to Yueling city and told her father about it, hoping that his father would succeed. But I didn''t expect that when my father knew about it, he burst into a rage, saying that he was my own uncle and that I had done such a scandal. "


    "I was so scared that I had to tell the truth."


    "My father took me to the snow mountain and questioned him face to face."


    "He not only denied it, but also bit me, saying that I had seduced him."


    "My father believed me or not, so he drove me out of Yueling city and told me never to step into Yueling city."


    "You say, how can my sister not hate him?"

 Chapter 415

    "I''ve been looking for him all these years."


    "I was surprised to learn that he had a child, and his child somehow came to the devil."


    "All I did after I returned to Yueling city was to get my child and force him to show up so as to avenge him. What''s wrong with me?"


    "He drugged me and made me faint easily."


    "Like your father, believe him or not, do you know how disappointed and sad I am?"


    "I have no way to offer antidotes out of the city. I just want to force you to open your mouth through those people. How do I know they will kill the people in Yueling city? The people in Yueling city are your relatives, aren''t they my relatives? After what happened, wasn''t it painful in my heart? How could I have done that if I had known it would have happened? " Said, on the small Joe tears down, tearful show their remorse.


    Yue Xiaoling really can''t believe that although he doesn''t have much time to contact with his little uncle, that person doesn''t seem to be able to do this kind of thing.


    "No? You see Yue Xiaoqiao strode closer and opened his sleeve to reveal the ugly scar on his arm. "This is the scar I fought against when he occupied me. It''s still there and can never be erased."


    On the small spirit instinctively look down.


    Yue Xiaoqiao seizes this opportunity, takes advantage of Yue Xiaoling''s bow, stabs her hairpin to her back, and quickly pulls out another stab. Her eyes are full of evil.


    Month small spirit pain call Dodge, once again and month small Qiao fight.


    Yue Xiaoqiao had the upper hand this time.


    Huddled in the corner of the stone couch, xiaotuanzi heard the scream of Yue Xiaoling, and was more and more afraid.


    The screams continued. After listening for a long time, xiaotuanzi trembled to show his head and looked out. He saw that yuexiaoling was beaten by yuexiaoqiao on the ground. His body was covered with blood. He climbed down from the stone couch and ran close to yuexiaoqiao in fear.


    Yue Xiaoqiao directly kicks xiaotuanzi far and down, "I''ll clean you up later. I''ll wait for Yue Jin to collect your body."


    Yue Xiaoling didn''t know how many times she had been stabbed by the hairpin, and her face turned pale. While she was anxious to turn the situation around and get rid of Yue Xiaoqiao''s oppression, she yelled to little Tuanzi: "go and wake up Yu Wenxiao and song and yuan, quick..."


    Little Tuanzi couldn''t understand. His forehead was bruised. It was swollen and red. It was very painful. He couldn''t beat Yue Xiaoling''s bad sister. He turned and ran to the ice gate. He climbed out of the snow cave where Yue Xiaoqiao had climbed in. He wanted to go to Qu Ning, Chi Yan and brother Hongyi to fight the bad sister.


    Yue Xiaoqiao looks at it and laughs. He''s going out to die.


    Little Tuanzi climbed to half of the cave and found that there was no road ahead. He was blocked and tried to dig it up.


    For a moment, Yue Xiaoqiao gets up and leaves Yue Xiaoling, who is dying in the pool of blood, to read a little bit of sisterhood. Whether she lives or dies, Yue Xiaoling leaves her fate and pursues the little villain. Unexpectedly, she lets the little villain climb out.


    Outside the chamber of secrets, looking ahead, an avalanche almost "washed" all the blood, and the whole snow mountain turned white again. As for the little villain, Yue Xiaoqiao soon found the figure of the little villain and saw him staggering forward in the thick snow.


    Yue Xiaoqiao catches up with him from behind and kicks the villain out.


    Xiaotuanzi, who was kicked, plunged into the thick snow. He tried hard to climb up from the snow and looked back at Yue Xiaoqiao. He was scared to run forward.

 Chapter 416

    Yue Xiaoqiao sneers. Suddenly, he doesn''t want to let the little bastard die so soon. He takes a few steps to kick the little bastard. He watches the little bastard get up in pain and then run away. He takes a few steps to kick the little bastard. It''s like tormenting a dying person and enjoying the happiness of people suffering from this kind of torment.


    Little Tuanzi was afraid and painful. He couldn''t escape from the snow.


    Once again, he was kicked into the snow. Xiaotuanzi chewed the snow face down, and the injury on his forehead became more red and more severe. His frozen red hand got up again, and his tears fell down. He cried to his little hand, touched his painful forehead and face, and then ran forward. He found brother Hongyi and let him beat the bad guys.


    A little bit high slope, already afraid to do not know the way to climb up the small ball.


    Yue Xiaoqiao is still merciless and kicks hard.


    The little ball suddenly rolled down like a ball, leaving a long string of rolling marks in the thick snow.


    Yue Xiaoqiao looked down from a high position and found that the fallen little villain was still in the snow below, and he didn''t know if he was dead. It should be said that he is very lucky. It took him so long to die? Or should it be said that his life is small and he will die as soon as he rolls away?


    Yue Xiaoqiao chuckled and bent down to pick up a snowball the size of a palm and smashed it at the immobile little bastard.


    After relieving the pain, xiaotuanzi, who was just about to get up again, was hit by a snowball on his back. It hurt so much. A pair of small hands tried to stretch back and wanted to rub and block.


    It''s not dead, it''s still moving! Yue Xiaoqiao cold hook lips, one by one pinch snowball, one by one toward the small evil hit, as if playing a game, see can hit a few, hit a few.


    Xiaotuanzi is really in pain and fear. She shrinks into the snow and wants to hide herself. She cries while hiding. Xiaozui wants to call brother Hongyi, but no matter how she cries, she can''t make a sound.


    I don''t know if I can kill people? Yue Xiaoling thought with great interest.


    Little Tuanzi cried in the snow for a long time, but he was still smashed. Sometimes the snowball hit his back, sometimes his hand, sometimes his foot, and it hurt everywhere. Slowly, he seemed to understand that it was useless to hide here. With his red hand wiping his eyes, he climbed up from the snow again, staggered forward, and did not dare to look back.


    I''m really worthy of being a little villain. My life is really tough! Yue Xiaoqiao pinched a snowball several times larger this time, aiming at the runaway little bastard.


    Soon after that, a gray figure arrived as fast as the wind, quickly picked up the little ball to hide, fell several feet away, and carefully checked the situation of the little ball.


    Xiaotuanzi was afraid to earn money.


    "Don''t be afraid, it''s dad." The man with the grey cloak squatted down, put down xiaotuanzi gently, raised his hand and pushed away the cloak and hat on his head, revealing his whole face.


    As soon as xiaotuanzi landed, he ran away, covered his eyes with his little hand, and peeped at the man with the grey cloak through his little finger. It seemed that he recognized him a little bit.


    The gray cloak man Yuejin stretched out her hand to xiaotuanzi, "come, Xier, come to Dad."


    Little Tuanzi hesitated, walked back, looked up at Yuejin, stood on tiptoe and reached for Yuejin''s mouth.


    Yuejin bows her head and kisses xiaotuanzi. During that time, he was seriously injured, always spitting blood, and some of them were unable to take care of xiaotuanzi. The people who guarded the mausoleum thought that he was so ill that he could not survive, so they no longer gave him three meals a day.

 Chapter 417

    He can''t eat it himself. The little dumpling he kept secretly is still so small that he can''t help eating it.


    He can only endure serious injury, every night to find a way out to eat something back.


    But at that time, the little eunuchs in the imperial mausoleum were in short supply of food, and they would steal food from the people who were guarding the mausoleum. The people who were guarding the mausoleum strictly guarded all the food.


    Later, his condition became more and more serious. Once he passed out in a coma. I don''t know how many days he had been in a coma. I felt vaguely that someone was feeding him. When I opened my eyes, I saw xiaotuanzi lying beside him, trying to stuff steamed bread into his mouth.


    The steamed bread is very fresh.


    He asked where steamed bread came from, but xiaotuanzi couldn''t answer him.


    The next day, after recovering a little, he saw Xiaotuan Zi go out quietly and follow him. He saw Xiaotuan Zi go to the door of the thatched cottage to take the food that the eunuch put down for the people in the house and Prince Chi.


    At first he was in a coma. Xiaotuanzi took only one or two at a time.


    When he woke up, xiaotuanzi insisted that he eat.


    When he ate, xiaotuanzi took more and more. He was really good. Every time, he was asked to eat first, and he was given the blood.


    A few days later, his health gradually improved. Even if the people guarding the mausoleum kept the food more strictly, he had a way to get it and was ready to stop xiaotuanzi''s behavior. In addition, when he is fully recovered, he can be sent three meals a day by the people who guard the mausoleum. There is no need for xiaotuanzi to get steamed bread. It''s unbelievable that the people in the thatched cottage still don''t know if xiaotuanzi should laugh after taking steamed bread for so long.


    Xiaotuanzi became more and more familiar with Yuejin. She extended her hand to Yuejin and pointed to her forehead, face and body.


    Yuejin distressed, fortunately he came in time, "it''s OK, Xi''er, there''s dad, dad will protect you."


    Xiaotuanzi opened his mouth and wanted to speak, but he still couldn''t make a sound.


    Yue Xiaoqiao looks at this scene, step by step toward the father and son who have been reunited for a long time. She didn''t expect Yue Jin to appear so soon. It''s hateful that she hasn''t killed this damned little bastard, just a little short of time. "Yue Jin, you finally come."


    As soon as xiaotuanzi heard Yue Xiaoqiao''s voice, she was scared to hide in Yue Jin''s arms and wanted to hide herself completely.


    Yuejin picked up xiaotuanzi and stood up. Then she looked at yuexiaoqiao with a twisted and resentful face and said with no expression: "I think you are the eldest brother''s daughter. You have been tolerated everywhere. It''s wrong in the end."


    "Where do you let me? What did you put up with me again? If it wasn''t for this little bastard here, would you go back to the snow mountain? " Yue Xiaoqiao grits her teeth. As long as she thought that she couldn''t find him, and that she had to search everywhere endlessly like a few years ago, she felt that she would be crazy and wanted to kill.


    Yue Jin: "yes, I will never come back. I never want to see you."


    Yue Xiaoqiao: "but don''t forget, I''m guarding you, and you wake up. Without me, you are still lying in the cold coffin. It can be said that I gave you all your life. Am I not good to you? Why can''t you see my feelings for you? Why do you always do this to me? We have even... "


    "Stop it." Yuejin frowned.


    Yue Xiaoqiao laughed: "why don''t you let me say it? Am I not telling the truth? I can abandon identity, abandon everything, just want to be with you, why can''t you abandon those? Do you have to be bound by identity? What am I inferior to that woman in the end? Do you want to choose her and give birth to evil seed with her, and do not choose me? "

 Chapter 418

    Yue Jin: "from the beginning to the end, I didn''t like you. It''s all your wishful thinking. Besides the identity between us, I thought you would give up after elder brother told you. Do you know what you did was wrong? It''s ridiculous. "


    "I''m right!" Yue Xiaoqiao roared, "I just like you when I don''t know your identity. I don''t want to die because I''m in deep mud and can''t get back my feelings for you. What''s wrong with me? I''ve paid so much for you. How can you be so ruthless and completely ignore my efforts? "


    From then on to now, his attitude has always been very clear and never changed, but she can''t listen to it. Today, she still wants to kill Xi''er. Before, she even offered the antidote to kill so many people in Yueling city. Yuejin really doesn''t want to talk to Yuexiao Qiao any more, and suddenly holds a concealed weapon in her hand.


    Yue Xiaoqiao acutely found that his face changed, "what do you want to do?"


    Yuejin doesn''t speak, and the concealed weapon flies out.


    Yue Xiaoling is full of blood. She is worried about the safety of xiaotuanzi. She stumbles along the traces on the ground. She suddenly hears Yue Xiaoqiao''s scream. She doesn''t know what''s going on. She speeds up her pace and sees little uncle Yue Jin and xiaotuanzi in her arms from a distance. As soon as her heart relaxes, she falls down and faints.


    Yue Jin Yu Guang saw it and threatened Yue Xiaoqiao who fell to the ground, "don''t want me to kill you now, go back to the secret room."


    Yue Xiaoqiao almost rolls on the ground in pain. Yue Jin cuts her hand with a concealed weapon. The wound is deep and bone is visible. Almost the whole palm is cut off. He is so cruel, really cruel!


    Yuejin: "don''t let me say it again." With the words, a second concealed weapon appeared in his hand.


    Yue Xiaoqiao opened his eyes, "do you really want to kill me? You really want to kill me... "


    Yue Jin doesn''t talk nonsense, and her concealed weapon flies out.


    Frightened, Yue Xiaoqiao has to press her bloody left hand and climb up from the ground. She is extremely resentful and unwilling to return to the secret room.


    Yuejin walks behind, after fainting in the snow, squats down to feel the pulse for yuexiaoling, and helps yuexiaoling go back.


    -


    That month, Xiaoling woke up and found himself lying on the stone couch in the small secret room.


    Yuejin, holding a small ball wrapped up on her forehead, sat on the edge of the couch and said, "wake up? Fortunately, it didn''t hurt to the point. This is the golden sore medicine. Remember to apply it to yourself. Yue Xiaoqiao, I have abandoned one of her hands and one of her feet and ordered her acupoints. When it''s over in the snow mountain, you can take her back to Yueling city and try her with the whole city. In the end, it''s up to the people in the city to decide how to execute. If your father were alive, he would do the same


    Yue Xiaoling sits up weakly and takes the medicine in Yue Jin''s hand.


    Yue Jin: "in addition, I have taken pills for those two people who are in a coma. They will wake up soon and let them stay here to protect you."


    The month small spirit faintly heard that silk words outside of voice, "uncle, you want to go?"


    Yuejin nods.


    Yue Xiaoling: "where to go?"


    Yue Jin didn''t answer, "in the future, you should take good care of yourself and don''t scold yourself for what Yue Xiaoqiao does. She''s her, you''re you. It''s none of your business to let her be responsible for what she does. "


    Yue Xiaoling: "uncle."


    Yuejin went out without looking back.


    Small regiment son a see month small Qiao, frighten shrink month Jin bosom again.


    Yue Xiaoqiao falls on the cold ground beside the high platform. Yue Jin not only cuts off her left hand tendon, but also breaks one of her feet tendon after returning to the secret room, and points her acupoints.

 Chapter 419

    Just watch his bleeding hands and feet, but there is nothing he can do. Yue Xiaoqiao is almost crazy.


    Yue Jin didn''t take a look at Yue Xiaoqiao and walked past her.


    Like Yu Wen, Xiao Song and Yuan who were in a coma, Xuehu, who had been tied by a rope and had eaten Chi Yan''s soup by mistake, is still motionless in the corner.


    -


    Halfway up the mountain.


    Yuejin, who came here after leaving the chamber of secrets, holding xiaotuanzi in her arms, looked down at the people surrounded by Tuan Tuan in the distance, and then looked at the mighty troops that were going up the mountain in another direction. The Chizhou national flag, which was standing in the army, was very eye-catching in the cold wind.


    Xiaotuanzi also saw the surrounded ChiYan, quning and brother Hongyi. Thinking that Yuejin didn''t see them, xiaotuanzi tried to point them out.


    Yue Jin: "yes. Does she like them


    Little Tuanzi seemed to understand, nodded, and continued to point at it, thinking of the past.


    Yue Jin: "I can''t go now. It''s dangerous there."


    Xiaotuanzi didn''t understand, so he wanted to go.


    Yue Jin: "does Xi''er really want to go?"


    Xiaotuanzi kept pointing his hand.


    Yuejin looks at the soldiers and horses coming up the mountain again. She is silent for a moment and flies down with xiaotuanzi.


    In the encirclement circle, Qu Ning, surrounded by groups, looks around. The encirclement circle is as big as a modern football field. It can be seen that these people''s fear of Chi Yan has gone to the bone. Even if the rock has been injured like this, they still have nearly ten thousand soldiers, still dare not rashly come forward, Fengling and the woman who talked before is also.


    Chi Linhu is beside his brother. Whoever dares to come forward, he will kill him first.


    The ten day melancholy who came from behind was seriously injured, and he also stayed nearby. Unexpectedly, Chi Yan would recover his mind.


    The soldiers of Xiling state and Huachen state escaped the avalanche. Their bows and arrows had been lost, and there were not many arrows left. Shi Fengyuan ordered the soldiers who still had bows and arrows to pull their bows and prepare to shoot. It''s a risk to chase after them. Although the devil seems to be at the end of his life, he is the devil after all. He has killed tens of thousands of them. Don''t be careless. If you can''t go forward, you can''t go forward. If you can shoot with a bow and arrow from such a long distance, you can shoot with a bow and arrow.


    Fengling has been forced to press the hand on the shoulder wound, then suddenly a lift, indicating that all the soldiers don''t move, cold voice to the central Qu Ning said: "Qu Ning, you are deceived by him, as long as you blade the devil, I can let you go, let you safely down the mountain." Since he likes Qu Ning so much and is so heartless to her, she Fengling wants to see if he will regret his death in Qu Ning''s hands today. The pain he gave her today, plus the previous brushstroke, he will give her as much pain as she has.


    Cloud Xi Zhi turns to see to Feng Ling, frown.


    Fengling doesn''t look at yunxizhi and shifengyuan, but always stares at the front.


    Qu Ning looked back at Fengling. Compared with the nobility and supremacy at first sight, today''s Fengling is really in a mess.


    Do these people really come for justice and the common people? Traning was suspicious.


    Chi Lin was furious, "don''t provoke me!"


    Fengling: "Qu Ning, this is your only chance. Don''t test my patience."


    Chi Yan coughs and holds Qu Ning''s hand. It''s dead now. If his death can change Qu Ning and Chi Lin


    Qu Ning covers Chi Yan''s mouth, knows what he thinks, and doesn''t let him say, "if you die, I''ll accompany you."


    Chi Yan was shocked.


    Qu Ning looked back at Feng Ling and was about to open his mouth. A gray figure seemed to fall from the sky and enter the encirclement.

 Chapter 420

    All of a sudden, the soldiers of Xiling state and Huachen state were so frightened that they could hardly catch the bow and arrow in their hands.


    Xiaotuanzi wondered why Yuejin put on her cloak and covered her face in the process of flying. She only showed her eyes. But as Yuejin falls to the ground, xiaotuanzi immediately focuses on quning, ChiYan and brother Hongyi, and wants Yuejin to put him down.


    Chi Lin looks at the person who appears and the little fool he is holding. He mistakenly thinks that this man is with Shi Fengyuan, Fengling and others. He grabs the little fool to threaten them and says angrily, "let him go!"


    Qu Ning also looks at the grey cloak man who appears. He doesn''t know who he is. Why does Xiao Tuan Zi fall into his hands? And look at the white gauze bandaged on xiaotuanzi''s forehead. He was obviously injured. I don''t know how to hurt him.


    Qu Ning can''t help but worry. Like Chi Lin, he hopes that this man can release Xiao Tuan Zi. Anyway, Xiao Tuan Zi is innocent.


    Yuejin bends down to put down xiaotuanzi.


    Little Tuan Zi Ran to Chi Lin immediately, unaware of the current dangerous situation. He was just afraid of strangers around him. He opened his hands and hugged Chi Lin''s feet. Tears came out of his eyes. He was as pitiful as he could be.


    Chi Lin angrily wanted to kick the little fool. He picked up the little fool with one hand and scolded him, "did you run out on your own? Now you know how to cry? And he said, "who beat this forehead?"


    If put aside in the past, pool Lin this pair of fierce appearance, small regiment son certainly was frightened. But now, xiaotuanzi immediately points to his forehead, his face, his hands, his body and his feet in front of him. He doesn''t feel uncomfortable when he is carried by him in mid air. He also makes Yue Xiaoqiao kick him and smash a snowball at him, and complains to him with tears.


    Chi Lin magically understood it, but he didn''t expect that Yue Xiaoqiao mistakenly thought it was the man who brought xiaotuanzi to bully the little fool. His murderous spirit immediately rushed to Yue Jin, "what kind of man is bullying such a little fool? Come to us if you can


    Yue Jin


    Xiaotuanzi pushes Chi Lin to put him down. He points out to Qu Ning and Chi Yan.


    Chi Lin puts the little fool between his brother and Qu Ning, and he continues to be ready.


    Little Tuanzi saw Chi Yan''s arrow and blood. He was scared to hide in Qu Ning''s arms. However, he came out after a while, carefully approached Chi Yan''s wound and cried to it. He thought that Chi Yan would not hurt.


    Qu Ning untied the white cloth on xiaotuanzi''s forehead and looked at the injury on xiaotuanzi''s forehead. Unexpectedly, it was so serious that the whole body was red and swollen with blood.


    I don''t know if there is any problem with the medicine on the gauze. Qu Ning asks Chi Yan to have a look and then bandages xiaotuanzi back.


    At this time, xiaotuanzi pointed to quning''s forehead with tears in his eyes.


    Qu Ning bowed his head and called to Xiao Tuanzi''s forehead.


    Xiaotuanzi laughed happily.


    Yue Jin looks at the closeness between Xiao Tuanzi and Chi Lin, Qu Ning and Chi Yan. She takes out a bottle of Jinchuang medicine and throws it to Chi Lin.


    Chi Lin instinctively catches, "what do you mean? Who are you? "


    Yue Jin: "I have no malice. If there is any problem with the medicine, you can ask Prince chi to check it first. "


    Chi Lin frowned, thought again and again, squatted down and opened the medicine to his brother.

 Chapter 421

    Xiaotuanzi has always been afraid of strangers, if not familiar with people, xiaotuanzi can not be close to them, obediently let him hold. As for the identity of the man in the gray cloak, Chi Yan has already thought of one or two, and his eyes flash with silk.


    Chi Lin: "brother?"


    Chi Yan: "it''s golden sore medicine, no problem."


    Chi Lin: "that lin''er drew the arrow for his brother first, and he endured it."


    Qu Ning turns round xiaotuanzi and faces her, hugs xiaotuanzi and holds his hand. It seems that the grey cloak man is not the enemy, but who is he? Why help them?


    Chi Yan nodded.


    In the distance, Shi Fengyuan, Yun Xizhi and Feng Ling all look at the surrounding area.


    This man''s martial arts is not under Chi Lin''s. when he appears at this time, he also gives medicine to the devil. It''s obvious that he is an enemy but not a friend. Shi Fengyuan squints and looks at it quietly.


    Yunxi stopped being gloomy. At the last moment, there was a man in the way.


    Fengling''s face was overcast, and she felt that the picture of "three members of a family" in front of her was extremely disturbing, as if she was satirizing her. And a few people see if no one for the devil healing up, simply don''t put them these people in the eye, Feng Ling last time remind and warning Qu Ning, "Qu Ning, opportunity has been placed in front of you. I''ll give you the last chance to think about whether to bury the devil or kill the devil himself. "


    "Is it?" Qu Ning looked back, "in the name of justice, but are you really here for justice? Why didn''t you think of these two words when you killed the people in Yueling city? You hypocritical people, do you think I will believe you? " A little meal, look firm, tone more firm, "even if it is true, I would rather die with him."


    "You asked for it! Well, we''ll help you. " Yun Xizhi doesn''t want to delay any longer. He just wants to make a quick decision and kill the devil completely. He wants to speak before Fengling. Regardless of Fengling''s anger, he turns to shifengyuan and says, "do it now."


    Shi Fengyuan didn''t want to delay any longer, and ordered the soldiers to "release..."


    The word "arrow" in the back hasn''t been exported yet. The sound of overlapping in the rear is clearly heard. Shi Fengyuan suddenly turns back and first looks at the Chizhou flag and the dense army.


    Cloud Xi Zhi also heard, instinctively turned back, thousands of thousands of thousands of thousands of thousands of thousands of not to Chizhou country''s army horse will come.


    I don''t know who the leader is? What''s the order of that bitch on the throne? Is it the same to kill the devil, or to catch the devil? Yun Xizhi''s hand is not consciously clenched.


    Fengling didn''t expect that Chizhou people would come, but no matter who came, the devil and quning would be killed.


    Tens of thousands of well-trained soldiers and horses lined up orderly in the open snow. The scene was magnificent. There was a big road in the middle. The Luan chariot with four horses came and appeared in front of the crowd.


    Although the thick gauze curtain hung around Luan''s car, and the situation inside the car could not be seen at all, no matter who it was, the person on the throne was in mind for the first time.


    impossible! impossible! She can''t come by herself! Yunxi took a step back and his face was full of disbelief. For so many years, she has dreamed that she would be a jerk. I didn''t expect to see her again in this situation. The slut made Chi Yan a demon. She has imprisoned the demon for 12 years. How dare she come here? Yes, it''s impossible. If it''s not someone else in the car, it must be a stand in. Yunxizhi clenches his fist.


    Shi Fengyuan didn''t speak, and his face was hard to distinguish.


    Fengling grits her teeth.

 Chapter 422

    Surrounded by groups in the middle of the pool, Lin also saw the emergence of Chizhou state troops and luxury domineering Luan car.


    The lifelike Golden Dragon above Luan car is still shining in the gray sky, just like the person sitting in the Dragon chair. Chi Lin couldn''t believe that she would come in person.


    Why can''t she let her brother go? Chi Lin is angry!


    Chi Yan looked up slowly, his face didn''t fluctuate, as if he was just looking at strangers.


    But for a moment, the tight hand revealed that he was not as calm as he seemed. Qu Ning felt it clearly through his hand, and looked slowly towards the arrival of Luan chariot and soldiers.


    The original owner of this body has seen the queen, but he can count the times with one hand. The only recent one is to ask the queen to thoroughly investigate the case of dongfangjing, and to return the innocence of dongfangjing. The queen offered the original owner the condition to marry into the imperial mausoleum. But even so, the noble spirit of the people on the throne and the imperial spirit naturally emanating from them are unforgettable. Today''s Qu Ning can''t help thinking of Wu Zetian in history.


    Is she here to kill Chi Yan? Qu Ning can''t help but be nervous. Later, he sees the eastern scenery that appears with Luan car. I said goodbye on the shore of the island that day. I thought I would never see you again in my life.


    Dongfangjing calmly examines the situation in front of him, and his eyes meet Qu Ning''s.


    He had been ordered to call down the pirates and root out all the traitors on the island. As a result, the island was leveled, but the most important people escaped.


    He led the troops back to the capital, ready to plead guilty to the emperor, just heard the news about the devil. Soon, he personally led his troops to escort the emperor to the mausoleum, proving to the world that the devil was still in the mausoleum.


    When he came out of the imperial mausoleum, he thought he would go back to the capital immediately. He didn''t want the emperor to order all the civil and military officials to go back, but she came all the way to the snow mountain.


    How the Queen''s mind, has always been no one to guess. Dongfangjing did not dare to guess.


    After parting with Qu Ning, he thought that he was afraid that he would never see her again. He didn''t want to see her here. Dongfang Jing looks at Qu Ning, looks at each other for a moment, then looks away. He tells the people in Luan''s car through the veil.


    The man in the car gave a slow command. He couldn''t see her face, hear her words, and recognize her intention.


    Dongfangjing orders the soldiers of Chizhou state.


    Chizhou soldiers immediately put on the bow, aiming at the division Fengyuan, Fengling, yunxizhi and the two countries.


    The soldiers of Xiling state and Huachen state were in a panic, and they didn''t understand why it was so.


    Shi Fengyuan motioned to all of them to be calm for a while and rushed to Luan''s driveway from a long distance: "what does your majesty mean? Since your majesty is here, why don''t you show up? "


    Dongfang Jing said on behalf of the empress, "your two countries want to kill the prince of Chizhou. What does Chizhou mean?"


    The word "Prince" is skillfully used. It doesn''t indicate whether it is Chi Lin or Chi Yan, or both. Shi Fengyuan laughs, "Your Majesty is afraid of misunderstanding. How dare we hurt the prince in Huachen and Xiling. As long as Prince Lin wants to leave, our two countries will let him go immediately. "


    Dongfangjing: "not hurt? What''s the explanation for the injury on the prince? "


    Shi Fengyuan looked back at Chi Lin with some minor injuries. "I''m afraid there''s a misunderstanding. Huachen and Xiling came here to kill the demons. The prince came here by mistake. We hurt the prince by mistake. I hope the queen will forgive us. "


    Dongfang Jing looks at Chi Lin and says, "young master, please come here."

 Chapter 423

    Chi Lin disdained, threw the Queen''s face in public and said, "what did you do in the past? I don''t know her


    Dongfangjing


    Chi Lin: "you tell her that if she dares to hurt her brother, I will go all out with her. My brother and I are going forward and backward together. We should live together and die together. "


    Qu Ning looked up at Chi Lin in amazement. The man sitting in the car was not only the queen, but also his biological mother.


    Xunyu coughed slightly and called Chi Lin: "young master."


    Chi linleng snorts. He doesn''t pay any attention to Xunyu at all. He looks down at his brother, who is supported by quning and is weak and leaning on the half raised snow. He looks firm. No one wants to hurt his brother, even the people in Luan''s car.


    Chi Yan did not speak.


    The East scenery beside Luan car looks at the gauze curtain of Luan car. Chi Lin''s voice is so loud that he doesn''t need to convey it. The people in the car must have heard it clearly.


    As far as the little emperor Chilin is concerned, the civil and military officials don''t know much about him, and dongfangjing knows very little about him. All I know is that Chi Lin ascended the throne at the age of four. Before the Zen throne, all the government affairs were controlled by the Empress Dowager. Chi Lin went to court every day and sat on the Dragon chair. It can almost be said that he was just a decoration, without any real power and decision-making power.


    Three years ago, Chi Lin was 13 years old. Under the "pressure" of the Empress Dowager and the "admonishment" of the civil and military officials, she abdicated to the empress dowager, who formally ascended the throne and became the Empress Dowager. Since then, Chi Lin seems to have completely faded out of everyone''s view, and few civil and military officials have seen him.


    At present, the queen clearly came to save Chi Lin. Chi Lin''s attitude is not good or bad, and she is still in front of the soldiers of her own country and those of the other two countries. Dongfangjing doesn''t dare to speculate about what will happen to the people in the car. Listen to the people in the car.


    Quiet.


    The whole snow mountain was obviously quiet, and the sound of the cold wind in the air could almost be heard.


    For a long time, the man in the car gave another order. It was hard to distinguish between joy and anger.


    Dongfang Jing understood and continued to face everyone. He said to Chi Yan, who had white hair and was chained: "would you like to go back to the imperial mausoleum, eldest son?"


    On the sea that day, he saw and understood the horror of this white haired man, so he thought of the devil who was imprisoned in the imperial mausoleum, but he soon rejected himself. He was sure that this man could never be, and the devil could never come out of the imperial mausoleum.


    But I didn''t expect him to be!


    Qu Ning married into the imperial mausoleum, it can be said that the two of them have been a husband and wife since then. Out of the mausoleum, they are still together. Seeing that they care about each other, he should be happy for Qu Ning, but his heart is still very clear. Dongfangjing can''t cheat himself. If he had not misunderstood Qu Ning, if he had seen Qu Ning and asked Qu Ning not to ask for the queen, everything would not be like this.


    Although the words came from dongfangjing, everyone present knew that it was the meaning of the person in Luan car. In a flash, a thousand waves were aroused.


    Yunxizhi is the first to change his face. At this time, the bitch even wants to take the devil back? Calculate the time, the slut should have been to the imperial mausoleum and proved it to the world. Bitch, this is the end of the proof, and then take the real devil back to replace the fake¡° Fengyuan, you can''t let her take the devil, you can''t. Otherwise, the people who died on the snow mountain will die in vain, and we will waste so much energy and manpower in vain. "

 Chapter 424

    Feng Ling direct cold voice return way: "empress, you this is to cover up the devil?"


    Shi Fengyuan motioned to Yun Xizhi not to worry, and rationally advised: "queen, if you let the world know, especially the people of Chizhou know, I''m afraid that the queen will not be able to stop the world''s long mouth and pacify the people. I hope the queen will think twice."


    Chi linnu: "who wants to go back to the imperial mausoleum. You''ve imprisoned your brother for twelve years. Do you want to imprison him? " Suddenly thought of what, tone unchanged, or hard, "then you can let quning into the mausoleum? Can I go to the mausoleum, too? "


    After listening to Chi Lin''s words, Qu Ning almost lost his smile. If she could, of course she would.


    Ten days depression


    Yue Jin


    Shi Fengyuan


    Yun Xizhi


    Dongfangjing


    Fengling was furious. What''s the point of using the Imperial Mausoleum as a place for both sleeping and living? Although the national strength of Xiling state is not as strong as Chizhou state, it is not afraid of Chizhou state by joining hands with Huachen state.


    Fengling was no longer polite to the empress. She sternly threatened: "if the empress is determined to cover up evil and be the enemy of the common people in the world, she is the enemy of Xiling state. You have to think it over, Queen


    Dongfangjing: "no!"


    Chi Lin: "go away! If my brother dies, he will never be imprisoned again! "


    Expected answer, Chi Yan still did not speak. Don''t want to go back to the imperial mausoleum, but the current situation, in addition to Luan car people out of this road, only death. He is not afraid of death, but he does not want to die.


    Chi Yan raised his hand, still full of blood on Qu Ning''s face.


    Qu Ning pressed Chi Yan''s hand on his face, and could feel what he thought in his heart, but her heart was still as firm, and she said without hesitation: "don''t compromise because of me. If I were to see you imprisoned again and we would be separated from each other, I would be more miserable than death. "


    As early as when so many soldiers and horses appeared, xiaotuanzi hid behind Chi Yan. Now he peeped out his head and looked forward.


    Putting aside the interlude that Chi Lingang just said, Yue Jin said: "Prince Chi, Miss Qu, you can keep the Castle Peak and not worry about firewood. Going back to the imperial mausoleum is a way out. As long as people are still alive, they can think of ways later. "


    Chi Lin angrily scolded, "it''s none of your business. Don''t think we''ll be grateful if you give us a bottle of acne medicine. " Then she glared at Luan car. She didn''t lift the veil or get off the car. Didn''t she dare to face her brother? After so many years, she has done harm to her brother like this: "in a word, if you want to hurt your brother or take him away today, you have to step on my body."


    The scene is on the verge of breaking out.


    Dongfangjing ignored Chi Lin''s anger and everyone''s opposition. He just heard Prince Chi reply, "what do you mean, Prince Chi?"


    Qu Ning clenched Chi Yan''s hand and shook his head at him.


    Chi Yan: "I won''t go back."


    Dongfangjing frowns and can only report through the veil of Luan car.


    The next moment, dongfangjing announced in public: "in that case, the emperor can only comply with the public opinion." Eyes fell on Shi Fengyuan and Fengling, "however, the emperor said, she can let you do justice for nature, but if you hurt the prince, you will be the enemy of Chizhou."


    Shi Fengyuan: "thank you for your consideration of the public opinion. I believe all the people in the world will be grateful to the queen when they know about her decision and the news that the devil has been killed. "


    -


    [PS] I had a cold and fever. I hung up salt water all afternoon and went home to have a sleepy sleep. Sorry, there is no update in the afternoon. It will be updated tomorrow afternoon. Good night, dear friends]

 Chapter 425

    Dongfang Jing doesn''t seem to hear it. Ignoring Shi Fengyuan''s high sounding words, he just looks at Qu Ning, hoping that she can leave Prince Chi at once. There is still a chance at this time.


    Shi Fengyuan did not delay any longer to avoid injuring Chi Lin, who refused to leave. He ordered all Huachen soldiers to come forward and kill all the others except Chi Lin.


    Fengling''s speed is faster. When shifengyuan orders, she has already finished. She doesn''t care about Chi Lin, she just wants the devil and Qu Ning to die.


    All the soldiers of Xiling state and Huachen state took orders, put down their bows and arrows, pulled out their knives, suppressed their fear, and walked step by step towards the central devil to narrow the encirclement.


    I wish I could stop hating you. Pool face does not die, difficult dispel that tone in her heart. Damned bitch, why always cut her hu, can''t let her win a good game, as if she had to be suppressed by the bitch all her life, can''t turn over, "Fengyuan, can''t..."


    "Kill the devil first." Shi Fengyuan is perfunctory. The queen came, and let out such words, today in any case, it is impossible to hurt Chi Lin any more.


    Chi Yan motioned Qu Ning to help him up.


    Qu Ning nodded.


    Little Tuanzi was afraid and held Chi Yan''s feet tightly with both hands.


    Yue Jin approached two steps, and after persuading him again, he bowed his head and said to Xiao Tuan Zi, "Xi''er, come here."


    Xiaotuanzi looked at Yuejin, then looked up at ChiYan and quning. After thinking about it, he ran to Chilin''s feet and hugged his feet. He looked up and opened his mouth to Chilin, but he still couldn''t make a sound.


    Chi Lin thinks that Xiao Tuan Zi is in the way and wants to kick him away. But his brother is seriously injured. Qu Ning''s martial arts are better than Yu Wenxiao and song and Yuan dynasties at most. He can''t find a person who can take care of him temporarily. In front of this masked man with grey cloak, he naturally didn''t believe it, so he had to bend down and lift up the little ball, warning: "you''d better be good, wait a moment, don''t move."


    Xiaotuanzi nodded obediently, a pair of small hands around the neck of Chi Lin, relying on Chi Lin''s arms.


    Yuejin looks at it.


    Ten days Yu also do the last dissuasion, sincere: "son, go back to the emperor, the emperor is waiting for you. She came in person just to protect you. "


    It''s ok if you don''t say ten days depression. When you say ten days depression, Chi Lin is more angry. Looking at the two countries'' soldiers and horses that are getting closer and closer around, she really thinks that he is just talking? Do you think that if people from these two countries kill their brother and leave him alone, he will admit his life or die? What a joke!


    The encirclement is smaller.


    The soldiers of the two countries put all their eggs in one basket and decided to fight with their swords.


    Chi Lin solved the two problems with a sword. He started to kill people without blinking an eye, transferring all his hatred to these soldiers. At the same time, he finally rushed to Luan car, which was motionless in the distance, and said in a loud voice: "my brother also told me that you care about me. He said that when you went back to the palace and took me away, you wanted to protect me. But over the years, I''ve never felt it. You know my feelings for my brother. If you really care a little about me, you won''t hurt my brother so much. If I can, I''d rather never have you


    Qu Ning tries to protect Chi Yan, opens the sharp knife with one hand, and successfully seizes one to resist the endless soldiers.


    Yuejin also makes a move to prevent the soldiers'' knives from falling down.


    Ten day depression only protects Chi Lin.


    In an instant, there was a scuffle.


    At this time, a white hand stretched out from Luan''s car, slowly lifting layers of gauze curtain. The man who has not been seen in the car walks slowly out of Luan''s car in the sound of fighting, and appears in front of everyone with his inherent dignity.

 Chapter 426

    Dongfang Jing doesn''t seem to hear it. Ignoring Shi Fengyuan''s high sounding words, he just looks at Qu Ning, hoping that she can leave Prince Chi at once. There is still a chance at this time.


    Shi Fengyuan did not delay any longer to avoid injuring Chi Lin, who refused to leave. He ordered all Huachen soldiers to come forward and kill all the others except Chi Lin.


    Fengling''s speed is faster. When shifengyuan orders, she has already finished. She doesn''t care about Chi Lin, she just wants the devil and Qu Ning to die.


    All the soldiers of Xiling state and Huachen state took orders, put down their bows and arrows, pulled out their knives, suppressed their fear, and walked step by step towards the central devil to narrow the encirclement.


    I wish I could stop hating you. Pool face does not die, difficult dispel that tone in her heart. Damned bitch, why always cut her hu, can''t let her win a good game, as if she had to be suppressed by the bitch all her life, can''t turn over, "Fengyuan, can''t..."


    "Kill the devil first." Shi Fengyuan is perfunctory. The queen came, and let out such words, today in any case, it is impossible to hurt Chi Lin any more.


    Chi Yan motioned Qu Ning to help him up.


    Qu Ning nodded.


    Little Tuanzi was afraid and held Chi Yan''s feet tightly with both hands.


    Yue Jin approached two steps, and after persuading him again, he bowed his head and said to Xiao Tuan Zi, "Xi''er, come here."


    Xiaotuanzi looked at Yuejin, then looked up at ChiYan and quning. After thinking about it, he ran to Chilin''s feet and hugged his feet. He looked up and opened his mouth to Chilin, but he still couldn''t make a sound.


    Chi Lin thinks that Xiao Tuan Zi is in the way and wants to kick him away. But his brother is seriously injured. Qu Ning''s martial arts are better than Yu Wenxiao and song and Yuan dynasties at most. He can''t find a person who can take care of him temporarily. In front of this masked man with grey cloak, he naturally didn''t believe it, so he had to bend down and lift up the little ball, warning: "you''d better be good, wait a moment, don''t move."


    Xiaotuanzi nodded obediently, a pair of small hands around the neck of Chi Lin, relying on Chi Lin''s arms.


    Yuejin looks at it.


    Ten days Yu also do the last dissuasion, sincere: "son, go back to the emperor, the emperor is waiting for you. She came in person just to protect you. "


    It''s ok if you don''t say ten days depression. When you say ten days depression, Chi Lin is more angry. Looking at the two countries'' soldiers and horses that are getting closer and closer around, she really thinks that he is just talking? Do you think that if people from these two countries kill their brother and leave him alone, he will admit his life or die? What a joke!


    The encirclement is smaller.


    The soldiers of the two countries put all their eggs in one basket and decided to fight with their swords.


    Chi Lin solved the two problems with a sword. He started to kill people without blinking an eye, transferring all his hatred to these soldiers. At the same time, he finally rushed to Luan car, which was motionless in the distance, and said in a loud voice: "my brother also told me that you care about me. He said that when you went back to the palace and took me away, you wanted to protect me. But over the years, I''ve never felt it. You know my feelings for my brother. If you really care a little about me, you won''t hurt my brother so much. If I can, I''d rather never have you


    Qu Ning tries to protect Chi Yan, opens the sharp knife with one hand, and successfully seizes one to resist the endless soldiers.


    Yuejin also makes a move to prevent the soldiers'' knives from falling down.


    Ten day depression only protects Chi Lin.


    In an instant, there was a scuffle.


    At this time, a white hand stretched out from Luan''s car, slowly lifting layers of gauze curtain. The man who has not been seen in the car walks slowly out of Luan''s car in the sound of fighting, and appears in front of everyone with his inherent dignity.

 Chapter 427

    Even after so many years, Yunxi recognized it at a glance. It''s really that damned bitch - Rongxin.


    At that time, she chose Chi Fengting to become emperor.


    After Chi Fengting became emperor, in order to consolidate the throne and better sit on the Dragon chair, he married Rong Xin as Queen.


    She loved Chi Fengting deeply. She took out her heart for Chi Fengting and went to the palace to be a concubine.


    She and Chi Fengting have been planning how to eradicate the prime minister''s house, not to let the prime minister''s house only cover the sky. When the prime minister''s house collapsed, it was the day when Chi Fengting officially changed her title to Queen.


    It''s clear that everything is going well. The prime minister''s office is falling down step by step. First, Rong Xin''s second brother guarding the border, and then Rong Xin''s fourth brother. In addition, she was diagnosed as pregnant by the imperial doctor, and finally had the crystallization of her love and Chi Fengting''s love. God knows that they always want to have a child of their own, and finally they are looking forward to it, and the Queen''s position is not far away from her.


    But how could you imagine that Rong Xin''s city hall was so deep and vicious? When she came out of the palace, she went to find someone to abduct her, gave her oxytocin, took her child from her dying life, sold her to the ugly man, found a corpse to pretend to be her, and cheated Chi Fengting.


    In those years, she had a bad life.


    Killing Rong Xin for revenge is the only way for her to survive.


    After so many years, she finally killed the ugly man, regained her freedom, and went back to the palace to find Chi Fengting and her son, but things were different. He said that he loved her, and his sons and daughters were in groups. The only son, only recognized Rong Xin as his mother, and sent people to hunt her down. Who can imagine her despair and hatred at that time?


    So many years later, in order to get revenge, she wooed Fengling and sent someone to secretly rescue her son from the imperial mausoleum. But what did he do to her? Therefore, she is now ruthless to kill the devil, kill his own son, can''t blame her.


    How much he hated Rong Xin? Even if he peeled her skin, pulled her tendons, ate her flesh and drank her blood, Yun Xi Zhi didn''t think it was enough.


    Yun Xi Zhi looked at him, and he wanted to come up from every corner of his body. He wanted to kill people directly.


    Rong Xin didn''t look at Shi Fengyuan, Fengling and Yun Xizhi. From the moment he lifted the veil, he only looked at the surrounded Chi Lin and Chi Yan, who was protected in the middle by several people.


    Through the swords and the soldiers, in the chaos, Chi Yan also looks at Rong Xin.


    Four eyes opposite¡ª¡ª


    Twelve years later, we finally met again. Chi Yan''s hand was not consciously clenched.


    Rong Xin looked at it for a long time, calmly looked away, and focused on Chi Lin, who was dignified. "I''m your mother, don''t you want it if you don''t want it?"


    Chi Lin killed another soldier with his backhand. Fresh blood splashed on his face. He looked back at Rong Xin coldly. The tears in his eyes were hard to endure.


    Rong Xin looked in his eyes, "what do you want the empress to do?"


    Qu Ning''s arm was scratched by a knife, and he couldn''t help crying out. Seeing the soldiers'' knife coming again, he couldn''t cope with it.


    Between the lightning and flint, Chi Yan protects Qu Ning, and does not hesitate to use his power to fight the attacking soldiers. After a dozen, I couldn''t help spitting blood.


    Qu Ning: "don''t use your gongs. You can''t use them any more!"


    Chi Lin heard the voice and looked back. Seeing this scene, he finally gritted his teeth and said to Rong Xin, "let go of my brother."


    Rong Xin: "no way."

 Chapter 428

    Chi Lin yelled angrily, "how do you want to let my brother go?"


    Rong Xin: "come back to your mother and admit your mistake."


    Chi Lin can''t believe it, "is that all?"


    Rong Xin: "mother''s words count."


    "Well, let them stop first, all of them." The soldiers of the two countries did not dare to kill him, but they were merciless to his brother and Qu Ning. Chi Lin had done everything, but he could not resist so many people.


    Rong Xin motioned to dongfangjing.


    Dongfang Jing understood and said in a loud voice immediately, "stop it all. If anyone starts again, no wonder Chizhou''s bows and arrows don''t have eyes. " The words fall, let all Chizhou state soldiers put on the bow again, aim at the front of Xiling state soldiers and Huachen state soldiers.


    The soldiers of Xiling state and Huachen state were afraid, so they stopped one after another and withdrew a few steps.


    Qu Ning was able to breathe at last. He didn''t care about his injury at all. He asked Chi Yan again in a hurry to check the situation of Chi Yan, "how are you? Why vomit blood? Tell me, what''s going on? "


    "Brother, are you ok?" Chi Lin also asked, and then whispered, "brother, wait for me."


    Chi Yan perceived it, reached out and clasped Chi Lin''s shoulder, "don''t do stupid things."


    "Don''t blame me for being ungrateful. Don''t worry, brother. She owes him that. " Chi Lin put down Xiao Tuan Zi. Then he saw that his face and body were all splashed with blood. He was very disgusted. He wiped Xiao Tuan Zi''s face, but failed to wipe the blood off. Regardless of his brother''s advice, he flew to the car.


    Xiaotuanzi wanted to chase him. He jumped up to catch Chi Lin''s clothes, but he didn''t catch them. He fell to the ground with a "puff". He climbed up with his hands and feet to hide behind Chi Yan, and quietly peeped out his head to look in the direction of Chi Linfei.


    Yuejin also went to see it.


    His troops, together with those of Huachen Kingdom, retreated as soon as they were threatened by Chizhou soldiers and horses. Fengling was very angry. She felt that she had been fooled by the queen, and her anger went straight to the queen, "what do you mean? Do you want to go back and protect the devil again? "


    Shi Fengyuan was not happy, but his words were calm and contained a threat, "empress, please think twice."


    Rong Xin is speechless, just looking back at Chi Lin, "come on, take him."


    Dongfang Jing takes orders, but Chi Lin''s speed is faster. Almost as soon as Rong Xin''s voice falls, he immediately comes to Rong Xin''s front and clasps his neck in front of tens of thousands of eyes.


    Dongfang Jing''s face changed greatly. "What do you want to do, young master?"


    "I knew you''d play tricks." Chi Lin ignores dongfangjing, and ignores his bloody hands to stain Rong Xin''s gorgeous robes. He grits his teeth in Rong Xin''s ear. "Fortunately, I''m not stupid either. You forced me. As long as you let your brother go, I''ll let you go. "


    Rong Xin''s face did not change. He seemed to have expected that Chi Lin would do this. He seemed to have been an emperor for a long time and was as stable as Mount Tai. His dignity was not damaged by being held. "I''m your mother."


    Chi Lin roared: "he''s my brother! The only brother


    Rong Xin: "mother is less important than him?"


    Chi Lin answered without hesitation, "yes!"


    Rong Xin closed his eyes and told Dongfang Jing, "do as he said."


    Dongfangjing is in charge. The emperor has never been threatened by others. It''s so easy to compromise today. Even if the person who threatens her is Chi Lin, Dongfang Jing feels too surprised. But since the queen said so, dongfangjing didn''t want Qu Ning to have something to do with her, "shifengyuan, Fengling, take your troops and horses to retreat immediately."


    -


    Good night, dear friends, update tomorrow afternoon

 Chapter 429

    Feng Ling: "do you want to be the enemy of the world and our two countries?"


    Shi Fengyuan: "empress, the prime minister is still that sentence, please think twice."


    Since Rong Xin came out of Luan car, he clenched his fists and dug his fingertips Into Yun Xizhi, who had never let go of his hand. Suddenly, he wanted to laugh. He wanted to let Xin die and make enemies with the whole world. It''s better for Xiling, Huachen and the whole world to unite to overthrow this bitch and let her die without a burial place.


    Yun Xizhi immediately added fuel to Shi Fengyuan and Fengling and said, "it''s clear that she doesn''t pay attention to Xiling and Huachen, and looks down on you two countries." Fill in another fire, "Princess Fengling, if Xiling is afraid of Chizhou, it''s not a disgrace. It''s just that I feel pitiful, sad and lamentable for the princess. I''ve been hurt so many times by my beloved. I can''t get revenge, but I have to swallow my anger and leave with my tail between my legs."


    "Shut up Feng Ling looks at Rong Xin again. She knows that Yun Xizhi is provoking, but she can''t hold down the fire in her heart. "You dare to repeat what you said just now. As soon as I return to Xiling, I will publicize the things on the snow mountain, and urge my brother to unite with Huachen to attack Chizhou. I will do what I say."


    Shi Fengyuan: "if the empress insists on this, then Huachen state can only join hands with Xiling state."


    Although Chi Lin knew that his mother had managed Chizhou very well, and his national strength was greatly better than before, he was afraid that Chizhou would still be difficult to deal with when the two countries joined hands. He held Rong Xin''s neck and let it go. Brother, he must save, this is the collapse of the sky will not change things, but in the end do not want to put Rong Xin into that besieged situation.


    Chi Lin is annoyed at himself. At this time, he feels a little softhearted towards Rong Xin.


    Qu Ning in the encirclement did not expect that Chi Lin would take the queen. The queen was so easily coerced by Chi Lin. In my memory, the empress, who was so high up that people did not dare to look directly at her, was not so easily coerced. She always felt that there was something wrong with all this. After hearing the threats from Fengling and shifengyuan, Qu Ning''s hand on ChiYan is tightened. Even though he is full of thoughts, he can only watch the change.


    Rong Xin smiles faintly. The threat of Fengling and Shi Fengyuan doesn''t stir up a little wave in her eyes. Her gorgeous brocade robe is slightly blown up by the cold wind. In a word, she is not angry but powerful. "Princess Fengling and prime minister Shi are threatening me?"


    Fengling: "yes, it''s a threat. What about you?"


    Shi Fengyuan does not deny it.


    Yunxi''s lips were drawn faintly. He just wanted that the more rigid the situation was, the better the gunpowder was.


    Rong Xin: "in today''s world, no one dares to talk to me like this."


    Fengling was not frightened. "I''m very honored to be the first one. I''ll ask you for the last time. You''d better think it over before you answer. Do you want to take your son Chi Lin with you or stay here to fight against our two countries? "


    Dongfang Jing looks at Rong Xin anxiously. If the two countries really join hands, it can''t be underestimated.


    Rong Xin: "before I came here, I had already sent 300000 troops to attack Xiling and 200000 troops to attack Huachen. When I went to the snow mountain, Chizhou had captured two cities of Xiling and one of Huachen. Emperor Huachen is willing to have peace talks with me, and Emperor Xiling also wants to have peace talks with me. "


    Feng Ling didn''t believe a word, "absolutely impossible!"


    Shi Fengyuan: "the queen is joking."

 Chapter 430

    Rong Xin took out two letters from his sleeve and lost them.


    Letters, falling in the snow.


    Dongfangjing came forward and picked it up.


    Before the queen said these words, he knew nothing about it.


    It was impossible for him to attack the two countries in silence when he mobilized 500000 troops. However, when he returned to the capital from the island, he escorted the queen from the capital to the imperial mausoleum and the snow mountain, but he did not hear a word.


    The empress really deserves to be the empress. Such a vigorous and resolute deployment of troops and strategies, holding the two countries in hand and forcing the two countries to propose peace talks at the same time, can be said to have put the sword on the two countries. Dongfang Jing trembles and gives the two letters to the soldiers to send to Fengling and Shi Fengyuan respectively.


    The soldiers took orders.


    Feng Ling and Shi Feng Yuan take over, the action is consistent to quickly open to see.


    As expected, it was the handwriting of the emperor''s brother, which she would not admit wrong. In the letter, the emperor said, "Xiling and Chizhou have been friends for many years. Only a few months ago did they stop fighting. The people of both countries hope for a peaceful life. Chizhou broke the treaty and attacked Xiling suddenly. I''m afraid there is some misunderstanding. I''d like to see the queen and have a detailed talk.


    What a complacent tone, Feng Ling never saw the emperor brother so low voice, immediately Qi and blood attack heart, nearly vomit blood.


    It was the handwriting of emperor Huachen. Shi Fengyuan was more and more shocked when he saw it. At the same time, many doubts flashed through his heart. Even if Chizhou captured a city of Huachen, why did emperor Huachen surrender so soon? What are the other reasons?


    "What did you do?" Shi Fengyuan looked up from the letter and blurted out.


    It''s almost flat, but it still gives people a sense of supremacy. It''s like she''s holding someone. Rong Xin: "Huachen country has been closed to the outside world for many years, and is about to be isolated from the outside world. Just so, 50000 soldiers and horses are sent to do justice for heaven. Shi Fengyuan, is it you or emperor Huachen? "


    "The empress''s words mean that emperor Huachen''s action has a different plan?" Shi Fengyuan did not answer the rhetorical question. In addition to the fact that Yunxi, who will make gunpowder, will stop taking it back, there is no doubt that he has always hidden doubts about killing demons. He knows that it can''t be so simple, but emperor Huachen doesn''t say much and just tells him to do it.


    Yun Xizhi grabs the letter from Shi Fengyuan.


    Looking at, Yun Xi Zhi''s hands could not stop trembling. Rong Xin, a bitch, was so strong that she forced the two countries to take the initiative to talk to her. Rong Xin, how deep is her city? This slut is really terrible. How could she and Chi Fengting look so far away and only deal with Rong Fu and Rong Xin''s brothers? When they thought of dealing with this slut Rong Xin at last, it was clear that they had put a wolf in the back palace and beside them, but they didn''t know it.


    This bitch, since she can turn Chi Yan into a demon among the people in the world, will Chi Fengting''s early death have something to do with her? The more he thought about it, the more he shuddered. At the bottom of his heart, he was both angry and resentful. What he hated more was that he always got the upper hand when he fought with this bitch.


    At this time, there were messengers from Xiling state and Huachen state in a hurry.


    The messenger of Huachen kingdom came near and said to shifengyuan, "prime minister, the emperor orders you to go back to China immediately and kill the devil." Then the messenger took out a secret letter and gave it to Shi Fengyuan.


    Shi Fengyuan opens it.

 Chapter 431

    The messenger from Xiling was a man in a black cloak. He said to Fengling in a low voice, "princess, the emperor orders you to go back to China immediately and not to disobey." How does Fengling feel about demons? As Fengling''s brother, Xiling emperor is very clear.


    At the beginning, Fengling ordered sikongying to sneak into Chizhou state and abduct quning, the daughter of quxiang who was married to the imperial mausoleum.


    When the emperor of Xiling heard about this, he ordered him to go to Chizhou to do something. At the same time, he tried to kill Qu Ning, and did not let Sikong Ying take people to Xiling, so as not to be known by the empress and offend the empress, causing the two countries to have a bad relationship.


    On that day, he made an appointment to meet Sikong Ying, who successfully captured quning, on the mountain outside the capital of Chizhou. Sikong Ying knows that he is a member of the Xiling emperor. He thinks that he is only concerned about the progress of things. He has no idea that he is going to kill quning. It''s just that at that time, he didn''t find a chance.


    When he was about to go down the mountain to leave, he saw dongfangjing and a group of people coming up the mountain to search, so he stayed. As expected, he found the time. Sikongying alone held dongfangjing and dongfangjing''s people and asked Qu Ning to escape first.


    When Qu Ning panted to escape to the cliff, ready to turn around to run, he pushed Qu Ning from behind the cliff.


    At that time, he went to the edge of the cliff and looked down. He thought that Qu Ning would surely die. He didn''t want that Qu Ning''s life was so big.


    Black cloak man said, also took out a secret letter to Feng Ling, Yu Guang turned to surrounded Qu Ning one eye.


    Qu Ning was attacked by someone at that time, so she didn''t see what the person who pushed her down the cliff looked like. She didn''t even know whether it was a man or a woman. At this time, she didn''t recognize the person who was talking to Feng Ling.


    Feng Ling opened it and saw it. Her Qi and blood surged again. A mouthful of blood could no longer be restrained.


    "Princess!" Worried, the man in the black cloak quickly held Fengling, took out the token from the emperor of Xiling, and ordered the soldiers of Xiling, "the emperor has an order, all the soldiers of Xiling will retreat."


    The soldiers of Xiling state were so happy that they wanted to withdraw for a long time.


    Shi Fengyuan closes the letter and looks at the empress Rong Xin. The woman''s means and horror are no longer needed. However, he couldn''t figure out why she would risk the world to protect the devil since she had already done so much harm to the devil and won the throne? If the devil does not die, shouldn''t she be the one who should have trouble sleeping and eating? Is she not afraid of that dragon chair?


    At this point, it was meaningless to think more. Naturally, Shi Fengyuan did not disobey the orders of emperor Huachen himself. Then he ordered Huachen soldiers to retreat, gather at the foot of the snow mountain and return to Huachen.


    Why did the situation change overnight? Yunxi stopped staying. God knows how unwilling she is now. "Fengyuan..."


    "Ah Zhi, follow me to Huachen." In Shi Fengyuan''s apologetic expression, he made no secret of his deep feeling. "Only in Huachen country can I protect you."


    Yun Xizhi almost vomited blood like Feng Ling, "what did that bitch do? Should the two countries be so afraid of her? So many soldiers have been sacrificed. Do you really want to let the devil go


    Shi Fengyuan: "it''s not that I want to let it go. It''s that it''s here. There''s no other way."


    Yun Xizhi: "no, no, Fengyuan..."


    "I promise you that I will kill the devil if I have a chance. I know you hate Rong Xin. After the snow mountain, I believe everyone in the world will know that she has gone all the way to the snow mountain to protect the devil. She is standing in front of everyone in the world. Her throne will come to an end one day. " Shi Fengyuan continued to persuade, "we leave now, not to admit defeat, but to wait and see that day."

 Chapter 432

    Full of resentment and unwillingness, Yun Xizhi was a little excited. That''s right. Rong Xin, the slut, is already against the world. There is a saying that "water can carry a boat and overturn it". She wants to see how long Rong Xin can be arrogant. She must keep her life and watch the day Rongxin fell down with a smile.


    Shi Fengyuan holds Yun Xizhi''s hand and says, "let''s go."


    Fengling is still reluctant to stop, but the injury is too serious, and vomited blood, almost by the black cloak man with leave.


    The black cloaked man had a token from the emperor of Xiling. The soldiers of Xiling obeyed the token, but they didn''t see Fengling''s struggle and resistance in the hands of the black cloaked man. One by one, they had no team to speak of and fled down the mountain.


    Huachen soldiers are similar.


    At this time, Rong Xin spoke in a low but dignified voice, saying, "people from both your countries can go. Yunxi Zhi must stay."


    The man in the black cloak doesn''t want to be fussy.


    The soldiers of Xiling were afraid that the queen would stop them, so they quickened their pace.


    Yun Xizhi''s face suddenly sank.


    Shi Fengyuan stops and protects Yun Xizhi. "What does the queen leave her fiancee to do?"


    "Fiancee?" Rong Xin repeated the three words, "she is the imperial concubine of the former Emperor of Chizhou state. The former Emperor left an imperial edict that she should live and die in the same bed with the imperial concubine. The former Emperor has passed away. Since the imperial concubine is still alive, I will naturally fulfill his last wish and send her to see him. "


    In the name of Chi Fengting''s court, Yun Xizhi can''t help but stir up Shi Fengyuan and Fengling instead of hiding in the back. Finally, he says, "don''t think about it! Rong Xin, don''t you love Chi Fengting very much? You are not afraid of Ge Ying when you send me to bury him with you? "


    Rong Xin: "naturally, I care about the former Emperor. So even if the former Emperor has been dead for 12 years, I will fulfill his wish. "


    "You..." Yun Xi Zhi was furious, but he could not kill the damned bitch. Her people are almost dead. At the moment, the only thing she can rely on is Shi Fengyuan. Yun Xizhi grabs Shi Fengyuan''s hand unconsciously.


    Shi Fengyuan asked Yun Xizhi not to worry, "empress, I''m afraid you''ve made a mistake. As we all know, the imperial concubine of the former Emperor of Chizhou has been dead for decades, and now this woman is really the prime minister''s fiancee. If I bring her here, I will naturally take her back, and ask the queen to hold her hand high. "


    Rong Xin: "my hand is really expensive. I can''t lift it."


    "..." it seems that Rong Xin is determined not to let Yun Xi stop. Shi Fengyuan frowns and secretly compares the disparity between the two sides. I don''t know if he can take Yun Xizhi away safely.


    Rong Xin: "if the prime minister takes the initiative to hand over the person, then I will let the prime minister retreat safely. Otherwise, only one of Huachen people wants to leave. "


    Shi Fengyuan: "you have won. After all, you are an old friend. Why can''t you be generous and let her live?"


    Rong Xin: "magnanimous, I understand."


    Shi Fengyuan''s heart was slightly relaxed. She thought that some words had moved Rong Xin. However, she listened to Rong Xin fill in a few words. She said, "but I don''t have them."


    Shi Fengyuan: "you... If the prime minister must protect her and take her away?"


    The smoke of gunfire rises again.


    The scene, once again, is on the verge of breaking out.


    Rong Xin looked at the eastern scene and said, "kill me."


    Dongfangjing orders Chizhou soldiers to shoot arrows at the retreating Huachen soldiers. He and his party fly directly to kill shifengyuan and capture yunxizhi.


    -


    Good night, dear friends, update tomorrow afternoon

 Chapter 433

    Chi Lin wanted to kill Yun Xi long ago, and was happy to see the "dog bites dog" in front of him.


    If it wasn''t for the fear that she would let go of her mother and order her brother, Chi Lin really wanted to take Yunxi Zhi''s dog''s life himself.


    Rong Xin: "may I release my mother?"


    Chi Lin took back his sight and clasped Rong Xin''s neck tightly. "You can''t think about it!"


    "My tolerance for you is limited. Don''t be too reckless." Rong Xin slaps Chi Lin.


    Chi Lin instinctively let go to resist, and then he remembered that his mother didn''t have any martial arts.


    Sure enough, Rong Xin just made a move. As soon as he let go, he stopped. He stood in front of him and looked at him like this. Chi Lin''s reaction was quick, and he threw the palm away, but it didn''t fall on Rong Xin.


    Rong Xin''s cold and hard eyes crossed the silk, but his words were still tough. He said, "my words still count, as long as you kindly admit your mistake to me and come back to me."


    Chi Lin wants to retake Rong Xin for a moment. He is full of doubt. "If I do this, will you really let my brother go?"


    The soldiers in the rear saw the queen get rid of Chi Lin''s coercion and wait for the queen to take chi Lin.


    Rong Xin: "yes. I can promise not to kill him. I will shut him back to the imperial mausoleum. When all this has not happened, I will go back to the beginning. "


    "After all, you just won''t let go of your brother." Chi Lin was so angry that he hit out with one hand.


    Rong Xin still did not dodge, just stood.


    Chizhou soldiers are nervous.


    At the last moment, the palm is in front of Rong Xin. Chi Lin opens his hand again. He is angry that he clearly hates his mother, but he still shows mercy to her. He wants to do it again, but he can''t really kill her after clenching his fist several times. He flies away and goes back to his brother. He feels so guilty that he can''t face his brother. "Brother, I''m useless!"


    Chi Yan: "don''t blame yourself."


    Little Tuan Zi was very afraid of the blood and corpses around him. He was very happy that his brother in red came back. He ran out from behind Chi Yan and held Chi Lin''s feet tightly.


    Qu Ning understood Chi Lin''s feelings and said, "don''t say that. That person is your mother after all." With that, Qu Ning calmly looked around. Now the troops of Xiling have withdrawn. Chizhou soldiers are dealing with Huachen people. No one attacks them any more. It''s the best time for them to leave.


    Chi Lin also thought of this, holding his brother from the other side, "brother, let''s go."


    Chi Yan knows that he can''t leave. The "peace" at this moment is only temporary, but he doesn''t want to blow the hope of Qu Ning and Chi Lin.


    Yuejin doesn''t move. She looks at Luan and stands in front of the car with her hands down. It''s clear that there are people on both sides and behind her, but it still gives people a sense of isolation.


    Rong Xin in front of Luan''s car also looks here.


    Xiaotuanzi drags Chi Lin''s clothes and goes forward. After a few steps, she finds that Yuejin doesn''t follow her. She staggers back and looks up to pull Yuejin''s clothes.


    After several times of pulling, Yuejin didn''t look down at him. Xiaotuanzi looked along Yuejin''s line of sight, and just saw the well-dressed man. He was so scared that he quickly hid behind Yuejin and didn''t dare to look any more.


    Yuejin reaches out her hand and caresses xiaotuanzi''s head. She just wants to open her mouth to let him not be afraid. She only hears Chi Lin''s rushing voice, "little fool, there''s something wrong with his eyes. Run to pull a stranger. Be careful that he will sell him. There''s no place to cry. It''s not quick to catch up."


    Yue Jin

 Chapter 434

    Xiao Tuan Zi is scolded by Chi Lin, and he grabs his face with his hand. After a little tangle, he releases Yue Jin and chases Chi Lin away. Then he grabs Chi Lin''s clothes and wants to be with him.


    Chi Lin really wanted to kick the little fool, but he held back.


    Ten days Yu stopped for a moment, "young master, Emperor..."


    "You''d better get out of here." Not waiting for ten days Yu to finish speaking, Chi Lin interrupts.


    When Dongfang Jingyu glimpses this scene, he takes his soldiers to deal with Shi Fengyuan and Yun Xizhi.


    Rong Xin didn''t immediately give an order. After seeing several people walk out of a distance, he waved his hand.


    Tens of thousands of soldiers and horses in the rear immediately rushed out and surrounded the departing people with good training.


    Chi Yan was seriously injured, and the four heavy chains were too cumbersome. Qu Ning and Chi Lin wanted to go fast, but they couldn''t go fast at all, and soon they were surrounded again. Unlike before, the number of soldiers and horses encircling them this time is larger, and their morale is even higher. It was as if two hungry wolves had gone and a more fierce and powerful tiger had come.


    Traning couldn''t help getting nervous.


    Chi Lin holds the sword.


    Xiaotuanzi was afraid and hid at the feet of several people.


    Snow, falling unconsciously.


    Rong Xin walks slowly towards Bao''s enclosure. His gorgeous brocade robe is blown up by the wind and snow, and he walks in front of Yue Jin who is standing still.


    "Can you just let them go?" As she passed by, Yuejin spoke in a very light voice.


    Rong Xin''s steps didn''t stop, didn''t seem to hear, and seemed to have answered Yue Jin.


    Surrounded by layers of soldiers make way for Rongxin to enter the encirclement.


    Only ten feet away, this is the first time that Qu Ning faced the queen so close. In addition to "dignified, luxurious, graceful, indifferent, beautiful" and other words, Qu Ning did not know what else to use to describe her.


    Qu Ning thought quickly, tried to force himself to calm down, and stepped forward to face the queen, "emperor, I still remember when you asked me to marry into the imperial mausoleum, you told me personally that what you care about most is the rock in the imperial mausoleum, and you hope he can be well. Now, as you wish, we are at least better than when we were in the mausoleum. Please let us go, we can guarantee anonymity and never let anyone know. I believe that according to the emperor''s ability, you can say that the devil is dead, and you have killed the devil yourself. It''s not difficult for you. I believe it can also eliminate people''s dissatisfaction with the emperor. "


    Rong Xin examined Qu Ning, the woman who had arranged to enter the imperial mausoleum herself, "what a way to have the best of both worlds!"


    Obviously, she was in praise, but her face didn''t change. She couldn''t see her happiness and anger. Qu Ning took a deep breath.


    Rong Xin: "in a short time, you really changed a lot, just like the original Yun Guifei." Overnight change, as if completely changed a person, but still this person, "I still remember you at that time into the palace, pear flower with rain kneeling outside the imperial study to beg me, weak but very firm."


    Qu Ning inherited the memory, so he clearly remembered the picture at that time, "it''s a thing of the past, now I only have rock in my heart. Now that the emperor can let me marry into the imperial mausoleum, I''d like to ask the emperor to do something more to help us. " Once again guarantee, "as long as the emperor promised, we will never appear in front of the emperor, also will not appear in front of the world, just like really dead." Pull the hand of pool rock, "you say is not."


    -


    [update in the evening!]

 Chapter 435

    Chi Yan didn''t speak, just looked at Rong Xin.


    The four eyes are opposite, and Chi Yan''s face doesn''t change either, except for the hand that is locked by the iron chain.


    Qu Ning is deeply afraid that Chi Yan hates the queen so much that he can''t let go of her hatred. However, according to their current situation, they really can''t get revenge. And not only can not report, but also turn to ask for help, this is their only opportunity, they must recognize the reality, no longer willing to bear.


    Qu Ning pulled Chi Yan''s hand more and more, and wanted to interrupt his eyes. The pleading was obviously written on his face, "we said that we were the only ones who lived a peaceful life together. Do you forget? Go ahead and tell her yourself


    Chi Yan looks down at Qu Ning.


    For a long time¡ª¡ª


    Chi Yan''s clenched hand finally slowly released, looked at Rong Xin again, obeyed Qu Ning''s words, "yes. As long as you let us go, we will never see each other again


    Qu Ning breathed a sigh of relief. He couldn''t imagine how determined Chi Yan was to say these words and was willing to let go of the hatred. He looked at the queen again, expecting her to let go.


    Chi Lin listened to his brother make such a big concession. Mother so harm brother, brother all forget, heart only feel more ashamed to brother.


    But the person on the opposite side didn''t nod quickly. Chi Lin wanted to rush over and shake her hard. "What are you hesitating about? Don''t you agree quickly! For you, it''s just a matter of one sentence. It''s good for you to announce that your brother is dead. "


    Let Xin negative hand to behind, "Yan Er... Really don''t hate me?"


    Qu Ning clenched Chi Yan''s hand and let him nod.


    Chi Yan: "I will do what I say."


    "That''s good." Rong Xin smiles as if she had nothing.


    Qu Ning felt as if he had become a prisoner waiting to be sentenced, nervous and courageous waiting for the final sentence.


    Chi Lin is also waiting.


    The air calmed down.


    Goose feather like snow falling, covering everyone.


    For a while.


    Rong Xin sighed, "but I can''t promise."


    The atmosphere, a sharp turn down, all hope are mercilessly broken by this sentence, Qu Ning is a stiff, such as falling into the ice cellar.


    Chi Lin was furious to the extreme.


    Chi Yan''s hand suddenly came back. Growing up, she gave him the best of everything, especially the love between mother and son. Whenever he gets sick, she always stays by his side until he recovers. Whenever he was punished by her father, she would accompany him to be punished. However, she also used his trust to calculate him step by step behind his back. Now that he is willing to put down the hatred, she is still not willing to give up. Yunxizhi is like this, so is she.


    Qu Ning still didn''t want to give up. He wanted to find out a little hope even if he didn''t have any hope. He tried to think about what else he could do. For a moment, he didn''t notice the change on Chi Yan.


    Rong Xin: "there will always be people looking for you everywhere. You can''t just disappear if you want to. As long as you are still alive, what happened on the snow mountain will be repeated over and over again. Besides the imperial mausoleum, there is no place for you


    Chi Yan: "I only ask for the last time, put, or not put."


    Rong Xin is as cold as ever, "don''t let go."


    As soon as the voice fell, Qu Ning suddenly saw that Chi Yan was emitting a layer of scarlet light.


    This light, only when he is possessed and kills people. As soon as Qu Ning''s face changed, he grabbed Chi Yan''s arm in a hurry. "No, you can''t do it any more. You can''t do it any more. Stop... Stop..."

 Chapter 436

    Chi Lin was frightened, for fear that his brother would lose his mind again. What''s more, his brother''s body, as Qu Ning said, would never be able to perform any more martial arts.


    However, his mother forced him to do it. He could not help it. He fully understood his brother''s mood now! Chi Lin hardly hesitated and said, "brother, stop and let me deal with her!"


    Xunyu was as frightened as before. He had seen the horror of the demon after he lost his mind. He had no humanity to speak of. He just killed people blindly and created purgatory one by one. Even if there were so many arrows in his body, he could not stop him. He quickly approached Rongxin and calmly said, "emperor, you go first."


    Rong Xin stood upright, watching the changing Chi Yan with his own eyes.


    Surrounded by circles of Chizhou soldiers, from the original well prepared, high morale, at this moment holding a knife trembling, one by one can not help but want to retreat. Before, it seemed that the devil was nothing. When he was besieged by the soldiers of Xiling and Huachen, he had to be protected by the people nearby. Now he really realized that they were surrounded by the great devil who slaughtered the Imperial Palace and the capital 12 years ago.


    Yue Jin, who stopped in the distance, also saw it and came quickly. One of them flew into the encirclement and advised Qu Ning and Chi Lin: "stop him quickly, he will die of broken meridians."


    Compared with the bravery of the crowd, xiaotuanzi felt strange. He loosened his little hand holding Chi Lin''s clothes and instead pulled Chi Yan with both hands. He even grabbed the red light from Chi Yan''s whole body as if he were playing. He grabbed it and opened his palm to have a look. He found that he didn''t catch it and grabbed it again.


    Chi Yan couldn''t hear anything. His scarlet eyes were like blood, and the red light on his body was more and more intense. The wounds that had been treated with golden sore medicine for a long time were all cracked one by one, and the blood was flowing out.


    Yuejin has been hiding in the imperial mausoleum for so many years. She has deeply understood and studied the demons and tried to figure out how to eliminate them, but she never succeeded. "Believe me, I''m not alarmist. It''s his demons that support him to perform his martial arts. He is drinking poison to quench his thirst. Once he stops, he will be killed by the devil


    Even without Yue Jin, Qu Ning knew what would happen if Chi Yan was injured like this. He didn''t stop persuading him for a moment. While persuading him, he pressed down the split wounds on his body. However, there were too many wounds. He couldn''t press his hands. "Don''t do that. There will be other ways. We can think of other ways..."


    "Brother, stop first and let me come!" Chi Lin repeats, reaches for his brother''s wrist, and directly uses his kung fu to stop him.


    The internal forces converge. The next moment, Chi Lin can''t stop him. Instead, he is bounced away, and his Qi and blood surge.


    Even next to Qu Ning was also the invisible moment of the powerful internal force spring open, back several steps fell to the ground. At the foot of a small ball, but also the whole person was bounced, "Putong" fell into the snow several feet away.


    The soldiers of Chizhou, surrounded by circles, shuddered more and more.


    Rongxin is still stable in Taishan.


    The cold wind whistling, the vast white snow in all directions are floating up, floating in mid air, blocking the sky.


    Tranin couldn''t believe it. Look.


    Everyone was unbelievable, shocked and terrified beyond comparison, except for a small ball that slowly climbed up from the ground and fell dizzy in the snow.


    The next moment, all the floating snow, with the momentum of Taishan, smashed to the upright Rongxin.

 Chapter 437

    Life and death line, Rong Xin still face unchanged.


    Chi Lin blurted out: "Queen Mother!"


    Qu Ning opened his eyes wide and took a breath.


    All the soldiers were stunned and unable to respond.


    At the critical moment, Xunyu holds Rongxin and flies back with Rongxin as fast as lightning. But Xunyu himself was injured, and the injury was not light. After this exercise, he almost exhausted his internal power and vomited a lot of blood.


    Yuejin and Xunyu make moves at the same time, but Xunyu is closer to Rongxin and takes Yuejin one step ahead.


    Yuejin chases two people, trying to make sure that Rongxin is safe, but it''s not easy to export all the words concerned.


    Xunyu falls to the ground with Rongxin. He is surprised at the behavior of the man with the grey cloak. He is about to examine the man with the grey cloak who falls beside him and the queen at the same time. However, he is interrupted by the violent shock of the ground. When he looks around, he can see that the snow they have just dodged suddenly forms a mountain at the place where the queen just stood.


    Chizhou soldiers, who were standing behind and beside the queen and had no time to escape, were affected and buried alive.


    If he was not fast enough, there would be a queen among the people buried alive! Ten days depression can''t help but be afraid.


    Rongxin pushes away Xunyu. Her eyes just go across Yuejin''s face covered with cloth. She doesn''t stop at all, and doesn''t fluctuate at all. She calmly orders the soldiers to dig snow to save people.


    Chi Yan himself vomited blood, and the wound on his body was bleeding faster. The snow under his feet had become bloody red.


    Qu Ning responded, quickly climbed up from the ground, grasped Chi Yan''s hand tightly, and begged: "stop! If you use force again, you will die. Do you hear me? You will die! I don''t want you to do anything. Promise me to stop. We can think of other ways. "


    When Chi Lin sees that Rong Xin is OK, he immediately takes back his eyes. He doesn''t give Rong Xin another look. He persuades Qu Ning to ask his brother, "brother, you believe me, and I''ll take the rest. I''ll catch her again. I won''t let her go this time. I''ll definitely let her let us go. You really can''t do any more. Brother, brother, did you hear what we said? " Some doubted whether the elder brother had lost his mind again, but the elder brother didn''t hurt them. He should still be conscious when dealing with his mother.


    Little Tuan Zi was afraid, and he ran back to hold Chi Yan''s feet, and he didn''t dare to catch the red light on Chi Yan''s body any more.


    "There''s no way!" Like farewell, has not been open Chi Yan finally opened his mouth, finally looked at Qu Ning, "in addition to killing her, there will be no way!" In desperation, Chi Yan pushes Qu Ning and Chi Lin away. Regardless of their resistance, Chi Yan continues to perform his martial arts.


    Qu Ning panicked, "but if you do this, you will die. If you die, I will never live alone! Do you hear me? I''ll die with you


    Chi Yan smiles slowly.


    Whole patches of snow rose again on the ground.


    Chizhou soldiers who worked hard to dig snow to save their companions suddenly saw the snow floating in front of them. They vaguely saw the large body that had not moved under them. They were so scared that their feet softened and their faces turned pale that they fell to the ground.


    More and more snow was floating in the air, covering the whole sky. The sky was dim and the ground was dark. Once again, it hit Rong Xin with thunder.


    With the snow, ChiYan flies away, straight to Rongxin, with four long chains in the air.


    Qu Ning wanted to stop, but he didn''t catch the end of the chain.


    Chi Lin chased away.

 Chapter 438

    Little Tuan Zi, who held the foot of Chi Yan tightly, could not hold him because Chi Yan suddenly flew up and fell out of the air.


    Qu Ning, who wants to catch up with him, flies to catch Xiao Tuan Zi. Just now, he only tries to persuade Chi Yan, but he doesn''t realize that Xiao Tuan Zi is still at his feet. He doesn''t know if he was hurt when he was shot by Chi Yan''s internal force.


    Seeing the snow coming again, Xunyu will take Rongxin to hide, but his body has reached its limit.


    Between the electric light and flint, Yuejin pushes Xunyu far away and takes Rongxin to retreat as fast as possible.


    Thick and thick pieces of snow, such as the top of Mount Tai, and like the sky falling down.


    Yue Jin''s speed is fast, so is snow''s speed, almost catching up with them.


    After convenient is the snow mountain wall, retreats has no to retreat, the month Jin vacates a hand, transports the full 100% internal force, a palm resistance, but even one or two points all did not resist.


    At the moment when her back hit the mountain wall heavily, Yuejin would not want to face Rongxin sideways, using her back to resist the straight snow, protecting Rongxin with her life.


    Snow, in the middle of Yuejin''s back.


    Yue Jin suddenly spits out a big mouthful of blood, and her viscera are almost broken. She falls with Rong Xin.


    Although Rong Xin is firmly protected by Yue Jin, he can''t do martial arts. He is obviously affected. A mouthful of blood rushes up his throat and swallows it hard.


    The snow that hit the mountain wall cut down the whole top of the snow mountain like a sharp blade, and the whole top collapsed backward.


    The snow that hit Yuejin falls with Yuejin. Although it is not an avalanche, it is the same as an avalanche.


    As soon as Yuejin landed, she almost had no time to dodge, so she was buried alive by the falling snow. At the same critical moment, Yuejin is desperate to protect Rongxin below and protect a small square of heaven and earth.


    Under the snow, in the dark, Rong Xin sighed, "I''m not worth it."


    "Only I know whether it''s worth it or not." Yuejin doesn''t regret it. She protects Rongxin from the bottom and carries heavy snow on her back. In this way, no one can see the space and dare to embrace Rongxin. He didn''t know what had happened in the past ten years when he was sleeping in the snow mountain. He didn''t know why the people in the prime minister''s mansion who were not fighting against the world would become dedicated to fighting for the throne. He only hated that he was absent for more than ten years. When Chi Fengting calculated on her, when her second brother, fourth brother and father died, and when she was alone, he didn''t stay by her side.


    Being pushed away by Yuejin, and then hiding in the past, Xunyu, seeing this scene, is so anxious that he orders all the soldiers to dig the snow. He also runs to dig the snow, and is sure to rescue the buried Rongxin, hoping that Rongxin is still alive.


    Chi Yan fell to the ground and vomited blood, but in order to make sure that Rong Xin would die under the snow, he wanted to use his kung fu and put on more snow.


    Chi Lin fell to the ground with his feet, and quickly stepped forward to dig snow to save Rong Xin. But after taking one or two steps, he forced himself to bear it down, turned to help his brother, and forced himself not to look at and ignore the buried mother and her mother''s life and death. "Brother, how are you?"


    Chi Yan saw Chi Lin''s action. His hand was suddenly attacked by his internal force. A big mouthful of blood gushed out. He fell to the ground and landed on one knee.


    "How are you?" Qu Ning chased after him with Xiao Tuan Zi, quickly put down Xiao Tuan Zi and helped him with Chi Lin, but no matter how hard he tried, he still couldn''t get up. Finally, he had to kneel down and press the bleeding wound on Chi Yan''s body. He asked Chi Lin, "where''s the Jinchuang medicine? Is there any Jinchuang medicine?"

 Chapter 439

    Chi Lin looked for it in a hurry, but he couldn''t find it. Then he remembered that the bottle of golden sore medicine had been used up. He knelt down on one knee and pressed his brother''s wound with both hands. However, there was too much bleeding in each wound, and he couldn''t press it at all. "Brother, don''t worry, brother..."


    Qu Ning was anxious and flustered, and was about to cry, "promise me, don''t have anything..."


    Xiaotuanzi came close to xuequning and Chilin. He reached for his hand and was about to cry. He was very afraid. His mouth was like "brother" one by one, but there was no sound.


    Chi Yan raised his hand and stroked Qu Ning''s face. Before he opened his mouth, he spat out several mouthfuls of blood. His face was as white as paper. He knew clearly that he was no longer good. Fortunately, he solved Rong Xin''s problem. He turned to hold Chi Lin''s hand. He could see that Chi Lin cared about Rong Xin. After all, she was Chi Lin''s biological mother. "Lin''er, my brother killed her, I''m sorry for you."


    Chi Lin shook his head. "No, brother, don''t say that. She''s sorry for you."


    Chi Yan: "brother... Brother can''t..."


    "Lin''er said that if his brother died, lin''er would die with him. Brother, you have to stick to it. Let''s go. Let''s go now. Even she''s dead. No one can catch her brother again. No one else. We can live like Yueling city. We''ll find a new place. We''ll find it. " Chi Lin said, trying to help his brother up again, but still failed.


    As Yue Jin said, he used his kung fu to kill Rong Xin to quench his thirst by drinking poison. He even felt that his meridians were breaking one by one. Fortunately, he paved the way for Qu Ning and Chi Lin. Chi Yan: "brother doesn''t want you to die. Brother wants you to go back and inherit the throne. Lin''er, I remember I promised my brother to take care of Ning''er for him. "


    As soon as Rong Xin died, Chi Lin was the most righteous heir to the throne. Only when Chi Lin sits on the throne, can he ensure the safety of Qu Ning and prevent anyone from harming Qu Ning. Chi Yan: "lin''er, you can''t forget what you promised my brother."


    Qu Ning shook his head and then shook his head, tears finally rolled down one by one, "I don''t want him to protect me. In this world, I only want you. If you dare to die, I''ll stay with you. "


    Xiaotuanzi cried with him.


    Chi Lin is in deep pain. Since he was four years old, he had only one wish in his life, that is to save his brother. If my brother is gone, everything in the world will be meaningless to him. He didn''t care about the throne and didn''t want to sit. But in my heart, I also know that my brother values Qu Ning. My brother wants him to stay and protect Qu Ning, "brother..."


    Little Tuanzi followed the cry of "elder brother" and "elder brother". Although there was no sound, he covered Chi Yan''s wound for a while, wiped the tears on his little face, and then covered the wound, smearing all his little face with blood.


    Chi Yan looked at xiaotuanzi, and then put his hand on Qu Ning''s face. His voice was obviously lighter. "It''s enough to have you. Promise me to live. When I was out of the imperial mausoleum, I was happiest to meet you and have you by my side. It''s just, I''m sorry, I''m going to break my promise. I can''t be with you any more. "


    "No, I won''t let you say that!" Qu Ning quickly covers Chi Yan''s mouth.


    Chi Yan smiles weakly, takes Qu Ning''s hand, holds it in the palm of his hand, and looks up at the sky in the distance.


    -


    Good night, dear friends, update tomorrow afternoon

 Chapter 440

    It''s gray and snowy. It''s not a good day today. But at this last moment, there were people around him. From the sudden sound in the imperial mausoleum, the past scenes passed in my mind one by one. Chi Yan slowly closed his eyes and gently put his head on Qu Ning''s shoulder.


    "No! You don''t close your eyes, you look at us... "Qu Ning suddenly shook Chi Yan hard.


    "Brother, if you insist on it, it will be ok..." Chi linli is about to lose his internal power to his brother.


    Seeing Qu Ning and Chi Lin like this, little Tuanzi cried even more. His tears were streaming and he called "brother" and "brother" without any voice.


    Suddenly, little Tuanzi thought of something in his head. He grabbed the snow on the ground and cried, trying to stand on tiptoe and put it in Chi Yan''s mouth, thinking that Chi Yan would wake up and see him.


    Qu Ning also loses, even if exhausts all, lets the nearby person persist for a moment to be also at all costs.


    All along, they never want to hurt people in the past, just want to find a place to live a quiet life, why all people just refuse to let them go! Those people keep saying that rock is a "devil", but they are not. The difference is that Yan is giving in and doesn''t want to kill again, but those people are doing it in the name of justice.


    "Yan, even if it''s for us, stick to it and don''t give up. I can''t live without you. Do you hear me! I don''t want your brother to protect me, I only want you, you can''t break your promise, can''t... "Tears can''t stop, clearly let the people in front of you insist, but my heart has begun to despair. He is everything she has in this world. Without him, the world is meaningless to her. Maybe she came across and appeared in the Imperial Mausoleum as soon as she woke up, just for him, but now he is leaving her.


    Qu Ning: "how can you be so cruel! How can you just leave me... "


    All of the internal force to the pool rock body, like water into He Chuan, no use. Chi Yan holds Qu Ning''s hand and gradually loosens it. He doesn''t know what Qu Ning and Chi Lin say. He never opens his eyes.


    Chi Lin: "brother!"


    -


    On the other side.


    Chizhou soldiers soon dug up the snow.


    Without waiting for Rong Xin to push, Yue Jin took the lead in loosening Rong Xin and forced her to stand up and retreat a few steps, but she was hurt too much. Her viscera were all injured, and she could not stand steadily and coughed up blood.


    Ten days Yu can''t care about the grey cloak man, only care about the safety of the queen, "emperor, are you ok?"


    Rong Xin doesn''t speak. She looks at Yue Jin, who has gone through the world. Even though she has just experienced life and death, she is still calm after walking on the line of death, as if it happened to someone else and has nothing to do with her.


    Taking back his sight, Rong Xin stood up, wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, and looked at several people not far away. After listening to Chi Lin and Qu Ning''s cry clearly, his face had no waves all the time. This changed slightly, and he walked quickly towards Chi Lin to check.


    Xunyu has never seen such a queen. I don''t know if it''s his illusion, he seems to see a bit of panic on the Queen''s face.


    "Brother is dead, already dead, now you are satisfied, you should be satisfied!" At the end of despair and grief, Chi Lin pushes Rong Xin away, wipes off his tears, and protects his brother''s body from anyone.


    Rong Xin clenched his fist and said, "get out of the way."

 Chapter 441

    "What else do you want! My brother is dead, and you will not let go of his body? " Chi Lin roared more and more angrily, as fast as a mad lion, "why isn''t it you who died? You didn''t die like this! Do you know how much I hate you? You are the one who killed my brother


    Xiaotuanzi wiped his tears, and the whole person was already crying. Although he was very scared, he still opened his arms and stood in front of Chi Yan to keep the well-dressed and beautiful stranger away. His mouth was still calling "brother".


    Rong Xin repeated sternly, "get out of the way, don''t let me order you."


    "He''s dead. He''s dead. What else do you want?" Qu Ning hugs Chi Yan like a hedgehog with sharp spines. She doesn''t let the empress touch her. She can''t believe that the man who has been buried in the snow is standing in front of Chi Yan so quickly and won''t let him go.


    Rong Xin ran out of patience and ignored Chi Lin''s vicious words. He said coldly, "come on."


    Chi Lin grabs the sword at his feet, stands up and stabs Rong Xin. If the elder brother wants him to sit on the throne, he will. If the elder brother wants to kill his mother, he can do the same. As long as his brother thinks, he will do it for him.


    Ten day Yu, who followed the empress, immediately grasped the sharp sword with her palm, and the whole palm was dripping with blood.


    If Chi Lin doesn''t strike, he will stab again.


    Rong Xin scolded: "take them."


    The soldiers who have just finished digging snow take orders. The death of the devil makes them no longer afraid.


    Qu Ning didn''t want to move. He just wanted to protect Chi Yan''s body. Facing the soldiers who surrounded him, he had to put Chi Yan on the snow and stand up to resist.


    In a moment, the soldiers surrounded quning and Chilin.


    Little Tuanzi looked at it, so scared, so scared. Little Tuanzi didn''t know what "dead" was in her heart. A man''s tears rolled and shook the motionless Pool Rock on the ground.


    Without Chi Lin and Qu Ning in the way, Rong Xin squats down quickly, reaches out to test Chi Yan''s breath, and covers his heart with his palm.


    Xunyu looked down, this is not his illusion, the queen is really a little nervous.


    Surrounded by the soldiers, Chi Lin and Qu Ning can''t help watching the scene.


    Chi Lin kept chopping soldiers with his sword, and yelled at Rong Xin: "what are you doing? Don''t touch my brother. Don''t touch my brother with your dirty hands. Get out of here. Get out of here..."


    Qu Ning: "why don''t you even let his body go..."


    Xiaotuanzi looks at quning and Chi Lin, grabs Rong Xin''s hand holding Chi Yan''s heart, and the whole person lies down and bites.


    "You go too. Catch Chi Lin for me." Rong Xin ate the pain, but he didn''t immediately shake off xiaotuanzi or hurt xiaotuanzi. Instead, he ordered Xunyu standing beside him.


    Ten days depressed and seriously injured, he still took orders and turned into the encirclement.


    As soon as Xunyu left, Rongxin quickly pulled out the delicate hairpin in his bun with his other hand and put it into his wide sleeve. He opened the mechanism of the hairpin in his sleeve, separated everyone''s sight, took out the pill inside, and quietly put it into Chi Yan''s mouth without anyone seeing it.


    Yue Jin, staggering and struggling, could not stand still. She squatted down panting, coughing up blood and feeling Chi Yan''s pulse.

 Chapter 442

    Xiaotuanzi saw Yuejin, immediately rushed to Yuejin''s arms, hugged Yuejin, wanted Yuejin to save ChiYan, small hands kept pointing to ChiYan, anxious to continue to cry, eyes red and swollen, full of tears.


    With no trace of temperature on Rong Xin''s face, he whispered in a voice only heard by Yue Jin: "I only believe in you now. Lose internal power to him, immediately let his body warm back and melt the medicine in his mouth. "


    What medicine? Yue Jin was surprised. She wanted to ask, but she finally swallowed it. A "only believe you" was enough.


    Yue Jin quickly loses her internal power to Chi Yan, who has no breath, regardless of her body and life and death.


    A moment later.


    Yue Jin''s blood is not only vomiting, but also releasing her hand. Her face is pale. She feels Chi Yan''s pulse again and finds that she has a weak pulse.


    Yue Jin a joy, side head will tell Rong Xin, can not speak, just listen to Rong Xin language gas tough to his command, don''t allow people to doubt, "seal his heart, don''t let anyone know."


    Yue Jin is puzzled, but she still nods and seals Chi Yan''s heart regardless of her own hurt.


    Rongxin clenched his hand for a long time, quietly released it, stood up without expression, and ordered the soldiers to stop.


    The soldiers took orders and stepped down with good training.


    Qu Ning and Chi Lin, who are no longer entangled, immediately rush back to protect Chi Yan''s body and guard everyone in front of them.


    If you can hold Chi Yan in your arms again like this, even if it''s a corpse, Qu Ning will hold a treasure. I don''t know if it''s a little whimsical. Just now, when she kept looking this way, she saw that the man in front of her in a gray cloak seemed to be saving pool rock. But Chi Yan didn''t have any breath. She thought it was too naive.


    Qu Ning couldn''t help crying again.


    Xiaotuanzi came up and hugged Chi Yan.


    Rong Xin walked away, leaving behind a sentence, "since he is dead, that''s it."


    "What is your heart made of? Or do you have no heart at all? Why can you be so heartless? " Chi Lin shouts from Rong Xin''s back. He really hates that he''s useless. He can''t kill Rong Xin.


    Rong Xin''s step of leaving was a meal, but he didn''t look back.


    -


    In the distance.


    Hua Chen''s soldiers fell one by one.


    In the encirclement, Shi Fengyuan also tries to protect Yun Xizhi and fight against dongfangjing.


    Rong Xin looks over, and the surrounded cloud is also looking good.


    Four eyes opposite¡ª¡ª


    New hatred and old hatred, cloud Xi Zhi hate face distortion, Rong Xin indifference.


    Suddenly, in the process of fighting between Shi Fengyuan and dongfangjing, a Chizhou soldier who attacked secretly slashed zhongyun Xizhi''s arm from the rear.


    Yunxi calls for pain relief.


    Shi Fengyuan was distracted and turned to look back.


    Dongfangjing seizes this opportunity and hits shifengyuan with one hand.


    Shi Fengyuan was beaten back a few steps and was about to fight back. The cold sword was as fast as lightning and put it on his neck.


    Yunxizhi''s face changed, and he hit dongfangjing with his palm, but the palm didn''t fall on dongfangjing. Dozens of sharp knives aimed at her from all directions, surrounded by Chizhou soldiers.


    The remaining Huachen soldiers were quickly captured by Chizhou soldiers.


    Dongfang Jingli points out Shi Fengyuan''s acupoints and orders the soldiers to escort them to meet the queen.


    In front of Rongxin, Dongfang Jingxing does his duty to the queen, and forces yunxizhi to kneel down to the queen. Yu Guang looks at Qu Ning, who is protecting the body of Prince Chi in the snow behind the queen. His heart suddenly aches, and he wants to put everything aside and take people in his arms to comfort him.

 Chapter 443

    At the moment when Yun Xi Zhi''s knees hit the ground with a bang, he wanted to die. He looked up at the winner, Rong Xin, resentfully. He never dreamed that he would kneel down in such a mess one day in front of this bitch. It was worse than death, and life was worse than death.


    At the same time, Yu Guang also saw that the devil was dead. She should be very happy, as she wanted, but she was not as happy as she thought, even not happy at all. Her own son, in the end, came to such an end. It was Rong Xin, the slut, who did it.


    If not for the evil calculation of Rong Xin, then she must still be with Chi Fengting now. She should be the queen and enjoy the glory and wealth. She and Chi Fengting''s son would be the most noble prince. The whole Chizhou state belongs to their family.


    Yunxi stop hate, really good hate good hate!


    Shi Fengyuan stood by a sharp knife on his neck. If the soldiers of Huachen had not suffered heavy casualties in dealing with demons before, and had gone through so many days of hard fighting, they would not have been defeated by Chizhou soldiers so soon. He doesn''t know the specific grudge between Yun Xizhi and Rong Xin, but the two women who were in the harem at that time can imagine how the harem fought, plus a Chifeng court who wanted to eradicate Rong''s house.


    The dense Chizhou soldiers lined up all around, and the scene was magnificent.


    "Tell me, do you want to be the first emperor?" Rong Xin stands with a negative hand and looks down at Yun Xizhi kneeling. He asks condescending questions. It''s hard to tell whether he is happy or angry.


    Yunxi tried to stand up, but he didn''t succeed. For a moment, he laughed and said, "naturally, I don''t miss him as much as you. When I was in favor, he didn''t even want to look at you. If it wasn''t for Rong Fu''s power, he would marry you as Queen? Ha ha... "


    Rong Xin was not stimulated by Yun Xizhi''s words, and admitted frankly, "naturally I miss him. For many years, his portrait has been hanging in my imperial study. I worship him twice a day, morning and evening. I never fake others, just to let him know that his country is better in my hands than in his hands. He dotes on you the most, and you know him the best. Do you think he''ll be glad to see it


    "You..." Yunxi stop canthus to crack, Rongxin this cunt is intentional, absolutely intentional. Cunt, it''s really vicious. If Chi Fengting knew that his country was in the hands of this cunt, he would not die in peace.


    Rong Xin: "now, please ask Princess Yun to come down to him and bring a word to him for me. I won''t let him do everything he calculated."


    Yun Xizhi''s face turned white. Rong Xin was going to kill her.


    What else can we do to escape? She hasn''t avenged yet, and she hasn''t broken the cunt Rongxin to pieces. How can she die willingly in the hands of this cunt? Yunxizhi looked around quickly.


    "You should tell him again..." Rong Xin approached slowly and raised Yun Xizhi''s jaw with one hand.


    Yunxi will stop martial arts, immediately seize the opportunity, a palm to Rongxin.


    Dongfangjing quickly clasps yunxizhi''s wrist and breaks yunxizhi''s wrist before yunxizhi hurts the queen.


    Yunxi stops screaming.


    Yung Hsin chuckled, then picked up Yun HSI Chih''s chin and whispered in Yun HSI Chih''s ear, "tell him again that I will continue to sit down. If someone I care about has something to do, I will drag him out of the imperial mausoleum... "With a little meal, the last two words are slowly linked up," whip the corpse. "

 Chapter 444

    Yun Xi Zhi trembled. He couldn''t believe that Rong Xin should have said such two vicious words.


    But it''s not surprising to think about what this bitch has always done. This slut is so angry that she''s bound to die.


    Just, Yun Xi Zhi some don''t understand Rong Xin''s words, what is "the person she cares about something"? Chi Fengting has been dead for so many years. What''s the relationship between Rong Xin''s business and Chi Fengting? Besides, the only person that Rong Xin will care about is her own son Chi Lin. Chi Lin is not OK now. It''s her son Yun Xi Zhi who died.


    Thinking of this, yunxizhi is a burst of resentment, and continues to make Zha want to kill Rongxin.


    Rong Xin''s words fell. He threw away Yun Xizhi and went back. He told Dongfang Jing, "go to get Bai Ling from Luan''s car. I will personally send Yun Guifei on the road."


    Dongfangjing is in charge.


    "No!" Bai Ling is usually used by the back palace to execute concubines. Rong Xin wants to kill her in this way. Yun Xi Zhi''s eyes flash with despair and suddenly turns to see Shi Feng Yuan. In addition to Shi Fengyuan, she has no other support, "Fengyuan, save me..."


    If you can get the secret recipe of gunpowder, Shi Fengyuan doesn''t mind Yunxi''s death. He wants to take Yunxi back to Huachen just for this secret recipe. In other words, if yunxizhi is bound to die today, he must find a way to work out the secret recipe before he dies. Shi Fengyuan asked for help from yunxizhi''s eyes. His face showed obvious pain. He wanted to die on behalf of yunxizhi. He said to Rongxin, "does the Queen really have to kill her?"


    "Well, I don''t know if I can say goodbye to her on the basis of my friendship back then?" See Rong Xin not language, Shi Fengyuan seize the time to say again.


    "Friendship?" Rong Xin thought about the word again, "what kind of friendship do I have with Prime Minister Shi?"


    Shi Fengyuan: "it''s also a meeting."


    "It''s a good meeting." How could Rong Xin not know Shi Fengyuan''s real intention. Yun Xizhi can make gunpowder. The gunpowder first blows up the sword casting pool of the sword casting villa, and then blows up the moon spirit city. If it is used in the battlefield to conquer the city, it will be invincible. Huachen obviously wants to use this.


    Shi Fengyuan: "in a word, Benxiang and the fourth brother of the empress also drank wine and wrote poems together, and exchanged martial arts with the second brother of the empress. Rong Er GE''s favorite person is the empress. He once said that after the empress entered the palace, he would defend the border even if she died to ensure the peace of Chizhou. "


    It''s been a long time since no one mentioned the past in front of her. Rong Xin didn''t stop Shi Fengyuan.


    What Shi Fengyuan said is not a fabrication. Try to think back to that year and have a relationship with Rong Xin.


    Rongxin, listen.


    Dongfang Jing soon took Bai Ling. Unexpectedly, the empress''s Luan car would carry such a thing. It seemed that she was ready in the morning, "emperor."


    "Empress, I wonder if it depends on my friendship with your brother in the past, and let me say goodbye to her?" Looking at the white Ling blown by the wind and snow, Shi Fengyuan grabs Rong Xin''s order. After all, I''ve said so much. I hope Rong Xin can give this face.


    Yunxi is getting more and more aggressive.


    Rong Xin was not moved. "I can agree. However, the former Emperor is waiting for Princess Yun. The prime minister will not think that you are more important than the former Emperor? "


    What a big hat, surrounded by Chizhou soldiers and horses, Shi Fengyuan would never say that he was more important than Chi Fengting, "empress..."

 Chapter 445

    Rong Xin doesn''t want to waste any more time. For 12 years, he has let Yun Xizhi live for another 12 years. Long enough, "do it."


    Dongfangjing takes the white silk to yunxizhi.


    Yunxi is desperate. She doesn''t want to die, she doesn''t want to die, she can''t die


    The soldiers hold on to yunxizhi and won''t let her free.


    Shi Fengyuan was worried, "empress, just a little time, let me have a word with her alone..."


    "Stop it At this time, a voice came from far and near, and shared the same voice with Shi Fengyuan.


    All the people, including tens of thousands of soldiers in the line, turned their heads and looked at the voice. They saw one person flying towards this side, and there were several people in black behind.


    The soldiers were on alert and ready to shoot their arrows.


    Rong Xin raised his hand to stop.


    Sufangcheng, the man who came by, fell on the open space between yunxizhi and the queen. That day, after persuading Yun Xi to stop in vain outside the broken temple, he privately released Jue Xin and the people around him. For Yun Xizhi, it is tantamount to his betrayal of her. But in fact, from beginning to end, he just didn''t want to see history repeat 12 years ago. Yunxi stopped his anger and ordered him to be detained and tortured.


    After such a long time, a few days ago, some people in black who had never seen him appeared and rescued him. He asked the man in black, "who sent them?" without saying a word, he brought him to the snow mountain.


    Just now, seeing from a distance that yunxizhi was going to be executed, he did not want to stop him, leaving behind the man in black who rescued him.


    Looking at Yun Xizhi who was injured, bleeding and forced to kneel on the ground from such a close distance, opposite the queen who supported tens of thousands of soldiers, Sufang city was nervous and worried, but did not regret her move.


    Several men in black came later to reply to the queen.


    Sufangcheng knew that it was the queen who saved him, but she didn''t know why she saved him.


    Rong Xin looks at sufangcheng. He and his second brother are not like each other. However, she has been looking for so many years and will not make a mistake. She never thought that her second brother''s child would come to yunxizhi. Fortunately, yunxizhi never knew the real identity of sufangcheng. I''m afraid I don''t even know about sufangcheng.


    Rong Xin: "you told me not to kill her?"


    Sufangcheng nodded quickly. Although he didn''t think his plea would be useful, he really didn''t want to stop Yunxi from dying. "Please raise your hand."


    Rong Xin: "you know, she is your father''s enemy."


    Sufangcheng was stunned and dull, thinking that he had heard wrong, "what did you say?"


    Yunxizhi seems to be hit in the head. She is confused. When did she become the enemy of sufangcheng? At that time, she accidentally saved him, who was a few years younger than her, and changed his name to "sufangcheng". Sufangcheng was almost an elder who accompanied her to build the island and gradually expand her power. She also named sufangcheng "Zuo Shi", and the status of the whole island was almost just under her. Naturally, she has secretly checked the identity of sufangcheng. It can be said that she has checked all the people around her, but what she found is that sufangcheng''s identity is very simple. Her father died early and her mother died ill.


    Rong Xin: "I said that she was your father''s enemy. Your father was my second brother. She was killed by Chi Fengting and her..."


    "No way!" It''s too sudden and abrupt. It can be said that it''s a fable. Sufangcheng can''t believe it. "Is the queen wrong? My mother, she is just an ordinary person, my father died early, can not be the Queen''s second brother


    Rong Xin took out a small square jade pendant from his sleeve.

 Chapter 446

    Staying in the city as like as two peas, his mother had a jade coat of the same nature. After seeing him for so many years, he could not admit his mistake. Her mother was still conscious before she died, and she just kept saying "let the jade pendant accompany her to bury". She had no other last wishes.


    "I will tell you about your father and your mother when I go back. Now, don''t delay. Send concubine Yun to see the former Emperor. " In that year, she was seven years old, nine years older than her. Her second brother, who had just gone to war, returned triumphantly. She was the Ruyi Lang that many famous families in Beijing wanted to marry.


    The second elder brother told her about the battlefield, and also said that he met a woman who saved him. He fell in love with her and had made a private agreement with her for life. Without the woman, he would have died on the battlefield. When his father agreed, he would take the woman to the capital, and he would take her as his wife.


    Later, the father agreed, the second brother also went to pick up, but the woman has disappeared.


    The second brother didn''t know the reason for her disappearance. After looking for many years, he didn''t find the woman.


    The second brother seems to have a premonition about Chi Fengting''s calculation. He sent back a secret letter to ask his father to be more careful, and entrusted his father to find the woman.


    Not long after, the news of the second brother''s death came from the battlefield. The body was cut into several pieces by the enemy. The subordinates of the second brother fought bloody battles for many days to recapture the body and transport it back to the capital.


    When she burst into tears with her father, eldest brother and fourth brother holding the bloody corpse, Chi Fengting and Yun Xizhi were having a drink in the palace to celebrate the regaining of military power.


    The death of the second brother is just the beginning.


    Rong Xin motioned to dongfangjing to continue.


    At the head of the Oriental scenic spot, white silk is wrapped around yunxizhi''s neck.


    Yun Xizhi was dying. "Fangcheng, I have been good to you these years..."


    Years of friendship, which has been hidden in the bottom of my heart for a long time, but has never been broken. Sufangcheng can''t watch Yunxi die in front of him, "please let her go."


    Rong Xin: "don''t you believe what I said?"


    Sufangcheng: "I need time to confirm and accept. If what the queen said is true, she is really the enemy who killed my father. I will kill her myself one day. "


    Rong Xin: "I will kill her today."


    Sufangcheng: "then ask the queen to kill me."


    Rong Xin: say it again


    Sufangcheng: "she saved me in the end. I''ll give it back to her this time."


    Rong Xin: "no one dares to threaten me."


    Sufangcheng still said, "I can''t believe it because of the Queen''s words. Before I find out, if the queen wants to kill her, please kill me


    Rongxin seems to see a little shadow of her second brother, but Yunxi is the one she absolutely wants to kill. No one can stop her.


    Then he ordered dongfangjing, and Rongxin looked at sufangcheng and warned: "I won''t kill you, I can leave her a whole body. If you dare to die with her, I will throw her body to feed the dog. "


    Sufangcheng''s face changed, and quickly turned to save yunxizhi.


    The soldiers stopped him.


    Dongfangjing starts.


    Yun Xizhi struggles, resents, suffers, and is unwilling. The past flashes before his eyes one by one. At the last glance, he looks at Shi Fengyuan and puts Shi Fengyuan''s dying look into his eyes


    Shi Fengyuan really has the heart to die for Yun Xizhi. Only Yun Xizhi knows the formula of gunpowder. Rong Xin is so cruel that she thinks that her second brother''s son will have a turn for the better. She doesn''t want the same ending.

 Chapter 447

    As Yun Xizhi died, sufangcheng fell to his knees.


    Rong Xin did not kill Shi Fengyuan, the Prime Minister of Huachen state, but let Shi Fengyuan go.


    Shi Fengyuan: "I don''t know if Benxiang can take her body?"


    Rong Xin looks to the East.


    Dongfangjing confirms that xiayunxizhi is dead.


    Rong Xin agreed for the sake of sufangcheng, and released the remaining soldiers of Huachen state.


    Shi Fengyuan leaves with Yun Xizhi''s body.


    Rong Xin orders the soldiers to take Sufang city and leave down the mountain.


    Dongfangjing looks at Qu Ning who is sad and desperate in the distance. He doesn''t want to go, but he has to go.


    The mighty team, leave the snow mountain.


    Half way up¡ª¡ª


    Rong Xin called the seriously injured Xunyu to Luan''s car and said in secret: "you don''t have to go back with me and take people to hide and heal under the snow mountain. When the people on the mountain bury Yan''er, you can find a way to steal the body and send it back to the imperial mausoleum. Remember, this can''t let anyone know, especially lin''er and Na quning. Otherwise, I will ask you. "


    Xunyu takes orders.


    Rong Xin then called dongfangjing to the car and ordered: "immediately spread the news that the devil is dead and I killed him myself. I want to let the whole world know about it."


    Dongfang Jing nodded. I''ll do it now.


    -


    Finally, everyone left. The whole snow mountain quieted down, leaving only the flying snow and a few of them. Qu Ning didn''t want to see or pay attention to what had just happened. He didn''t want to know who was dead again. His hands were still clinging to Chi Yan''s body, and he felt pain in breathing. He only felt that the front was gray, and he couldn''t see any hope.


    As painful as Chi Lin, he clenched Chi Yan''s cold hand and swore to him, "brother, lin''er can''t kill her this time, but lin''er will kill her again, and he will finish his brother''s entrustment." Besides, Chi Lin didn''t know what else he could do.


    Yue Jin is almost at one breath, even can''t stand up, didn''t follow Rong Xin to leave together, also inconvenient to follow.


    Listening to Chi Lin''s words, she sees that the relationship between Chi Lin and Rong Xin is so bad that she is like an enemy. Yue Jin wants to tell the two people who are suffering in front of her that Chi Yan is not dead yet. She is just pretending to be dead at the moment.


    But, don''t know Rong Xin is what plan, month Jin dare not rashly say.


    Take out a small white porcelain vase, Yue Jin first handed to Qu Ning and Chi Lin, "this medicine is helpful to your injury."


    Qu Ning didn''t answer.


    Chi Lin didn''t pick up, just looking at his brother.


    Yuejin is in the hands of saichi.


    Chi Lin threw it angrily.


    Yuejin wants to pick it up, but she can''t stand up. She can only let xiaotuanzi pick it up.


    Xiaotuanzi was very good, and he went to pick it up with tears in his hands.


    These two people have been like this for a long time. It''s no way to continue like this, especially Qu Ning. Chi Lin at least wants to kill Rong Xin, but Qu Ning, Yue Jin looks at the person in front of her, deeply afraid that she will have the idea of suicide.


    After taking the porcelain bottle picked up by xiaotuanzi, Yuejin puts it into quning''s hand.


    When Qu Ning pushes away, Yue Jin takes the opportunity to cover Qu Ning''s wrist and says, "you are pregnant!"


    Qu Ning suddenly looked up, trembled all over, tears fell from his eyes, "you... What do you say?"


    "You''re pregnant." No matter what Rong Xin wants to do next, Chi Yan doesn''t die. First, make sure that the two people in front of him live well. Then, Yue Jin doesn''t change her face and repeats.


    "Really... Really?" Qu Ning still couldn''t believe it. He stretched out his hand to cover his abdomen. The dusky sky seemed to suddenly split a crack, shining in a ray of sunshine.

 Chapter 448

    Yue Jin: "well. So even for the sake of children, you have to take care of yourself. "


    Chi Lin was also happy, the only hope in despair, "this is my brother''s child, you must take good care of my brother''s child!"


    Qu Ning lowers his head, tears and kisses Chi Yan''s cold forehead. Yes, she will take care of the child.


    Yue Jin is relieved to cheat for a while. She hopes that before Qu Ning finds out that she is not pregnant, she can know that Chi Yan is still alive, which can be regarded as happy for all.


    -


    Three days later.


    Qu Ning and Chi Lin buried Chi Yan in the snow mountain.


    Little Tuanzi saw Chi Yan buried in snow and cried. The little one ran between Qu Ning and Chi Lin, trying to stop Qu Ning and Chi Lin from sprinkling snow on Chi Yan. He didn''t understand why Qu Ning and Chi Lin had to bury Chi Yan.


    If we can''t stop it, xiaotuanzi will dig for snow. Qu Ning and Chi Lin SA, he kept digging.


    Chi Lin wanted to bury his brother himself. He was very sad, but Xiao Tuan Zi was so agitated that he picked up Xiao Tuan Zi and left him.


    Xiaotuanzi got up crying and rushed forward to catch Chi Lin''s hand.


    "Stop it!" Chi Lin imprisons Xiao Tuanzi.


    Xiaotuanzi saw that Chi Yan was buried by more snow, and he was about to disappear. He cried even more. His little hand, red with snow, kept pointing to the buried Chi Yan. "Brother... Brother... Brother..." his voice gradually came out, weak and hoarse


    Qu Ning suddenly side head, originally she didn''t hear wrong, small regiment son really opened mouth, can speak, he called Pool Rock elder brother.


    Even xiaotuanzi is so reluctant to give up Chi Yan. Qu Ning holds xiaotuanzi in his arms and presses his little head in her arms to prevent xiaotuanzi from watching. Although I have told myself that I can''t cry any more, I can''t help but cry unconsciously.


    Standing on one side, Yu Wenxiao and Song Yuan were also very sad. They were even more upset when they heard Xiao Tuanzi crying. They didn''t expect that the sky had changed when they "woke up".


    After a few days'' rest, Yue Jin and Yue Xiaoling, who are slightly better, stand by.


    Yuejin didn''t expect that xiaotuanzi could speak. She was a little happy.


    -


    For a long time.


    Qu Ning and Chi Lin finally buried Chi Yan.


    In front of the tomb¡ª¡ª


    Although Qu Ning decided to live a good life for his children, he couldn''t get out of his grief and wanted to stay in the snow mountain to guard Chi Yan.


    Chi Lin wants to go back to kill Rong Xin.


    Yue Xiaoling doesn''t know whether Qu Ning is pregnant or not. For Qu Ning''s physical consideration, she says to Qu Ning: "the snow mountain is too cold and the food is too single. It''s not good for children. Miss Ning, I think you''d better go down the mountain and find a place to settle down. " She is ashamed of Yueling city and the whole city. She has no face to go back, and she doesn''t know whether the people in the city will welcome Qu Ning, so yuexiaoling doesn''t directly invite Qu Ning to Yueling city. However, she will still go back and take Yue Xiaoqiao back to the city for public trial. As for uncle Yuejin, uncle explained that he didn''t want his identity to be known.


    When Chi Lin heard the words "bad for children", he agreed that Qu Ning should go down the mountain. Now nothing is more important than his brother''s children. He said to Qu Ning, "I''ll leave the song and Yuan Dynasties to guard my brother and let Yu Wenxiao protect you and go down the mountain to find a place to live. When I kill that man and take the throne, I''ll send someone to pick you up. "


    Yu Wenxiao and the song and Yuan Dynasties said in one voice: "young master, let''s go back with you..."


    Chi Lin: "either stay and protect her brother, or get out of here. Don''t let me see you again."

 Chapter 449

    Yu Wenxiao and Song Yuan looked at each other and stopped talking. They want to follow Chi Lin, but they don''t worry about his safety. They just get used to it over the years. The queen is so concerned about Chi Lin''s son. It''s estimated that Chi Lin''s assassination is mischievous, and she won''t do anything to Chi Lin.


    Yue Jin thinks that Qu Ning should leave the snow mountain for the time being and go to other places to keep fit.


    Qu Ning''s hand covered his flat abdomen. He thought for a long time and nodded for the child.


    -


    the second day.


    Qu Ning and Chi come to the grave to say goodbye.


    In addition to the song and Yuan Dynasties and Yue Jin, they went down the mountain together.


    The soldiers and horses of Huachen and Xiling came in large numbers, and there were 80000 soldiers and horses. When they left, they were less than 20000. They left in a hurry and were in a mess. At the foot of the snow mountain, there are still a lot of horses, bows and arrows, grain and so on. Many tents have not been torn down, and they are still well set up there.


    Chi Lin simply said two words to Qu Ning. When he said goodbye, he left alone.


    Xiaotuanzi ran with him, but after a short run, Chi Lin had disappeared in front of him.


    Yue Xiaoqiao''s hand and foot tendons are broken by Yue Jin. The injury is not very serious, but the blow in his heart is very heavy. He can''t accept the fact that he has been half dead these days. The time of coma is much longer than that of waking up. The whole person has lost a lot of weight, only skin and bones.


    Yue Xiaoling looks around and sees that the prison car that escorted her is still there. She is abandoned there, so she goes and leads her to quning and takes Yue Xiaoqiao away.


    In the twinkling of an eye, there are only Qu Ning and Yu Wenxiao, and the little Tuanzi who can''t catch up with Chi Lin.


    Yu Wenxiao said, "madam, let''s find a place to live first."


    The nearest is Yueling city. No matter where else, it is far away. Quning doesn''t want to go so far. Since it''s too cold on the snow mountain and it''s not good for her baby, she should stay at the foot of the mountain. Anyway, there are so many ready-made tents, so that she can go up the mountain to see Chi Yan at any time until she gives birth to her baby. As for the future, wait until the baby is born.


    Qu Ning calmly told Yu Wenxiao his thoughts and decisions.


    Yu Wenxiao thought, "it''s OK, so we can take care of the song and Yuan Dynasties on the mountain."


    He didn''t leave. After learning that several people were going down the mountain, he took people up the mountain from the other side of the snow mountain to look for the cemetery of Chi Yan.


    On the mountain, at night.


    In the open snow not far from the cemetery.


    In song and Yuan Dynasties, when a fire broke out and dry food was baked, he looked at the grey cloak man sitting on the other side.


    He''s here because of Chi Lin''s orders. The grey cloak man stayed on the mountain. I don''t know why? The song and Yuan Dynasties were curious.


    Baked dry food, see the gray cloak man breathing finished, Song Yuan lost a piece of dry food in the past.


    Yue Jin catches it and says "thank you.".


    "If you just want to heal, you can go to the chamber of secrets." Song and Yuan said casually.


    Chi Yan is still alive, but his heart is sealed. It''s impossible for him to be buried in the snow all the time. Yue Jin knows that someone will come these two days, either Rong Xin himself or other people left by Rong Xin. He must stay here and know what Rong Xin will do next.


    The song and Yuan Dynasties bowed their heads to eat dry food and sighed in the face of the snowy mountain with "empty buildings and empty people".

 Chapter 450

    In the middle of the moon, snow is flying and the sky is freezing.


    The song and Yuan Dynasties shivered and stood up to Yuejin and said, "I''m going back to the secret room to have a rest. What about you?"


    Yue Jin: "I''ll sit down for a while."


    "It''s up to you." Song yuan left.


    In the middle of the night¡ª¡ª


    A group of people in black came quietly like shadows, and the leader, Xunyu.


    Xunyu is Rongxin''s person. Yuejin knows it and immediately stands up and affirms: "is it the queen who asked you to come?"


    The grey cloak man saved the queen that day, and the relationship with the queen seems to be some unusual, ten days Yu nodded, "that''s right."


    Yuejin: "what''s the explanation for the queen?"


    "It''s the Queen''s secret order. I''m afraid I can''t tell you." After that, Xunyu motioned to dismount and dig up the graveyard, take out the buried Pool Rock, and then restore the graveyard.


    The group of people in black moved quickly and soon completed the task.


    In the moonlight, Chi Yan was still as he was when he died, and his hands and feet were still locked by four long cold chains. If it wasn''t for the lack of heartbeat and breathing, it seemed that he was just sleeping. Xunyu watched for a moment and ordered his men to take them with him.


    Yue Jin sees here, blocks, "where are you going to take him?"


    "It''s the emperor''s order. I''m sorry to tell you." I''d like to say goodbye.


    Yuejin seems to understand that Rongxin conceals Chi Yan''s life, not only to deceive the world, but also Chi Lin and Qu Ning. She doesn''t want to complete Chi Lin and Qu Ning, so that they can be together again. She wants to take chi Yan away secretly.


    If Qu Ning found that she was pregnant is false, and found that the buried Pool Rock disappeared, Yue Jin dare not want to go down.


    "Wait, I''ll go with you." Yue Jin immediately decides to see Rong Xin.


    Ten day depression is silent.


    "Let me see the queen. I want to see her." Take out the token, Yue Jin is resolute. This token was returned to him by Yue Xiaoling two days ago.


    Xunyu: "OK, you can keep up."


    Yue Jin was too hurt to go down the mountain, but she still held on.


    -


    It snowed heavily one night.


    At dawn the next day, the snow had not stopped.


    The song and Yuan Dynasties came out of the chamber of secrets and went to the cemetery first.


    The song and Yuan Dynasties did not find any difference except that the snow was thicker.


    It wasn''t until the time of making a fire and preparing breakfast that the song and Yuan Dynasties realized that the man with the grey cloak had disappeared.


    Left alone in the second half of the night? Injured so badly, not in the snow mountain? In song and Yuan Dynasties, there were many doubts, so he became a "Tomb keeper" in the snow mountain. His days were boring and monotonous.


    A few days later, Yu Wenxiao sent food and wine up the mountain to visit the song and Yuan Dynasties.


    The song and Yuan Dynasties knew that Yu Wenxiao and Qu Ning had stayed at the foot of the mountain.


    This feeling is good, song and Yuan are very happy.


    Since then, whenever Yu Wenxiao wanted to go out to buy food and pills for fetus, the song and Yuan Dynasties went down the mountain to guard Qu Ning. Because those towns are far away from the snow mountain, even if yu Wenxiao is quick, it will take a day or two to come back.


    Qu Ning regretted that when Chi Yan was still alive, she only focused on learning martial arts and arrays, but did not learn any medical skills. Now she can''t feel her pulse and see what happened to her child. But these days, her body has no discomfort, and Yu Wenxiao came back to drink medicine, which should be very good.


    On this day, Qu Ning''s tocolysis medicine was finished, and Yu Wenxiao had to go to get the medicine again.


    Qu Ning said: "ask the doctor in the hospital to see if anyone is willing to go out. Please come to Xueshan. I want to see the doctor. I can give him more money. "


    Yu Wenxiao: "good."

 Chapter 451

    Little Tuanzi is very unhappy recently. Elder brother Bai FA is buried in a lot of snow. Elder brother Hong Yi has gone away and doesn''t want him. He hasn''t come back for a long time. He is sitting alone in the open space outside the tent and playing with the wood carvings in Chilin. All the small wooden toys Yu Wenxiao bought for him are piled aside, and they don''t move. Except that Chi Yan cried "brother" on the day of his burial, he didn''t speak again these days.


    Yu Wenxiao carefully explained a few words to song and Yuan who came down the mountain, and then drove away.


    The song and Yuan Dynasties saw that Qu Ning''s face was much better. They felt relieved and went to play with little Tuan Zi to make him happy.


    Qu Ning also teased, but it didn''t help. He didn''t want xiaotuanzi to go on like this in his heart. He said to the song and Yuan Dynasties, "why don''t you take him to play nearby?" He stretched out his hand and pointed to song and yuan, "go straight there, there is a stream. Yesterday, when I was washing clothes there, Yu Wenxiao took him to play by the stream. I saw him smile and catch fish with Yu Wenxiao, or you can take him to catch fish. "


    "Not bad." The song and Yuan Dynasties picked up xiaotuanzi and deliberately threw him high.


    Little Tuanzi is still stuffy, neither frightened by the song and Yuan Dynasty''s throwing high, nor excited and happy.


    Song Yuan deliberately pinched xiaotuanzi''s small face, a little worried that Qu Ning stayed here alone, "what about you? Shall we go together? "


    Qu Ning: "no, I''m a little sleepy now. I want to have a rest. You don''t have to worry about me. Now there is no one here in a hurry. No one will come again. If anything happens, I''ll call you out. "


    Song Yuan thought about it and looked at the little Tuanzi who didn''t have a smile in his arms. "Well, I''ll take him to play for a while and come back soon. You don''t have to prepare lunch. I''ll come back to prepare it. "


    "Good." Qu Ning watched the song and Yuan Dynasties go away, turned his head and looked up at the white snow mountain. Two days later, she saw the doctor Yu Wenxiao invited back. The doctor also thought her baby was very good, so she went up to the mountain to see him and tell him the good news.


    -


    By the clear stream.


    The song and Yuan Dynasties saw many small fish swimming there at a glance.


    He reached out and tried the water temperature. It felt OK. The stream was very shallow. The song and Yuan dynasties took off their shoes and a pair of shoes of xiaotuanzi, rolled up xiaotuanzi''s trouser legs, and took xiaotuanzi into the water together.


    Xiaotuanzi was really interested in silk. He bent down to catch fish and let the woodcarving in his hand catch with him.


    Such a small fish, baked a bite can eat, do not spit. Song and Yuan Dynasties soon seized several of them for xiaotuanzi, who slowly walked ashore with both hands and carefully put the fish into the small puddle on the bank.


    This puddle was dug by Yu Wenxiao yesterday. All the fish he caught yesterday are still swimming around.


    Three or four of them are not enough to fill the teeth, but with so many of them in front of us, the song and Yuan Dynasties could not help but have an interest in eating fish. While looking at the small balls playing in the water, they picked up some branches at random to make a fire and baked the fish.


    Little Tuanzi looked back and ran to the bank to stop him. With an unsteady step, he fell down.


    Song and Yuan Dynasties immediately left the fish that had just been strung on the branch in their hands, and quickly went into the water to pick up Xiaotuan Zi, so that Xiaotuan Zi could spit out the water in his mouth. Fortunately, Xiaotuan Zi was ok, but his clothes and hair were wet.


    If you go back to let Qu Ning see it, so that Yu Wenxiao knows, I''m afraid Yu Wenxiao will make fun of him for a long time, saying that he can''t even see such a villain well.

 Chapter 452

    The song and Yuan Dynasties immediately untied all the clothes of xiaotuanzi, took off his coat and tunic, wrapped xiaotuanzi tightly, wiped his hair, and he was left with a thin white lining.


    Tuanzi angrily glared at Song and Yuan Dynasty. These are his little fish, which he wanted to leave for his brother in red to come back to see.


    "Well, I won''t eat any more. I''ll catch more for you later." After nearly drying his hair, song and Yuan went to pick up some big dead branches and leaves nearby with a small ball wrapped in a ball. Although xiaotuanzi''s clothes are small, they are thick. If you don''t make the fire bigger, I''m afraid it won''t dry so quickly.


    "It''s a secret between us. You can''t tell it when you go back, especially brother Xiao." No matter whether xiaotuanzi understood or not, the song and Yuan Dynasties discussed with xiaotuanzi in their arms, trying to destroy the body and conceal Yu Wenxiao and Qu Ning, "next time I''ll bring you to catch fish, it must be bigger than the fish caught by brother Xiao."


    Xiaotuanzi was wrapped too tightly, his hands and feet were wrapped, and only his head and eyes could move.


    Suddenly, the song and Yuan Dynasties bent down to pick up a big branch faintly smelled a smell of medicine.


    Not sure if he was smelling it wrong, the song and Yuan Dynasties squatted down, got close to the smell, immediately swept away the thick dead leaves on the ground, dug with branches, and found a lot of dregs. According to the freshness of the dregs, it should be from some time ago.


    Once the face of song and Yuan Dynasty changed, dig it again.


    -


    noon.


    Wake up, out of the big account of Qu Ning to see song and Yuan have made a fire, in preparation for lunch. Not far above the open space, there is a small puddle. There are many fish in the puddle. Xiaotuanzi is sitting by the puddle playing.


    When Xiao Tuanzi heard the sound, he looked up at Qu Ning and pointed his hand to Qu Ning.


    "See, did you have a good time? Well, let''s have lunch first. " Seeing that xiaotuanzi finally had some vitality, Qu Ning was gratified. He came up a few steps to dry xiaotuanzi''s hands, picked xiaotuanzi up, walked to the side of the song and Yuan Dynasties and sat down. Then he saw that the roast meat of the song and Yuan Dynasties was burnt, but the song and Yuan dynasties seemed to be absent-minded.


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter with you? " Asked quning.


    Song and Yuan Dynasties did not respond.


    Traning gave him a push.


    Song Yuan''s hand a loose, fork barbecue branches fall, just suddenly back to God, asked Qu Ning, "what''s the matter?"


    Qu Ning: "it''s up to me to ask you. What''s the matter? What are you thinking? "


    "No, nothing." Song and Yuan denied it. After picking up the branch, they found that the meat was burnt. They immediately threw away the burnt meat and roasted it again. They gradually made a decision in their heart.


    After lunch.


    Song Yuan said, "I want to go back to the mountain to get something."


    Qu Ning a Leng, casually ask: "what thing?"


    The song and Yuan Dynasties said ambiguously: "nothing, just a little thing. I''ll be quick. Go and get back. "


    Qu Ning nodded, only feeling that song yuan and Yu Wenxiao were too worried about her, "go, don''t be so anxious. Although I''m pregnant, I can take care of myself. It''s safe here. It''s OK. "


    "Be careful at the foot of the mountain." Song and Yuan got up and went to the snow mountain.


    Xiaotuanzi still remembers that his white haired brother was buried on the mountain, climbed down the wooden stool and followed the song and Yuan Dynasties like a cat.


    "I''ll be back soon." Song and yuan turned back and stopped.


    Xiaotuanzi didn''t want to go with him. He wanted to see his white haired brother.

 Chapter 453

    Qu Ning mistakenly thought that xiaotuanzi wanted to play with him. He didn''t want xiaotuanzi to lose some of his energy. "Take him. Don''t dress him more before you go


    Song Yuan hesitated, agreed, and took xiaotuanzi to the mountain.


    That day, he and Yu Wenxiao woke up and went out of the secret room. When they arrived, they just saw the queen leave. It was over.


    He and Yu Wenxiao didn''t see the black cloaked man beside Luan car, but it was not difficult to see that he was seriously injured from his steps and back. Since he can get so close to Luan car, it means that he should be the Queen''s confidant.


    Not far from the stream, a lot of dregs of medicine and a black cloak stained with blood were dug up. It is obvious that the dregs of medicine came from some time ago, and some things are about to come out - the black cloak man did not leave with the queen that day, but stayed.


    Of course, he can''t stay by himself. His stay shows that the queen must have left him some orders.


    Who will the order be directed at?


    Qu Ning has been down the mountain for some time, and is still in good condition, indicating that the order is not directed against Qu Ning. The rest is Chi Lin and Chi Yan.


    If chongchilin, it''s easy to understand that the queen may want to leave someone to protect him. Chi Lin has returned to the capital, and the people left behind are gone.


    But what if it''s Okinawa rock? Chi Yan is dead. There are only bodies left. If that''s the case, is the queen thinking about corpses?


    After thinking about it, the more song and Yuan Dynasties thought about it, the more they were afraid that they didn''t guard Chi Yan''s tomb. In addition, they were not sure whether Chi Yan''s body was really in trouble. They were worried that Qu Ning would not accept what they told Qu Ning. He went back to the mountain to confirm it. It''s no small matter. He has to be careful.


    -


    At the foot of the mountain.


    Soon after the song and Yuan Dynasties, the sound of horse''s hooves came from far and near.


    After cleaning up the dishes and chopsticks, his stomach suddenly felt uncomfortable. Qu Ning, who didn''t know if he had eaten something bad, instinctively raised his head and saw a line of six people riding his horse.


    Yunzechu at the foot of the mountain rein, looking around a mess, know that he is still a step late. On that day, yunxizhi left yunjiazhuang in a rage and said, "don''t look for her before you handle it well.".


    The whole thing is that min''er is wrong. Min''er dares to find someone to assassinate Yun Xizhi. He is impartial and selfless. He has driven his daughter Yunmin out of yunjiazhuang. He was going to go back to yunxizhi immediately. As a result, his wife fell seriously ill, which hindered him from going out.


    A few days later, the news of min''er''s accident came. After the lady learned that, she got sick and died in less than two days.


    He left his wife''s affairs behind to his son Yun Shaoqing. First of all, he was really ashamed of his wife and could not face her. After all, she is the hairy wife he married. She has been with him for so many years and has given birth to a couple of children, but his heart has never been on her. Secondly, yunxizhi has been away for many days. He wants to find yunxizhi as soon as possible.


    As a result, his son Yun Shaoqing had a big fight with him and left.


    Therefore, he had to deal with everything himself before he came out to find Yun Xizhi.


    On the way here, he had heard that the devil was dead. He didn''t know why yunxizhi came to kill the devil, but according to the information, yunxizhi did arrive at Yueling city and snow mountain. He came all the way, but it was still late.


    In the rear of yunzechu, a man fell off his horse.


    "Master, come and see brother five." Several other people quickly dismounted, surrounded by the people who fell from the horse, helped them up and called to Yunze.


    Yunzechu turned back, dismounted and walked back, feeling for his five disciples, "you are sick, why didn''t you say it earlier?"

 Chapter 454

    Qu Ning mistakenly thought that xiaotuanzi wanted to play with him. He didn''t want xiaotuanzi to lose some of his energy. "Take him. Don''t dress him more before you go


    Song Yuan hesitated, agreed, and took xiaotuanzi to the mountain.


    That day, he and Yu Wenxiao woke up and went out of the secret room. When they arrived, they just saw the queen leave. It was over.


    He and Yu Wenxiao didn''t see the black cloaked man beside Luan car, but it was not difficult to see that he was seriously injured from his steps and back. Since he can get so close to Luan car, it means that he should be the Queen''s confidant.


    Not far from the stream, a lot of dregs of medicine and a black cloak stained with blood were dug up. It is obvious that the dregs of medicine came from some time ago, and some things are about to come out - the black cloak man did not leave with the queen that day, but stayed.


    Of course, he can''t stay by himself. His stay shows that the queen must have left him some orders.


    Who will the order be directed at?


    Qu Ning has been down the mountain for some time, and is still in good condition, indicating that the order is not directed against Qu Ning. The rest is Chi Lin and Chi Yan.


    If chongchilin, it''s easy to understand that the queen may want to leave someone to protect him. Chi Lin has returned to the capital, and the people left behind are gone.


    But what if it''s Okinawa rock? Chi Yan is dead. There are only bodies left. If that''s the case, is the queen thinking about corpses?


    After thinking about it, the more song and Yuan Dynasties thought about it, the more they were afraid that they didn''t guard Chi Yan''s tomb. In addition, they were not sure whether Chi Yan''s body was really in trouble. They were worried that Qu Ning would not accept what they told Qu Ning. He went back to the mountain to confirm it. It''s no small matter. He has to be careful.


    -


    At the foot of the mountain.


    Soon after the song and Yuan Dynasties, the sound of horse''s hooves came from far and near.


    After cleaning up the dishes and chopsticks, his stomach suddenly felt uncomfortable. Qu Ning, who didn''t know if he had eaten something bad, instinctively raised his head and saw a line of six people riding his horse.


    Yunzechu at the foot of the mountain rein, looking around a mess, know that he is still a step late. On that day, yunxizhi left yunjiazhuang in a rage and said, "don''t look for her before you handle it well.".


    The whole thing is that min''er is wrong. Min''er dares to find someone to assassinate Yun Xizhi. He is impartial and selfless. He has driven his daughter Yunmin out of yunjiazhuang. He was going to go back to yunxizhi immediately. As a result, his wife fell seriously ill, which hindered him from going out.


    A few days later, the news of min''er''s accident came. After the lady learned that, she got sick and died in less than two days.


    He left his wife''s affairs behind to his son Yun Shaoqing. First of all, he was really ashamed of his wife and could not face her. After all, she is the hairy wife he married. She has been with him for so many years and has given birth to a couple of children, but his heart has never been on her. Secondly, yunxizhi has been away for many days. He wants to find yunxizhi as soon as possible.


    As a result, his son Yun Shaoqing had a big fight with him and left.


    Therefore, he had to deal with everything himself before he came out to find Yun Xizhi.


    On the way here, he had heard that the devil was dead. He didn''t know why yunxizhi came to kill the devil, but according to the information, yunxizhi did arrive at Yueling city and snow mountain. He came all the way, but it was still late.


    In the rear of yunzechu, a man fell off his horse.


    "Master, come and see brother five." Several other people quickly dismounted, surrounded by the people who fell from the horse, helped them up and called to Yunze.


    Yunzechu turned back, dismounted and walked back, feeling for his five disciples, "you are sick, why didn''t you say it earlier?"

 Chapter 455

    At this time, another burst of pain came. Qu Ning covered his abdomen tightly. Although he knew he shouldn''t trust strangers, his stomach really hurt. For the first time in this period of time, he was so painful that he was afraid that the child would have something to do. He decided to open his mouth after he made a choice and asked the humanity in front of him: "I don''t feel well. I have a stomachache. Can you feel my pulse first?"


    "I know some medical skills. If I get sick, I can have a look." The girl has not answered the question he asked. Yunzechu is eager to find yunxizhi. He also wants to find some useful clues from quning''s mouth, so he agrees. He signals quning to stretch out his hand and cover quning''s wrist with his fingers.


    "How''s it going? Is my child OK? " Qu Ning can''t wait to ask.


    "Child?" Yunzechu surprised, and carefully pulse, "the girl is not pregnant, where the child?"


    Qu Ning opened his eyes wide, "can you put the wrong pulse?"


    Yun zechu: "my medical skill is really not good, but it''s not Ximai. I can get it out. The girl is not pregnant. She can''t be wrong


    "Deceiving! nonsense! If you don''t know medicine, don''t pretend to know it. I can feel the baby. He''s in my stomach Qu Ning quickly took back his hand, protected his abdomen and stepped back to watch Yun zechu on guard.


    Isn''t this girl a little abnormal? Crazy about kids? Yunzechu frowned, "girl, do you want children too much, so you are wrong? Or who else lied to you? In my opinion, you''d better not stay here alone and go home as soon as possible. If you don''t believe it, you can go home and ask your parents to see a doctor for you. "


    Three people who have found nothing come back and reply to Yun zechu: "master, we didn''t find anything."


    Yun zechu asked Qu Ning again, and even considered whether to go to the mountain to look for it. Another disciple arrived quickly.


    The disciple got off his horse and told Yun zechu, "master, I just found out that girl Yun seems to have passed away. She has been taken away by the Prime Minister of Huachen Kingdom and taken to Huachen kingdom."


    "What did you say?" Yunzechu was shocked. He had heard the news of yunxizhi''s death several decades ago, but he didn''t expect to hear it again today.


    The disciple who arrived repeated, adding at the end, "it shouldn''t be wrong."


    Yunzechu didn''t believe a word, so he quickly walked to his horse, jumped on the horse and waved his whip toward Huachen kingdom. Yunxizhi won''t die. He won''t. At that time, everyone thought she was dead, but she didn''t live well, so it''s not necessarily true this time.


    Several disciples and Yun zechu''s subordinates watched, and they all rushed to follow.


    Several people came and went in a hurry, like a gust of wind, only Qu Ning was left at the foot of the snow mountain.


    Qu Ning''s vigilance was finally put down, but at this time, he suddenly felt a familiar heat flow pouring out from his body, as if the moon had come.


    However, she has been pregnant, how can it happen! Is it true what the man who felt her pulse just now said? No, it won''t, certainly won''t, Qu Ning quickly shook his head to deny, his back instantly startled a layer of cold sweat.


    But if it''s not the moon, is it her baby?


    Think of this, Qu Ning is a burst of cold sweat, anxiously ran back to the big account to check, untie the clothes, see the following pool of red blood.


    Qu Ning suddenly felt dizzy in front of his eyes, his feet were obviously soft, and he almost stood unsteadily.


    -


    [PS: update in the evening! This is nearly 500000 words. Thank you for your support all the time. Suddenly, I received a notice that No.1 will be on the shelves. I hope you can continue to support me as always. Try to save the manuscript and strive for more. Behind the wonderful Preview: quning and rock will soon meet, the devil will be black ha, the black devil is more powerful. Before the devil has been kind, so was chased. It''s different after blackening

 Chapter 456

    In any case, she can''t let the baby in her belly have something to do! This is the only child she and Yan have!


    It wasn''t long before the song and Yuan Dynasties went up the mountain. At least it would take several hours to come down. Yu Wenxiao would come back at least tomorrow. With so much blood, she can''t let her baby wait here. She can''t afford to wait. Time can''t be delayed.


    However, it''s no use going to the mountain to find song and yuan. Song and Yuan have no medical skills at all, and they delay a lot of time. Moreover, it''s so cold on the snow mountain that once she goes to the mountain, it''s even worse for her children.


    By the way, go directly to the nearest Yueling city for help!


    Even if the people in Yueling city no longer welcome her, please ask the people who know how to cure in the city to help and keep her innocent child. I believe that the kind-hearted people in Yueling city will still help. No matter how bad it is, with Yue Xiaoling, Yue Xiaoling will help her.


    Want to know these, Qu Ning didn''t delay at all, changed a dress at will, tied a belt in a hurry at the same time, quickly walked out of the big tent, and rushed to the moon spirit City, just hope to have time, in the heart kept silent way: "it''s OK, baby, mother will protect you."


    On the snow mountain, the song and Yuan Dynasties did not know Qu Ning left.


    Time flies by.


    In front of the tomb of ChiYan¡ª¡ª


    Finally, song and Yuan put down the little Tuanzi, first gave Chi Yan a stick of incense, knelt down on one knee and said, "young master, I have no choice but to open your cemetery. I hope you''ll forgive me."


    After worship, the incense was put in. Song and Yuan Dynasties looked up and saw that xiaotuanzi had been digging there.


    Xiaotuanzi remembers that his white haired brother was buried here in the snow. He asked his white haired brother to come out, play with him and take him to find his brother in red.


    The song and Yuan Dynasties came forward to dig together.


    When the graveyard was excavated, it was empty. Song and Yuan Dynasty''s feet softened and fell to the ground.


    Little Tuanzi was puzzled and scratched his head. He didn''t understand why there was no elder brother with white hair.


    -


    At the same time, the moon city.


    Qu Ning arrived at a glance to see two people guarding the city gate.


    After a long time on the road, he could feel the continuous flow of blood all the way, and the new clothes had been dyed red with blood. Qu Ning was really afraid that the baby in his belly had something to do and was going to the city.


    Two watchmen of Yueling city stopped, "Miss Ning, you can''t go in. Yueling city doesn''t welcome you any more." From that day on, the men in Yueling city began to guard the city in turn, not allowing anyone to enter Yueling City, especially those who brought disaster to Yueling city.


    Qu Ning''s face was obviously pale, his whole body was panting, and his pace was still a little flimsy. He was already supporting himself. If it wasn''t for the children, I''m afraid he couldn''t get here. He pleaded: "I just want to ask the people who know the medical skills in the city to help me have a look. Please, let me in. I don''t want the child to be in trouble. The child is innocent. "


    The two men guarding the gate didn''t see Qu Ning''s weakness and the blood on his robes. They looked at each other, and their hearts couldn''t help softening. But when they thought of those people who died in the city, their hearts became cruel again.


    Qu Ning: "please, really please, let me in..."


    Two men guarding the city: "Miss Ning, you''d better go."


    Qu Ning: "where is the master of the moon city?"


    Two people guarding the city: "Xiaoling, she has already left. Now we don''t know where she has gone."


    Qu Ning continued: "you are all people with children. I believe you should understand my feelings. Anyway, the children are innocent. Please, let me in. Otherwise, I have to, I have to break in myself. "

 Chapter 457

    "In fact, we don''t let you in, but also for your own good." The two watchmen looked embarrassed. People in the whole city are not welcome, especially those who have been killed. They are still in grief. This is something that has never happened in Yueling city. If let Qu Ning go in, not only they sorry those people, I''m afraid some excited people will hurt Qu Ning.


    Qu Ning can''t wait any longer. He can''t wait any longer.


    Two watchmen stopped.


    Qu Ning will fly in directly with his lightness skill.


    Two city watchmen couldn''t stop them. One of them compromised and said, "you wait here. I''ll go and invite all the people who have some medical skills in the city. It''s true that the child is innocent, and we don''t want your child to have anything to do."


    The other didn''t speak, which was tacit consent.


    Qu Ning thanks again and again. I hope it can be done soon.


    Less than half an hour later, he went to the city to invite the city keeper back, and brought out three people who knew how to do medicine, plus an experienced wenpo. Only these people are willing to come, and they come secretly. They don''t want to be known by other people in the city.


    Three people in the city who know how to treat Qu Ning feel their pulse one after another. They all say, "Miss Ning, you are not pregnant. Are you wrong?"


    Wenpo stepped forward and said, "old lady, although I don''t know how to cure, one third of the children in the whole moon spirit city are delivered by me. If I''m pregnant or if there''s something wrong with my child, I just need to look at it and touch it. " Finish saying, signal next to a few people to go back to the city first, close the city gate, don''t peek, steady old woman up and down left and right to look at Qu Ning, and carefully for Qu Ning touched, the final conclusion is that Qu Ning is not pregnant.


    As for Qu Ning''s repeated emphasis on the bleeding situation, Wen Po was quite sure: "it''s a matter of the moon."


    "No, it won''t. do you all hate that we have brought disaster to the people in Yueling City, which has killed so many people in Yueling City, so you all deliberately say that to cheat me?" Qu Ning didn''t believe it. She has Yan''s children, some, she can feel the existence of children, in her abdomen, this is all her hope now, can''t do without.


    Without children, Qu Ning didn''t know how he could survive!


    Push away Wen Po, Qu Ning will rush into the city again, "you get out of the way, I want to go into the city and find other people. Even if you want to complain or hate, come to me. The child is innocent. You can''t do this to the child. He hasn''t been born yet. "


    Two watchmen and three doctors who were going to the city temporarily opened the city gate and came out one after another, saying: "Miss Ning, we didn''t cheat you."


    "Miss Ning, since you don''t believe us and say we lied to you, even if you enter the city, it''s the same."


    "Yes, if we cheat you, other people in the city won''t cheat you? Of course, the truth is, we didn''t cheat you. It''s all true. "


    "Miss Ning, you''re too cold. You''ve been in such a cold place as the snow mountain for too long, so it''s going to be so painful this time. Now you need to take good care of yourself."


    "Miss Ning, are you ok?"


    "Miss Ning..."


    Qu Ning listen to listen, the pace of forward gradually into a step back, in front of a burst of dizziness.


    Yes, these people cheat her. Even if she goes to the city, other people in the city won''t cheat her?


    These people don''t welcome her any more. They all hate her and won''t help her any more. Maybe she will hurt the baby in her belly.

 Chapter 458

    "Well, I''ll go. I''ll go to other doctors, who will surely expose your lies and tell me that I have children and that they will be fine." Continue to retreat, words fall, Qu Ning resolutely turned to run, clearly already fast can''t hold on, but ran fast, covering the pain of the abdomen to speak, "baby don''t be afraid, wait for mother. Mother will go to other people to save you. It''s OK. Mother won''t let you have anything. You believe her! "


    "Miss Ning..." several people watched Qu Ning leave, and the state of Qu Ning at this moment really worried them.


    Several people want to catch up, but what if they catch up? The last few people didn''t move until Qu Ning''s figure completely disappeared in front of them. They asked each other to keep today''s affairs secret and not let anyone know.


    It''s a long way to go back to the snow mountain to find the song and Yuan Dynasties, and even if we find them, we''ll go to the nearest town to see the doctor. It''s too time-consuming. Qu Ning did not return. He went directly to the nearest town without any delay.


    It was already late at night when the song and Yuan Dynasties, who had been sitting beside the tomb of ChiYan for a long time, took xiaotuanzi back to the foot of the mountain.


    In the moonlight, the song and Yuan Dynasties searched everywhere, but they couldn''t find Qu Ning.


    The song and Yuan Dynasties were frightened. On the mountain, Chi Yan''s body disappeared. At the foot of the mountain, quning disappeared.


    -


    early morning.


    In a quiet town.


    As soon as Qu Ning saw the hospital, he knocked on the door.


    In the early morning, the old doctor in the hospital heard the voice and asked why he was critically ill. While dressing, he opened the door in a hurry. A woman with blood stains on her robe and a white face like paper rushed in.


    The old doctor was startled.


    Qu Ning''s pace was unsteady, and he was dizzy in front of him. "Doctor, save my child, save my child quickly."


    The old doctor responded and quickly asked Qu Ning to sit down to feel his pulse.


    Qu Ning grabbed the old doctor''s hand. "Doctor, how''s my child? Please, save him. I''ll give you a lot of silver, as long as you can make sure he''s OK! "


    The eldest husband was just about to talk about Qu Ning''s illness. He thought he didn''t feel his pulse carefully enough when he heard Qu Ning say so. He immediately repeated it again, but it was still the same result. It was definitely not Xi Mai, "girl, you are not pregnant."


    Qu Ning lashed out: "nonsense!"


    "It''s true that I''m not pregnant. I''ve been running a hospital for so many years. If I''m pregnant, I won''t make the wrong pulse." The doctor said yes.


    Qu Ning still didn''t believe it, and let the old doctor do it again, continue to do it, and always do it.


    After many times of entanglement, the old doctor thought that the person in front of him was a madman and asked the apprentice to drive him out.


    "Quack!" Qu Ning angrily scolded a, no one knows her heart has panic into a mess, is about to fall into despair, a person stumbling to find the next hospital.


    Soon, he was driven out again.


    Qu Ning, find another family.


    In the early morning, a wretched looking man came to the town with a broken mule cart to deliver fish. He gradually followed Qu Ning, who was alone. Obviously, he had no good intentions. He made Qu Ning''s idea: "although he looks like a madman, he is beautiful, young and good-looking. Anyway, his family is too poor to marry a daughter-in-law for many years. I don''t know if he can take people back."


    It''s raining all of a sudden. It''s raining harder and harder.


    Qu Ning, whose heart is on the child, doesn''t know that he has been followed.


    Once again, he was driven out of the medical school. The apprentice pushed Qu Ning impatiently and scolded, "madman, don''t make trouble early in the morning. Hurry up."

 Chapter 459

    Qu Ning a staggering, embarrassed fell on the muddy road, looked up at the sky, let the pouring rain hit on the body, fell into the eyes. Why did God do this to her! She gave her hope when she was most desperate, and then deprived her of the only hope.


    Passers by with umbrellas lowered their heads to see Qu Ning in the rain. Some were curious, some sympathized, some shook their heads, all kinds of things, but they didn''t stop to really care.


    From snow mountain to Yueling city


    From Yueling city to small town


    The children who support quning all the way down are all children in the belly.


    Now, hope is broken one by one. Even if Qu Ning wants to deceive himself, he can''t go on.


    The pillar supporting qunin collapsed.


    Traning was desperate.


    The rain still falls, like a basin of water.


    Why are you making fun of her? Why? Qu Ning pounded the ground hard, hoping to die like this.


    The man behind the mule stopped, watching and waiting in the heavy rain.


    I don''t know how long it took¡ª¡ª


    After confirming that the man who fell on the ground in front of him fainted, the man drove the mule cart slowly close to him, jumped out of the car and moved forward timidly. He first pretended to be a good man, squatted down, helped him up, patted his face and asked. Then he looked around. Seeing that no one was paying attention, he quickly put the man on the mule cart, covered it with a basket of fish, drove the mule cart away in the rain and whipped the mule, I hope the mule can walk faster and faster.


    This trip to the small town to send fish, he is earned, too worth it!


    The more men think, the happier they are.


    -


    A quiet fishing village by the sea.


    At this time, the fishermen either went out to fish or stayed at home, and there was basically no one outside.


    The man quietly drove the mule cart into his yard, carried the people in the car into the house, looked for the rope to bind the people firmly, and blocked his mouth. After confirming that everything was all right, he laughed obscenely.


    "After that, you will be my daughter-in-law. If you want children, I''ll give them to you, as many as you want. We''re going to have a big group, ha ha ha. " A man would like to have a man now and cook a ripe meal with raw rice, but he also knows that the person in front of him is very weak, and he doesn''t want to kill him.


    After looking at it for a while, the man went out and found some dark ginger in the broken kitchen. He soaked some hot water and came back to drink it.


    The next day, it was dawn.


    When the man wakes up, he first makes sure that the person in the next corner is still alive, and then makes sure that the person is tied firmly and won''t run away. After that, he opens the door and goes out to go fishing with the agreed villagers, and comes back in the afternoon. With a woman, and then have children, he naturally has to work hard, more fish. When a child is born, a woman will admit her life and will not escape.


    At that time, he will let the people in the village know that he has such a beautiful daughter-in-law and envy those people.


    In the evening, the man came back, put the two baskets of fish into the yard, and went into the house to see the bound people.


    After calling for a long time, the man found some ginger, soaked in hot water and poured it down.


    If it''s still like this tomorrow, the man will consider whether to go to the hospital to get some medicine.


    After more than a month


    The man is going to be crazy. He poured so much medicine, but as a result, he is still half dead and never wakes up from the beginning to the end. All the little savings he has accumulated over the years have been spent.

 Chapter 460

    The man thought all night long and set a time for himself.


    Three days!


    If people don''t wake up three days later, he will transport them out and try to sell them!


    Such a beautiful face, even if it''s a madman, I believe there will still be many people who want it in those places. If there is a lot of money in those places, they may be able to cure good people. He will earn more or less money to come back and not lose his life.


    Thinking about this, the man finally swept away the depression of the past few days. After breakfast, he was obviously in a good mood when he went fishing.


    Qu Ning wakes up in a daze. For a moment, he can''t tell the situation in front of him. But before long, everything that happened before the coma poured into her mind. She went to Yueling city first and then to the town. Everyone said that she had no children.


    When it rained, she was pushed out of the hospital as a madman and fell in the rain.


    At that moment, she was so desperate that she wanted to die. Unexpectedly, she didn''t die.


    Where is it?


    Why is she tied to so many ropes?


    Qu Ning slowly looked around the extremely strange environment and saw a dark broken medicine bowl at his feet. He broke the medicine bowl and cut the rope directly with pieces. He walked out with a vain step.


    The child is fake. Chi Yan is dead. Now she has no face to go back to the snow mountain to face him and tell him about it herself.


    Heaven and earth, Qu Ning looked up at the sky, did not know where he could go.


    The sun shone into his eyes, and Qu Ning felt dizzy.


    The world was a strange one to her. Before she met Chi Yan, she could still find a place to live quietly. But, had met, and fell in love with, he left, the world is nothing worth her nostalgia. Without her, xiaotuanzi would be taken care of by Yu Wenxiao, song and Yuan Dynasties and Chi Lin.


    A luxurious and huge ship slowly landed.


    It''s the first time that the villagers of the fishing village have seen such a big boat. They are curious to rush to the shore to watch it, especially the children. Occasionally, some people notice Qu Ning as a walking corpse.


    But she looked so terrible. She was skinny and pale as paper. Her clothes were covered with blood. Her hair was in a mess. She walked unsteadily and wobbly. All the fishermen who noticed it were like watching the plague. No one dared to step closer.


    The ship had been berthing for a long time. When she was ready to leave, a maid in waiting saw that someone was going into the sea. She told the bodyguard to help.


    The princess is always the most kind-hearted. When she sees a rabbit injured, she will save it and take care of it. Now it''s a human life. I believe the princess will save it. After the maid of honor ordered the bodyguard to go to the rescue, she went into the cabin and reported the matter to the princess.


    In the cabin.


    Princess fengxinger, the eldest daughter of emperor Xiling and the niece of Princess Fengling, is sitting drinking tea. She is dressed in gorgeous robes and looks as beautiful as a fairy.


    Maid in waiting for the bodyguard to save: "princess, I just saw someone walking into the sea and asked the bodyguard to save her."


    Feng xing''er, also known as Yun Xi Zhi, raised her eyes and looked at the self opinionated maid in front of her, Qiu Xin. Her thin lips were faint and she continued to drink tea without saying anything.


    She also thought that she died, died in the snow mountain, died in the hands of Rongxin that bitch, life is so over, completely defeated by Rongxin.


    But unexpectedly, as soon as she woke up, she became fengxing''er, the only 16-year-old daughter of emperor Xiling, and even called Fengling "aunt.". Funny, it''s funny, but it''s so lucky that she can do it again.

 Chapter 461

    First of all, she went through the world and became yunxizhi. Then she was reborn as Princess fengxinger. The ups and downs of her life are beyond anyone''s expectation. In the end, heaven is still kind to her.


    Rong Xinna sent troops to attack Xiling and Huachen. On the surface, Xiling and Huachen had peace talks with Chizhou. Naturally, they were unwilling.


    As soon as the peace talks were over, Xiling and Huachen secretly got in touch and decided to marry and alliance against Chizhou.


    Emperor Xiling asked one of his daughters to marry emperor Huachen.


    Emperor Huachen also chose a man to marry to Xiling and be his concubine.


    Marriage has been the most effective way to consolidate the alliance in all dynasties.


    Fengxing''er is usually timid and weak. She is not conspicuous in the palace of Xiling Kingdom, but she is deeply loved by her aunt, Princess Fengling.


    Fengling went out and didn''t return for several months. Fengxing''er, who had no umbrella, was murdered in the palace. She fell into the water and was in a coma for many days. When I opened my eyes again, I was not the original person, but her yunxizhi.


    After learning that the Xiling emperor, who came back from the peace talks, was going to choose a daughter to marry Huachen. When all the other daughters of the Xiling emperor were afraid of being elected, Yun Xizhi, as fengxing''er, resolutely stood up and wanted to take the initiative to marry. He personally assured the Xiling Emperor that she would win over Huachen and confuse Huachen, so that Huachen and Xiling would work together against Chizhou, He must not be disappointed.


    The eyes that the emperor of Xiling looked at her at that time, Yun Xi Zhi, still can''t forget.


    Yunxi stops sneering, where does Xiling emperor want to get his daughter has changed her soul.


    And more let cloud Xi not forget, is when she died, division Phoenix yuan want to die for her that look.


    The emperor of Xiling didn''t think about it long before he agreed. He was also very pleased. He praised her a lot and promoted the status of fengxinger''s mother.


    Before she got married, she went to see Fengling. Unfortunately, Fengling was hurt too much. She was brought back to the palace and was in a coma.


    Emperor Xiling really cared about Fengling''s sister, more than his children.


    In order not to let the two marriages be known by rongxinna, both Xiling and Huachen decided to keep a low profile before the marriage was completed, so they deliberately took the sea route and made a detour. Time is not a problem, just be safe.


    Today, the ship, which has been sailing on the sea for many days, came ashore to have a rest. The bodyguards went ashore to buy fresh vegetables, melons and fruits.


    The palace maid Qiuxin saw that the princess did not speak all the time. In the past, when the princess looked like this, she only felt that the princess was too weak, but now she was a little worried, but she could not tell why it was like this. She was still the same princess, "Princess?"


    "Just in time, I''m tired too. I''ll go out and see who I saved. It''s strange to walk into the sea by yourself. " Yun Xizhi put down his tea cup, stood up and walked slowly to the bow.


    The bodyguard just rescued the man and put him flat on the deck. He pulled out the messy hair on the face of the rescuer and tried to sniff.


    Yunxizhi''s step suddenly stops, it''s unbelievable that the person the bodyguard saves is Qu Ning.


    There is a saying that "there is no place to look for when you break the iron shoes. It takes no effort to get them." she sent them to the door by herself! Yun Xizhi immediately chuckled that the long sea journey to Huachen would not be boring.


    In the afternoon, the fisherman came back happily, put down two big baskets of fish and went into the house to see if the bound man woke up today.


    The room was silent and empty. There was no one in the circle.

 Chapter 462

    Busy for so long, spent his savings, in the end "draw water from a basket"! The man stares at the ropes and debris on the corner and falls to the ground with a "pop".


    -


    When Qu Ning woke up, he found that he was not dead, and he was bound again. The only difference is that this time she was tied to a cross like scaffold, and her hands and feet could not move.


    Open your eyes, it is a strange environment, a small room without windows, sitting on the chair opposite a gorgeous young beautiful woman, Qu Ning determined that he had never seen her.


    A person step by step down the sea that moment, Qu Ning also don''t know how to think.


    Yun Xizhi took a sip of tea slowly. "It seems that she is not very sober. Come on, give her ten lashes to wake her up. "


    The bodyguard took the order, picked up the whip, approached and waved it to Qu Ning.


    Two days later.


    In yunxizhi''s room.


    The palace maid Qiu Xin dresses up for Yun Xizhi.


    Yun Xizhi sat in front of the dresser, looking at his strange and young self in the mirror, and casually asked, "what happened to that woman?"


    Qiuxin reports carefully. She doesn''t understand why a kind-hearted Princess torments a woman who is rescued from the boat. Such a princess makes her feel strange and strange. It''s also a bit terrible. "Princess, she''s been tormented for two days. She''s been in a coma and has a high fever since last night. She just talks nonsense. The maid dare not disturb your rest, so she didn''t tell you


    Cloud Xi Zhi just don''t care about Qu Ning coma high fever, she was ready to go ashore slowly torture Qu Ning. In fact, she and Qu Ning have no deep hatred. When the devil died, she was not as happy as she thought. But when she thought that Qu Ning and Chi Lin were together, the devil was brought out of the island by Qu Ning, which destroyed her plan to win over Fengling at that time, she couldn''t help but want to give some punishment.


    Yun Xizhi: "what did she say?"


    "The maid didn''t quite understand, but she kept saying," Yan, don''t leave me, don''t leave me alone. No kids, kids are fake, I miss you so much, I miss you so much. Oh, by the way, she said, "sister, I''ve finished my homework. I''ve been waiting for you. These are the meals I cooked myself. Sister, there will be a parents'' meeting tomorrow. Can you go? Sister, can I sleep with you at night Autumn heart as far as possible memories, roughly said.


    The memory that has been covered with dust for a long time is suddenly like a book opened, pouring into yunxizhi''s mind.


    Sister? Homework? meal? South south? Yun Xizhi was frozen, and an incredible idea flashed by. Was it... Was it


    Qiuxin: "princess, what''s the matter with you?"


    Yunxizhi suddenly pushes Qiuxin away and eagerly goes to the penalty room, letting everyone back down. No one is allowed to get close to her without her permission.


    In the hut used as the penalty room, Qu Ning, who was tied to the Xingjia, bowed his head. He was scarred and his consciousness was blurred, just as the palace maid Qiu Xin said that he had been talking nonsense.


    Yun Xizhi came near. Listening, he almost confirmed that Qu Ning''s identity was her sister. Unexpectedly, her sister also passed through.


    Listen to Qu Ning also talk about the devil Pool Rock, which shows that she has been crossing for a long time. The two sisters met for several times in this world, but they didn''t know each other. They also became "enemies". They even tortured their only sister by themselves. Yunxi could not help regretting.

 Chapter 463

    "It''s OK. It''s OK. My sister is here. It''s all over."


    "From now on, my sister will take good care of you, just like before."


    "Don''t blame my sister. She tried so hard to make money at the beginning and ignored you. She also wanted to give you a better life."


    "My parents died suddenly, my sister can''t be a princess, but my sister still wants you to be a carefree little princess like in a fairy tale."


    "Sister will torture you because she doesn''t know who you are."


    "Well, now my sister finally knows."


    "Come on, come on, call the doctor."


    Because fengxing''er had just recovered from a serious illness, and it was a long way from Xiling to Huachen, the emperor of Xiling specially sent an imperial doctor to take care of fengxing''er, that is, yunxizhi''s body.


    -


    Late at night.


    Qu Ning wakes up and finds herself lying on the warm bed in the bright light. There is a fuzzy figure lying on the edge of the bed, quietly guarding her side.


    So familiar warm picture, Qu Ning thought he was dreaming, confused way: "rock, I see you again, good."


    Yunxizhi, who is always on guard, wakes up with a start. Seeing quning wake up, he is very happy and says, "Nannan, I''m my sister. You wake up."


    "Nannan" is Qu Ning''s nickname in her own world. Only her parents, sisters, relatives and elders would call her that. Qu Ning is stunned, disappointed that the person guarding her is not Chi Yan, and wondering why someone would call her that.


    Eyes gradually clear, see clearly in front of who is, Qu Ning slightly tremble.


    However, she is not afraid of death, so even if the person in front of her has been torturing her, Qu Ning is not afraid, even never resist.


    Yun Xizhi reached for Qu Ning''s forehead and found that it was still very hot. The imperial doctor didn''t know if he had any real talent or knowledge. He couldn''t even cure himself well. "Nannan, tell my sister, when did you cross over? Sister, because of a car accident, how about you? My sister used to be busy making money and ignored you. Until she came across the world, she realized that she had too little time to accompany you. I thought I would never meet again, but I didn''t expect you to come across. "


    Qu Ning listen, tears quietly rolling down.


    In the next few days, Qu Ning didn''t get better. He often fell into a coma. After the coma, he kept talking nonsense. Two of the three sentences were Chi Yan, and sometimes he cried while talking.


    Think of the palace maid Qiu Xin said "Qu Ning is his own walk into the sea", she this is clearly not fatal! Combined with the current situation, if Qu Ning still can''t forget and let go of the demon who has passed away, he is afraid that he will be so depressed all the time, and even seek his own short-sightedness. Naturally, Yun Xizhi doesn''t want his own sister to be like this.


    After thinking about it for a long time, Yun Xizhi called the imperial doctor and asked, "do you know if the imperial doctor has Mandala?"


    Datura has the effect of paralysis and hallucination. The imperial doctor didn''t know what the princess wanted to do with it. "Back to the princess, yes."


    Yun Xizhi: "give it to me."


    Royal doctor: "I wonder if the princess knows the efficacy of Datura? What does the princess want Mandala for? "


    "I''m of course useful. You don''t have to ask more questions. Just give it to me." Yun Xi''s face sank, showing his displeasure.


    The imperial doctor didn''t dare to ask any more, so he had to take it and give it to Yun Xizhi.


    Cloud Xi Zhi wave back maid, let the maid close the door to go out, without her order not to disturb, decided to Qu Ning hypnosis.

 Chapter 464

    In the past, when she was extorting a confession by torture, she would use mandala and hypnosis to make people hallucinate and set up the truth. At present Qu Ning this appearance, also might as well use.


    Go to the edge of the bed and sit down. Yunxi feeds Qu Ning who is in a coma and takes Mandala. Then he shakes Qu Ning to wake up and let Qu Ning watch her and hypnotize her.


    "Looking at my sister..."


    "You remember, you just crossed over, and you crossed with your sister."


    "The pictures and memories in your mind, as well as the person you think about, are all illusions and illusions. You should forget..."


    "Forget..."


    "Forget..."


    "Yes, go forward, come out of those illusions, don''t look back, forget it..."


    Once failed, Yunxi began the second time.


    From then on, he began to hypnotize quning and feed quning Datura again and again.


    It seems that the efficacy of Datura stramonium is not enough. Yunxizhi is determined to come to the "five stone powder" which will make people addicted. As long as you can let Qu Ning forget the devil Pool Rock first, and get out of grief and despair, you can slowly quit after the five stones are scattered.


    Qu Ning''s memory began to get confused, and occasionally he thought of Chi Yan, just a small fragment of two. The clips seem to be hers and not hers. At this time, a voice will ring in her mind to remind her to forget.


    A few days later


    When Qu Ning finally got out of the room under the cabin, he went to the deck of the bow to see the sun and the sea, and felt the cool sea breeze. It was like a world away.


    This familiar picture seems to have been experienced somewhere. But where in the end, Qu Ning can''t think about it. He is confused in his mind. It seems that he is covered with white fog and can''t see all around.


    "South south, don''t blow. Lunch is ready. Let''s have lunch with my sister first. " Yunxizhi approaches from the rear and drapes quning. In addition to being addictive and hallucinating, wushilisan also has an obvious sequela, which is that it makes people especially afraid of cold and often depressed.


    Qu Ning takes back his empty thoughts and turns to smile at Yun Xizhi, "sister, I don''t know how many years I haven''t had lunch with you."


    Yun Xizhi has a look of doting. Although Qu Ning was fed a lot of Datura and wushisan, and was hypnotized constantly, which did great harm to Qu Ning''s health, compared with Qu Ning''s mental state at the beginning, Qu Ning is much better now.


    So what she has done is right and worth it. Yunxi has no psychological burden.


    In addition, Yun Xizhi has announced to all the bodyguards and maids on the ship that she has recognized Qu Ning as her sister. Therefore, Qu Ning now rightly calls her "sister". Everyone on the ship must be respectful to Qu Ning.


    Yun Xizhi: "fool, our sisters will have plenty of time together in the future. My parents will be happy to see that we can all live again and meet again in the sky. "


    Qu Ning nodded. It''s a fable. The two sisters are still together, but it''s true.


    After dinner, Qu Ning was sleepy and addicted to wushili powder, and his body trembled slightly unconsciously.


    Yunxi asked people to prepare five stones for quning.


    -


    In the evening, Qu Ning insists on cooking dinner himself.


    Yunxi is determined by quning.


    A few days later, the bodyguard reported to Yun Xizhi, "princess, it''s coming to the shore. I believe the welcoming team of Hua chenguo has been waiting on the shore."

 Chapter 465

    "Well." Yun Xizhi answered faintly, went to the bow of the boat and looked down to the shore. He didn''t feel the figure of Shi Fengyuan in his mind. He didn''t know what happened to Shi Fengyuan now? The truth is that people often recognize a person at the moment of death. She is to know, in this world, really to her sincere, only Shi Fengyuan.


    The ship pulled in slowly.


    Yunxi, with a delicate veil and a noble air, walks slowly off the ship with the help of the maid of honor Qiu Xin.


    Qu Ning dressed up as a maid of honor and followed Yun Xizhi. Not long ago, she ate Wu Shi San. Now she is in a good mood. All this makes her feel strange and novel. It turns out that this is the kingdom of Huachen. My sister said that she had become "Princess fengxinger" of Xiling. She came to Huachen from a long distance to marry the emperor of Huachen.


    The official who met the bride was a fat, middle-aged man with a respectful manner. The carriage was ready. As soon as he saw the princess from Xiling, he quickly met her and said, "princess, the welcoming team sent by the emperor has been delayed on the way and has not arrived yet. Weichen is a local official nearby. First, I''ll welcome the princess to the post station to have a rest. "


    Yunxi frowned. He didn''t know whether the greeting team was really delayed or deliberately ignored her.


    On the luxury coach, cloud Xi Zhi let Qiuxin follow outside the car, quning a person on her car.


    Autumn heart dare not have objection.


    Yunxi ordered to leave.


    On the way¡ª¡ª


    Yun Xizhi inquired about Shi Fengyuan''s current situation, ordered the bodyguard to call the fat official to the side of the car, and asked: "I''m new here. I don''t know what the capital of Huachen is like?"


    The fat officials naturally praised the prosperity of Huachen.


    Yun Xizhi: "what about the emperor Huachen?"


    "The emperor is diligent and loves the people, knows how to make good use of people, has a kind heart, is young and promising, and has the ability to be civil and military..." a lot of praise, the fat headed officials gasped and went on, boasting that the emperor has never been before and has never come after, shocking the world and showing his flattery. "In addition, the emperor is the most handsome man in Huachen state, I believe the princess will like the emperor of our country. "


    Yun Xizhi echoed a few words, but he didn''t care about them at all. After asking so many questions, he finally turned to the topic, "by the way, I heard that Huachen has a prime minister, who is very good and a pillar of talent. I don''t know if what I heard is wrong?"


    "The princess heard about the prime minister in Xiling?" The fat officials were surprised.


    Cloud Xi stops to sink a voice: "how, can''t?"


    The fat officials were so scared that they did not dare to say "no". This time, the wedding procession was delayed on the way, and gave him a good chance to meet the princess of Xiling.


    As long as he can take good care of the princess of Xiling and take the opportunity to climb up the high branch of the princess of Xiling, I believe that high officials and high salaries are ahead.


    Before the ship landed, he was still trying to figure out how to get close to the princess of Xiling. Unexpectedly, the princess of Xiling took the initiative to call him to the carriage.


    Since the princess of Xiling wanted to inquire about the prime minister Shi Fengyuan, she seemed to admire him very much. He might as well praise her, "the prime minister Shi is indeed a pillar of Huachen state. She is highly appreciated by the emperor and has been in a high position for many years. She has worked hard for Huachen state..."

 Chapter 466

    Yun Xizhi listened to the endless nonsense and tried not to interrupt the people outside until he said, "what about now? What''s the matter with the prime minister? "


    He is not allowed to lie about the facts. Besides, he lied here. The princess of Xiling knew as soon as she arrived at the capital. The fat headed official said frankly: "it is said that the Prime Minister of the division led the troops out this time, but he was not good at doing things. He lost tens of thousands of troops and was punished by the emperor. He was not only demoted, but also punished in the government to think about his mistakes. It is said that when the prime minister came back, he seemed to have brought back a woman''s body. It''s also said that the prime minister left the woman''s body in the mansion. He didn''t want to be buried for a long time, and spent the whole day drinking. The whole capital is now passing on teachers. The prime minister must be very fond of that woman. Her death has made him frustrated... "


    When it comes to all kinds of gossip, fat officials are also eloquent and vivid.


    Yunxizhi''s hand trembled, and the tea in the cup spilled out without feeling.


    It turns out that Shi Fengyuan took her body back to Huachen state. She didn''t want to be buried for so long, because she was depressed.


    This kind of species is totally different from that chifengting.


    When Chi Fengting "died", she hugged her left and right, and the harem was three thousand. She soon gave birth to a large group of children.


    How blind was she when she chose Chi Fengting, but she didn''t see the real face of Rong Xin, so she came to such an end?


    Yunxi could not help clenching his fist.


    "Sister, what''s the matter with you? Why are you in a daze? " Qu Ning quickly took the silk handkerchief to yunxizhi to wipe his hands and clothes. Fortunately, the tea was not very hot.


    Yunxi stops. In order not to let people outside think that she is particularly concerned about shifengyuan, she then asks about Emperor Huachen. In her words, she looks forward to Emperor Huachen.


    But in fact, Yun Xizhi''s heart has already flew to Shi Fengyuan. He wants to fly to the capital to see Shi Fengyuan and tell her that she is not dead. Let him not be sad!


    -


    It''s night.


    In the post station.


    Yunxi is restless.


    After falling asleep, yunxizhi woke up in the middle of the night.


    She took the initiative to marry Huachen, in order to win over Huachen, want to work together with the two countries to deal with Rongxin that bitch. However, Shi Fengyuan for her so, she suddenly don''t want to marry Huachen emperor, want to and Shi Fengyuan together.


    But now it''s hard to ride a tiger. What else can we do to win over emperor Huachen and live together with shifengyuan? Yunxi thought all night.


    Qu Ning, in the next room, couldn''t sleep either. He woke up in the middle of the night and ate five foods again. His consciousness was wandering and hazy. As if in a dream, he vaguely saw a white figure locked by a chain. The figure seemed to have something to say to her, and it seemed to want her to save him, untie the long iron chain for him, let him out of the cage, and attract her step by step.


    dawn.


    Qiu Xin knocked on the door carefully, "Miss Nan, it''s getting late. Are you up? The princess is waiting for you to have breakfast


    At the beginning, the princess wanted to torture this man to death. She recognized him as a "righteous sister" overnight. She was very fond of him. The change was so great that she could not understand. Autumn heart is very puzzled, but dare not ask.


    "It''s up. It''s ready." A voice came from the room.


    Soon the door opened from the inside.


    Qiu Xin looked at Qu Ning''s haggard face and said: "Miss Nan, your face is so bad. Are you ill?"


    -


    [update tomorrow evening!]

 Chapter 467

    Qu Ning nodded, really did not have a good rest, feeling a night''s dream, but trying to think of nothing to remember, the mind is still white, as if in the fog.


    Qiu Xin: "the wedding party hasn''t come yet. After breakfast, Miss Nan can have a rest."


    "Well, thank you." Qu Ning smiles and yawns.


    -


    after meal.


    Also did not have a good rest of cloud Xi Zhi himself first back to the room, no reason Qu Ning.


    One is to think twice a day, and the other is to be in a bad mood after the five eclipse. Time passes quickly.


    The fat officials arrived at the post station early to say hello to the princess of Xiling. As a result, they stood at the gate of the post station for a day without waiting for a message. They were worried that the princess of Xiling would not wait to see him.


    The next morning, it was sunny and the weather was fine.


    The fat headed official came again. After he went back yesterday, he found many people and racked their brains to think about how to make the princess happy for most of the night. In his heart, he only hoped that the welcoming team would stay as long as possible on the way, and give him a little time to please the princess of Xiling, "miss Qiuxin, is the princess up?"


    Qiuxin: "the princess is eating. Go back, my Lord. The princess will not summon you. "


    The fat headed officials didn''t care a bit about the hot face and the cold buttock, but they were still smiling. "Qiuxin girl, not far from here, Damao mountain is a famous scenic spot with a hundred Li radius. Now the flowers are blooming and beautiful, which has attracted countless people to enjoy. Anyway, before the wedding party arrived, why don''t the princess take the opportunity to have a look at the beautiful scenery of Huachen country? I believe the princess will not be disappointed. If there is a subordinate, he will ensure the safety of the princess. "


    "Let me tell the princess first." Autumn heart dare not decide without authorization, return to the hall to cloud Xi Zhi report.


    Yun Xizhi was not interested and was about to refuse, but seeing Qu Ning''s listless face, he changed his mind and said, "OK, let''s go to relax and let the guards prepare."


    Qiu Xin takes orders.


    The fat official was very happy and asked his people to prepare.


    noon.


    The team arrived at Damao mountain.


    Qu Ning got out of the car first, stood beside the car and helped her sister, who was a princess, down. She looked around. It was really as beautiful as the fat official described along the way.


    "Let''s go and have a look." Yunxizhi holds quning''s hand and takes quning into the flowers. He didn''t expect that there are so many flowers in this autumn and winter season. There are really many people enjoying the flowers.


    Fat headed officials followed him and talked endlessly to Yun Xizhi. They had already made enough preparations. Each flower''s "name, flowering date, category" and so on could be spoken out, and all kinds of flattery came out one after another.


    Yun Xizhi was very noisy and gradually became impatient. He turned cold and ordered the officials and maids in court not to follow him. He just walked with Qu Ning in the flower room to enjoy the fragrance of flowers. "Elder sister, I remember that you loved flowers most when you were a child, so our back garden is always full of all kinds of flowers. Let sister think, your favorite flower at that time is... "A little meal," peony. "


    "Peony!" Two people speak with one voice, Qu Ning can''t help laughing. Other can''t remember, his memory of the world is very clear, "at that time, I didn''t understand, I thought peony is big, bigger than my palm, and beautiful, I like it."

 Chapter 468

    Yunxi stopped petting and pinched quning''s nose, "what about now?"


    "I like it now. Maybe I''m in love for a long time. Once I like it, it doesn''t change for many years. " Qu Ning dodged with a smile.


    Yun Xizhi''s face was a little bit, but he soon covered it up. He bent down and picked the most beautiful and red flower. He drew a figure on Qu Ning''s bun and put it on himself. He said, "there are many other flowers in the world, many of which are bigger and more beautiful than peony. You have to have a look and open your eyes. Life is still very long. My sister doesn''t want you to hang on a flower all your life. "


    I thought the flowers would set off my sister more beautiful, but it turns out that people are more charming than flowers. Yun Xizhi looked at it and was very satisfied.


    Qu Ning nodded and picked one for Yun Xi Zhi.


    -


    afternoon.


    We''re going back.


    Half way, a group of mountain bandits ambush in the roadside forest suddenly jumped out and stopped the team.


    The guards of the Xiling Kingdom drew their swords to guard.


    In order to show himself in front of the princess of Xiling, the fat official first ordered his men and cried out, "come on, take these bandits for me."


    A group of people took orders and rushed forward to fight with the mountain bandits without saying a word.


    "Don''t be afraid, princess. If you have a subordinate, he will take all these villains. Hateful. It''s so hateful. It''s lawless. I dare to hurt the princess. " The fat official then climbed out of the carriage and ran to the side of yunxizhi''s carriage.


    In the car, Yun Xizhi closed his eyes and paid no attention. He was just a few mountain bandits.


    After a good trip out, she relaxed and accompanied Qu Ning to relax. Now that she is going back, the question that she had been struggling to sleep before comes back to Yun Xizhi''s mind. How can she stay with Shi Fengyuan on the premise of winning over emperor Huachen?


    Qu Ning is lying on his stomach quietly. He is covered with the gorgeous cloak of yunxizhi. He has already fallen asleep. The tired color between his eyebrows is obvious. It''s not easy to persist for such a long time.


    Outside, the mountain bandit didn''t know the real identity of the pedestrian in front of him. He just wanted to rob some money. He didn''t expect that the other party would directly order someone to fight.


    Seeing their brothers injured and killed, the mountain bandits got angry one by one and wanted to take revenge. The two sides became more and more fierce.


    The Yamen officers were defeated and gradually wanted to retreat.


    Fat officials don''t want to lose face. They repeatedly ask no one to withdraw.


    Casualties have increased.


    The mountain thieves signaled all the people on the mountain.


    The guards of the Xiling Kingdom kept watching until the mountain bandits rushed to them and had to join in the scuffle to ensure the safety of the princess in the car.


    Yunxizhi''s thoughts were disturbed by the sound of fighting. He looked at Qu Ning, who was still sleeping peacefully beside him, and lifted the car curtain to look out. First of all, he saw the fat official shivering. The fat on his body and face trembled. In front of him, there was a lot of confusion. There were fallen bodies on the ground, including yamen servants, mountain bandits and Xiling guards.


    It''s just that some mountain bandits are blocking the road and robbing such a small thing. As a result, Yunxi is speechless.


    Fat officials didn''t expect these mountain bandits to be so brave, and they called so many people back.


    Qiuxin and several other palace maids were shivering beside the car, and they had never experienced such a thing.

 Chapter 469

    All of a sudden, a mountain bandit came to the fat headed official in front of the car.


    The fat official was paralyzed with fright. His face was pale and silly. He didn''t know how to escape and hide. So he was cut down by the mountain bandits and gave a sudden wail.


    The mountain bandit pulls out his knife, turns his head and sees yunxizhi in the car. He can''t help but get dementia. He quickly climbs onto the car and wants to catch someone.


    With disgust on his face, Yun Xizhi quickly clasped the thief''s neck, grabbed the knife from the thief''s hand, wiped the thief''s neck neatly, and kicked the thief''s body out of the carriage.


    The body just fell to the foot of Qiuxin, almost pressed Qiuxin''s foot.


    Autumn heart looking at, incredibly stare big eyes, step back unconsciously. Such a princess, she has never seen, before all kinds of different, this moment all poured into my mind


    Yunxizhi''s face suddenly changed to shangqiuxin''s eyes. She was too careless! Phoenix star son has always been timid and cowardly, long in the palace, even rabbits do not kill, at the moment she did not blink an eye to kill a person. Is the look of the maid in waiting suspicious of her? It is said that the maid in waiting should know fengxinger best. After all, she has been serving fengxinger since she was a child.


    Thinking of this, the fierce and murderous spirit flashed in yunxizhi''s eyes.


    The autumn heart looks at, frighten more and more retreat, pull a leg to run.


    Qu Ning is still sleeping, not awake.


    Yunxizhi gets out of the car quickly and chases Qiuxin alone. He has to solve the problem of the suspicious maid in the palace so as not to have an accident in the future.


    Qiu Xin is running faster and faster, and is in a panic.


    The bodyguards of Xiling kingdom were too busy to take care of themselves. They all died in the hands of mountain bandits. No one could take care of Yunxi.


    When the last bodyguard fell down, the maids who tried to escape after seeing Qiuxin escape also died under the random knife. The living mountain bandits searched the carriage one by one, looking for valuable things.


    "Tengtengteng" the sound of the horse''s hooves suddenly came, and the troops were approaching.


    When they got into the carriage, the mountain bandits who were about to pull the sleeping beauty out of the carriage heard that there were many people coming, and they knew that it was important to protect their lives, so they quickly withdrew.


    Qu Ning, who was pulled by the mountain bandits and then left behind, woke up in a daze and rubbed his eyes. He didn''t see his elder sister. He got up, lifted the car curtain and went out.


    When the troops arrived, they held the reins one after another. What they saw was such a scene: a woman in a gorgeous cloak came out of the biggest carriage on the scene, her clothes were fluttering, and the blood and corpses all around made her come out of the mud.


    For a moment, the leader of the team jumped off his horse, quickly approached Qu Ning and said, "excuse me, are you the princess of Xiling? On the emperor''s order, Wei Chen came to meet him, but he was delayed on the way. I hope the princess will forgive me for the delay in the rescue. "


    Qu Ning is about to explain, and anxious to find his sister, "I don''t..."


    "Princess, I''m glad you''re OK!" Chasing out and killing Qiu Xin, Yun Xizhi, who just came back, saw the person who met him admit his mistake. In an instant, it was like breaking through the fog, and there was another village with dark willows and bright flowers. An almost perfect plan flashed in his mind.


    She is now the same age as Qu Ning and has the same outstanding appearance. No one in the whole Huachen kingdom will recognize Qu Ning except Shi Fengyuan and the soldiers who came down from the snow mountain.


    And those soldiers will never enter the palace of Huachen state.


    Now, the bodyguards are dead, and so are the maids. No one can identify them.


    As long as she exchanges with Qu Ning, then she can let Qu Ning enter the palace to win over emperor Huachen, and she can be with Shi Fengyuan!


    -


    Good night, folks! Update tomorrow afternoon! Thank you for your monthly and recommended tickets, Da Ai!]

 Chapter 470

    The more Yunxi thought about it, the more he felt that it was feasible. He quickly ran close to the carriage and stopped Qu Ning from saying, "princess, fortunately you''re OK!"


    Qu Ning stayed and couldn''t figure out why her sister said that. She was the princess of Xiling.


    The leader who is inquiring about Qu Ning''s identity sees Yun Xizhi in gorgeous clothes. His eyes turn between Qu Ning and Yun Xizhi, and he is confused.


    Yun Xizhi didn''t look at him, but just looked up at Qu Ning, looking happy for the rest of his life. His acting skills were perfect, and all kinds of perfect words had been thought well. "Fortunately, the princess is smart. For the sake of safety, this time she went out to enjoy the flowers and let the maid disguise as you. As expected, the mountain bandits confessed their mistake and took the maidservant captive without harming the princess. The maidservant managed to escape. As long as she could keep the princess, she was willing to die. Princess, fortunately, fortunately you''re OK. I''m scared to death. "


    Qu Ning: "I don''t know what my sister wants to do?


    With so many eyes watching and listening, even though Qu Ning had a lot of questions for a while, he could only find a way to ask in private. It was not good to expose his sister in front of so many people.


    After hearing this, the leader of the wedding party didn''t expect that the princess of Xiling still had such a plan to let the palace maid disguise herself as her.


    Fortunately, the princess of Xiling was safe and sound, so he took someone back to deliver to the emperor.


    It''s just one or two days late. Who would have thought that the local officials here would be so bold to instigate the newly arrived Princess of Xiling to come out for a visit.


    Then the leader bowed his hand to Qu Ning and said respectfully, "princess, my humble Minister Song Yi. The rest of the bandits will be dealt with by Wei Chen, who will escort the princess back to the post station and leave for the capital early tomorrow morning. "


    There are still several bodyguards in the post station to protect the dowry, salute and so on, which must be dealt with before the arrival of these people. Yun Xizhi immediately got into the carriage and said, "yes, princess, you are so frightened. Let''s go back first."


    Qu Ning can only nod and get into the car with Yun Xizhi.


    Song Yi ordered people to lead the carriage.


    In the car¡ª¡ª


    Qu Ning can speak at last, small voice way: "elder sister, why?"


    Yun Xizhi was silent for a long time. He clasped Qu Ning''s hand with both hands and said, "my elder sister forgot to tell you that there is someone in her heart that she likes. That person is... The Prime Minister of Huachen state."


    Traning was shocked.


    Yun Xizhi: "these days, after thinking about it, my sister finally decides not to marry emperor Huachen. Nannan, will you go to the palace instead of your sister? From now on, you will be princess fengxinger from Xiling. Your elder sister will be your maid. As long as your sister is there, she will help you protect you. She will never let you have anything to do in the palace. "


    Qu Ning shook his head, things come too suddenly, "but elder sister, I didn''t want to get married, more didn''t want to enter the palace to marry the emperor. I can''t. I haven''t seen him and I don''t like him. I really can''t


    Yun Xizhi: "just help my sister!"


    Qu Ning: "sister, I can help you with anything, but this one doesn''t work."


    Yun Xizhi: "why don''t we go to the Palace first? After entering the palace, you pretend to be ill. After a while, we''ll try to see if we can play dead and escape from the palace? In this way, first, it will not affect the alliance between the two countries; second, it will help my sister; third, you will be free in the future. What do you think of this? "

 Chapter 471

    Qu Ning is really in a dilemma.


    "My parents died so suddenly. After my parents died, I took over the company by myself. Do you think I don''t want to spend more time with you? Do you think I don''t want to go abroad for further study? But you are still so young, those relatives all covetously want to share our family''s money, no one really kind, I don''t work so hard, how can you continue to live a good life? For you, my sister will do anything and never regret it. " Yunxi stops playing the family card. In addition, the words have been spoken out, and the people outside have heard them. Things can''t go back.


    No matter Qu would rather not, now we have to drive the ducks to the shelves and move on!


    Yun Xizhi: "my sister just wants you to help her once now. This time, you won''t agree with her?"


    Qu Ning''s heart suddenly softened. Yes, my sister was really hard in those years. Although she doesn''t need so much money, she doesn''t feel the warmth of being at home, and what she wants more is her sister''s company, she can never deny her sister''s contribution to her.


    Yun Xizhi continued to work hard, "don''t worry, I believe my sister. As long as I have my sister, I''m sure I won''t let you have anything, and I won''t let that Huachen emperor touch your hair. You are the princess of Xiling in place of your elder sister. Behind you is the great support of Xiling. He can''t do anything to you as long as he keeps pretending to be sick. Sister promised you that as long as we have a chance, we will pretend to be dead and try to escape from Huachen palace. "


    Qu Ning: "sister..."


    Yun Xizhi: "you agree. No one can help my sister except you


    "... well... Well. Sister, I promise you Qu Ning finally reluctantly agreed, hoping that everything can really be as simple as her sister said, do not have other things, "or I will pretend to be sick from now on? Anyway, I''m not in good health at the moment, so when I get to the palace, there should be no doubt. "


    "It''s better for South South to be considerate. Just do what South South says." Cloud Xi Zhi put his hands around Qu Ning, red lips slowly hook up, eyes flashed silk calculation and proud. Let Qu Ning promise to be the princess of Xiling and go to the palace. What will happen in the future is not as simple as it is now.


    "By the way, there are several guards of Xiling state in the post station." Yun Xizhi then released Qu Ning, "Nan Nan, you don''t feel comfortable. Try to hold the people outside. My sister will go back alone and tell the bodyguards that it''s time to see each other. "


    Qu Ning nodded, "OK."


    Yun Xizhi lifted the curtain of his car and said to Song Yi, the leader of the wedding party: "Mr. Song, stop the car. The princess is not comfortable."


    Song Yi raised his hand to signal the driver to stop and asked Yun Xizhi, "how''s the princess?"


    Yun Xizhi: "the princess can''t stand the turbulence, and she was scared before, so she needs a rest."


    Song Yi: "do you want to see the doctor right away?"


    Yun Xizhi: "princess, this is an old problem. I don''t need a doctor. I''ll be fine later. Mr. Song, well, you are here to guard the princess. I''ll go back and tidy up the room of the post station, so that the princess can have a rest as soon as she goes back. "


    Song Yi was ordered to come to greet the princess. He only cared about the safety of the princess of Xiling. How could the maids not care, "is that what the princess means?"


    Yun Xizhi: "of course."


    Song Yi: "then you go back. I''ll send someone to escort you."

 Chapter 472

    Yun Xizhi did not refuse, "thank you, Mr. Song. Master song, I know how to ride a horse. Please give me a horse. It will be faster. "


    Song Yiyun.


    Under the escort of one of Song Yi''s men, Yun Xizhi rushed to the post station.


    In front of him, the post station was in front of him. He could already see it. Yun Xizhi suddenly held the reins and took out a small white porcelain vase from his waist. He was surprised and said to the humanity who escorted her: "Oh, the princess''s medicine is here, and she thought it was on the car. Elder brother, please take this medicine to the princess immediately, so that the princess can get better quickly. "


    The escort took the vase and thought that the post station was coming. There should be no danger. The princess was really important. "Well, I''ll send it to you. Go back to the post station yourself."


    "Don''t worry, big brother. You go quickly, the princess is still waiting With that, he succeeded in sending the escort away. Yun Xizhi chuckled.


    -


    On the way to the original place, Qu Ning was still in the car and was uncomfortable.


    Song Yi stood outside the car and asked occasionally across the car wall.


    The returnees present the small white porcelain bottle to Qu Ning.


    About half an hour later¡ª¡ª


    The spirit in the car is not good, and some sleepy Qu Ning estimates that the time is almost over. He says to Song Yi across the car wall, "Mr. Song, I''m much better. Let''s go back."


    "Yes, princess." Song Yi gave up his hand.


    As soon as he got to the post station, Song Yi saw the fire ahead from a distance.


    In the open space outside the post station, Yun Xizhi was disheartened and sat down on the ground.


    The horse and carriage stopped together. Song Yi asked condescensively, "what''s the matter?"


    Qu Ning lifted the curtain of the car and got off the car quickly. He almost called yunxizhi "sister". Fortunately, he stopped his voice in time and asked calmly, "what''s the matter? Why is it on fire? "


    Yun Xizhi, who was waiting for the wedding party and Qu Ning to come back, got up from the ground and said in horror: "Princess Hui, as soon as I got back to the post station, I found that the post station was on fire, and all the guards inside were killed. At that time, the fire was still small, and the maidservant rushed in to put out the fire. But there was only one slave. I couldn''t help him. At last I had to escape by myself. "


    These bodyguards are immortal. How can they conceal the fact that she and Qu Ning change their identities seamlessly? She came back alone, and gave the guards a pot of wine at the order of the princess, so that they could have a good taste. In the wine, she had been poisoned quietly. When the bodyguards were poisoned, she put on a few more knives and put on a fire. Who can find out that she did it! Yun Xizhi said, covering his eyes with his hands, pretending to cry, pretending to be innocent.


    "How could that be?" Qu Ning feels that things seem a little strange, but he is not suspicious. Fortunately, his sister is OK.


    Song Yi frowned and ordered his men to put out the fire immediately. First the mountain bandits, now the people who stay in the post station have been killed.


    When the fire was put out, it was already an hour later, and it was dark.


    The man who went in to check came out and told him, "my Lord, there is no one alive."


    Song Yi looks at the post station which has become ruins. All the people from Xiling died, leaving only the princess and a maid in waiting. Should we say that these two women''s lives are too big or too lucky?


    -


    Ten days later.


    The welcoming team arrived at the capital of Huachen.


    At the gate of the city, many ministers of the imperial court who had been ordered to come had been waiting. The scene was ceremonious, and the troops entered the city and the palace.

 Chapter 473

    In the magnificent imperial palace.


    Civil and military officials gathered, a bright yellow robe of emperor Huachen sitting on the Dragon chair.


    The old eunuch''s shrill voice exclaimed, "welcome the princess of Xiling."


    The eyes of man Dynasty turned to the open door.


    Dressed up, Qu Ning stepped into the hall step by step. As his sister told him in advance, he did not look askance all the way. He did not hurry until he stopped in the middle of the hall and bowed perfectly. He waited patiently until a dignified "flat body" sounded in the solemn hall. Then he slowly straightened up and looked at the emperor of Huachen Kingdom, the elder sister was going to marry.


    Four eyes opposite¡ª¡ª


    Although Qu Ning had made enough preparations, he still felt guilty and unconsciously dropped his eyes to avoid looking at each other.


    Emperor Huachen looked at it, but there was no change.


    Yun Xizhi dressed up, walked into the palace behind Qu Ning, knelt down to salute, and then stood up with Qu Ning, looking at the never seen Huachen emperor. I saw that he was really young, handsome and extraordinary. If Qu Ning stood with him, he would be a pair of "made in heaven". Next, she wants to find a way to let Qu Ning stay in the palace, and try her best to use Qu Ning to win over Huachen emperor, which is not harmful to her own sister.


    Qu Ning didn''t know what Yun Xi Zhi was thinking. Even if he lowered his head, he still clearly felt that the eyes of the people on the Dragon chair were directly on her head, and there was an invisible pressure in the hall. I don''t know what the young emperor will see? In order to pretend to be more like her illness, she caught a cold on purpose last night to make a real appearance.


    Yun Xizhi is also worried about what Huachen Emperor sees, but after thinking about it, they should not show any flaws and calm themselves. In this case, they can''t help but scan the officials around with Yu Guang, but they don''t see Shi Fengyuan.


    When the civil and military officials saw that the emperor did not speak, they could not grasp the emperor''s mind. Those congratulatory words were temporarily stuck in the throat, and no one spoke.


    The whole hall fell into the initial silence.


    Qu Ning didn''t know how long the emperor would have to watch. He thought of "if the situation is not right, pretend to faint" discussed with his sister last night, so he shook it obviously.


    Yunxizhi quickly held quning and took the opportunity to report to Emperor Huachen: "Your Majesty, the princess has been in bad health these days because of her bumpy road and acclimatization. Today, in order to meet the emperor, I reluctantly insisted, and asked the emperor to send the royal doctor of Huachen kingdom to treat the princess as soon as possible. "


    Qu Ning nodded weakly.


    Emperor Huachen changed his face. After asking a few words of concern, he said apologetically, "the princess has come all the way. I should have ordered someone to prepare for the wedding and canonize her, but the Empress Dowager has been seriously ill recently. The national master divined the astrology. It is said that it is not suitable to have a wedding in the Imperial Palace recently. I''d like to ask the princess to live in the Palace first. When the Empress Dowager recovers, I''ll canonize her in another day. "


    Qu Ning in the heart is eager, on the surface gentle should way: "everything by Huachen emperor."


    Yun Xizhi frowned slightly, but now she is a maid in waiting, so it''s not suitable to give advice.


    Emperor Huachen: "as for your brother Xiling emperor, I will write a letter in person and send envoys to Xiling state to explain to Xiling emperor."


    Qu Ning: "the emperor is considerate. Thank you very much."


    Emperor Huachen: "well, I''ll order someone to take the princess down to have a rest. In the evening, I will visit the princess again. "


    Qu Ning thanks again.

 Chapter 474

    Xingchen palace is a palace specially given to the princess of Xiling by Emperor Huachen.


    The word "Star" includes the word "Star" of Princess fengxinger of Xiling Kingdom and the word "Chen" of Huachen kingdom. It can be seen that emperor Huachen should have taken such a name seriously.


    Under the guidance of the little eunuch and the support of his sister, Qu Ning stepped into the palace.


    The eunuchs who had been waiting in the palace and were assigned to the "Star Palace" immediately knelt down to see the master.


    Qu Ning is not used to people kneeling on her knees, so let people get up quickly.


    Eunuchs kowtow to thank you.


    After a series of ceremonies, Qu Ning, who pretended to be ill, showed his tired color and made everyone step down.


    Seeing that his elder sister closed the door and there was no one else around, Qu Ning was relieved, "elder sister, have we passed the first pass? Later, the imperial doctor of Huachen will come. Can we really cheat him? "


    Cloud Xi Zhi took Qu Ning''s hand and patted, "don''t worry, there is elder sister in."


    Qu Ning nodded.


    Yun Xizhi turned to the topic and suddenly asked: "elder sister, see that emperor Huachen is young, with extraordinary spirit, full of imperial spirit. I don''t know if you have a little heart when you see him today?"


    Qu Ning shook his head. At that time, he only thought that "that person is the superior emperor, and the exchange of identity between her and her sister will be over if he finds out", so he only worried about the whole process, and he didn''t want to think about it. In addition, that person is the emperor, harem three thousand, some women, how can she be attracted to such a man. Now she only hopes that she and her sister can escape as soon as possible without any accident.


    Yunxi doesn''t force quning. Anyway, he has entered the palace. Everything can be done slowly. I didn''t see Shi Fengyuan today. I don''t know what happened to him? Why didn''t you go to court? If she can, she really wants to go out of the palace as soon as possible and visit the prime minister''s residence.


    Soon, the royal doctor arrived.


    Qu Ning heard the maid''s report, and immediately went to bed to lie down, put down the veil, only the wrist exposed.


    Yun Xizhi made sure that everything was ready, then he opened the door of the palace and asked the imperial doctor to enter the palace. He watched the imperial doctor check his pulse.


    After the imperial doctor left, Yun Xizhi closed the door again, came back to lift the veil, and said with a smile, "look, my sister said it''s OK, I can cheat you."


    Qu Ning: "just now, I was almost scared out of sweat."


    Yun Xizhi sat down on the edge of the couch, reached for Qu Ning''s face and said, "elder sister knows, you''re at risk. You''ll have a good rest after you take the medicine. That Hua Chen emperor says to come over to see you in the evening, you can want to cheer up. "


    "We agreed to let me pretend to be sick all the time? The patient doesn''t need any spirit Qu Ning corrected.


    Yun Xizhi told himself to take your time, don''t worry, "OK, I''ll listen to you."


    Qu Ning smiles.


    -


    At night.


    Qu Ning pretended to be ill while lying on his bed, waiting for emperor Huachen with fear.


    The eunuchs waited patiently outside the hall.


    Time passed.


    The old eunuch beside emperor Huachen came and told quning, "princess, the emperor will go to see the Empress Dowager instead of coming to see you tonight. Please forgive me."


    "Well, I see. Thank you, father-in-law." Qu Ning calmly should way, hope that Hua Chen emperor never come just good.


    Old eunuch: "I wonder if the princess has anything to say to the emperor?"


    Qu Ning: No


    Old eunuch: "the old slave has left. The princess will have a rest earlier."


    Qu Ning: "thank you, father-in-law. Take your time."


    The old eunuch bowed down.

 Chapter 475

    Yun Xizhi personally sent it to the gate of the hall and quietly stuffed a silver note to the old eunuch. He clearly remembered that the old eunuch was standing next to Emperor Huachen during the day. He was obviously a close servant of emperor Huachen.


    "This..." the old eunuch refused for a while, "I don''t know what this means, girl?"


    Yun Xizhi: "princess, when she first arrived, the bodyguards and maids from Xiling kingdom were killed on the way. If you are not familiar with the land here, you will have to bother your father-in-law to take care of her and give her a good word in front of the emperor."


    Old eunuch: "it''s right. If the princess needs anything, she can tell the old slave later. But I can''t accept the money. "


    "Take it, father-in-law. My father-in-law doesn''t accept it, but he doesn''t like it very much? " Yun Xizhi said, and took out a silver note.


    The old eunuch showed a trace of greed, accepted it and left.


    Yunxizhi slowly hooked his lips. If you are not afraid of being greedy, you are afraid of not being greedy. It''s much more convenient to bribe the servants around Huachen emperor.


    -


    In the brightly lit palace of the Empress Dowager.


    After changing the Dragon Robe, Chu Jinzheng, the emperor of Huachen in plain clothes, quietly stood by the bed.


    The old eunuch, who came back from the star hall, went into the hall in a low voice and reported his "going to deliver a message" and "Yunxi''s blocking of his banknote" in a low voice. He did not hide anything and presented the banknote.


    Chu Jinzheng looked down and said, "since that maid of honor wants you to take care of her so much, you should take good care of her."


    The old eunuch speculated whether emperor Huachen''s words meant something literal or something else, and bowed down.


    The Empress Dowager opened her eyes and woke up.


    Chu Jinzheng showed a trace of joy, "mother, you wake up!"


    The Empress Dowager coughed weakly. With Chu Jinzheng''s careful help, she sat up and leaned back against the pillow. She remembered the palace maid''s report when she woke up during the day, "I heard that the princess of Xiling has arrived?"


    Chu Jinzheng: "just arrived today."


    Empress Dowager: "how?"


    Chu Jinzheng: "soft and weak, a sick face, nothing special. But... "


    "But what?" The tone of the Empress Dowager changed.


    Chu Jinzheng: "but the maid in waiting beside her is special." The princess dropped her head, but the maids dared to look at him and the civil and military officials on both sides. He could see the little movements of the maid of honor clearly when he sat on the Dragon chair. In addition, when they met mountain bandits, the post station was burned again, and all the people from Xiling Kingdom died, but the two weak women were unharmed.


    "Special?" The Empress Dowager''s face darkened in an instant. As a woman in the harem, the first thing she thought of was a woman''s appearance. The appearance of a woman can be said to be the most powerful weapon in the world, enough to make any man fascinated, thus losing all fighting spirit, "beautiful?"


    Chu Jinzheng: "No. Mother, I know what to do. Don''t worry. "


    The Empress Dowager: "it''s better to be like this. The Empress Dowager doesn''t want you to be like your father. When you see a beautiful woman, the soul will be gone, and you will be addicted to women from then on. Now the whole burden of Huachen falls on you. You can''t let your mother down. "


    Chu Jinzheng: "yes, mother."


    Empress Dowager: "by the way, what happened to the devil?"


    Chu Jinzheng: "since bringing him back, he has been imprisoned in the secret room under the Huguo temple. Dozens of mages of Huguo Temple chant scriptures in turn every day to suppress his demons. He''s nothing but a loser now. Everything''s fine. "

 Chapter 476

    Empress Dowager: "that''s good. In a word, we must guard him well and take the magic blood from him to extend your life. We can''t make any mistakes. "


    Chu Jinzheng: "I understand."


    Mother and son talk for a while, Chu Jinzheng personally fed the Empress Dowager to drink medicine, watched the Empress Dowager fall asleep, got up and walked out of the hall.


    The old eunuchs and a group of eunuchs outside the palace saluted immediately.


    The moon is bright and the night wind is blowing.


    Chu Jinzheng stood still and looked to the direction of the Star Palace. It was only later that he realized that he could see the Star Palace, which had been empty for a long time.


    The "magic blood" just mentioned by the mother is the "most precious treasure" handed down by the royal family of Huachen kingdom.


    It can not only be used to cultivate the highest martial arts in the world, but also can be used to extend the life of the royal family of Huachen.


    For so many generations, the royal family of Huachen has been thin, and almost half of the princesses and princesses who were born can not live to adulthood. Even if they live to adulthood, they are often less than 40 years old, so they need the help of magic blood.


    Thirty years ago, the only magic blood left in Huachen was stolen. Hua chenguo searched for many years and got nothing.


    Therefore, his father, who was addicted to women, died before he lived over forty years.


    It wasn''t until twelve years ago that Chi Yan, the prince of Chizhou, suddenly went mad, slaughtered the city, lost his consciousness, and his eyes turned scarlet. He realized that the magic blood stolen by Huachen had actually come to Chizhou and was used on the prince of Chizhou.


    Over the years, he has been trying to find a way to get the demons imprisoned in the imperial mausoleum.


    This time, he ostensibly sent Shi Fengyuan to lead his troops to kill the devil. In fact, he had already arranged for people to be around Shi Fengyuan.


    Once Shi Fengyuan succeeded in capturing the devil, the people he arranged around him would show his secret order at the last moment before the devil died, and let Shi Fengyuan take the devil back to Huachen country to be imprisoned.


    As a result, Shi Fengyuan failed to win the devil, and the people he arranged beside Shi Fengyuan also died in the snow mountain. Shi Fengyuan didn''t even bring back the woman who could make gunpowder. He only brought back a corpse, and he didn''t do a good job. He was so disappointed.


    When he learned of the devil''s death, the peace talks with the queen were over, and an alliance was reached with the Xiling emperor, the queen of Chizhou came to him again, offered him a "deal" and told him that the devil was not dead.


    In order to get the devil, or more accurately to get the devil''s blood, he ignored the treaty he had reached with the Xiling state, and instead cooperated with Chizhou state to reach a secret agreement with the queen.


    One of the terms of that agreement was that the queen of Chizhou must hand over the devil to Huachen. From then on, the devil had nothing to do with Chizhou.


    As for what Huachen had to do, it was to continue its alliance with Xiling on the surface, and to deceive Xiling.


    When the time was ripe, Xiling and Huachen attacked Chizhou together, Huachen raided Xiling from the rear, caught Xiling by surprise, and united with Chizhou to destroy Xiling.


    Emperor Xiling also sent his daughter to Huachen. I can''t imagine that Huachen and Chizhou have joined hands.


    Seeing that emperor Huachen had been standing still for a long time, the old eunuch hesitated and went up two steps to remind him in a low voice: "emperor, it''s too late."

 Chapter 477

    Chu Jinzheng takes back his sight and turns to leave.


    The old eunuch kept up, wondering what the emperor Huachen had meant after looking at the direction of Xingchen hall for so long? As a slave, you can''t figure out the holy meaning, and you can''t help thinking about it.


    -


    In the twinkling of an eye, the past half month has been calm.


    In the palace of stars.


    Qu Ning had never stepped out of the Palace door, and had been ill for half a month.


    During this period, Emperor Huachen didn''t come once, as if he had forgotten the existence of Qu Ning.


    Traning would love to.


    However, although this kind of life is not bad, very comfortable, there are food and drink, there are still people to wait on, but Qu Ning never stopped thinking about how to pretend to be dead and leave the palace. My sister seems very busy and always goes out.


    On that day, the calm in the afternoon was suddenly broken, and a maid in waiting went into the palace in a hurry to tell Qu Ning that Qiu Xin had committed a crime in the lady''s side and would be dragged out and killed.


    Qiuxin is the name of my sister as a maid of honor.


    As soon as Qu Ning''s face changed, he could not pretend to be ill, so he came down from his bed.


    Palace maid: "princess, you slow down. You are still ill. Put on your clothes first."


    Qu Ning took over and put on three or two of his own, "lead the way."


    Princess, you haven''t dressed yet


    Qu Ning: "no, it''s important to save my sister... To save Qiuxin. Come on, lead the way ahead and tell me the details... "


    The maid in waiting.


    -


    Shufei''s palace is a certain distance from the Star Palace where Qu Ning lives, but it''s not very far.


    When Qu Ning arrived with a group of eunuchs in the palace of stars in a hurry, she was escorted by two eunuchs, one left and one right. Although she was in a bit of a mess, fortunately, she was still fine. She was OK.


    Qu Ning worried all the way to the heart, this just put down, fortunately in time.


    During this period of time, Yun Xizhi, on the one hand, perfunctory Qu Ning, never thought of any plan to escape from the Imperial Palace, on the other hand, he tried every means to dredge up all kinds of relations, and came up with a plan to see Shi Fengyuan in the Imperial Palace, but he never succeeded.


    Today, she was surprised to learn that Shi Fengyuan went to the palace to visit the virtuous concubine, who was Shi Fengyuan''s sister.


    She thought that the opportunity had finally come, so she went to Xianfei hall to see if she could see shifengyuan.


    As a result, when she arrived, Shi Fengyuan had already left. She hurried out and didn''t catch up with her. When a man came back, he walked outside the palace of the lady. He was pulled into the palace by the eunuch beside the lady without any reaction.


    Later, Shufei opened her eyes and told a lie, insisting that she sneaked into Shufei hall, had an improper attempt, and even tortured her severely, threatening to drag her out to death. It''s really necessary to add to the crime!


    If she didn''t worry that she was a maid in waiting, she would not be bullied by others.


    But it''s good. The emperor Huachen hasn''t been to the Star Palace this time, and he doesn''t mention the wedding and canonization any more. It''s not a good way to drag on like this. It''s better to take the opportunity to make some trouble and force the emperor Huachen to "uphold justice". She didn''t believe that if something happened to the princess of Xiling, Emperor Huachen would not care. After all, the princess of Xiling came for marriage, carrying the "political" purpose of the two countries.


    Finally, seeing Qu Ning coming, Yun Xizhi looks at Qu Ning to make Qu Ning stronger and show the majesty and posture of the princess of Xiling.


    After listening to the maid''s report, the lady sitting in the main hall drinking tea put down her tea cup and walked out slowly to the yard.


    It''s a fake to kill the palace maids with a staff, and her purpose is to lead the princess of Xiling to come.

 Chapter 478

    As early as two months ago, she heard that a beautiful young princess had been married to the parliament of Xiling.


    She was worried that she would be spoiled by the princess of Xiling. Unexpectedly, the princess of Xiling had been here for such a long time, and the emperor had never canonized her, and had never been to the Star Palace, as if he had forgotten this person.


    Since the emperor doesn''t trust the princess of Xiling at all, why should she worry about it.


    Is it true that the princess of Xiling kingdom was beaten into the cold palace as soon as she entered the palace?


    Hehe, a good Xiling country is not stay, the Golden branch and jade leaf are not right, and we have to marry to the harem of Huachen country thousands of miles away!


    In this harem, anyone who dares to compete with her lady will not be soft!


    The lady sneered.


    The heavy hall door closed behind Qu Ning.


    For the first time, Qu Ning faced the woman in the harem of Huachen Kingdom, looked at the beautiful lady and asked calmly, "I don''t know what happened to my lady in court. Will she punish her like this? I wonder if I can take her back? "


    "A mere maid in waiting dares to sneak into my palace. How can I let her go before I know what she''s trying to do? Or is it the princess of Xiling that you sent her here? " Shufei buckled the accusation in the end, with a face of bossy, and her words were even more impolite, "what does the princess of Xiling want to do?"


    Qu Ning twisted her eyebrows and thought that she had nothing to do with the lady. But listening to her words and her tone, it was clear that the one who came was not right. "I think there should be some misunderstanding."


    Shufei: "misunderstanding? I have seen it with my own eyes. What''s the misunderstanding? "


    Qu Ning: what do you want


    Shufei: "come on, give me a slap in public first. Let''s see if the slut''s mouth is hard."


    The maid in waiting by the lady''s side receives the order, so she approaches and raises her hand to Chaoyun Xizhi.


    Yunxi directly kicks the maid of honor.


    Almost at the same time, Qu Ning rushed forward to block in front of Yun Xizhi, how can not let people beat his sister.


    The maid in waiting fell to the ground.


    Shufei was angry: "damned cheap maidservant, dare to fight back, come on..."


    "I pushed her. It has nothing to do with me... My maid in waiting." Qu Ning quickly takes the responsibility, and pushes away the two eunuchs who are escorting his sister.


    Shufei: "so the princess not only sent maids to my palace, but also showed off her power in my palace? Is that not paying attention to me? "


    Qu Ning: "I didn''t. As I have said, all this is just a misunderstanding. Just let me take the maid in waiting


    Shufei: "you hit people here and want to take your people away? What do you think of this as? What do you think of my lady again? If it gets out, won''t it make people in other palaces laugh at me? Come and take the princess of Xiling for me. "


    The eunuchs in Shufei hall took orders and went to quning.


    The eunuchs in the palace of stars have knelt down all over the place. Seeing this scene, they don''t know what to do. They dare not go forward to protect the Lord. After all, Shufei is the emperor''s favorite. She is deeply loved by the emperor, but the princess of Xiling is obviously not.


    Qu Ning watched the strange eunuchs coming closer and closer. Each of them had a bad face and couldn''t think too much. He forced his sister to run away and wanted to leave here first.


    Today, yunxizhi has made up his mind to make trouble and force emperor Huachen out. He can no longer "hang" the princess of Xiling.


    The foot intentionally a sprain, cloud Xi Zhi doesn''t cooperate with Qu Ning''s escape, the whole person falls to the ground.

 Chapter 479

    Qu Ning a stagger, almost by cloud Xi stop with fall, quickly squat down to help cloud Xi Zhi and check cloud Xi Zhi injury.


    This delay, both were surrounded by eunuchs.


    Shufei: "call me. If you don''t teach me a lesson, I really don''t care about my lady. "


    Eunuchs obeyed, and a pair of hands beckoned to quning and yunxizhi, which had been used to doing for a long time.


    Yunxi calls for pain relief.


    Qu Ning tried his best to protect Yun Xizhi, but there were too many eunuchs and too many hands to protect him.


    Suddenly, almost instinctively, Qu ningyungong slapped the nearest Eunuch in front of him.


    Eunuch can''t do martial arts, he was immediately hit and flew out, vomited blood and fell to the ground.


    The other eunuchs were frightened, and they all stopped and retreated.


    Qu Ning lowered her head and looked at her hands in a daze. How could she know martial arts? But how does she know martial arts? It seems that someone taught her, the person who taught her... Qu Ning''s head suddenly hurt, and more and more pain, as if there was a needle in the bar, hands can not help but force to hold the head.


    Cloud Xi Zhi saw Qu Ning suddenly like this, deeply afraid of what Qu Ning thought of, quickly hugged Qu Ning''s head, lowered his voice in Qu Ning''s ear and said: "don''t think about it, don''t think about anything, so it won''t hurt..."


    At this time, the closed door was pushed open with a bang, and Emperor Huachen, who was dressed in a bright yellow dragon robe, arrived.


    The old eunuch followed Huachen emperor closely. He was a little startled when he saw the situation in the courtyard.


    Princess Shu was angry. She didn''t expect that emperor Huachen would suddenly appear from the sky. She was obviously stunned for a moment and then quickly reacted. She quickly ran to Emperor Huachen and complained: "emperor, you are here. The princess of Xiling is too lawless. They also sent their maids to the imperial concubine''s palace, and they came to the imperial concubine''s palace in person to show their prestige. I''ve been in the palace for such a long time, but I''ve never been wronged. You have to decide for me. "


    Chu Jinzheng, Emperor Huachen, pushed away Shufei and headed for quning.


    Qu Ning had a bad headache. Although he heard what his sister said clearly, he couldn''t control himself. He really wanted to see the figure in his mind.


    Chu Jinzheng bent down and helped Qu Ning up in person.


    Seeing Qu Ning''s pain, he couldn''t stand steadily. He didn''t pretend to be so. Chu Jinzheng simply held him up.


    If he comes a little late, the princess of Xiling will be beaten here. Once the news spreads, it will be troublesome. Although Huachen state has changed its direction and reached a secret agreement with Chizhou state, and the alliance with Xiling state is false, it still needs to do some superficial work to lure Xiling state into cheating.


    The reason why he didn''t go to the Star Palace during this period is not because he forgot, but because he was busy between the Huguo temple. He didn''t go to any of the other concubines in the harem.


    Chu Jinzheng comforted: "well, it''s OK. I''ll send you back. No one can hurt you."


    Qu Ning couldn''t listen. His head was too painful. He wanted to scratch it.


    Emperor Huachen finally appeared, and he was obviously interested in Qu Ning. Yun Xizhi took the opportunity to complain to Emperor Huachen: "the emperor, the princess miss the emperor, and made a sachet to give it to the emperor. The maidservant just passed by the palace of the lady. Unexpectedly, the lady ordered someone to arrest her in the palace. She not only destroyed the sachet made by the princess, but also framed the maidservant''s intention here. She even ordered someone to beat the princess in public, and asked the emperor to do justice for the princess. "

 Chapter 480

    Shufei: "emperor, don''t listen to this cheap maid''s nonsense. It''s clear that she sneaked in and was caught by my concubine. What sachet? Nothing at all. If you don''t believe it, you can ask the eunuchs and maids in front of you. "


    Yun Xizhi: "these eunuchs are afraid of concubines. Who dares to tell the truth. I can swear to heaven today, and all my words are true. Do you dare to swear? "


    Shufei: "what are you, you want me to swear? You... "


    "All right." Chu Jinzheng interrupted, and directly ordered, "after ten days of sacrifice, Shufei doesn''t have to go. In addition, without my order, from today on, the lady is not allowed to step out of the hall. If Princess xing''er has any mistakes, I will ask you. " In the last sentence, Chu Jinzheng glanced at Shufei and strode away with Qu Ning in his arms. He ordered the eunuch to pass on the imperial doctor immediately.


    Shufei''s face turned white, and she caught up with the emperor


    Chu Jinzheng didn''t look back.


    Yun Xizhi left with him.


    On the way, traning passed out in a coma.


    Chu Jinzheng looked down at the man in his arms.


    -


    When Qu Ning woke up, it was already late at night, and the whole bedroom was bright and silent.


    Yun Xizhi, who has been guarding the side of his bed, said, "Nannan, you finally wake up."


    Qu Ning sat up with his sister''s help. His mind was still in confusion and even some pain. It took him a long time to recall what happened in Shufei palace before. He immediately took his sister''s hand and said nervously: "sister, this time is Shufei. Next time, I don''t know who will trouble us. This is not suitable for us. We''d better find a way to escape quickly. I don''t want to be here. I really don''t want to be here for a moment


    Yun Xizhi: "don''t worry. You don''t know. During the coma, Emperor Huachen guarded you for a long time. I believe it has spread. The women in the harem know that emperor Huachen attaches so much importance to you that no one dares to bully you any more. "


    Qu Ning shook his head, "sister, even if it is like this, we''d better find a way quickly."


    Cloud Xi Zhi: "elder sister said so much, you to that Hua Chen emperor or a bit all don''t move?" Yunxi is not happy. She has done so much to pave the way for Qu Ning step by step. Unexpectedly, Qu Ning still wants to go.


    the second day.


    The old eunuch came to deliver a message, saying that the emperor would come to see the princess.


    Cloud Xi Zhi happy, quickly called Qu Ning up, want to make up for Qu Ning.


    Traning didn''t want to.


    Yunxizhi failed several times and went out in anger.


    When Chu Jinzheng arrived, Qu Ning was lying on his bed with a pale face and pretending to be ill. He didn''t even open his eyes. He just hoped that emperor Huachen would leave soon.


    Chu Jinzheng sat down on the edge of the couch, asked the maid of honor about Qu Ning''s physical condition, and finally said, "you all get ready. In a few days, it will be the grand ceremony of Huachen kingdom. Since the princess''s health has not been good, let''s go together. Maybe we can get protection and recover soon. " The sacrificial ceremony was held in the Huguo temple. It was not suitable to take the princess of Xiling. After all, it was not canonized. It was not a member of Huachen kingdom. However, during this period of time, the princess of the Xiling kingdom was really ignored. She was just acting.


    Eunuchs thank you.


    Chu Jinzheng then left.


    Yun Xizhi entered the hall again, closed the door, pressed his anger, and sat down beside the bed. "Well, don''t pretend. The emperor has gone."


    Qu Ning opened his eyes, thought of what emperor Huachen said, and asked, "sister, what is sacrifice? Are you going to worship in the temple? Does that mean you can go out of the palace? We can take advantage of it... "

 Chapter 481

    "If the elder sister says now that she doesn''t want you to go out of the palace and wants you to stay here in place of the elder sister and be with emperor Huachen, will you promise her?" Yun Xizhi interrupted and finally made the point. If she didn''t say it again, she was worried that Qu Ning would make up her mind to escape on the day of the sacrificial ceremony.


    Qu Ning face a stiff, sit up, "elder sister, you are joking with me?"


    Yunxi did not speak.


    Qu Ning face rigid expansion, "but we entered the palace before clearly said, how can you go back?"


    Yun Xizhi: "isn''t Huachen emperor good? Dignified, the emperor of a country, also saved you. Stay in this palace, you will enjoy endless wealth, there will be people to serve you. Why do you have to leave and go outside? "


    Qu Ning: "what''s the relationship between emperor Huachen and me? I don''t like him, and I don''t like it here at all. Elder sister, you told me that what you just said was not serious, right? "


    Yun Xizhi: "what if my sister really decides like this?"


    "Then I have to leave by myself." Qu Ning turned his head and made a fist unconsciously.


    Yun Xizhi: "are you abandoning your sister?"


    Qu Ning: "it''s you who repent first!"


    In yunxizhi''s eyes, there was a shadow. Since Qu Ning is so cruel, she would rather abandon her sister and go out of the palace. Don''t blame her for being cruel. Qu Ning forced all this!


    The sisters parted unhappily. For the first time, they quarreled so rigidly that they went out with their swords drawn.


    Qu Ning saw that her sister was so angry that she had a little regret, but she really wanted to go to the palace, and the decision would not change.


    -


    Time flies by.


    On this day, the annual sacrifice ceremony of Huachen state.


    Before dawn, the maid of honor knocked on the door and asked, "princess, are you awake?"


    "Come in." A voice came from the hall.


    The maid in waiting for Qu Ning to wash her clothes and make up her hair.


    Qu Ning didn''t see his elder sister. A few days ago, he was still in the cold war. Today, he was going to sacrifice. I believe that his elder sister would be together for such a big thing. He asked the palace maid, "where''s the heart of autumn?"


    Palace maid: "sister Qiuxin is outside."


    Qu Ning: "did she say anything?"


    The palace maid shakes her head and praises Qu Ning who has made up well: "princess, you are so beautiful."


    Qu Ning looked at himself in the mirror, not used to this, also don''t want to be too conspicuous, "or don''t make up, you go to get water, I want to wash."


    "Ah?" The maid in waiting was astonished.


    Half an hour later, the old eunuch next to the emperor came to invite him.


    Qu Ning took several eunuchs of Huachen palace to go.


    Yun Xizhi doesn''t talk to Qu Ning. He doesn''t approach Qu Ning and walks among the maids.


    After the collection of the imperial concubines, Emperor Huachen and the Empress Dowager finally arrived, and a great team came out of the palace, one carriage following another.


    In the biggest and most luxurious carriage¡ª¡ª


    The empress dowager, who had not yet recovered, took emperor Huachen''s hand and said: "the sacrificial ceremony is the annual grand ceremony of Huachen kingdom. It can''t be cancelled, postponed or changed. But the devil is now imprisoned in the secret room under the Huguo temple. This time, so many people will go to the temple. When they enter the temple together, they must be strictly guarded, and no mistakes will be allowed. "


    Emperor Huachen: "mother, don''t worry. Compared with previous years, I have sent five times more imperial guards to return to the palace as soon as the sacrifice is over. No one will be allowed to walk around in the temple. If the devil is suppressed by an eminent monk, it will be safe. "

 Chapter 482

    Empress Dowager: "that''s good. In addition, the princess of Xiling, it''s not a good way to keep it all the time. What are you going to do next? "


    Chu Jinzheng had already thought, "after the sacrificial ceremony, he was canonized according to the procedure of the palace."


    "Not bad." The Empress Dowager nodded, "now the cooperation between Huachen state and Chizhou state is tantamount to seeking skin with a tiger. Chizhou is a powerful country. The queen is not simple and cruel. You must be more careful. "


    Chu Jinzheng: "I understand." Over the years, he heard a lot about the queen.


    At the first meeting of the day of the peace talks, she gave him almost the same feeling as the rumor.


    After that, she sent someone to meet him. Knowing that he had reached an alliance with emperor Xiling, she intercepted Hu halfway. She not only told him that "the devil is not dead", but also said that "you can give the devil to him". Finally, she forced him to change his mind and cooperate with Chizhou.


    The empress was tough, resolute, resolute and unfathomable. She was really more powerful than any opponent he had ever met.


    Such a woman, no wonder twelve years ago, Prince Chi was defeated in her hands, became a devil and a prisoner.


    "What are you thinking?" Seeing that Chu Jinzheng was distracted, the Empress Dowager asked, coughing weakly.


    Chu Jinzheng: "nothing. Mother, do you want to call the accompanying imperial doctor to come and have a look? "


    "No, don''t delay the sacrificial ceremony. Just close your eyes and have a rest. When it''s time, you''ll call it ai Jia. " The Empress Dowager closed her eyes and raised her hand to pat Chu Jinzheng on the back of her hand. After so many years, she finally got her only son on the Dragon chair, and now she got the devil again. She was satisfied that she could use the devil''s blood to continue Chu Jinzheng''s life.


    Chu Jinzheng: "good."


    Team, momentum across the street, along the way has already had bodyguards.


    On both sides of the street, there is a sea of people and excitement. The people of huachenguo also know what day it is. They watch the grand occasion one after another, hoping to have the honor to see the dragon. All year round, this is the only chance.


    -


    Huguo temple, located on Huachen mountain outside the capital city, is the only royal temple in Huachen Kingdom, which is magnificent.


    In the temple, no matter the highly respected abbot, the eminent monk, or even an ordinary disciple, they were selected at all levels and investigated for the three generations of their ancestors, so as to ensure that they were loyal to the royal family and would not sneak in with any intention or evil intention.


    The mighty team stopped at the foot of Huachen mountain all the way.


    The palace maids, who had been looking out from the corner of the car curtain, were full of joy and excitement. After entering the palace for many years, they seldom had the opportunity to go out of the palace. "Princess, here we are. Let''s get out of the car."


    Qu Ning nodded, got out of the car and looked around. He soon saw his sister''s figure, but his sister suddenly opened her head, obviously still angry with her.


    Qu Ning sighed slightly and looked at the other people and the surrounding landform instead.


    A moment''s time sequence: the emperor and Empress Dowager are at the front, followed by the concubines, the princess of Xiling, and finally the civil and military officials. All of them go up the mountain in order.


    The mountain is very high, with hundreds of stone steps leading to the top of the mountain.


    On both sides of the steps, two armed guards stood every few steps.


    Some concubines were spoiled and pampered. They were short of breath soon after they left. From time to time, some people looked back at Qu Ning secretly.

 Chapter 483

    It can be said that the harem is a place with the most secrets, or a place without secrets at all.


    On the first day, the emperor paid attention to who he loved, who he was lucky to, and whose palace he went to. The next day, the whole harem must be known to everyone, even the little maids and eunuchs.


    That day, Emperor Huachen personally went to Shufei hall to save the princess of Xiling. He took the princess of Xiling and punished her severely. Today, Shufei was not allowed to attend such a big event in the sacrificial hall. Naturally, they all heard about it. If they were just curious about the princess of Xiling before, then after all this, none of them didn''t want to see the princess.


    However, people stay in the palace of stars all day long, and it''s not easy for them to come to the door rashly.


    They will not miss such a good opportunity today.


    Some of the concubines looked back quietly, and some of them whispered to the maids beside her.


    Qu Ning''s walking is not much better. On the one hand, he is really weak. He pretends to be ill for such a long time and obviously lacks exercise. His bones seem to be sluggish. On the other hand, he is affected by five kinds of food.


    About the five food powder, Qu Ning didn''t want to quit, but he didn''t succeed.


    Keenly aware of the line of sight ahead, Qu Ning instinctively looked up. After several times, he bowed his head and didn''t want to attract anyone''s attention.


    Yun Xizhi was still walking among the maids, looking back as he walked. He couldn''t figure out why shifengyuan didn''t come to such an important ceremony. They are so close that they can''t see each other in the same capital and sky.


    All of you, all of you.


    -


    Gate of Huguo Temple¡ª¡ª


    The old abbot has led a group of disciples in the temple waiting. The Yellow cassock and white beard are slightly blown up by the autumn wind, and the ancient immortal wind.


    Seeing that the emperor helped the Empress Dowager step by step up, the Empress Dowager''s complexion was obviously not good, and her face was a little pale. The old abbot went down, welcomed several steps, put his hands together, and said respectfully: "I welcome the emperor and the Empress Dowager."


    The Empress Dowager respected the old abbot very much. She put her hands together and said weakly, "master abbot, you don''t need to be polite."


    Chu Jinzheng also returned a gift, "Abbot courtesy."


    The old abbot made a "please" gesture, accompanied by the Empress Dowager and Chu Jinzheng, reporting the preparations for the ceremony. Compared with previous years, the details and steps are no different. The only difference is that there are more imprisoned demons in the secret chamber under the Huguo temple.


    The Empress Dowager wanted to ask the devil himself, but there were so many people around that it was inconvenient for her to open her mouth.


    Inside the temple¡ª¡ª


    The guards were more strict than the imperial palace.


    Qu Ning was in the middle of the whole team. When he finally arrived at the gate of the temple, he was sweating and nearly paralyzed without the help of the palace maids, but he had no time to rest. He followed the concubines in front of him into the temple.


    When all the people arrived, the civil and military officials also lined up. Like the concubines, Qu Ning received the incense from the disciples of the temple.


    It is said that every emperor of Huachen state dies. Apart from being buried in the mausoleum of Huachen state, a longevity card will also be placed in the temple, where the eminent monks chant scriptures all the year round.


    When the bell rang and the sound of kneeling came, the concubines knelt down to kowtow. All of them sincerely expected "emperor Huachen''s favor and the birth of a prince as soon as possible".

 Chapter 484

    Qu Ning kowtow, heart as sincere, but completely different, only hope: "one, I wish myself and my sister two people can leave the palace smoothly."


    "Second, I hope my sister can have a lover and get married with the people she likes."


    "Three, wish..."


    Qu Ning pursed her lips and remained silent for a moment, because up to this moment, she did not know whether the pictures she tried to remember in her mind were real or just illusions as her sister said.


    Suddenly, a scream came from the front.


    Scene, instant chaos.


    Escorted by the guards.


    The concubines were afraid.


    Civil and military officials craned their necks to see what happened.


    Qu Ning listened attentively, only listening to the scream, as if someone were shouting "snake", "Empress Dowager", "poisonous" and so on.


    Before long, the chaos stopped and the scene was under control.


    The empress dowager, who was bitten by a poisonous snake, passed out in a coma and was quickly carried to the wing room in the backyard of the Huguo temple.


    Emperor Huachen and the old abbot followed in a hurry.


    All the doctors were called.


    Others followed the orders left by Emperor Huachen when he was about to leave: "rest where you are. No one is allowed to run and walk. The bodyguards will guard the whole temple and will not disobey orders. "


    Qu Ning saw the concubines stand up one by one and get together one after another. They should be concerned about and discuss the situation of the Empress Dowager.


    The palace maid behind Qu Ning came close and whispered to Qu Ning: "princess, they are all up."


    Qu Ning nodded and stood up slowly with the help of the maid of honor. His knees hurt a little obviously. He didn''t know who to give the incense to for a moment. Seeing that his concubines and civil and military officials were still holding it, he took it. Looking around, I have to say that the temple is really big, solemn and grand.


    The questions such as "why there are poisonous snakes" and "what kind of poisonous snakes are" are the things that the emperor and officials should investigate. They have nothing to do with her. Qu Ning doesn''t want to care about them. The situation of the Empress Dowager has nothing to do with her.


    Palace maid: "princess, would you like to stand with your concubines? They are so worried about the Empress Dowager. You stand here by yourself. If it comes to the emperor and the empress dowager, I''m afraid it''s... It''s not good for the princess. "


    Qu Ning, the concubines, saw her for the first time today, and they didn''t welcome her at all. Where could she get in? She gently pushed: "forget it, just worry about it in your heart, don''t be superficial."


    The palace maids stop talking and see more intrigue. In places like the harem, this kind of concern must be shown on the surface for everyone to see.


    time lapse.


    A stick of incense


    Half an hour


    An hour


    There was something wrong with the situation. The concubines gathered together had more serious discussions with the civil and military officials. Many people wanted to go to the wing room in the backyard to see the empress dowager, but they were blocked by the guards.


    At this time, Yun Xizhi approached Qu Ning and gave Qu Ning a glass of water.


    Qu Ning is glad, let the side has been supporting her palace girl to retreat a few steps, light voice way: "elder sister, you are not angry with me?"


    "Sister, can I really be angry with you?" There was a trace of helplessness in Yun Xizhi''s voice.


    Qu Ning laughed and was thirsty. He took the cup and drank it down.


    There is something in Yun Xi Zhi''s eyes that can''t be noticed.


    Qu Ning seized the opportunity to grasp Yun Xizhi''s hand and said, "sister, I thought of many ways to escape from the Palace last night. I''ll tell you now. Let''s discuss which way is feasible. What do you think?"

 Chapter 485

    "Good." Yunxi has no objection.


    Qu Ning will think of one by one to say.


    Yun Xizhi listened carefully and patiently, and occasionally put forward some opinions.


    An hour passed unconsciously.


    The concubines and the civil and military officials could not wait any longer. They paced back and forth in the same place.


    -


    At the same time, in the backyard wing.


    The imperial doctors finally rescued the Empress Dowager.


    Everyone was relieved to see the Empress Dowager wake up with her eyes open.


    Chu Jinzheng immediately sat down on the edge of the couch and held the Empress Dowager''s hand. "Empress dowager, fortunately you''re OK."


    The Empress Dowager asked feebly, "have you found out what''s going on?"


    "We''ll look into the matter later. I''ll escort my mother back to the Palace first." It''s so strict that there are still poisonous snakes in the temple. To avoid other accidents, Chu Jinzheng just wanted to send the Empress Dowager back first.


    When the imperial doctors heard this, one of them told emperor Huachen: "emperor, the venom of the poisonous snake has just been cleared. The Empress Dowager is too weak to be jolted. It''s better to rest in the temple for a day or two, and then go back to the palace."


    Other royal doctors agreed.


    Chu Jinzheng was silent for a moment. He could only agree that the Empress Dowager''s body was the most important thing.


    The decocting medicine could not be delayed. Another imperial doctor then asked the old abbot, "excuse me, abbot, where is the kitchen? Wei Chen goes to decoct medicine first. "


    The old abbot made a "please" gesture, took the royal doctor out of the door of the wing room, called a disciple, let the disciple take the royal doctor.


    The Empress Dowager also thought about the sacrificial ceremony. She weakly waved to Chu Jinzheng, "go and finish the sacrificial ceremony. Don''t delay because of this accident. The Empress Dowager will be fine. It''s just that you have to be careful. "


    "I understand. Mother, then you have a good rest. After the ceremony, I''ll see you again. " Chu Jinzheng carefully gathered the quilt for the empress dowager, and told the rest of the imperial doctors that a man walked out of the wing room and went to the front hall.


    The old abbot followed up and said, "please forgive me. I''m not in strict control."


    Chu Jinzheng didn''t look well and didn''t speak.


    Just then, a disciple of the temple came running, looking flustered. He ran and cried: "abbot, it''s not good, it''s not good... Go and have a look..."


    The bodyguard who strictly guarded around quickly stopped people from approaching Huachen emperor.


    Chu Jinzheng frowned and motioned the guards to get out of the way.


    The old abbot and other disciples approached and immediately asked, "what''s the matter? Why are you so flustered? "


    "Corpse, the disciples accidentally dug up a corpse in the back mountain... A corpse, so terrible..." the disciple was out of breath, stammered and became more and more flustered.


    The old abbot was stunned, "what corpse? Who died? "


    "The disciples don''t know. The abbot will go and have a look. The corpse... The corpse was dressed in the cassock of the martial uncles, but was skinned off by... It was a corpse without face... "


    The old abbot wants to ask in detail.


    Chu Jinzheng took the lead in going towards the back mountain, leaving half of the bodyguards guarding the Empress Dowager outside the wing room, "go and have a look."


    The old abbot had to keep up.


    The disciples who came to report also followed.


    -


    The mountain behind the Huguo temple.


    In addition to several Temple disciples who found the bodies, a group of bodyguards had been guarding the scene.


    Seeing the arrival of Chu Jinzheng, the bodyguards saluted one after another and reported the results of further inspection, "emperor, this man has been dead for at least ten days, and the bodies have begun to rot. Without a face, the disciples in the temple can''t tell. "

 Chapter 486

    Chu Jinzheng looked coldly, and his face was more ugly than before.


    The old abbot stepped forward quickly and checked for himself.


    After a while¡ª¡ª


    The old abbot went back to Chu Jinzheng and asked him to retreat first.


    Chu Jinzheng glanced at the guards.


    The bodyguards understand. Stay away.


    The old abbot whispered in a voice only heard by Chu Jinzheng: "this man is really a monk in the temple, and he has been dead for more than ten days. But these days, the eminent monks in the temple take turns to guard the secret room every day, and there are no less demons. "


    It is a fact that one person was killed and the body is here.


    But there are many eminent monks, which is also a fact.


    Then, there is only one possibility, someone killed someone, and then skillfully mixed into the monks.


    This corpse has no face, which means that the person who mixed in tore off the face and put it on his own face, pretending to be the person who was killed by him.


    It''s incredible, but it''s the only explanation.


    Old abbot: "please wait here for a moment. I''ll go to the secret room and find out the person who mixed in." If you don''t know what to say, leave quickly.


    Chu Jinzheng''s hand under his sleeve clenched quietly, barely suppressing his anger. After such a big accident, all the eminent monks in the temple were killed and buried. As the abbot of a temple, he didn''t know it. Until today, his body was accidentally found by his disciples.


    If the prisoner of the devil out of any flash, Chu Jinzheng eyes flash silk fierce.


    Another disciple came to report in a hurry. He almost ran into the old abbot and said eagerly, "abbot, no... no good..."


    The old abbot stopped, "what''s the matter?"


    The disciple looked frightened. "There''s still... A corpse over there."


    The old abbot was shocked: "what do you say? Where is it? "


    The disciple quickly pointed it out to the old abbot.


    Chu Jinzheng''s face was as black as ink. In a short time, two corpses appeared, and he strode in the direction of his disciples. On the one hand, the old abbot''s dereliction of duty, but he sent people to prepare half a month ago, and also sent guards to guard and investigate the Huguo temple. As a result, such a thing happened. The mother was bitten by a poisonous snake in the process of sacrifice, which nearly killed her. Where the Huguo temple is still the place to protect the country, it has clearly become a dragon''s den.


    The old abbot follows.


    This corpse, also dressed in the cassock of the eminent monk in the temple, has no face. It has been dead for more than ten days and has been slightly decomposed.


    The old abbot finished checking and didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    Chu Jinzheng gave orders to the abbot in a cold voice, "go, go immediately, and give all the eminent monks to me. Please come here. I''ll examine them one by one and come to see them in person!"


    The old abbot quickly dissuaded him, "the emperor can''t do it. In case the people in the middle of it have bad intentions and are not good for the emperor, isn''t it..."


    "If I let you go, you will. Now I seriously doubt that you can be the abbot of the Huguo temple. If you can''t, you should take the initiative to let the virtuous and the capable occupy it. " In his anger, Chu Jinzheng spoke mercilessly, in sharp contrast to when he first went up the mountain.


    The old abbot was shocked, but now the situation is really like this. He is too derelict in his duty. He put his hands together and took orders, "Amitabha. Please wait a moment. I''ll call you now. "


    Chu Jinzheng flicked his sleeve hard, with the back of his hand behind him.


    -


    In the closed and bright secret room, four long black iron chains are locked on the stone wall at one end, and the white haired devil is locked firmly at the other end.


    The devil''s face was almost as white as his white hair, without a trace of blood, and his eyes were closed. It was obvious that he was suffering from some strange pain and suffering.

 Chapter 487

    Twelve eminent monks surrounded the demons in a semicircle. They moved the Buddhist beads with their hands and chanted sutras all the time. Their voices echoed in the secret room for a long time.


    The other 12 monks were divided into two columns, leaning against the wall and resting with their eyes closed.


    When the old abbot came, he looked around first, but he couldn''t see which people had problems. He told Chu Jinzheng that everyone should go up first.


    One of the eminent monks said, "abbot, if we all go up, what will the devil do?"


    Other eminent monks: "yes. Is there anything important that everyone has to go to? "


    Old abbot: "Amitabha. Look at the devil now. If you leave for a moment, you should be OK. "


    The eminent monks are worried.


    -


    Back hill.


    Hundreds of bodyguards have been on the alert and the atmosphere is tense.


    As soon as all the eminent monks arrived, the guards immediately surrounded them, including the old abbot, waiting for Chu Jinzheng''s next order.


    Chu Jinzheng''s eyes were as cold as ice, scanning the past one by one. Each of these people is a monk, and through multiple selection. He used these people to guard the demons he brought back. As a result, some of them had been killed and mixed with others.


    Once he finds out, he will kill himself!


    All the eminent monks remained calm.


    At the same time, on the other side, the front hall of the temple, civil and military officials and concubines are still waiting for the news of the Empress Dowager. I don''t know what happened to the Empress Dowager. For such a long time, no one has come back to say anything, nor has the Emperor come back. I don''t know whether the sacrificial ceremony will continue.


    Qu Ning and his sister have discussed, the scene is still the same.


    Suddenly, the maids who had been supporting and taking care of Qu Ning came over. After saluting Qu Ning, they whispered to Yun Xizhi in a mysterious voice: "sister Qiuxin, the prime minister is here."


    Yun Xizhi: "really?"


    The palace maid nodded with a smile, "what I saw with my own eyes, how dare I cheat my sister Qiuxin. However, the prime minister was blocked by the guards at the gate of the temple. The guards have gone to report to the emperor. "


    "You stay here and take care of the princess. I''ll see." Finish saying, cloud Xi stop head also don''t return of quick step leave, can''t wait to find teacher Feng Yuan, don''t care about Qu Ning at all. After such a long time, she can finally meet her. It''s not too much to describe it as looking through the water.


    The palace maid turned to see Qu Ning, obviously seeing that Qu Ning was tired, "princess, are you tired?"


    "A little bit." I''ve been waiting here for too long. Besides, I''m influenced by wushisan. Qu Ning said, but also can''t help a small yawn, Yu Guang to see the back of his sister left.


    My sister can finally meet her sweetheart, and Qu Ning is happy for her sister.


    The maid suggested, "I''m going to get some water. Princess, you are wet with silk handkerchief. Wipe your face a little first. The emperor has not come back, nor has he given an order. Everyone is still waiting, so you can''t have a rest. "


    "Good." Qu Ning nodded, there was no other way.


    The maid in waiting brought the water.


    Qu Ning turned around, turned his back to the others and quickly wiped his eyes, especially his.


    All of a sudden, I don''t know which concubines take the lead. The concubines break through the barriers of the guards and rush to the backyard of the temple.


    The civil and military officials looked at each other, some stayed, some went with the concubines. It''s a long time. It''s unusual.


    Looking at it, the maid in waiting said to Qu Ning, "princess, they''ve all gone. Do you want to go with them?"

 Chapter 488

    Qu Ning shook his head, she naturally won''t go, on the surface also moved out a set of high sounding words, "don''t you see those concubines broke through the block to go? If the Empress Dowager really has something to do, in the past, not only will she not be regarded as caring about the empress dowager, I''m afraid she will be reprimanded or even punished by the emperor. "


    It''s the same with the maid in waiting. But I don''t know what''s wrong.


    As soon as these people left, although there were still as many guards around, they were obviously quiet and quite empty.


    Qu Ning had nothing to do. He suddenly remembered the wish he had made before. The three sticks of incense had not been put on the altar, so the Empress Dowager had an accident. After that, the three sticks of incense were burnt out in her hands. I don''t know whether the wish was successful or not.


    Taking advantage of the emptiness at the moment, the guards should not stop people from entering the main hall, and no one would pay attention to her. Qu Ning walked towards the main hall and asked the palace maid to fetch three incense for her again.


    In the grand hall, the huge Buddha statues are shining in the bright sunlight.


    Qu Ning looked up for a moment, and a man knelt down on his knees in the garden in front of the Buddha statue.


    The incense ignited by the three pillars is quietly delivered to Qu Ning.


    Qu Ning naturally thought it was the maid beside her. Without looking up, she took it and closed her eyes to repeat her wish.


    Knocked out the palace maids, instead of sending incense to Qu Ning, "strange palace maids" step by step gently back to the hall door, the hall door slowly closed.


    Qu Ning made a wish, knocked three heads sincerely, and was about to stand up. His hair was grabbed from behind, and his whole head was heavily pressed to the ground. There was a "bang" sound when his forehead hit the ground.


    Qu Ning couldn''t help but snort. Then he was surprised that something was wrong. At the same time, there was a flash of darkness in front of him. His eyes hurt a little, and he blurted out: "who are you? What do you want to do? "


    Strange palace maid chuckles: "the princess just discovers now, can too late?"


    Qu Ning''s eyes brightened and darkened, and the sting became more and more severe. "What do you want to do? Who sent you? "


    Strange maid in waiting: "you don''t have to know. As long as you know, I''m here to kill you. "


    Qu Ning: "where did I offend you?"


    "There is a saying that I don''t know if the princess has ever heard of. Everyone is innocent and guilty. Who let the emperor take a fancy to you? You are in the way of others." Strange maid no longer nonsense, straight out of the dagger.


    The silver light of the dagger flashed in front of Qu Ning''s eyes.


    Even if Qu Ning couldn''t see it clearly, he felt it, and immediately beat the people behind him.


    The other side also knows martial arts. He skilfully dodges between lightning and flint, and gives Qu Ning a slap without mercy.


    Qu Ning fell to the ground in a panic, and quickly got up from the ground. He was about to shout.


    The strange palace maids pressed step by step and didn''t give Qu Ning the opportunity to call for help.


    During the escape in the closed hall, I don''t know where I hit by accident. Suddenly, a square mouth opened on the ground behind the Buddha statue. Qu Ning stepped on the air and fell straight down.


    The strange maid in charge of quning looked down. She didn''t expect that there would be a secret room. She hesitated and didn''t dare to jump down.


    Open the mouth, quickly closed, the hall to restore calm.


    -


    The secret room below.


    Qu Ning fell to the ground with a thump and hit his forehead again, which was obviously red and swollen. He got up and wanted to see the current situation clearly, but he couldn''t see anything. His eyes were completely dark.

 Chapter 489

    Chi Yan, who was locked by the chain, heard the movement and slowly opened his eyes. For a moment, he thought that he was dreaming again.


    Such a dream, since he woke up to find that he was not dead, a person was imprisoned in this completely strange place that moment, did not know how many. But in the end, it''s all in vain.


    Chi Yan didn''t make a sound for a moment. He just looked at her, hoping that today''s dream would last a little longer, and let him see her a little longer.


    The word "blind" flashed in Qu Ning''s mind. Qu Ning couldn''t see or hear the sound. He didn''t know that there was someone else in the secret room. He raised his hand and shook it in front of his eyes.


    One, two, three... Or nothing!


    The more Qu Ning thought about it, the more he was afraid. The more he thought about it, the more he was at a loss. His feet were so scared that he almost stood unsteadily.


    Up to now, how could she not know that there was something wrong with the water that the maid in waiting took to wipe her face and eyes.


    It''s just, who did it in the water?


    Is it a maid in waiting? Or did someone know that she would use water early, so they poisoned her in the water early?


    The palace maid who assassinated her kept saying that "the emperor has a crush on her and she is in the way of others". From this sentence, it is not difficult to think that the concubines in the harem want to kill her.


    She has long said to her sister that the harem is not suitable for them. The earlier they leave, the better. The fact has proved that she is right again and again.


    At present, the place where she fell down saved her life temporarily, but I don''t know if I can get out alive? If you go out late, I don''t know if it will delay the time of eye treatment? I don''t know if her eyes can be cured?


    As soon as he thought that he would become blind in the future, Qu Ning was afraid again.


    Qu Ning immediately groped for his way out, walking cautiously forward with both hands.


    It''s very bright in the secret room.


    Chi Yan looked at it and froze in disbelief. Whether it was a dream or not, he blurted out, "Ning''er, your eyes? How could that be? "


    Qu Ning was startled, the whole person instinctively trembled, like a hedgehog warily toward the direction of the voice, "you... Who are you?" Before the other party''s voice, there was silence all around, and she could almost hear her own breathing. She naturally thought that there was no one, so suddenly there was such a voice.


    "You can''t hear me?" Chi Yan tries to stand up and get close to Qu Ning, but no matter how hard he tries, he can''t use any strength. He sits on the ground with his back against the stone wall, which is worse than when he was imprisoned in the imperial mausoleum.


    Qu Ning shook his head. Somehow, after calming down, he felt that the voice seemed to have been heard somewhere.


    However, it''s impossible that Qu Ning denied himself in his mind, but he couldn''t help thinking about it, and his head began to ache.


    Chi Yan: "really can''t hear it? If you listen again, you will be able to hear it. I''m Yan! "


    "Do you recognize the wrong person? What rock? I haven''t heard of it. I don''t know you. " Qu Ning covered his head and unconsciously stepped back until his back hit the cold stone wall.


    Like a bolt from the blue, Chi Yan was shocked.


    The chamber of secrets is dead.


    For a while¡ª¡ª


    Chi Yan stares at Qu Ning, who is trembling and afraid on the opposite stone wall. Then he realizes that the people in front of him are different from before. Word by word, he says, "do you lose your memory?"


    "No, I don''t have amnesia. I have a good memory. You''ve got the wrong person! "

 Chapter 490

    Qu Ning''s tone is firm. Even if she feels a little familiar with each other''s voice, it''s a fact that she has crossed into this world, so in this strange world, she can''t know anyone except her sister.


    Sure of this, Qu Ning forced himself to stop thinking, headache immediately better.


    Chi Yan: "then why don''t you remember me? What about Yueling city? What about snow mountain? Don''t you remember the days when we were together? "


    Qu Ning: "I said, it''s you who recognize the wrong person! I don''t know any of the places you''re talking about, and I don''t know what you''re talking about at all! "


    "No way!" Chi Yan tried to stand up again, but he failed several times, and the whole person gasped. People who think day and night are now in front of him. "Leave here, go out and find her, and be with her" is the only driving force for him to support. How can he admit his mistake.


    "For the last time, you have the wrong person." Repeated traning.


    Chi Yan''s heart is aching.


    A moment later, Qu Ning fumbled again and walked along the stone wall, looking for a way out. On the one hand, she wanted to go out to cure her eyes, and on the other hand, her sister would be worried if she couldn''t find her.


    The candlelight on the ground was unconsciously kicked over by Qu Ning, and the candle wax was sprinkled all over the floor.


    About half a circle grope down, Qu Ning probably turned two directions, hand suddenly touched a big chain.


    The chain was so cold that Qu Ning quickly shrunk his hand. Then he reached out and felt that the chain was hanging down from the stone wall. Qu Ning prepared to go around and continue to move forward. As a result, he tripped and fell.


    The expected pain did not come, but fell into a cold arms, cold chain also obviously to her.


    Qu Ning was stunned and wanted to get up in a hurry.


    "I know medicine. Don''t move. I''ll look at your eyes." Hard pressure heart pain, pool rock and then open.


    It''s the one who mistook her just now! Qu Ning smell speech, don''t know how of, unexpectedly have no reason of believe, straight up in the other side kneel sit well. However, he had been sitting here against the stone wall, and saw her groping all the way here. Why didn''t he remind her?


    However, now is not the time to think about these, Qu Ning immediately opened his eyes to the other side to see, can''t wait to ask: "can it be cured? I should have wiped my eyes with problematic water


    Chi Yan looked at him, hands and feet without any strength, and his head was close to him, and he slowly went down.


    "Oh dear!" Qu Ning was scared and suddenly shrank back. He sat down on the ground and covered his mouth with his hands. "How can you do that! you deceived me! I''m sorry to believe you


    At such a close distance, Chi Yan keenly saw and smelled the trace of wushisan. He couldn''t figure out how long he had been imprisoned. What happened to the person in front of him since the snow mountain? "Did you smoke wushisan?"


    "Are you really good at medicine?" Qu Ning didn''t expect that he could know all about it. The imperial doctors in Mingming palace couldn''t see it.


    Chi Yan: "wushisan is not a good thing. You shouldn''t touch it."


    Qu Ning nodded. She wanted to quit, but she didn''t succeed. She hesitated and said, "can you help me?"


    Chi Yan: "good."


    "Then don''t make fun of me any more. You can''t do what you just did." Traning made a serious statement.


    The past is still in my mind, clear as if it happened yesterday, but now the people in front of him are so defensive. Heart like a knife, Chi Yan: "good."

 Chapter 491

    On hearing his promise, Qu Ning almost naturally believed it again and opened his eyes to the people in front of him.


    time lapse.


    Qu Ning: OK


    Pool Rock quietly looking at, not willing to blink, "No."


    It''s been a long time.


    Qu Ning: OK


    Chi Yan: No


    Qu Ning: "how long will it take? Can you see that? Would you like to open my eyes? "


    Chi Yan: "I have no strength. I can''t move."


    Qu Ning: "this is Huguo temple. How can you be imprisoned here? Are you imprisoned by those eminent monks in the temple? I didn''t expect that those eminent monks would do the same thing. They really know people, face and heart. "


    Time goes on.


    For a long time, Qu Ning couldn''t help yawning, "can''t you cure it at all? You don''t want to hit me, so you keep saying it''s not good? I... "


    "No, it''s all right. Let me see, what kind of medicine to use. " Her eyes, not serious, as long as there are herbs, apply a few times medicine can be good.


    Qu Ning was suddenly relieved. As long as she could be cured, she was really afraid of becoming blind. She was afraid from the bottom of her heart, "then you can think about it slowly. It''s not urgent. As long as you can think about it, I can wait." With that, he yawned again. Qu Ning turned his body slightly and put his back against the stone wall, waiting patiently.


    Quiet, eyes gradually droop, Qu Ning unconsciously sleep in the past.


    Clearly is a strange place, or a secret room, the same room is a stranger, should always keep vigilant is, but Qu Ning feel some strange peace of mind, even more peace of mind than when his sister is around. This kind of feeling, Qu Ning also can''t say, but is shrouded in her.


    Chi Yan is still watching.


    When he woke up and found that he was still alive, he really didn''t know what was going on.


    But it doesn''t matter. He just wants to go out and find him!


    But soon, a group of old and young people came.


    Those people surrounded him, chanting all day and all night. He didn''t want to hear those voices, but they came into his mind from all directions. They were like mountains that suppressed and trapped him. Even if he hurt himself and wanted to bleed to arouse his demons, it didn''t help. He was completely useless.


    It was not until that day that emperor Huachen arrived that he realized that he was in Huachen now.


    But why did he appear in Huachen kingdom? He still doesn''t know.


    -


    The back mountain of Huguo temple.


    Chu Jinzheng, with a grim face, is still checking the eminent monks one by one.


    The two people who had problems kept quiet until they were detected. They ran away quickly.


    Chu Jinzheng: "chase, chase for me immediately, I want to live."


    A group of bodyguards took orders and swarmed away.


    Chu Jinzheng continued to investigate the remaining eminent monks who had not yet been found.


    After all the people had checked, Chu Jinzheng ordered the guards to retreat for a few feet, with no expression on their faces: "Why are some of you killed and mixed in by others, but you don''t know?"


    A group of eminent monks looked at each other and complained one after another.


    The old abbot stepped forward and said, "Amitabha. I''m afraid that they have been lurking in the temple for some time to observe and understand. It''s all due to my poor supervision and such a big mistake. "


    "It''s your responsibility, of course." Chu Jinzheng clenched his fist and suppressed his anger. "I''ll settle your account slowly. Everyone else should go back to the secret room first, and watch the devil for me. If there are any more mistakes, don''t blame me for being merciless. "


    A group of eminent monks took orders.

 Chapter 492

    In a quiet chamber¡ª¡ª


    A group of eminent monks stepped into the chamber of secrets and saw the woman who appeared in the chamber of secrets out of thin air, and the woman who appeared was close to the devil. The devil was quietly looking at the woman without blinking. All the eminent monks were stunned, and some even doubted whether they were dazed.


    One of them said: "quick, take people out and report to the emperor."


    They nodded and walked towards the devil.


    Chi Yan suddenly raised his head and stared at the approaching people with scarlet eyes.


    The two approaching monks were frightened and couldn''t stop stepping back. It is clear that they have suppressed the demonic nature of the devil. The devil now describes a useless person. I don''t know why the devil can still show such a fierce color. Compared with this ruthlessness, Chu Jinzheng''s ugly face just now is nothing.


    Chi Yan just so move, pant more than, the whole person more protect Qu Ning, don''t let anyone close. The person in my arms belongs to him. No one can rob her from him, and no one can hurt her.


    Seeing this, the first monk thought about it and said, "I will report this to the emperor first." Then he went out.


    The other eminent monks stayed in the secret room and looked at everything in front of them.


    When he returned to the front hall, he ordered the guards to call back all the concubines and civil and military officials who rushed to the back room to see the Empress Dowager. Chu Jinzheng, who was about to continue the ceremony of sacrifice, was relieved when he heard the report that he had gone back. He did not care about the ceremony, so he left alone and went to the secret room.


    -


    Stepping into the chamber of secrets, Chu Jinzheng first looks at the devil. After seeing who the devil is, Chu Jinzheng is also shocked. He doesn''t understand why the princess of Xiling appears here for no reason.


    Looking at the devil''s posture, Chu Jinzheng didn''t rush forward. He knew that the devil was conscious. He could have a normal conversation and said calmly, "I don''t know what Prince Chi is doing with my wife."


    "Love princess?" Chi Yan raised his head and said, "can you say it again? How could she be your princess? "


    Chu Jinzheng: "don''t you know her identity? She is a princess of Xiling kingdom. She married to Huachen Kingdom, and naturally she is my beloved concubine. "


    Chi Yan: "impossible!"


    Chu Jinzheng: "what is impossible?"


    "What do you want to do when you imprison me here? Let me go. " Chi Yan changed the subject. Anyway, he didn''t believe what Huachen emperor said. He didn''t believe a word.


    Chu Jinzheng chuckled, "do you think you are qualified to negotiate with me?"


    With that, Chu Jinzheng motioned several eminent monks to come forward together.


    The eminent monk takes the order and goes to ChiYan together. He pulls the man out of ChiYan and gives it to Chu Jinzheng.


    Chu Jinzheng will comatose Qu Ning horizontal hold up, "you don''t want to say your relationship, it doesn''t matter, etc. back to the palace, I will ask star princess." The star imperial concubine is the title that he is about to give Qu Ning.


    Chi YanZha wants to stand up and hates that he can''t protect Qu Ning. He is taken away from his arms.


    A group of eminent monks chanted sutras quickly.


    Chi Yan spat out blood and fell to the ground weakly.


    The eminent monks chanted sutras all the time.


    Chu Jinzheng strode away, leaving a cold sentence: "guard him for me. If there are any more mistakes, I''ll ask you. "


    Chi Yan: "don''t go! You leave her... "


    Chu Jinzheng didn''t look back.


    -


    When Qu Ning woke up, it was already late at night.


    In the quiet, simple and bright room, Qu Ning slowly opened his eyes, but his eyes were still dark and he could see nothing.

 Chapter 493

    In the dark, just when Qu Ning thought he was still in the secret room, he only heard a strange and familiar voice. The two words were concise, close at hand, and it was hard to distinguish between joy and anger. "Wake up?"


    Is it emperor Huachen? Qu Ning is scared, the look on the face can''t stop a change, the whole person is stiff up, this just know later realize oneself at present "high bed soft pillow"! But how did she get out of that chamber? Why doesn''t she have the slightest impression?


    Chu Jinzheng waited patiently here, and did not leave. He just wanted to find out "how the person in front of him entered the secret room" and "what''s the relationship between her and the devil.". In addition, we must ensure that the person in front of us will not tell the secret room and the fact that demons are imprisoned in the secret room.


    You know, only dead people can keep secrets!


    If the person in front of him was not the princess of Xiling, and he wanted to deceive the emperor of Xiling, so he could not kill her. Why did he leave such a big risk!


    After waiting for such a long time, such a bright candlelight and such a close distance, he clearly saw the instant changes of the person in front of him, just like turning a book. Somehow, Chu Jinzheng suddenly felt a rare sense of teasing. He let go of those problems, deliberately touched Qu Ning''s tight face with his palm, and gently rubbed his finger, "why, Are you so afraid of me? "


    Qu Ning wants to hide and instinctively shrinks to the wooden couch, "no, it''s not."


    What a slip of the tongue! Chu Jinzheng: "then how did you stutter?"


    Qu Ning shook his head, still hard mouth, "no!"


    After being an emperor for such a long time, women are the people in the harem who want to pester him all day long. Now looking back, it seems that the person in front of him has been avoiding him since he entered the palace.


    The imperial doctors said that her health was not in any serious trouble, but she was recuperating in the Star Palace every day. The only time I stepped out of the Star Palace, I still wanted to save her maid in waiting.


    Is that how he scares her? Or does she have other men in her heart, like the devil in the chamber of secrets?


    Although it''s impossible to think about it, one is the prince of Chizhou, who has been imprisoned in the imperial mausoleum for 12 years since he became a demon, and the other is the princess of Xiling. They are totally different in age.


    But as a man, at that time, the devil in the secret room looked at the person in front of him and protected the person in front of him. Especially when he took away the person in front of him, the devil''s fierce reaction was that he wanted to stand up after vomiting blood. Everything could tell anyone with eyes that their relationship was extraordinary!


    Thinking of this, Chu Jinzheng looked restrained, took back the hand that touched Qu Ning, turned back to the subject, and asked directly, "why did you appear in that secret room? Do you know the people in the chamber of secrets? What''s the matter with your eyes? "


    Topic change too fast, a series of problems hit, hit Qu Ning some dizzy, but fortunately Huachen emperor''s hand back, no longer touch her.


    Qu Ning immediately recalled it and sat up, holding his quilt and moving to the couch, trying to keep a certain distance from emperor Huachen, while truthfully saying: "someone has poisoned in the water, and others want to kill me. In the process of escaping, I somehow fell into the secret room. I don''t know the man inside A little meal, related to his eyes, Qu Ning can not help but some tension, "emperor, my eyes can recover?"

 Chapter 494

    There''s another question. How''s the man in the chamber of secrets now? But the words to the mouth, Qu Ning hesitated, did not ask export.


    Chu Jinzheng frowned. He didn''t believe it. His tone was obviously pressing, "do you really don''t know him?"


    Qu Ning shook his head firmly.


    Chu Jinzheng''s eyes narrowed. It seems that he underestimated the people in front of him. His acting skills were very good. At this time, he could still "open his eyes and tell lies" so cleanly.


    The atmosphere condenses.


    Qu Ning can''t see it and can''t help but feel uneasy, but every sentence she says is true. She really doesn''t know that person, so there''s no need to feel guilty.


    long time.


    Chu Jinzheng is not angry but laughs. He looks sinister. "In this case, it has nothing to do with you that I want to kill him."


    "Ah?" Qu Ning is shocked, the heart cannot stop a tight, blurt out: "you want to kill him?"


    Chu Jinzheng deliberately did not answer, "in addition, I just want to tell you that I have decided to officially canonize you as a concubine after the sacrificial ceremony. You are the princess of Xiling kingdom. I have a promise to the emperor of Xiling, and I will never hurt you. Your eyes, the imperial doctor, have already seen it and prepared the medicine. You don''t have to worry. As for the people who poisoned you and those who wanted to kill you, I will definitely investigate them. "


    "Well, isn''t that too fast?" Qu Ning just wanted to leave the palace.


    Chu Jinzheng: "why, you don''t want to?"


    "No, I don''t mean that. I just... Just..." Qu Ning thought quickly, and suddenly his eyes lit up. "Emperor, you didn''t say that the Empress Dowager was ill, and that she was bitten by a poisonous snake. I''m not in a hurry. Really, I can slow down..."


    "Well, the Empress Dowager''s body is much better. You don''t have to worry. Well, it''s getting late. I''ll go back and have a good rest. " Chu Jinzheng interrupts Qu Ning, does not give Qu Ning a chance to speak, and gets up to leave.


    Qu Ning: "the Emperor..."


    "By the way," Chu Jinzheng turned back halfway, "I don''t want anyone to know about the secret chamber. Do you understand what I mean? "


    With the last word falling, Qu Ning obviously felt a low pressure enveloping her, even hidden murderous. Huachendi is threatening her!


    Qu Ning is not stupid, nods, "I understand."


    Chu Jinzheng: "I mean anyone!"


    Qu Ning nodded hard.


    -


    Outside the closed door, on the corridor in the moonlight¡ª¡ª


    Yunxi is still guarding.


    Some concubines want to harm Qu Ning, and some concubines want to kill Qu Ning. How can they escape her eyes!


    This is the harem. Once someone "gets the favor" and gets into the eyes of the emperor, they will become the target of public criticism. Intrigues, intrigues and murders will emerge one after another.


    Now that she has insight, she can protect Qu Ning from any harm, and repeatedly said to Qu Ning, "with her, don''t be afraid.".


    But no matter how hard she tried, Qu Ning still wanted to go and couldn''t listen to her. In that case, it''s time for her to teach Qu Ning a lesson.


    In the glass of water she brought to Qu Ning, she added something quietly.


    Qu Ning had been taking Wu Shi San for a long time, and that glass of water would double the difficulty.


    At that time, everyone was there. How could Qu Ning go to rest. Therefore, it is natural to take water to wipe your face and eyes and try to keep sober.


    Where will the maid of honor get water for Qu Ning? She knows very well that she has poisoned in advance.


    When she was blind, she wanted to see how Qu Ning could escape!

 Chapter 495

    In addition, as a result, Qu Ning''s escape was prevented, and the concubines in the harem were blamed, and Qu Ning''s revenge was aroused, so that Qu Ning was left in the harem. And she certainly won''t really let Qu Ning completely blind, so the following poison is naturally solvable.


    As for the maids who killed Qu Ning, Qu Ning used her martial arts in Shufei''s palace that day. Her martial arts were not weak. She believed that ordinary people could not kill Qu Ning, so she was not worried.


    Chu Jinzheng opened the door and came out.


    Yunxizhi heard the voice back, saluted Chu Jinzheng, "to the emperor."


    Chu Jinzheng steps slightly, quietly examine cloud Xi Zhi.


    Yun Xi Zhi lowered his head, calm and calm, when he didn''t feel Chu Jin Zheng''s eyes.


    Chu Jinzheng: "take good care of the princess. If something happens to the princess again, I don''t need to keep a maid who can''t take care of her. "


    Yun Xizhi: "yes."


    Chu Jinzheng strode away.


    Yun Xizhi looks up at Chu Jinzheng''s back until he can''t see him. He turns to enter the room and closes the door.


    Qu Ning on the couch shrunk, "who?"


    "It''s me." Yun Xizhi quickly approached, sat down on the edge of the couch, reached out to hold Qu Ning''s icy hand, and pulled Qu Ning out from the side of the wooden couch. His face showed an obvious sneer, and his tone was extremely remorseful, showing the three words "good sister" incisively and vividly, "it''s all my fault that my sister is not good, and I didn''t protect you well. If my sister hadn''t left, you wouldn''t have had an accident. Do you know how worried my sister is about you. If emperor Huachen hadn''t ordered everyone to leave, my sister just wanted to stay by your side and watch you wake up with her own eyes. "


    "It doesn''t matter. Emperor Huachen said that my eyes can be cured." Qu Ning comforted his elder sister instead of blaming herself. At the same time, he knew how much she wanted to see the Prime Minister of her beloved teacher, "elder sister, did you see him?"


    Yun Xizhi: "yes."


    Qu Ning is glad.


    Yun Xizhi: "tell my sister, what happened after my sister left? Why did you faint in the hall? "


    In the main hall? Qu Ning Leng for a moment, and then understand, since Chu Jinzheng does not want to let people know the secret room, of course, will not say it is from the secret room to save her.


    But the person in front of her is her sister. She is the closest person. How can she hide her sister!


    Even if the pressure agreed to Huachen emperor how!


    Qu Ning nearly lowered his voice and said frankly in yunxizhi''s ear: "in fact, I didn''t faint in the hall, but fell into a secret room. Sister, after you left, I went into the hall to offer incense. A maid in waiting appeared suddenly and wanted to assassinate me. At that moment, my eyes suddenly couldn''t see. Later, I didn''t know how to step into the air, so I fell into the secret room, where a person was imprisoned. It was Emperor Huachen who saved me and threatened me to keep it secret. "


    Yunxi Zhi was shocked, which she didn''t expect. "Do you know who the prisoner is?"


    "I can''t see, the man didn''t say, I don''t know." Qu Ning has some regrets, and even wants to go back to see the man. Especially after hearing that emperor Huachen said he would kill him, he can''t help but tell him to be careful, "what''s wrong with him?"


    "Leave him alone, let''s take care of ourselves first. From entering the palace to now, you don''t fight or rob. The concubines in the back Palace are out of this. It''s hurting your eyes, it''s killing you. Can you bear it? " Yun Xizhi was filled with righteous indignation.

 Chapter 496

    Qu Ning pursed her lips. Although she said that, she still wanted to leave as long as she left, rather than revenge her concubines. "Elder sister, we''d better leave as soon as possible."


    Yun Xizhi: "you don''t want revenge?"


    Qu Ning: "once to revenge, will only be more involved in them, more can''t go."


    Yun Xizhi hates iron but not steel. He really can''t understand why they are sisters. Why are they so different in character? She was bullied to this point. She was blind and almost lost her life. How could she bear it? If she wanted to stop, she would have to find out the concubines one by one and give them back ten times, a hundred times or even a thousand times. It seems that her lessons are not enough.


    Qu Ning couldn''t hear for a moment, "sister?"


    "Well, let''s not talk about this. Take a rest. I''ll see if the medicine is ready. It''s been so long. Even if you want to go, you have to cure your eyes first, right? The doctor outside, where is the imperial doctor in the palace Yunxi stops his anger and gets up to go out.


    His eyes were his own. Qu Ning was afraid of becoming blind. Naturally, he wanted to be cured, but it was also urgent to leave. He added: "just now, Emperor Huachen himself said that after the sacrificial ceremony, he made me his concubine. Elder sister, time is running out. We should grasp it. We can continue to think of ways to treat our eyes. Let''s go as soon as our eyes are ready, shall we? "


    Cloud Xi Zhi automatically ignore the words behind, the bottom of my heart suddenly secretly happy, finally want to seal imperial concubine. From the day they entered the palace, she was waiting for this moment.


    Before long, Yunxi went out to take back the medicine and the ointment applied to quning''s eyes.


    On the other hand, Chu Jinzheng, who left, ordered the two secret guards to "closely monitor the movements of the princess of Xiling and the maid in waiting beside her. If you have any information, please feel free to report it.


    Two shadow guards were ordered.


    -


    The next morning.


    Chu Jinzheng came to see Qu Ning. The concubines and civil and military officials had already gone back yesterday afternoon. The whole Huguo temple now has only the cultivated empress dowager and Qu Ning, and a group of palace maids and eunuchs.


    As soon as Yun Xizhi sees Chu Jinzheng, he is happy again after the accident. It seems that Chu Jinzheng is more and more concerned about Qu Ning. No matter what, Qu Ning''s beauty is here after all, and any man will not like a beautiful young woman. "Please wait a moment, the emperor, and the maid will wake up the princess."


    "No need." Chu Jinzheng went straight into the house.


    Qu Ning is sleeping soundly.


    Chu Jinzheng stood by the wooden couch and looked down.


    When Qu Ning woke up, it was almost noon, his eyes covered with cloth.


    Cloud Xi Zhi respectfully way: "princess, wake up?"


    Qu Ning a Leng, will open mouth, mouth is quickly forward of cloud Xi Zhi a hard cover.


    Yunxizhi took the opportunity to help quning up and whispered in quning''s ear, "someone''s watching. Don''t call me sister."


    Qu Ning was obviously stiff.


    Yun Xizhi: "princess, please get dressed."


    Qu Ning calms down, nods, washes under elder sister''s service, "when?"


    Yun Xizhi: "it''s already noon. I''ll order someone to send lunch here. Princess, the emperor came to see you early in the morning. When he left, he told the maidservants not to wake up the princess. Let the princess sleep a little longer. You can see how much the emperor dotes on you. "


    Qu Ning thought that his elder sister was deliberately telling the watchman, and replied, "thank you for your concern. It''s my pleasure."


    I wish you knew! Yun Xizhi thought to himself, "princess, you should cherish it. No one else can hope for it."

 Chapter 497

    Qu Ning nodded with a smile.


    The watchman''s martial arts are very powerful and quiet, but he can''t hide his eyes. Yunxi thought about it for a long time, and it was almost certain that he was from Huachen emperor.


    But before did not have, now suddenly had the surveillance person, perhaps with Qu Ning fell into that secret room yesterday to be related.


    Yun Xizhi lowered his voice again and said seriously: "don''t let emperor Huachen know that you told me about the secret room. And that chamber of secrets, you must never go again, remember


    Qu Ning did not speak.


    When the other palace maids brought the food, Chu Jinzheng arrived.


    Young and resolute handsome face, tall and strong body, a black plain clothes robe, a head of long hair, meticulously tied in the top of the head, Yushu Linfeng, graceful, dignified, more importantly, is also a very noble emperor. Yun Xi stopped saluting, but he couldn''t figure out how Qu Ning just didn''t move. Compared with the original devil, which point is worse for Huachen emperor?


    Qu Ning heard the voice, quickly bent down, also want to salute.


    Chu Jinzheng grabbed Qu Ning''s arm, stopped him and said thoughtfully, "your eyes haven''t recovered yet. Don''t be polite."


    "Thank you, Emperor." Qu Ning is not used to this kind of closeness. He takes back his hand and takes a step back.


    Chu Jinzheng didn''t care and didn''t get angry. He glanced at the food and said, "it seems that I have come at the right time."


    "Well?" Qu Ning didn''t respond for a moment.


    Cloud Xi Zhi understanding, happy even busy way: "maidservant this again to get vice bowl chopsticks."


    Qu Ning understood, "emperor, are you going to eat here?"


    "Why, not welcome?" Chu Jinzheng raises eyebrows.


    How dare Qu Ning say "no".


    Qu Ning can''t see it. After Yun Xizhi takes Chu Jinzheng''s chopsticks, he looks at Chu Jinzheng sitting down. Then he helps Qu Ning sit down and serves Qu Ning to eat.


    Chu Jinzheng looked for a while and suddenly said, "go down."


    Yun Xizhi hesitated, "but the princess..."


    Chu Jinzheng: "go down!"


    "Yes." Yun Xi Zhi can only step back first. On the surface, he is worried. On the bottom of his heart, he is happy to see the success. Maybe emperor Huachen wants to feed Qu Ning himself.


    After his sister left, Qu Ning sat still.


    Chu Jinzheng: "tell me what you want to eat. I''ll give it to you. It''s strange that I didn''t protect you. "


    "No, No." Too unaccustomed, Qu Ning really can''t adapt.


    Chu Jinzheng remembers what dish the maid of honor just gave Qu Ning. Seeing that Qu Ning didn''t say anything, he gave Qu Ning the dish that Qu Ning had eaten.


    Qu Ning dodged, did not hide past, can only harden the scalp to eat a few mouthfuls, then hurriedly way: "I have been full, really full. Emperor, eat quickly. The food is going to be cold. "


    -


    So I spent two days in the temple.


    The Empress Dowager''s health is getting better. Although her face is still a little pale, she can get up and stay.


    noon.


    In the Empress Dowager''s chamber, the maids in waiting brought food and set the table on time.


    The Empress Dowager said to the old lady beside her, "go and invite the emperor to come. I haven''t had dinner with the emperor for a long time."


    Old mother: "empress dowager, the emperor went to the princess of Xiling."


    Empress Dowager: "again? How many days has it been? "


    The old lady had been waiting on the Empress Dowager for decades, and immediately saw that the Empress Dowager was not happy, "back to the empress dowager, two days."


    Empress Dowager: "go and call him over."


    The old lady took orders.


    Soon, Chu Jinzheng realized that the atmosphere in the room was not right, and called: "mother."


    The old lady stepped back and stood outside.

 Chapter 498

    The Empress Dowager looked at Chu Jinzheng and motioned him to sit down. "I don''t know when the emperor is going to collect the net?"


    Chu Jinzheng: "soon."


    The Empress Dowager''s face didn''t look good immediately. "When is it going to be soon? It''s been two days! " It was only later that she found out that the princess of Xiling had fallen into the secret room. The devil is not dead yet. Now he is imprisoned here. It can''t be spread out. Otherwise, it will cause an uproar and the consequences will be unimaginable. If you want to change it to someone else, you''d have killed a hundred people long ago, but it''s the princess of Xiling.


    Chu Jinzheng frowned.


    "It''s not like the ordinary emperor. He''s so sloppy." The Empress Dowager is armed.


    Chu Jinzheng: "I have my own sense of propriety. My mother doesn''t have to worry."


    "That''s good. My mother doesn''t want you to make a fool of yourself. After all, she is a beautiful young princess. " The Empress Dowager''s tone is more and more bad. At the beginning, she could not see the emperor indulge in women''s sex, but now she could not see Chu Jinzheng fall into any women''s sex.


    Chu Jinzheng was a little annoyed. He didn''t like the Empress Dowager to take care of everything and left.


    The old lady came in.


    Since Chu Jinzheng refuses to do it, let her do it. She has no other way. Empress Dowager: "so long, it''s time to see the princess of Xiling."


    Old mammy felt the tension in the room, and saw that Chu Jinzheng''s face was not very good when he left. She said carefully, "old slave, go and pass the princess here?"


    The Empress Dowager said nothing.


    The old lady understood what the Empress Dowager meant, and immediately went to pass on quning.


    -


    Quning''s room is not far from the Empress Dowager''s.


    In the wing room, Qu Ning suddenly heard that the Empress Dowager wanted to see her. She was quite surprised. She felt that she had been frightened a little more recently. She asked the old mother, "I don''t know if the Empress Dowager wants to see me suddenly. What''s the matter?" Ask first, or you''ll be prepared.


    Mammy: "I don''t know. The princess will know when she goes. "


    "Please let me change and get ready." Qu Ning delay time, want to discuss with sister.


    Old Mammy, step down.


    Yunxizhi closed the door and helped quning to change her clothes behind the screen. Taking the opportunity of changing her clothes, she whispered: "the empress dowager, my sister has never seen her. But don''t worry. Watch your words and see what happens. "


    Qu Ning nodded and went with a nervous heart.


    In the Empress Dowager''s chamber.


    When Qu Ning arrived, the Empress Dowager was drinking tea. The fragrance of tea and medicine mixed together. The smell was not good, but it was not bad.


    Under the sign of his sister, Qu Ning stood up to the Empress Dowager and bowed to salute.


    Empress Dowager: "the princess of Xiling is such a big shelf. I''ve been in Huachen country for so long, but I didn''t come to visit my family once. If it wasn''t for the AI family to "please" you today, I''m afraid the princess doesn''t know that Huachen has the AI family? "


    Yun Xizhi: "empress dowager, please don''t say that. In fact, the princess wanted to visit you early, but she was afraid of disturbing your rest, so..."


    "Ai Jia talks to the princess, but the princess hasn''t opened her mouth yet. When will it be your turn to talk to a palace maid?" The Empress Dowager''s face suddenly turned cold.


    Cloud Xi stop dark annoyed, on the surface of the excuse, secretly scolded an old witch, "please forgive me."


    Empress Dowager: "come on, give it to AI Jia..."


    "Empress dowager, it''s me. Qiu Xin, it''s none of your business here. Don''t go back. " Before the Empress Dowager ordered to punish, Qu Ning said quickly.


    "Yes." Yun Xizhi retreats quickly. On the one hand, he doesn''t want to suffer losses. On the other hand, he doesn''t want to have a conflict with an old witch. After all, she is a palace maid now, so she can only hope that Qu Ning can act according to circumstances.

 Chapter 499

    What the Empress Dowager wants today is Qu Ning. Let go of the maids.


    Qu Ning pleaded guilty: "it''s mine, not mine. I''m only worried about disturbing the cultivation of the empress dowager, but I ignore the etiquette. It''s all my fault, but I always remember the Empress Dowager. Please believe me. "


    Empress Dowager: "is that right?"


    Qu Ning nodded hard, no, we must say yes.


    Empress Dowager: "in that case, let the sad family have a good look at the sincerity of the princess."


    Qu Ning is cautious: "what does the Empress Dowager want me to do?"


    "How about asking the princess to go to the Buddha statue first and pray for the mourning family until they recover?" The tone is light.


    Traning took a breath. If the Empress Dowager has been in poor health, or she says she is not well, doesn''t she have to kneel in front of the Buddha statue all the time?


    However, in this way, I don''t know if she has a chance to go to the secret room again?


    Think of this, Qu Ning agreed to come down for the time being, after kneeling down, he pretended to be ill. Qu Ning said, "it''s my pleasure. Empress dowager, I''m going. In addition to praying for the Empress Dowager''s physical recovery, I will also pray for her long life. The Empress Dowager is kind-hearted and the Buddha will protect her. "


    The Empress Dowager coldly hums, orders the old Mammy to take Qu Ning.


    As soon as Qu Ning left, the Empress Dowager called someone to invite the old abbot to come over and told him in person: "since she has a strong relationship with the devil, I believe she will go back to the chamber of secrets. I''d like to ask the abbot to watch for the AI family. The AI family wants to know their relationship and everything after they meet. "


    This is for him to watch and eavesdrop! Old abbot: "Amitabha. Empress dowager, this... "


    "It''s about the devil. The devil''s blood is about the royal family of Huachen. It''s a big deal. Thank you, abbot The Empress Dowager interrupts. Please sincerely.


    The old abbot reluctantly agreed, "Amitabha."


    -


    The main hall of the temple.


    Qu Ning went in with the help of the old lady. After kneeling in front of the huge Buddha statue, the old lady stepped down.


    The door of the main hall closed tightly behind Qu Ning.


    There was silence all around.


    Qu Ning knelt down and did not pray for the Empress Dowager.


    I don''t know how long after that, Qu Ning didn''t hear the slightest sound. He tried to get up quietly, recalled the situation that day, and groped slowly in the main hall.


    After a whole circle, Qu Ning went back to Yuanpu in front of the Buddha statue, knelt down again and wanted to give up.


    But the word "give up" just flashed in my mind. Qu Ning''s heart didn''t feel a little pain. I couldn''t explain why it was like this. At the same time, it flashed clearly what emperor Huachen said two days ago. He put his hands together and prayed sincerely, hoping that the Buddha could protect her to find the organ.


    After kowtowing, Qu Ning gets up, remembering and groping again.


    The place that Qu Ning bumped into by accident last time, this time the emperor does not disappoint the person who has a heart, and is finally bumped into by Qu Ning again.


    There is a hole on the ground behind the Buddha statue. As soon as Qu Ning stepped out of the air, he fell down again and landed heavily.


    Chamber of secrets, silence.


    Chi Yan, who was locked by the iron chain, heard the sound. His pale face slowly raised and opened his eyes.


    Qu Ning climbed up from the ground, regardless of the pain, asked to the air: "it''s me, are you still here?"


    Quiet!


    Qu Ning: "why don''t you talk?"


    Quiet!


    Are you not in this chamber anymore? Or that emperor Huachen has killed the prisoner as he said? So fast? Is she still late? Qu Ning twisted his eyebrows, and his breath suddenly hurt. "Sorry, I shouldn''t have delayed. I should have come earlier..."

 Chapter 500

    But now regret with say these have what use! Qu Ning fell to the ground.


    For a long time¡ª¡ª


    Low, hoarse, tired, weak voice sounded slowly, "don''t you say you don''t know me? Why do you cry? "


    "You''re not dead yet!" Ecstasy swept away in an instant. Qu Ning looked up and looked in the direction of the voice. Later, he realized that his face was full of tears.


    Qu Ning wiped his face in disbelief, and the gauze on his eyes was wet.


    How could that be?


    She cried?


    Last time she cried, she didn''t remember when it was. Now she cried for a stranger!


    Qu Ning froze and quickly wiped away his tears like a corpse. He became angry and annoyed. "You teased me again! I came here specially for you. I fell down from such a high place and called you so. You saw me anxious and worried, but you didn''t speak on purpose. It was clear that you bullied me and turned me into a "blind man" and hurt me... "


    Chi Yan: "come here."


    "No Qu Ning angrily began. This man is so bad!


    Chi Yan looks at it.


    For a while.


    Qu Ning didn''t hold on. Although his face was still taut, his feet stood up with no backbone. As a snail crawling towards the direction of the voice, he sat down on the ground in front of the prisoner, put aside the unpleasantness of being teased, and said face to face: "listen to Emperor Huachen, he wants to kill you. I don''t know if what he said is true or not, so I''ll find a way to tell the truth. " A little, "have you ever thought of escaping? Or can we get out? In a word, you should be a little psychologically prepared and think of your own way earlier. "


    That day''s situation has been replayed countless times in my mind, never so hate yourself useless, not only can''t protect her, but also let people take her away from him. Hua Chen emperor said those words, he still does not believe up to now, he only wants to hear her say personally. Chi Yan forbeared the pain in his heart, "what''s the relationship between you and Emperor Huachen? Why would he tell you? "


    Qu Ning thought that the prisoner was doubting the truth of her words, and promised: "what I said is absolutely true. I''m the princess of Xiling, he told me. Of course, he may be lying to me, but just in case, the sooner you escape, the better


    "Are you... Princess of Xiling?" Chi Yan repeated, the voice was obviously slower by one minute.


    The elder sister is. She has replaced the elder sister, but the secret can''t be known. Qu Ning: "yes."


    Chi Yan: "do you have a sister?"


    Ah? How does he know? In fact, she did have a sister. She and her sister went through this strange world together. It''s incredible, but it''s true. But as a princess married to Huachen in Xiling, Princess fengxinger is the eldest daughter of Xiling emperor. She has no elder sister.


    Qu Ning is silent and hard to answer this question.


    Chi Yan: "no?"


    Traning acquiesced.


    Chi Yan: "where are your parents?"


    "..." her parents died. Princess fengxinger''s father was the emperor of Xiling, and her mother was a concubine. They were all in the palace of Xiling.


    In Yueling City, when she was drunk, she said vaguely, "she has a sister, but her parents died very early.".


    Later, she told him personally that "she is not the second daughter of prime minister Qu who married into the mausoleum, and she does not know how she appeared in the mausoleum.".


    Now, she has become the princess of Xiling Kingdom, with emperor Huachen!


    What is true?

 Chapter 501

    Or did she lie to him from beginning to end?


    Even when you''re drunk, what you say is fake?


    What about her affection for him? What about the promises made to him?


    Can it be fake, too?


    Chi Yan suddenly vomited a big mouthful of blood, and had been reluctantly supporting his body leaning on the stone wall to the ground!


    "Are you hurt?" Qu Ning was keen to hear the voice, and quickly approached the prisoner to help him. He felt one cold chain after another, almost all over the floor, and his heart could not stop trembling.


    He managed to lift the prisoner up. He felt that he was as thin as a bone. He reluctantly let him sit on the stone wall again. Qu Ning knelt down beside him and left a hand to hold him. He didn''t take it back. He didn''t even think about it, so he said, "how are you, can you still hold it? It is clear that you were not so weak last time. Did emperor Huachen torture you these two days? Are you ok? Don''t scare me


    Chi Yan: "why cheat me?"


    "Ah?" Qu Ning was stunned, "no! I didn''t lie to you! "


    Chi Yan stares at Qu Ning. He is so close that he can''t even raise his hand to touch her face. He doesn''t care about anything or anything, but she can''t cheat him. She can''t say, "tell me, you''re not the princess of Xiling, you''re not!"


    Qu Ning did not expect that the prisoner would be so tangled with this, pursed his lips, bowed his head, apologized, silent


    The air was clearly dead.


    Chi Yan: "you promised yourself, you won''t cheat me!"


    Qu Ning


    Chi Yan: "anyone can cheat me, you can''t!"


    Qu Ning


    Chi Yan: "or do you have any difficulties? You told me! I''ll go out. I''ll be able to go out. When I''m here, I won''t let anyone hurt you again. I won''t break my promise this time. Believe me... "


    He clearly felt the pain, despair and prayer in his voice. For a moment, Qu Ning was so impulsive that he really wanted to tell the truth, but in the end, reason prevailed. In the final analysis, the reason why the person in front of him is like this is that he mistook her for the person in his heart.


    Qu Ning sighed, some distressed in front of the people, and some helpless, "in the end, I have to say how many times, you recognize the wrong person. You should get out of here and find the right person. I think if you care about her so much, she won''t cheat you on anything. "


    Chi Yan: "I''m not mistaken. It''s you. You don''t remember me now."


    Qu Ning: "but I''m the princess of Xiling. I''ve never seen you before. Don''t be stubborn any more. The person in your heart may be looking for you and waiting for you outside. "


    "No? Ha ha In the end, she refused to deny this identity. Every word seemed to stick into his heart like a knife. "Or, now this identity is your real identity, you used to cheat me?" I don''t know where the strength comes from. Chi Yan finally raises his hand and clasps Qu Ning''s wrist. His body is unstable and he overwhelms Qu Ning.


    What a cold hand! Qu Ning was almost frostbitten. She was a little afraid of this posture. She was not used to it and had never been like this before. "Why can''t you listen to it? It''s your fault..."


    "I''m not mistaken!" Chi Yan suddenly interrupted.


    Qu Ning could even feel his breath spitting on her face, and his heart heaved violently.

 Chapter 502

    Chi Yan bows his head and kisses Qu Ning directly. A series of feelings interweave, such as the lost, the overbearing, the punished, the painful, the despairing... And his heart is bleeding.


    Qu Ning was able to push it away, but he was shocked by the emotion he showed


    -


    At the same time, above the chamber of secrets and in the quiet hall, the opening on the ground behind the statue of Buddha was not completely closed. At the moment when Qu Ning was about to close after he fell, he was stuck by something suddenly, leaving a small gap.


    Through this gap, the old abbot bowed his head, could clearly see the situation in the secret room, had deep internal force, and could also hear the dialogue in the secret room.


    A group of eminent monks guarding the devil were also invited out in a hurry after he received the Empress Dowager''s order. Otherwise, quning will fall down, and she and the devil will not be the only two people in the secret room.


    The closed door opened and closed.


    The old abbot heard the voice acutely. He didn''t know who was coming in. He put down the surveillance for a moment and quickly went to the front. He saw emperor Huachen coming with a cold face. The air in the hall was cold for a moment.


    The old abbot immediately put his hands together and said to Emperor Huachen, "Amitabha."


    "Get out." Chu Jinzheng walked directly in front of the abbot to the back of the Buddha statue and looked down through the gap on the ground.


    After he left the empress dowager, he just went to deal with the emergency Memorial sent by the bodyguard. As a result, the secret guard reported to him in a hurry, saying, "the princess of Xiling was sent to the main hall by the Empress Dowager to pray. After entering the hall for a period of time, Qu Ning groped and searched around the hall alone. There is a secret room under the main hall. After Qu Ning opened the mechanism, he fell down.


    That''s great! Good job! Mother behind his back to do these things, but also sent the old abbot to personally monitor, ignoring his overall plan, he simply did not pay attention to the emperor.


    The old abbot hesitated and turned to leave.


    In the secret room, Qu Ning didn''t know that every move of himself and the prisoner fell into the eyes of the people above.


    Chu Jinzheng looked at her coldly, and knew that he didn''t like the princess of Xiling. She was just a "tool" to deceive the emperor of Xiling. But at this moment, he saw her and other men so close


    Chu Jinzheng clenched his hand inch after inch. Whether he likes it or not, and whether she is canonized or not, she is in name a member of his harem.


    For a long time¡ª¡ª


    Chi Yancai raised his head and looked at the person with red face and disordered heartbeat below. His heart was still in pain, but his face was a little happy with a smile, "you said it wasn''t her!"


    Qu Ning covered his mouth with chagrin, feeling that he had no face to see others, but he couldn''t deny that he could not help responding to him in the end. His heart was still "banging" and seemed to be about to jump out. He retorted: "no, no, no, be careful. The person in your heart will know that you have kissed a woman other than her, and I''ll settle for you. I... I don''t care. "


    Chi Yan lowers his head and kisses again, "then let her come to me to settle accounts. I''ll wait."


    Qu Ning really didn''t know how to describe her heart at the moment. She knew that he was mistaken, but she seemed to be immersed in it. Over the years, she has never been attracted to anyone, but to him


    Qu Ning didn''t push away. He held the face of the person in front of him with both hands. He couldn''t see it and wanted to know what he looked like.

 Chapter 503

    Until Qu Ning is out of breath, Chi Yan raises his head again and looks at Qu Ning like this.


    Qu Ning was panting and wanted to dig a hole to hide.


    "Do you know how much I miss you?" Chi Yan touched Qu Ning''s eyebrows and eyes gently. It was such a small movement that made him extremely difficult. He hoped that more time could stay at this moment. "In the imperial mausoleum before, time had no objection to me. But now, I want to go out and look for you all the time. I want to know your situation and see if you are OK... "


    Qu Ning''s heart was beating again, and all his senses were focused on the fingers he landed on her cheek.


    If only nothing had happened to her eyes, or she would recover now!


    Qu Ning felt like a "thief" at the moment. Knowing that the prisoner was mistaken, he shamelessly accepted the prisoner''s feelings for the person in his heart and did such "absurd" and "intimate" things.


    Thinking of this, Qu Ning sternly warned himself that he could not go on like this any more. He thought quickly in his mind. While trying to change the topic and stop the prisoner from saying these emotional words, he tried to push the prisoner and said, "Why Does emperor Huachen want to imprison you?"


    "I don''t know." Chi Yan is weak. Although he has no strength, he is pressing Qu Ning.


    Qu Ning couldn''t push away for a moment and asked: "how long have you been imprisoned here?"


    Chi Yan: "I don''t know."


    "Ah?" Qu Ning was stunned, but he soon understood that it should be that there was no daylight here, so he couldn''t tell the time clearly.


    Qu Ning''s heart is not from tiny a ache, unexpectedly suddenly breed a trace to want to save the person in front of the impulse.


    But she is still in the cage, and she has no ability to save others.


    In this way, they are a bit "the same people who have been reduced to the end of the world"!


    "By the way, what I said before is true. You must remember that emperor Huachen may kill you at any time after taking such a big risk to inform you. As long as you have a chance, you can run away quickly." Qu Ning solemnly repeated.


    Chi Yan: "are you worried about me?"


    "Anyway, you wanted to heal my eyes that day. I''ve always been a clear-cut person. I''ll take it as my reward. " Qu Ning''s eyes dodged. Fortunately, his eyes were covered and he would not be seen guilty. Then he added, "besides, I should leave here soon."


    The Empress Dowager can''t take care of herself here all the time, and Emperor Huachen, as the king of a country, can''t stay in the Huguo temple for a long time.


    Once they decided to go back to the palace, it was impossible for them to leave her here alone.


    In addition, she will escape from the palace with her sister as soon as possible, which is also a departure. In the future, there should be no chance to see the prisoner in front of her again.


    Qu Ning was a little reluctant.


    Chi Yan is nervous for a moment. It doesn''t matter what he loses, but he can''t lose the person in front of him. "Where are you going?"


    "Back... Back to the palace." Escape from the palace is also the secret between her and her sister, can''t let anyone know, Qu Ning can''t tell the truth.


    As soon as the pool rock is stiff, it is like being poured down by a basin of cold water.


    Qu Ning explained, "after all, I''m a married Princess from Xiling. I should go back."


    "You are not!" If she was, then everything that had been turned into deception. Everything seems to have returned to the origin, Chi Yan excitedly clasped Qu Ning''s wrist, exhausted all his strength and didn''t have any strength, "you''re not! no Cough... "

 Chapter 504

    Why does he just refuse to believe it? The tone is still so firm! How many times does she have to say it? Qu Ning frowned and retorted: "I am! I am! You''ve got the wrong person


    Chi Yan: "I''m not mistaken! You are her


    Qu Ning: "I''m really not. I''ve never met you before. I won''t know you..."


    Chi Yan: "you just forgot."


    "I didn''t forget or lose my memory at all! No amnesia from beginning to end Qu Ning''s voice unconsciously increased.


    Chi Yan: "do you remember the wedding ceremony, the moon city, the snow mountain and the past


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about. What you''re saying has nothing to do with me. I said that you''ve recognized the wrong person. Why do you want to bite me?" There was obviously a little bit of a fight going on and on. Qu Ning felt a little tired. Why should the prisoner be so stubborn.


    "I don''t know. It''s just because you forgot. If you didn''t forget, how can you not remember these. You''re her. You can''t be wrong. " Chi Yan lowers his head and kisses Qu Ning again with the smell of punishment.


    Qu Ning shakes his head to dodge, and this time he bites his mouth tightly and refuses, absolutely not.


    Chi Yan failed several times. "I also know what birthmark you have."


    "I don''t have any birthmarks at all." Qu Ning instinctively retort, don''t want to let him have an opportunity.


    Good morning¡ª¡ª


    Chi Yan raised his head, turned to Qu Ning''s ear and whispered.


    As soon as Qu Ning''s face changed, she didn''t have any birthmarks in her body. However, after she had been on this body for so long, her characteristics were clear. So a small red mole in a private place, the prisoner would know, and said that the score was not bad.


    Did the prisoner really admit his mistake?


    He''s right. She''s wrong?


    But, how can it be!


    How can he explain that he knows the body so well?


    Could it be... Could it be the original owner of the body and the prisoner


    Never had the idea suddenly swept up, if so, everything seems to make sense, for example, she should be able to martial arts, mind will appear invisible shadow, these belong to the original owner?


    Think of here, Qu Ning can''t help but think about the memory of the body before, the head can''t stop pain.


    The more he thought about it, the more painful he felt. Qu Ning grabbed his head with both hands, hoping to open it.


    "What''s the matter? Well, don''t think about it. Don''t think about it. " Looking at Qu Ning''s pain, Chi Yan wants Qu Ning to remember the past, but he doesn''t give up after all.


    Qu Ning can''t hear it, and the white shadow reappears in her mind, but no matter how hard she tries, she still can''t see clearly.


    Chi Yan bowed his head and once again fell in love with Qu Ning.


    Qu Ning finally calmed down. Stop thinking and your head won''t hurt.


    Chi Yan: "OK, it''s OK."


    Qu Ning doesn''t talk. She and her sister crossed the world together. She didn''t inherit any memory of the body. When she woke up, she saw her sister. All the way from the sea to huachenguo, she just wanted to be with her sister, but never thought about what the original owner of the body was like before. When the prisoner said that she had "forgotten", she also blindly denied it, only from her own perspective, not from the perspective of the original owner of the body.


    Chi Yan: "you just don''t remember what happened before. You will become a princess of Xiling. This identity can''t be true. If I ask you to stop being a fake Princess of Xiling and go back to the palace, can you promise me? "

 Chapter 505

    Qu Ning was still silent. She did not want to do, just want to and sister two people feign death to escape, Jinchan shell. On the one hand, freedom will be restored; on the other hand, the alliance between Huachen and Xiling will not be affected. In the past three years, everyone thought they were dead, and no one would look for them.


    After hearing Qu Ning''s reply, Chi Yan thought Qu Ning would not. Although she is not a real princess of Xiling Kingdom, it is a fact that she has married to Huachen kingdom in this capacity. She is between Huachen emperor and Huachen Kingdom


    There is a saying that Chi Yan suddenly wants to ask and is afraid to ask, "do you like emperor Huachen now?" As soon as he spoke, every word seemed to be cut in his heart.


    "I don''t like it." Qu Ning shook his head in a dull way.


    Chi Yan breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, fortunately, she did not forget the past and forget his case like other men.


    After half a day''s deliberation, Qu Ning closed his eyes and said, "maybe you really didn''t admit your mistake, but I really don''t remember what happened before. I have no impression at all. You give me some time to remember. " Try to remember the memory of the original body owner.


    Chi Yan: "good."


    Qu Ning: "before I remember, you should take care of yourself and try your best to escape."


    "Good." The gentle color of Chi Yan, this moment seems to return to the past.


    At this moment, the opening above the chamber of Secrets opened, and Emperor Huachen jumped down.


    Qu Ning is scared, don''t know who came, just listen to the voice of emperor Huachen ring out.


    "Come here." The tone of the two words is tough and irrefutable.


    The atmosphere in the secret room changed in vain.


    Qu Ning nodded, then realized that he and the prisoner were still holding the same posture. He quickly pushed away the prisoner and got up from the ground with both hands and feet. Although she realized that she might really be the one in the prisoner''s heart and said that she wanted to think about the past, her identity as a princess of Xiling kingdom is still related to the safety of her and her sister. The fact that she is not a princess should never be known to Emperor Huachen.


    "Don''t go!" Chi Yan wants to hold Qu Ning.


    "Take care of yourself first." With that, Qu Ning went to Huachen emperor according to his voice. He had already thought about his words when he decided. He bowed his head and said, "I pray for the Empress Dowager. Somehow, I fell into this chamber again."


    "Is it?" When Chu Jinzheng asked, it was hard to tell whether he was happy or angry.


    Qu Ning''s mouth is hard, "en."


    "In that case, I''d better not go to the main hall. I''ve ordered you to go back to the Palace this afternoon." Chu Jinzheng holds Qu Ning''s hand.


    Qu Ning was surprised and wanted to take it back.


    Chu Jinzheng exerted himself.


    Qu Ning made several efforts without success, and even felt pain.


    Chu Jinzheng raises Qu Ning''s jaw in front of Chi Yan. He doesn''t like him, does he? Hehe, why does he need her to like him! However, while she was close to the devil, she said that she didn''t like him. He was not as good as a imprisoned devil? Chu Jinzheng bows his head and kisses Qu Ning.


    Qu Ning was completely frightened, and he hurried back, struggled and wanted to hide.


    Chi Yan is angry, "what are you doing?"


    "If you dare to say that you don''t like it, I''ll kill the maid next to you first." In a word, the voice is very light, only to Qu Ning. With that, Chu Jinzheng raised his head and asked Qu Ning, "do you like me?"


    Qu Ning froze all over, she and the prisoner''s words were heard by Huachen emperor? Does he know that she is not the princess of Xiling? He threatened her with his sister''s life? Qu Ning''s heart suddenly a chaos, in any case can''t let elder sister have something, "hi... Like."

 Chapter 506

    Chu Jinzheng: "speak up, I can''t hear you!"


    "Yes, I like the emperor." Qu Ning shouts hard, and does not dare to turn back to face the prisoner.


    Chu Jinzheng: "don''t you remember the past? Not the princess of Xiling? "


    "No, I am, I am, I am! How can I not be a princess of Xiling, escorted by the guards and maids of Xiling sent by my father and the Emperor himself, and welcomed by the people you sent by the emperor Qu Ning quickly denied.


    Now it seems that all this is more like a well-designed situation. First, she is deliberately asked to pray in the main hall, and then she is left alone. It is calculated that she will come down again, and it is easy to eavesdrop on the conversation between her and the prisoners.


    How could she be so careless! How careless she is!


    Qu Ning was very upset.


    But now that the matter has come to an end, what''s more, it''s of no help. For the moment, Qu Ning can''t think of any other way. He can only deny it to the end, and even die. "If the emperor doesn''t believe it, he can go to the Xiling Kingdom and ask my father for confirmation."


    Chu Jinzheng: "how to explain those words just now?"


    Qu Ning racked his brains to say, "yes... It''s his wishful thinking! He recognized me wrong. I didn''t know him at all, but it''s useless for me to explain. I''m too stubborn and rude to me. I''m light... Light. I''m almost annoyed and annoyed by him. That''s why I follow his words. I really lost my memory and wanted to cheat him on purpose. "


    Chu Jinzheng tone difficult to distinguish: "is it?"


    Qu Ning nodded, "yes! That''s it. I lied to him on purpose. I have no amnesia, my memory has been very good, from small to big things all remember. If you don''t believe it, you can ask me about Xiling kingdom. I can tell you everything about my father and the imperial concubines. "


    At the beginning, my sister was afraid that she would show her true feelings, and she made up for the affairs of the palace of the Xiling kingdom.


    How old is the emperor of Xiling this year? What kind of woman is his sister princess Fengling? How many concubines are there in the palace of Xiling? What titles and names are those concubines? Who is princess fengxinger''s biological mother? What happened to Princess fengxinger from childhood to adulthood? And so on.


    With that, Qu Ning did not dare to face the prisoners behind him.


    Chu Jinzheng squinted.


    According to the original information, and Shi Fengyuan''s report after he came back, when the devil was hiding in Yueling city and trapped in the snow mountain, there was a young woman, a one or two-year-old baby, and Chi Lin, the youngest son of the queen.


    According to what the devil said just now, the person in front of him is the woman. They have been seeing each other for a long time.


    But if it''s true, after experiencing the snow mountain, how can the woman around the devil turn into a princess of Xiling and lose her memory and marry Huachen? It''s incredible.


    The words that the people in front of them are trying to explain at the moment are barely passable. So, is she really just lying to the devil? Is it really a real princess of Xiling?


    Chu Jinzheng has been emperor for many years. He has never seen any faces of civil and military officials, and he has never experienced anything real or fake. But for a moment, he was unable to judge the current situation on the spot. He must use the facts to find out the truth.


    Qu Ningjiu couldn''t hear Chu Jinzheng''s voice. He didn''t know whether he believed her words or not. His back was sweating.

 Chapter 507

    Time seemed to be as long as a century. At least for Qu Ning, time passed like a year. At last, Qu Ning heard emperor Huachen speak again. He said, "since it''s cheating him, let''s make it clear to him in front of me."


    Traning trembled. Does emperor Huachen believe her?


    "Well?" A tone is not light or heavy, but Qu Ning clearly felt murderous.


    Qu Ning gritted his teeth, took a deep breath, and turned back to the prisoner. "I''m really a princess of Xiling. I grew up in the palace of Xiling. I married Huachen for the first time when I left the palace. I''ve never met any man outside, and I can''t know any man outside, let alone you. You''ve got the wrong person. I lied to you about everything just now. I deliberately followed your words and said, "I lost my memory." it was just to make fun of you. Besides, I didn''t want to tell you about it. I just accidentally fell down again. Don''t be amorous. "


    Chi Yan is still trying to stand up and try to save Qu Ning from Chu Jinzheng, but he failed. He didn''t believe Qu Ning''s words. He only believed what he felt just now. His scarlet eyes were on Chu Jinzheng. "Emperor Huachen, why do you threaten a woman with this method?"


    Chu Jinzheng: "where did you see my threat? Did you threaten her to enter my harem? Or did you threaten her to come all the way to Huachen? "


    "No, the emperor did not threaten me." Qu Ning rushed to speak, and there was not a word that was true from the beginning to the end, but he had to say, "I want to marry Huachen. I have long admired Huachen emperor, so I don''t hesitate to marry him from afar. It''s an honor in my life to marry emperor Huachen. "


    Chi Yan was almost certain. Looking at Chu Jinzheng''s eyes, he suddenly flashed the murderous spirit, "is Huachen state allied with Xiling state?"


    "Ha ha." Chu Jinzheng chuckles and embraces Qu Ning''s shoulder from behind. "You didn''t listen to her. Does she admire me? I''m the emperor of a country, and I can give her endless glory, wealth and love. What''s wrong with her marrying Huachen? " Pause, sarcastic disdain of the color, "she does not marry me, do you want to marry this prisoner?"


    Qu Ning wants to push away Huachen emperor, but as soon as she pushes, Huachen emperor''s hand will be powerful.


    Chi Yan: "what splendor and wealth, she is not greedy of these people."


    Chu Jinzheng: "which woman in the world will not like these?"


    Chi Yan: "she doesn''t like it! If she likes, I can give her the same, and give her more! "


    Listen to two men tit for tat, the smell of gunpowder in the air is more and more heavy, quick to trigger, Qu Ning can''t help but wonder what the identity of the prisoner is, he said such a "boastful" words. When he said that, she was sad, painful and happy.


    In order to save herself and her elder sister, she admitted that she was a princess of Xiling, and even said so many words to hurt him, but he was not angry with her, and only aimed at emperor Huachen.


    Qu Ning thought that his eyes would get better at once and saw the prisoner with his own eyes!


    "More?" Chu Jinzheng repeated these two words slowly, clearly felt the trembling of the person in his arms, never felt that he was a mean person, but unconsciously said the most mean words, "is that what you are now?"


    Chi Yan finally stood up a little bit. It took him so long and so much effort. But when he wanted to stand more straight, he sat down and went back, as if he had just dealt with Huachen emperor''s contempt. Just like he is now

 Chapter 508

    Qu Ning heard the sound, could not help but move forward, want to help.


    Chu Jinzheng still clings to Qu Ning''s shoulder.


    A great sense of frustration is hanging over Chi Yan, who has fallen back. Chi Yan looked up and saw the scene again. His breath was unsteady, and a wisp of blood suddenly spilled from the corner of his lips.


    Seeing the person in your heart being held and controlled by other men in front of you


    Seeing her threatened and forced to compromise in front of him


    A few days ago, she was robbed from him by other men


    Further on, she couldn''t protect her all her life in the snow mountain, leaving her alone


    After being with him, she didn''t have a really safe day.


    All this in the final analysis, or he is too useless!


    If he is strong enough


    Now is stronger than this Huachen emperor, will not let her be so!


    When snow mountain is stronger than Rongxin, you can protect her well!


    The country and the throne belong to him.


    If he did not choose to escape, but to recapture, and then use all the recaptured to protect her, why is it so now! A body of scarlet light, gradually emanating from the body


    Traning couldn''t see it.


    Chu Jinzheng watched with his eyes open, and his dark eyes flashed with horror and disbelief.


    The door of the secret room just opened at this time, and a group of eminent monks came in.


    The eminent monks did not expect that emperor Huachen and Qu Ning would appear in the secret room. They were about to salute emperor Huachen with their hands together. They suddenly noticed the difference of the devil and saw the devil stand up with their own eyes. They couldn''t believe it. They immediately ignored the salute. They surrounded the devil in half a circle, kept emperor Huachen out and chanted sutras to the devil with one heart, Force the demons.


    Mingming is already a useless person, and his demons have been suppressed. Nothing has happened in this period of time. How can such a change happen suddenly? A group of eminent monks couldn''t understand it, and felt that the demonic nature of the devil actually gave birth to resistance.


    The Scriptures read by the eminent monks, each word spit out from their mouths is like a golden "Buddha" word, pressing the devil like Mount Tai.


    A total of 22 eminent monks chanted Buddhist scriptures together, and the words "Buddha" were numerous.


    A moment¡ª¡ª


    With a sound of "plop", the standing Chi Yan fell heavily and knelt down. His scarlet light was abruptly scattered by the golden light, as if he had been cut by countless knives. He was in agony and suddenly spat out a big mouthful of blood.


    One of the eminent monks turned around and quickly said to Chu Jinzheng, "emperor, you go first." then he recited the Scriptures.


    Chu Jinzheng pulls quning to leave.


    Qu Ning hated that he couldn''t see it and didn''t know the current situation.


    "Save... Save me... Let''s start over. I will take back everything that belongs to me and give you a lifetime of glory, wealth and love. I will never... Let anyone hurt you any more." When he was pulled out of the door of the secret room, Qu Ning vaguely heard the voice of weakness and suffering behind him.


    The door of the secret room is closed to block the inside and outside.


    Qu Ning broke Chu Jinzheng''s hand and wanted to go back to the secret room.


    Chu Jinzheng didn''t let Qu Ning do what he wanted. His hand clasping Qu Ning''s wrist almost crushed Qu Ning''s bone.


    -


    When he got outside, there was no one around him. Chu Jinzheng threw away Qu Ning''s hand. When Qu Ning was standing unsteadily, he suddenly clasped Qu Ning''s shoulder, his eyes fixed on Qu Ning, lowered his voice, threatened with cold voice, and every word contained a killing opportunity. "Don''t tell what happened today, don''t want to go to the secret room again. Otherwise, I will separate the maid beside you by my own hands. I will do what I say. "

 Chapter 509

    "How is he?" In turn, Qu Ning grabs Chu Jinzheng''s hand and asks anxiously. He really wants to know and worries.


    "Don''t you keep saying that you are the princess of Xiling? Don''t you know him? What does he have to do with you? Don''t mention another word. I''ll ask someone to find out your identity. " Chu Jinzheng''s face was cold and fierce. "Besides, I will officially confer you three days later."


    Qu Ning: "why? Aren''t you going to send someone to look it up? "


    Chu Jinzheng: "canonized also can check."


    On the order of the empress dowager, the old mother came to look for Chu Jinzheng. Seeing this scene from a distance, she saw that they seemed to be quarreling and intimate. She slowed down her pace and said, "Your Majesty, the empress dowager, please."


    "No, I''ll go back to the palace. You go and tell the Empress Dowager that she will leave in an hour. " Thinking of the Empress Dowager''s self assertion, Chu Jinzheng is another kind of displeasure and anger.


    The old lady didn''t dare to say more and bowed down.


    "Send her back." Chu Jinzheng didn''t want to send them, so he added a sentence to the back of old Mammy.


    Mammy took orders and turned back.


    "Remember what I said just now." Chu Jinzheng left behind his cruel words to Qu Ning and walked away.


    Qu Ning was almost unsteady. One side is the safety of himself and his sister, and the other is the prisoner in the secret room.


    All the way will Qu Ning back to the room, will Qu Ning to the palace of stars, the old mother left, back to the Empress Dowager there.


    In the Empress Dowager''s chamber, the Empress Dowager has asked the old abbot to step down for a long time. According to the old abbot''s report, the devil should have recognized the wrong person. The princess of Xiling has been denying it. So it seems that she has nothing to do with the devil. But even so, the princess of Xiling dare to tell the devil. It''s really brave.


    After listening to the old mother''s reply, knowing that Chu Jinzheng had brought people out of the chamber of secrets, and would not come to her, the Empress Dowager''s face was darkened.


    -


    Here, with the help of the maid of honor, Qu Ning enters the wing room where he lives.


    Yunxizhi is writing in the room.


    Hearing the sound, Yun Xizhi raised his head. He didn''t expect that Qu Ning would come back so soon.


    At that time, she was waiting outside the Empress Dowager''s room, wondering how she would deal with Qu Ning.


    Knowing that the Empress Dowager just sent Qu Ning to the main hall to pray, she didn''t worry. Instead, she felt that she could make Qu Ning kneel there for a long time.


    First of all, it should be regarded as the sincerity of praying for the Empress Dowager. In order to stay in the Empress Dowager''s palace of Huachen kingdom in the future, it is necessary to get in touch with the Empress Dowager first. When she was in the palace before, she didn''t think of it, but Qu Ning pretended to be ill all the time, just wanted to escape, and refused to go and greet the Empress Dowager.


    Secondly, Emperor Huachen has been so concerned about Qu Ning recently. Once Qu Ning kneels down, it can cause emperor Huachen''s heartache and kill two birds with one stone.


    So she came back alone.


    Yun Xizhi quickly put away half of the paper, got up to greet him, and helped Qu Ning from the hand of the maid in waiting. While caring, he asked, "princess, are you ready to pray?"


    Qu Ning asked the maid to step down first.


    Palace maid: "princess, that slave maidservant goes to clean up first, prepare to return to the palace."


    The door closed.


    Qu Ning''s hands trembled and could not keep calm.


    Yunxi frowned, "what''s the matter?"


    "Elder sister, I just came back from that secret room, and Emperor Huachen said that I would be canonized in three days. We only have three days to escape." With almost one voice, Qu Ning suddenly remembered that her elder sister had said that someone was watching them, and quickly lowered her voice, "elder sister, is there anyone else watching?"

 Chapter 510

    "Not now, don''t worry. Does emperor Huachen really say so? " Compared with Qu Ning''s tension, uneasiness and anxiety, Yun Xizhi is secretly happy.


    Qu Ning nodded, "sister, we must speed up the time, we..."


    "Oh, my stomach hurts. It hurts. South south, you wait for me, I go out first Yun Xizhi releases Qu Ning, opens the door quickly and goes out, not giving Qu Ning the chance to keep her.


    -


    An hour passed quickly.


    Qu Ning waited alone in the wing room. He was impatient and annoyed. He didn''t wait for his sister to come back. He kept sending his maids to look for them, but he didn''t find them.


    The bodyguard came to inform Qu Ning on time and asked him if he was well. He asked Qu Ning to go to the gate of the temple first.


    Qu Ning asked the palace maid again: "still don''t see autumn heart?"


    The maid shook her head and helped Qu Ning out.


    Not long after quning arrived at the gate of the temple, yunxizhi appeared.


    The palace maid saw that Qu Ning was anxious to find someone, and told Qu Ning: "princess, sister Qiuxin has arrived. She is coming towards us."


    At this time, Emperor Huachen also came, as well as the empress dowager, a group of palace maids, eunuchs and bodyguards.


    Qu Ning saluted emperor Huachen and the Empress Dowager with the help of the palace maids.


    Chu Jinzheng did not speak.


    The Empress Dowager coldly examined the eye Qu Ning, went up the luxurious soft sedan chair, and was carried down the mountain by the bodyguards.


    As Chu Jinzheng walked, the long stone steps went down step by step.


    Cloud Xi Zhi replace Qu Ning side of the palace, hold Qu Ning way, "princess, we quickly follow, also go."


    "Where have you been for so long?" Qu Ning can''t help asking.


    "Shh! There are people all around. Don''t talk. We''ll talk about it when we get back. " Of course, she found a place to hide for a while, but she was not interested in thinking about how to escape with Qu Ning. It''s so good now. It''s not too early or too late. I''m going back. Once back to the palace, according to the blind situation of quning, see how quning can escape. Three days, soon.


    Although the team going back is not as vast as it was when it came, there are also many people.


    At the foot of the mountain.


    Carriages, big and small, were waiting.


    Cloud Xi Zhi quietly explained to one side of the maid in waiting, help Qu Ning get on the car.


    Qu Ning asked the other maids to take another carriage. She and her sister were the only two people in the carriage. There was no one around. Qu Ning whispered: "sister, we..."


    "Princess." Just now, the maid in waiting, who was told by yunxizhi, knocked on the carriage, lifted the curtain and said to yunxizhi, "sister Qiuxin, someone is looking for you."


    Yunxi just hooked his lips and said to quning, "I don''t know who''s looking for me. I''ll go and have a look first." Words fall, also don''t give Qu Ning leave her chance, get off to go.


    The procession advanced and the carriage began to move.


    Qu Ning couldn''t wait for his sister to come back again. He asked the eunuch driving outside, "where''s Qiu Xin?"


    The eunuch stretched his head and looked at it again. "Princess, I didn''t see sister Qiuxin."


    Qu Ning faintly felt that her sister was avoiding her and didn''t want to talk about running away with her.


    -


    Back at the palace, it was evening.


    Sunset, sunset, such as red brocade interwoven in the sky, half of the sky are dazzle red color.


    As soon as he enters the gate of the Star Palace, Qu Ning finds his elder sister for the first time. As a result, he is still told that he has not seen elder sister Qiuxin.


    Qu Ning could not help but clench his fist and said to the eunuch in the palace of stars: "as soon as she comes back, let her come to see me and report to me as soon as possible. Otherwise, I''ll punish you. "


    This is the first time that a princess of Xiling has ever said anything cruel. The eunuchs in the palace all trembled slightly and nodded busily.

 Chapter 511

    time lapse.


    The palace maid lit the palace lamp and put the food on the table.


    Qu Ning has no appetite to eat, countless times asked: "autumn heart has not come back? Or can''t you find her? "


    The maid of honor bowed her head, "back to the princess, not yet. The maidservants searched everywhere. Some said they saw sister Qiuxin go to the Huanyi Bureau. Some said they saw sister Qiuxin go to the imperial dining room. Others said they saw sister Qiuxin go to the imperial medical room, but they didn''t find it. "


    The food cooled down.


    The whole hall is well lit.


    Palace maid: "princess, you haven''t eaten at all. Would you like to heat up the meal?"


    "No, it''s all gone. Once Qiu Xin comes back, report to me immediately and let her come to see me. " Qu Ning fidgety repeat, in the heart don''t understand why elder sister want to avoid her at this time, they are not already said good, she also agreed, why to come back? She can''t see things with her eyes now. How can she escape without her sister''s help if she refuses to leave.


    The prisoner in the chamber of Secrets asked her to save him!


    She can''t escape now. How can she be saved! She really didn''t want him to be in trouble!


    The maid of honor came back soon after, took the medicine that had just been fried, and the ointment that applied to the eyes, and changed the gauze on Qu Ning''s eyes.


    After that, Qu Ning asked the palace maid to close the door and go out. A man was upset and couldn''t help taking out the wushisan hidden in the corner of the wardrobe. He began to smoke it again. He was confused and confused, and his ears were full of the words "help me... Help me..."


    The voice, like a magic spell, haunted her.


    More than a few times, the cold night wind outside the window poured into the hall, Qu Ning suddenly woke up, didn''t know when, hid the remaining five foods around him, and called out: "come on."


    When the maid in waiting outside the hall heard this, she immediately swept the sleepy insects and pushed the door in, "princess."


    Qu Ning: "is Qiu Xin back?"


    Palace maid: "she has come back."


    Qu Ning''s face sank and he was very angry, "then why don''t you tell me? Don''t let her see me? Do you take my words for granted? "


    Frightened, the maid in waiting explained: "princess, it''s almost dawn now. Sister Qiuxin came back in the middle of the night. The maidservant wanted to tell the princess, but sister Qiuxin said that you were already asleep, so she didn''t want to wake her up. Princess, it was really late at that time. Maidservant... Maidservant... "


    "Now go and call her. If she won''t come, bring it to me. " Tranin, take a deep breath.


    The maid in waiting.


    After a while, Yun Xizhi came in alone, a little tired on his face. He closed the door of the hall, went to the bed and looked at Qu Ning, who was very ugly. He opened his mouth with a smile that was almost spoiled. He was angry and didn''t want to quarrel with Qu Ning at this time. "What''s so important, do you want to carry me here?"


    "Do you want to go back and not leave the palace?" Traning is straightforward.


    Yun Xizhi''s smile is bigger, and his anger is also bigger. He sits down beside the bed and reaches out his hand to take Qu Ning into his arms. "Fool, my sister has promised you, how can she turn back. Do you know what my sister did when she went back to the palace? My sister went to the imperial doctor''s room and got the prescription for your eyes and enough ointment to make your eyes recover. I went to Huanyi bureau again and tried my best to find some cloth clothes to wear when I went out. If we don''t make good preparations, how can we escape? "

 Chapter 512

    Qu Ning: "really... Really?"


    "How could my sister lie to you?" Yunxi rubbed quning''s head.


    Qu Ning immediately happy and guilty, holding sister''s hand, "sorry sister, I misunderstood you."


    "It''s my fault that I didn''t tell you first, which made you anxious here. But my sister is in a hurry to prepare. As you said, we don''t have much time left. " Yun Xizhi''s lies are so many that none of the words are true, but he speaks every word with true feelings, and the words he makes up are perfect.


    Qu Ning did hear the maid of honor say that "my sister went to places like Huanyi Bureau and imperial doctor''s room.".


    I didn''t expect that my sister would hurry to prepare, but she misunderstood my sister all the time. Qu Ning couldn''t help apologizing again, "sister..."


    "Well, I understand that there''s no need for sisters to apologize like this." Yun Xizhi covered Qu Ning''s mouth, then went on to coax Qu Ning, "the last key is to find two corpses to impersonate us. You give your sister more time, and she will find a way to go to Lenggong or other places. The palace is so big that it''s normal for people to die every day. My sister will take care of it. "


    Qu Ning: "I''ll trouble my sister. I can''t see right now. I can''t do anything Although it''s inhumane to steal the body, and still steal and burn it, disguised as her and her sister, but in order to escape smoothly, it''s the only way.


    I can''t help you! A trace of radian was fleeting in the corner of yunxizhi''s lips. "Thinking about it, of all the ways we discussed before, you said this is the best way. Don''t worry, we will succeed. "


    Qu Ning nodded, most worried about not finding the body at the beginning of the discussion.


    Yun Xi Zhi yawned, "now you can let my sister have a good rest, right? It''s almost daybreak, and I have to be busy at daybreak. "


    "Sister, you can just rest here." Qu Ning quickly presses the person to lie down, the palace maid room certainly does not have here comfortable.


    Yun Xizhi: "it''s OK. However, those maids and eunuchs outside can''t see it. "


    "No, they won''t rush in." Qu Ning groped to cover his sister with a quilt, and he also lay down beside him, sleeping with his sister, holding her hand and unwilling to let go.


    I don''t know how long it took¡ª¡ª


    In the silence, Qu Ning seemed to hear the voice of "save me" from the prisoner in the secret room. After hesitation, he gently pushed Tuyun Xizhi and whispered: "sister? Sister


    Yunxi did not respond.


    Qu Ning thought that Yun Xizhi really fell asleep and didn''t disturb him any more. He said to himself, "sister, if I ask you, how can I open a very thick iron chain without a key?"


    Yun Xizhi''s face changed when he closed his eyes and pretended to sleep. He quietly opened his eyes in the candlelight. He almost thought of the devil with four long chains. But he thought he was thinking too much. The devil had already died on the snow mountain. She saw it with her own eyes.


    Qu Ning: "or break it?"


    Yunxi seemed to wake up and asked, "why do you ask this all of a sudden?"


    "Are you awake? Sister, did I wake you up Qu Ning immediately turned his head to Yun Xizhi and didn''t want to hide, "sister, I want to save the prisoner in the secret room of Huguo temple. I think that since emperor Huachen imprisoned him, I believe that only emperor Huachen has the key. We can''t get it. I don''t know if there is any other way to open the chain? "

 Chapter 513

    Yunxi squinted and confirmed, "do you want to save the man in the secret room?"


    Qu Ning: "well."


    "Why? Why do you want to save him? He is the prisoner of emperor Huachen. If you save him for no reason, you are against emperor Huachen. " Cloud Xi stop heavy face, face expressionless see Qu Ning. She hasn''t even escaped, and she''s already trying to save other people. "I tell you, don''t do that stupid thing."


    Qu Ning pursed her lips, considering how to say it better, "elder sister, let''s cross over together. You inherited the memory of Princess fengxinger of Xiling, but I didn''t inherit any memory. Do you think it is possible for me, the original owner of my body, to know the prisoner in the secret room? Because as soon as he saw me, he was sure that I was the one in his heart. I said again and again that he had admitted his mistake, but he said that he was not wrong. I lost my memory. "


    Yun Xizhi: "is that why you want to save him?"


    Qu Ning: "yes. And I think it''s really pitiful that he was so imprisoned and hurt so badly that he didn''t see the sun. I can''t bear to be killed by Emperor Huachen at any time. "


    "You were cheated by him." Cloud Xi Zhi sat up, angry color, "although the elder sister has not seen that person, but the elder sister is very sure that he is deceiving you. This is his purpose. First of all, he knows you, even likes you, loves you, and misses you so much that he can successfully shape himself into a person with deep feelings, so as to make you soft hearted and let you think of ways to save him. It''s shameless of him to do so. All in all, he just wants to cheat you to get him out


    Qu Ning sat up with him, "but I really think what he said may be true, because he also said me..."


    "False!" Yun Xizhi interrupts. He doesn''t want to listen. His tone must be the same. It seems that the prisoner is not simple. He cheated Qu Ning to save him when he saw both sides.


    Qu Ning: "elder sister, you listen to me first, he also said me..."


    "Listen to me." Yun Xizhi interrupts again and slowly takes a breath. No matter where the prisoner is sacred, Qu Ning''s idea of saving others must be cut off. Don''t give her any more trouble. She will never allow Qu Ning to do anything against Huachen emperor and offend Huachen emperor.


    Yunxizhi thought quickly in his heart. That person can cheat Qu Ning, of course she can also cheat Qu Ning, and she cheated less, "you forget that when you wake up, your sister will be with you?"


    "No one knows you better than your sister."


    "At that time, my sister''s boat landed, and she ordered someone to rescue you. I thought I just saved an ordinary person, but when you were confused, you kept talking nonsense, and my sister recognized you. "


    "After that, my sister specially sent someone to investigate the original owner of your body."


    "The original owner of your body is just the daughter of an ordinary small escort agency. She was forced by her father to marry an old man and was overjoyed."


    "The original owner of the body didn''t want to, so he was whipped by his father in every way. Finally, he ran away from home, went to the seaside and committed suicide in the sea."


    "You say, are you going to be a person who wants to commit suicide?"


    Qu Ning shakes her head. She won''t commit suicide anyway.


    Yun Xizhi: "so, you must have crossed this body at that time. Before that time, it must not be you. But if the main gate doesn''t come out, if the second gate doesn''t go out, you won''t know anyone outside. The prisoner is just deceiving you to save him. Listen to my sister, recognize the real face of that person, and don''t be cheated again. "

 Chapter 514

    Is that true? Qu Ning frowned. He didn''t know whether he should believe his intuition, the prisoner or his sister''s words?


    "Well, don''t think about it. Don''t disturb me any more. I don''t want to hear it. Let me have a good rest." Yunxizhi lay down and turned his back.


    Qu Ning wants to talk but stops. After sitting quietly for a while, he pulls the quilt to lie down again.


    dawn.


    The morning light poured into the hall through the cracks of the doors and windows.


    There was a gentle knock on the door.


    "Princess, are you awake? Here comes the Secretary for housing. " The emperor has ordered that the whole secretary should suspend all the work in hand and make the wedding dress of the princess of Xiling within three days. The Secretary''s office had never been in such a hurry, so the person in charge came here early this morning to give the princess of Xiling a good measurement.


    The palace maids waited outside the hall.


    Qu Ning wakes up at the sound and sits up in doubt. He doesn''t know what "Si Zhi Fang" is.


    "The office is the place where clothes are sewn and embroidered in the palace." Yun Xizhi also woke up. He stood up to tidy up his clothes and said, "it seems that he is here to make your wedding dress. It''s reasonable to say that apart from marrying the queen, Princess Na won''t have such a grand ceremony. It seems that emperor Huachen really values you. "


    Qu Ning: "sister!"


    "Well, I know you don''t want to hear it. I won''t say it. However, since all the people have come, you should let them measure and do it. Don''t let people see the difference. My sister went to find the body, and we worked together. " With that, Yunxi took quning''s clothes.


    Qu Ning nodded, took the clothes and put them on by himself. When he was half dressed, he suddenly thought of something, "by the way, sister, I forgot to tell you that emperor Huachen has suspected my identity, and said that he would send someone to find out."


    "How could that be?" Yunxi frowned.


    Qu Ning bowed his head. "At that time, in the secret room, I personally said to the prisoner," I don''t remember the past. Let him give me some time to remember. "All these words were heard by Emperor Huachen. It turned out that it was a trap carefully designed by Emperor Huachen and the Empress Dowager. They deliberately asked me to pray in the main hall, so as to give me a chance to go to the secret room to find the prisoner, so that they could eavesdrop. "


    Yun Xizhi clenched his fist and immediately wanted to give Qu Ning a slap. He took several deep breaths and then reluctantly endured it. Instead of smiling, he comforted Qu Ning and said, "well, it''s happened. Anyway, we''re going to escape from the palace, so don''t think about it."


    Qu Ning: "well."


    -


    A moment later.


    Yun Xizhi goes to open the door and asks the maid in waiting for Qu Ning to wash. Then he asks the Secretary to come in and measure Qu Ning, and she leaves.


    After carefully measuring Qu Ning''s height, the Secretary of the room bowed down.


    The palace maid brought breakfast, fried medicine and ointment for eyes.


    In the evening, Yunxi came back.


    Qu Ning retreated and asked the maid of honor to take her to the door of the palace. She couldn''t wait to ask Yun Xizhi, "sister, how are you looking?"


    "No, I''ll look for it tomorrow. Don''t worry, we still have two days Yun Xizhi, tired in his voice, sat down at the table and poured himself a cup of tea.


    Qu Ning was anxious, so the day passed.


    But listen to sister''s voice, sister so tired, Qu Ning is really embarrassed to urge sister, can only comfort themselves there are two days, let oneself wait patiently.

 Chapter 515

    the second day.


    Yunxizhi went out early again and came back after dark.


    Qu Ning: "sister, how''s it going?"


    "No, I''ll look for it tomorrow. Don''t worry. We still have one day. We''ll find it. Believe me Yun Xizhi''s voice was even more tired. It seemed that he couldn''t move any more, and the corners of his mouth were slightly crooked.


    Qu Ning is anxious. He has less and less time left. He has trouble sleeping and eating. He is as fast as an ant on a hot pot.


    on the third day.


    Yunxi still goes out early in the morning.


    At noon, the secretary sent a good wedding dress to quning to try on.


    Qu Ning didn''t want to try, but in order not to let people see the difference, he was known by Emperor Huachen, so he had to put it on under the service of the palace maid.


    The people who made the room checked the wedding clothes around Qu Ning.


    The palace maid could not help blurting out: "princess, you are so beautiful now!"


    Qu Ning pursed her lips and tried to pull out a smile.


    In the afternoon, more and more people came. Some sent fengguanxiayao, some rouge powder, some red jujube longan and so on, all for tomorrow. Even a few concubines came and gave things to Qu Ning. They took Qu Ning''s hand and called "sister" and "sister" incessantly. All kinds of congratulations came one after another.


    The palace maids and eunuchs in the hall of stars were busy for several days, and the whole hall was completely decorated in red, full of joy everywhere.


    it ''s getting dark.


    Yunxizhi finally came back.


    As soon as Qu Ning heard the voice, he rushed forward and grabbed his sister''s hand. He asked urgently, "what''s the matter?"


    Yun Xizhi patted Qu Ning''s back of the hand and asked the eunuchs to step back and take the Palace door. He looked around the palace with satisfaction and said to Qu Ning, "don''t worry, the body has been found. We''ll take action tonight and get out soon."


    Qu Ning has been carrying the heart finally put down, the whole person is relaxed, repeatedly said: "great, thank you sister, thank you sister."


    Seeing that the food was still on the table, Yun Xizhi didn''t move at all. It was obvious that Qu Ning hadn''t eaten yet. He joked: "don''t worry. Let''s have a meal first. We''ll have the strength to act when we''re full in the evening. Sister, I don''t want you to be half exhausted. "


    Qu Ning laughs, pulls elder sister to sit down beside the table, "just can''t. Sister, let''s eat together. "


    Yun Xizhi: "good."


    after meal.


    Yun Xizhi asked the palace maid to send the medicine up, waved back the palace maid, and quietly sprinkled a whole package of colorless and tasteless sweat medicine that had been prepared for a long time into the medicine. After blowing cold, he personally fed it to Qu Ning, "drink the medicine first. We''ll do it in the middle of the night. "


    Qu Ning had no doubt about him and drank the medicine.


    After a while, Qu Ning suddenly fell down and passed out in a coma.


    Yun Xizhi helped Qu Ning to his bed, covered him with a quilt, and sat down along the edge of the bed. Under the bright candlelight, he looked at the unconscious Qu Ning and reached for Qu Ning''s side face. Three days passed by. She''s not looking for bodies.


    How is it possible to escape from here? She never planned to!


    Yun Xizhi: "sleep well and have a good dream. Wake up tomorrow morning, after the canonization ceremony, you are the concubine of emperor Huachen. Sister this life, any hatred can put down, anyone can let go, but Rong Xin that bitch, sister is dead will not let her go. From tomorrow on, we should be emperor Huachen''s concubine, win over emperor Huachen for our sister, and make Huachen and Xiling attack Chizhou as soon as possible. "

 Chapter 516

    However, at this point, there is still a crucial problem.


    Qu Ning and the devil together before, two people have become husband and wife, now this body is not what virgin body.


    There are many women in emperor Huachen''s harem. They are not men without "experience". If you want to cheat emperor Huachen successfully, you must work hard.


    Thinking of this, Yun Xizhi leaned over and gently kissed Qu Ning''s forehead, promising: "don''t worry, everything will be better after this pass. As long as the elder sister revenges and kills Rongxin, she will never force you to do anything you don''t like. At that time, no matter what you want to do or what you want, my sister will satisfy you. "


    With that, Yunxi got up and went out.


    Before long, a masked man in black came and quietly opened the window. After confirming that Qu Ning was the only one in the hall, he sneaked into the hall from the window and quickly walked to the bedside to push Qu Ning.


    Qu Ning in the Mongolian medicine, the effect of Mongolian medicine is very strong.


    The man in black was surprised to find something strange. He took out a small porcelain vase from his waist, poured out a pill and fed it to quning to swallow it.


    Qu Ning slowly wakes up and sits up suddenly after returning to his consciousness. His head is still a little dizzy. He doesn''t know how he fell asleep, and he doesn''t know when he is now. He is afraid that he will miss the time to escape from the palace, so he has to call his elder sister.


    "Hush, keep quiet." The eye of the man in black quickly reached out to cover quning''s mouth.


    Qu Ning is scared, instinctively a clasp each other''s wrist, the other hand on a palm hit in the past.


    The man in black responded quickly. He lowered his voice and said quickly, "I''m here to save you."


    "Nonsense! I''ve never heard your voice. I don''t know you at all. Who are you? " Qu Ning naturally didn''t believe it. He didn''t stop. In the blink of an eye, he had two or three moves with the other party. Qu Ning didn''t know that he was so good at martial arts. When he was in a critical moment, he was able to draw even if he couldn''t see it.


    The man in black didn''t want to hurt Qu Ning. Every move was based on defense. At the same time, he had to guard against the maids outside the palace. When the eunuchs heard this, they said, "I was sent by the prisoner in the secret room. As long as you want to go out and don''t want to marry Huachen emperor, I can save you right away. If you don''t want to go out, I''ll go right away and never show up again. "


    "He?" Qu Ning was surprised, the speed of the shot was obviously slow, "can he still send people? Why didn''t he let you get him out first? "


    Man in Black: "his chain is made of black iron for a hundred years. It can''t be broken. Do you want to go out or not? If you want to, we have to hurry up. We don''t have much time. Also, when I first came in, I found that you were drugged. Do you know who did it? "


    How could someone have drugged her? Qu Ning was stunned, but she did fall asleep all of a sudden before, which was never before, even when she was smoking five food powder.


    "Someone''s coming. Make up your mind." The man in black heard the sound and hid behind the screen.


    Qu Ning quickly lay down and covered the quilt.


    The whole bedroom was restored to calm in an instant.


    Yun Xizhi came in and closed the door with his backhand. He didn''t notice the abnormality in the hall. He went back to the edge of the couch and sat down. He took out Qu Ning''s left arm, lifted up Qu Ning''s sleeve, and put red sand on Qu Ning to pretend to be the palace guarding sand.

 Chapter 517

    Of course, this Shougong sand is just a supplement. What''s more important is the Jiaobei wine carefully prepared for Huachen emperor and quning tomorrow, as well as the blood used to impersonate Luohong. All of these are indispensable. She has counted them all.


    When the raw rice is thoroughly cooked, everything is certain.


    "In the future, you will know that the road your sister has chosen for you is the best." Yun Xizhi spoke softly, not only to Qu Ning, but also to himself.


    Qu Ning never moved. At first he pretended that he didn''t know who was coming in.


    Later, I knew it was my elder sister from the approaching footsteps, but I suddenly thought of the sweat medicine that the man just said. Although she didn''t want to doubt her elder sister, she did fall asleep after drinking the medicine that her elder sister fed herself.


    For a time, Qu Ning kept praying in her heart, hoping that her sister would escape the plot of others and wake her up and tell her that she could escape!


    But in the end, it is not her sister who wakes her up, but her sister''s series of actions and her own words.


    Qu Ning''s heart can''t help getting cold, as if it had been poured from head to foot by a big basin of cold water, and as if it had been stabbed by a knife. Thanks to her trust in her sister, she thought that their sisters depended on each other in this strange world. She didn''t want her sister to cheat her and plot against her.


    Yunxi stopped and looked at the result again and again by the bright candlelight in the hall. This red "Shougong sand" is sure to be true. Huachen emperor will not be able to tell the truth after drinking a glass of wine tomorrow. He smiles with satisfaction, puts down Qu Ning''s sleeve and prepares to put Qu Ning''s arm back into the quilt.


    At this time, Qu Ning clasped Yun Xi Zhi''s wrist.


    Cloud Xi Zhi is stunned, she under a whole package of sweat medicine, how can Qu Ning wake up so quickly?


    "Why?" Qu Ning asked slowly.


    Yunxi frowned.


    Qu Ning couldn''t wait for an answer for a moment, so he sat up and grabbed Yun Xizhi''s hand with both hands. "I''m asking you, are you dumb? Why not answer? " The voice is getting louder and louder, and the anger is also getting louder and louder, "you say, you say, you..."


    "Do you want to wake everyone up and let everyone know that you want to get out?" There are many eunuchs in the palace outside. Yunxizhi covers quning''s mouth in a hurry to stop quning''s pressing questions. His heart is also a little angry and he affirms: "you''ve been awake for a long time? Did you just pretend to be sleeping


    Qu Ning broke off Yun Xizhi''s hand, "yes!"


    Yun Xizhi: "ha ha, it''s good. It''s really good. I was cheated by you. So believe what I just said, you heard it too? "


    Qu Ning: "why?"


    "Do you really want to know?" Yunxi stopped wringing his eyebrows, and there was nothing hard to say. He simply put everything aside. "Well, I''ll tell you clearly tonight that I want you to stay here and be emperor Huachen''s concubine. This is the way I choose for you. You tell me, what''s wrong here? As a princess of Xiling, you are one of the concubines in the four palaces. Your status is second only to the queen. What else are you dissatisfied with? "


    Qu Ning only felt that the knife stabbed her deeper and deeper, and his heart almost bled. "You know I don''t want to marry Huachen emperor, I don''t like him at all. We clearly agreed to escape together, and you agreed to me. Why did you cheat me in the end? Why? "

 Chapter 518

    Cloud Xi stops to embrace Qu Ning''s shoulder, soft and hard, "the elder sister also has to have the hardship, the elder sister needs you to stay here for the elder sister to win over Huachen emperor. Nannan, I''ll take it as my elder sister. Please, for my elder sister''s sake, do you agree to stay? "


    Qu Ning shook his head, constantly shaking his head, a drop of tears suddenly fell from the corner of his eye, I really hope it''s just a dream at the moment. As soon as the dream wakes up, she and her elder sister have successfully escaped. Her elder sister is still the elder sister in her mind. All this does not exist


    "With my sister, my sister will protect you and won''t let anyone calculate and hurt you." Yun Xizhi continued, "even the Queen''s position, my sister will try to let you get it."


    "If you don''t like the women in the harem and don''t want emperor Huachen to have other women besides you, my sister can plan for you and get rid of them one by one."


    "Here, you can live a glorious and noble life. You can have whatever you want."


    "Nannan, promise my sister to stay."


    "As long as you get through tomorrow, the whole harem will be yours..."


    Qu Ning couldn''t listen and didn''t want to hear, "you''re crazy, you''re already crazy! Do you know what you''re talking about? I''m so sorry. I''m sorry to exchange identity with you. "


    Yun Xizhi: "South South..."


    "Don''t say it, don''t say it again. I''ll tell you, I won''t let you do it. No matter how good the road is, it''s not what I want. You want to stay, don''t you? You can stay here alone. I''ll go. I''ll go myself Qu Ning pushed Yun Xizhi away and groped for the ground.


    Yunxi stopped again. She has been so humble that she thought that she had paid so much to make money and worked hard to make a good life for the people in front of her. Now she just asked the person in front of her to promise her such a thing, just this one thing, and refused to nod.


    Qu Ning had made up his mind and broke off Yun Xi Zhi''s hand again. He even used his internal power to push Yun Xi Zhi away.


    Yun Xizhi was unprepared and nearly fell back two steps. He was very angry and laughed, "where can you go like this? Without my sister, you are blind now. You can''t go anywhere. "


    "No, I have people besides you. He will get me out." Qu Ning can''t judge whether the man just now was sent by the prisoner or not. But she would rather take a gamble than leave.


    Yunxi just laughs, believing is a fool.


    Hiding behind the screen, the man in black appeared at this time and struck yunxizhi as fast as lightning. He heard all the conversations between them.


    Yunxi''s face suddenly changed, and quning was released to deal with it quickly.


    After five or six moves, the man in black ordered Yun Xizhi''s acupoints, looked at Qu Ning and said, "have you decided?"


    Yunxi stopped glaring and gritted his teeth, "who is he? How do you know such a person? "


    Qu Ning: "I don''t know who he is. He said, "he''ll get me out."


    "How can you believe that?" Yunxi is very angry.


    "Who else do you think I can trust? Believe you? Even if he lied to me and there is a dead end ahead, I''ll make a bet. " Qu Ning settled down and said, "this is what you forced me to do. If you don''t cheat me, don''t count on me, how can I believe a stranger who suddenly appears


    Cloud Xi Zhi only feel Qu Ning crazy, mouth will shout.


    The man in black buttoned Yunxi''s neck and heard Qu Ning add, "I''ll take her with me!"

 Chapter 519

    The man in black was a little embarrassed. "Are you sure?"


    Yun Xizhi''s eyes were about to burst out fire, so she didn''t want to go, and she didn''t allow Qu Ning to go.


    Qu Ning: "yes."


    "All right." The man in black tried to cope.


    Qu Ning: are you really going to help me out


    "That''s right." The man in black directly knocked Yun Xizhi unconscious. He took Yun Xizhi to the window and asked Qu Ning to follow him. "Let''s go out of the window. I''ve arranged everything else. "


    Out of the window.


    In the dim moonlight.


    There are also several people in black. Seeing that the leader brought two people out, several people in black were surprised.


    After getting out of the Star Palace, under the command of the leader in black, the people in black divided into two teams. One team took quning and yunxizhi to walk all night, and the other team went to Lenggong to get two corpses, which were sent to the Star Palace as soon as possible to create the situation of being assassinated and set fire to the corpses.


    When the eunuchs outside the palace realized that there was a fire, they knocked on the door and pushed in. Some of them were so scared that their feet softened and panicked. Some of them cried out "assassin, come on!" and some of them immediately looked for water to put out the fire.


    The man in black deliberately injured several eunuchs and left in disorder.


    At the same time, in the imperial study, the shadow guard came to tell Chu Jinzheng, the emperor of Huachen, who was reading the memorial: "the emperor has sent someone to follow him, and they have taken the princess of Xiling and the maid of honor beside her."


    As soon as Chu Jinzheng stopped holding the brush, his face was hard to distinguish under the candlelight.


    On the day of the sacrificial ceremony, the bodies of two eminent monks were accidentally excavated in the back mountain of the Huguo temple.


    Two people killed the eminent monks in the temple, skinned them and sneaked into the temple skillfully. It was not until he called all the eminent monks to Houshan and personally verified their bodies that the two men were exposed and ran away in a hurry.


    After that, he always ordered people to capture and investigate. He was sure to find out who was behind the scenes. He tried so hard to send someone to sneak into the temple and pretend to be a monk. What did he want to do when he approached the imprisoned devil? Unexpectedly, two days ago, he found that the escaped man intended to sneak into the palace.


    He wanted to find out the purpose of these people, so as to find out the people behind the scenes. So he asked the secret guards to spy on them. Everything else went as usual. He didn''t order the guards to step up their guard, nor was he in a hurry to shut down the people.


    Now, these people who sneak into the palace have taken the princess of Xiling. They have taken such a big risk to enter the palace for her.


    Chu Jinzheng clenched his fist quietly.


    Yinweijing is waiting for Chu Jinzheng''s next order. As long as Chu Jinzheng gives an order, they can definitely stop those people in black immediately and take them back to the princess of Xiling.


    Chu Jinzheng: "follow me closely. I must know where they are going and who they will meet."


    Yinwei took orders, turned back and disappeared in the night.


    Chu Jinzheng''s face didn''t get any better. It seems that the princess of Xiling is not simple at all. He was careless at first.


    -


    The fire in the star hall was put out soon, and the two bodies in the hall were burned beyond recognition.


    The eunuchs in the palace were afraid, and their identities were different. One by one, they did not dare to look up. They all knelt down and cried.


    The well-trained guards sealed off the whole palace and rushed to the imperial study to report to Chu Jinzheng.


    Chu Jinzheng knew that the corpse was fake, and that the real man had been taken out of the palace by the man in black. On the surface of indifference, he ordered: "block the news, find out the assassin, and cancel the canonization ceremony tomorrow."


    The bodyguard will take orders and do it now.

 Chapter 520

    On the other hand, in the Empress Dowager''s bedroom, the old mother hurried into the palace and told the Empress Dowager about the assassin and fire in the Star Palace. If it were not for the importance of this matter, she would never dare to wake up the Empress Dowager in this big night.


    The Empress Dowager was extremely angry at the speech. Although she didn''t like the princess of Xiling, she was the daughter of Xiling emperor after all, and was used to deceive Xiling emperor after Huachen and Chizhou reached a secret agreement. If the Xiling emperor knew about this, his daughter would die in the palace of Huachen Kingdom, and she would not be able to turn against Huachen kingdom.


    "This matter must be sealed off. No one can pass it on." The Empress Dowager immediately ordered.


    What did the old lady think of? She hesitated a little, and suggested in a low voice: "empress dowager, do you want to discuss with the emperor first?"


    The Empress Dowager frowned, "go and call the emperor at once."


    Old mammy: "yes."


    For a long time, the old mother came back alone, bowed her head and said, "the empress dowager, the emperor said that he would deal with it, so that you don''t have to worry about it and go to bed earlier."


    Empress Dowager: "no other words?"


    The old lady hesitated.


    Empress Dowager: "I want to listen to the emperor''s original words."


    The old lady did not dare to hide, "the Emperor... The emperor also said that the Empress Dowager''s body is just right and she is old, so... Don''t work hard any more. It''s time to take care of... It''s time to take care of it. "


    The Empress Dowager stayed for a moment, and her face with obvious wrinkles began to smile. She seemed to ask the old lady and herself, "why did the emperor say that?"


    "Emperor, he may still be angry with the Empress Dowager." The old lady answered carefully.


    "Yes, still angry!" She was good at advocating, led the princess of Xiling to the secret room, and let the old abbot to monitor, which made Chu Jinzheng unhappy. In the face of power and the throne, even if it is the natural mother and son, they will be suspicious and defensive. Chu Jinzheng didn''t want her hand to stretch too long, to interfere in everything, to ignore him as the emperor, and didn''t want Huachen to end up as a "political" woman like Chizhou.


    It''s really rare for a woman to walk step by step from the back palace to the front court like the queen of Chizhou. First she listens to the government behind the curtain, and then she becomes emperor by herself. Many times I think of it, she was envious and had to admire, I believe there will not be a second one in the world.


    The old lady worried: "the Empress Dowager..."


    "Well, maybe it''s time to live a happy life. If the emperor says so, let''s say so for the time being. " The Empress Dowager lay down, closed her eyes, and suppressed the unhappiness and anger in her heart.


    The old lady gathered the quilt on her body for the Empress Dowager and bowed down.


    -


    time lapse.


    It''s getting light.


    Several people in black with Qu Ning and cloud Xi Zhi successfully out of the palace, night out of the city.


    Outside the city, there are people to meet.


    The leader in black took Qu Ning and Yun Xizhi to change several carriages in a row, and asked Qu Ning to change his clothes again and again. He and his men also changed their clothes, and their bald heads were changed into wigs one after another.


    Qu Ning: "where are we? Where are you taking me? "


    The man in black, who was the leader of the group, said, "think of a way to get out of Huachen first."


    "Won''t you go back and save the prisoners in the chamber of secrets?" Qu Ning clearly remembers that he said he had come to save her on the order of the prisoner.


    The man in black, the leader, told the lie to the end, "I have already said that the iron chain can''t be broken, and I can''t save him for the time being. So, I''ll see you off first. "

 Chapter 521

    He was ordered to come to Huachen state, and one of his subordinates successfully sneaked into the Huguo temple and pretended to be an eminent monk. His only task was to guard the imprisoned demons well, not to let anyone know, including not to be known by demons, and quietly wait for further orders.


    Everything was going smoothly. I didn''t want the two bodies to be dug out, which led to the disclosure of the matter.


    Entering the palace and rescuing the princess of Xiling from Huachen state is a sudden order from the top of the palace not long after he took people to escape from the Huguo temple.


    The meaning of the leader is just like he asked the princess of Xiling - if the princess wants to leave, she will save the princess and ensure her safety. If the princess of Xiling did not want to leave, she would not force them to leave immediately.


    He didn''t know why the leader gave such an order, but he just had to follow the orders.


    At that time, he listened to all the conversations in the hall and did not miss a word. The man in black looked down at Yun Xizhi who had been knocked unconscious by him. Then he saw Qu Ning whose eyes were covered with white gauze. After a long time, he couldn''t help asking, "you are the princess of Xiling, the eldest daughter of Xiling emperor. This man is obviously a palace maid. How can he be your sister?"


    "Why do you ask this?" Qu Ning was on the alert. He didn''t completely trust him from beginning to end.


    The man in black headed: "just curious. You can take it as if I didn''t ask. "


    Qu Ning: are you really a prisoner


    The man in Black: "you have asked many times. Don''t worry, I don''t mean you any harm. When we get out of Huachen, we''ll go our separate ways. I believe your eyes should recover at that time. "


    "Seriously?" The hand under Qu Ning''s sleeve is clenched quietly, but the face is silent. The prisoner kept saying that he was right, that she was the one in his heart, and that he wanted her to be with him. In that case, shouldn''t the people he sent to save her try their best to keep her? How could he let her go so easily and say "go our separate ways"?


    Now this man is not sent by the prisoner. He''s lying to her! Qu Ning is sure in his heart!


    "Don''t you say, believe me, it''s a gamble? This one is not finished. You''ll know by then. " After that, the leader in black gave yunxizhi some overpowering drugs to make yunxizhi who didn''t want to leave coma for a long time, so as not to wake up and hinder the way. Then he raised the curtain of the car and looked out. He told the following people to keep an eye on the rear to see if there was anyone coming. Whether those two corpses can deceive emperor Huachen or not is unknown. It''s always right to be careful.


    Qu Ning: "I don''t know your name yet."


    The man in black headed: "there is no need to know, anyway, it will be separated soon."


    "It takes me more than half a month to get out of Huachen, even if I''m on my way every day. It''s hard for me to call you" hello "all the time, isn''t it?" Qu Ning wants to know more about the identity of the person who cheated her.


    The man in black, who was the leader, thought about it and looked down to see that he was wearing a long blue shirt. "Then you can call me" green shirt. "


    -


    Two days passed peacefully.


    That day, the carriage suddenly bumped.


    Qu Ning shook slightly.


    When Yun Xizhi was awakened, his first feeling was that he was hungry and weak. When he opened his eyes, he was almost stabbed by the bright light. After he raised his hand to block, he found that he was in a simple carriage, and his face suddenly became cold.

 Chapter 522

    The next moment, yunxizhi sat up in a hurry, lifted the driving curtain, looked out, and cried out: "stop, stop quickly!" She had planned so much and laid out so long that now she was completely ruined by Qu Ning.


    "Are you awake?" Qu Ning''s tone was calm.


    Yun Xizhi: "I asked you to stop the carriage. Do you hear me? Let''s go back, right away... "


    "It''s too late to go back. Do you know what time it is?" The sun was in the sky, and it was clear that it was almost noon. Qu Ning added, "it''s been two days. It''s far away from the capital of Huachen."


    Cloud Xi Zhi quickly mad, raised his hand to play toward Qu Ning.


    To Qu Ning, who called himself "green shirt", the head of the black man quickly clasped Yun Xi Zhi''s wrist, and warned with a bad face: "you''d better give me some peace, or don''t blame me for being impolite."


    Yun Xizhi looked at the man from head to foot, and recognized from his voice that he was the man in black who appeared in his bedroom. He clenched his teeth and clenched his fist, hoping to cut him to pieces. But for his appearance, everything would not have come to this point, "who are you? Who sent you? What''s the purpose of taking us out of the palace? "


    Green shirt does not answer, loosen the wrist of cloud Xi Zhi, the facial expression stares at cloud Xi Zhi.


    Yun Xizhi knew that he was not the opponent of this man. Looking at Qu Ning again, "you don''t know his real identity. Do you dare to believe him? Are you really afraid that he will sell you


    Qu Ning is now patiently waiting for her eyes to recover. When she changed the gauze and medicine this morning, she found that her eyes could feel a little light.


    No matter what the man named "Qingshan" wanted to do, whether he really saved her or not, at least for now, the ointment he gave to cure her eyes is true. She can''t do anything before her eyes are good. She can''t rely on her sister, she can only rely on herself.


    Yunxi closed his eyes and forced himself to calm down again and again!


    But after many times, Yunxi could not calm down. She plans, her revenge, her everything is so smashed, she is really not reconciled. As long as she thought that she couldn''t kill that bitch, she would like to kill her. No one can stop her from taking revenge on Rong Xin, no one can!


    Yun Xizhi: "we are brothers and sisters. You''ve come to harm me like this!"


    Qu Ning: "it''s you who turn back. Not only don''t mean what you say, but also count me first."


    Yun Xizhi: "I have to suffer. If you didn''t have to get out of the palace, would I have to? "


    Qu Ning: "you know that I want to escape from the palace, but also by all means to keep me, what kind of hardship is not as good as his sister? When you do that, do you think about me again? "


    Yun Xizhi: "what''s wrong with the road I chose for you?"


    Qu Ning: "why can''t I choose by myself, do you have to choose for me?"


    Yun Xizhi: "I''m your sister!"


    Qu Ning: "then you should not force me!"


    Yun Xizhi: "you..."


    The more they quarrel, the more they fight.


    Qingshan listens and watches silently. As long as Yunxi doesn''t hurt quning, he doesn''t care. I still can''t figure out how this "maid in waiting" could be the sister of the princess of Xiling.


    The hidden guard, who was following quietly, kept sending the news back to the palace, reporting to Chu Jinzheng in the palace.

 Chapter 523

    evening.


    The carriage stopped outside an inn in the town.


    Green shirt gave orders to the man in black who pretended to be a coachman outside the car, and then said to Qu Ning, "we''ll have a rest here tonight, and we''ll be on our way tomorrow morning."


    Qu Ning nodded.


    Where are we going


    Qu Ning: "leave Huachen."


    Cloud Xi Zhi excited: "no way!"


    Qingshan suddenly points yunxizhi''s acupoints, "this method is the most appropriate."


    Yunxizhi glared angrily.


    -


    In the inn.


    Qu Ning and his sister Yunxi stay in a room.


    Qingshan lives next to quning.


    Other people in black lived opposite and next to each other, forming a state of protection.


    After dinner, Qu Ning forced Yun Xizhi to eat a steamed bread, took the medicine from Qingshan and drank it. He changed the medicine for his eyes.


    Yunxi stopped and sat at the table. He secretly wanted to break through the acupoints. He turned to the green shirt who was going out and said, "emperor Huachen will send someone to come after you. Then it will be your death. If you are smart, you''d better let us go and disappear at once. "


    Green shirt: "wait till he comes."


    Late at night.


    The room was dark and silent.


    Qu Ning gave the bed to her sister to sleep. She was lying quietly on the couch in the corner. She didn''t fall asleep. She thought a lot in her mind.


    At the beginning, she woke up and knew that she and her sister had gone through this strange world together. Her sister was still alive and she was really happy. She felt that if her father and mother knew, they would be happy for their sisters.


    The old sisters only focused on making money and ignored her. They were like strangers living together.


    In this world, their sisters have been together all the time, and their relationship is closer than before.


    She really likes it!


    But who would have thought that they would "turn against each other" in the end.


    Qu Ning covered his head and didn''t want to think about it any more. After thinking about it, he unconsciously thought of the prisoner in the secret room. I don''t know what happened to him?


    Yun Xizhi on the bed didn''t fall asleep either. He continued to use his kung fu to break through the acupoints, hoping Shi Fengyuan could catch up with him. On the day of the sacrificial ceremony, she had already met Shi Fengyuan and let him believe her identity.


    At that time, Shi Fengyuan''s expression of dullness, exultation and treasure was still fresh in her mind.


    She told Shi Fengyuan that "she didn''t die, became a princess of Xiling, and let Qu Ning enter the palace instead of her" and so on.


    Shi Fengyuan told her that "after her death, he didn''t want to bury her body and return to Huachen kingdom with her body. He was devastated, and was severely reprimanded and ignored by Emperor Huachen." he promised that he would protect her well in the future and never let her hurt again, especially Rong Xin.


    "Come on Yunxizhi is secretly looking forward to it! Once let her turn the situation around, she will not let go of the person who took her out of the palace, Qu Ning''s account she will also be good.


    -


    At daybreak, there was a knock on the door.


    Green shirt across the door said: "half an hour later, set out."


    Qu Ning had already got up, was groping for clothes, and said, "OK."


    Yunxizhi finally broke through the acupoints, quietly lifted his quilt, got up and went down to the ground, and approached quning.


    Since Qu Ning couldn''t see her eyes, her hearing was obviously more acute. He clasped Yun Xizhi between the electric light and flint and stretched out to her. He wanted to point her acupoint hand and said, "can you move?"


    "Was it a surprise?" Yun Xizhi hit Qu Ning with his other hand.

 Chapter 524

    Qu Ning dodges, two people start in the room.


    "I will make you regret it!" After several moves, he failed to take Qu Ning. Instead, he knocked over the table and made a series of violent noises. Yunxi came out of the window like lightning, leaving behind a cruel word.


    Green shirt broke into the door, quickly chased the window, ordered the people to chase, and wanted to catch the people back anyway.


    Qu Ning: "forget it, let her go." First of all, the relationship between her and her sister has become such a mess. Her sister is angry and doesn''t want to be with her again. Two come to now don''t know the identity of this green shirt, also don''t know his real purpose, elder sister left or not. In case the situation behind is not right and there is any unforeseen danger, let her bear it by herself. After all, it''s her choice. There''s no need to involve her sister.


    "No. If her whereabouts are found, let emperor Huachen know that she is not dead, and the body in the palace is fake, Emperor Huachen will think that you are not dead either. " Green shirt resolutely refused, secretly blame oneself to come in too slowly, unexpectedly let a person escape under the nose.


    Yunxizhi ran very fast. When he got to the street, he turned a few corners and entered a clothing store. When he came out, he was dressed in men''s clothes and changed his face. After that, he changed his hairpin jewelry for a horse and rushed back to the capital to find shifengyuan.


    The man who was ordered to capture yunxizhi lost his sight. After searching the whole town for a long time, he found nothing. He had to go back to the inn to reply to Qingshan.


    It''s not suitable to stay here for a long time. Qingshan thinks for a moment, leaving two people to continue looking for yunxizhi, and secretly makes a "kill" gesture to them.


    Two people understand, nodded.


    Qingshan looked at quning again and said to quning, "we''re going now."


    Because of this change, the secret guards who had been following and monitoring secretly were divided into two groups. The large group continued to track and monitor the man in black and the princess of Xiling, while the small group followed the runaway maids.


    The carriage left the town and headed all the way to the border on the spacious official road.


    -


    In the evening, when the sun was setting and the gate was about to be closed, Yun Xizhi, who kept on riding, finally rushed back to the capital city. Regardless of the pedestrians coming and going on the streets, he rode to the prime minister''s residence as fast as he could.


    The servant in the house heard the "bang bang" knock on the door, thought something was wrong, and quickly opened the door.


    After seeing clearly that the door was just a dusty young stranger, the servant looked up and down and asked, "who are you? What are you doing here? Do you know where this is? "


    "I''m your prime minister''s friend. I have a hundred thousand urgent things to see him now. If you delay, be careful of your life


    "Is that true?" Some of the servants were frightened, afraid that there was something really important.


    "If it''s true, I''ll know when I see your prime minister." Yunxizhi went straight to the mansion.


    The servant caught up with him, but he didn''t dare to stop him. "The prime minister has gone to the palace, and now he''s not in the palace."


    "Don''t tell him soon Yunxi stopped yelling.


    At the same time, in the imperial Library of the Imperial Palace, the prime minister Feng Yuan is once again imploring emperor Huachen to let him examine the body of the Star Palace. He doesn''t believe that Yun Xizhi, who can survive with his soul, will die like this.


    That day, he didn''t go to the sacrificial ceremony. When he learned that the Empress Dowager had been bitten by a poisonous snake, he hurried away. Unexpectedly, a maid in waiting had to see him. She kept saying that she had something very important to tell him alone. If he doesn''t listen, he will regret it all his life.

 Chapter 525

    So he listened.


    When he heard her say "she is yunxizhi", he only felt that the maid in waiting was a madman. He was really wasting his time.


    But then she said a lot about the past between him and Yun Xizhi, and the killing of demons outside Yueling city and in the snow mountain, and even what happened in Chizhou national capital when she was young. Only he and Yun Xizhi knew about those things.


    It turns out that there is such a magic thing as "soul attached" in this world!


    After Yun Xizhi was attached to Princess fengxinger of Xiling Kingdom, he did not hesitate to marry Huachen kingdom for the sake of wooing Huachen emperor to deal with empress Rongxin.


    Later, on the way back to Huachen, she learned that he was so affectionate to her, so she changed her mind and asked Qu Ning, who had lost her memory, to enter the palace in place of her Princess. She disguised herself as a palace maid, so that she could win over emperor Huachen and be with him at the same time.


    The reason why he would bring yunxizhi''s body back to Huachen kingdom was just to make a contribution to Emperor Huachen.


    Although emperor Huachen wanted the living, he brought back the dead, but it was better than nothing.


    Seeing that yunxizhi was executed on the snow mountain, he wanted to die for yunxizhi at that time because the formula of the gunpowder had not been known from yunxizhi''s mouth.


    He was punished by Emperor Huachen for his bad work, and was ignored by Emperor Huachen. The outside world had to say that he was "deeply attached to the woman he brought back, until death" and so on.


    But one by one, yunxizhi believed it all. If he wanted to misunderstand him like this, he would be happy to let yunxizhi misunderstand him.


    It can be said that the resurrection and arrival of yunxizhi is the stepping stone of his comeback.


    As long as he mastered the formula of gunpowder, Emperor Huachen would reuse him. When he gets military power, he can use gunpowder on the battlefield, and Huachen will no longer be afraid of any country.


    But he didn''t expect that, just when he was ready to make a good calculation, the palace encountered an assassin. Yun Xizhi and Qu Ning, who replaced the princess of Xiling, were killed and burned by a fire.


    All of a sudden, Chu Jinzheng blocked the news again, and he learned about it the next morning.


    Now, three days have passed since the incident.


    Shi Fengyuan just wanted to examine the body himself.


    "There''s nothing to verify. Don''t mention it any more. Let''s go." Chu Jinzheng didn''t want to let people know, especially the person who took the princess and the maid of honor of Xiling kingdom had something to do with the imprisoned devil, so he still refused in a cold voice, with a strong tone and no room for negotiation.


    Shi Fengyuan: "emperor, the life and death of the princess of Xiling is related to the alliance between the two countries. I want to find out for the sake of..."


    "Don''t let me repeat what I said." Chu Jinzheng interrupted.


    Shi Fengyuan: "the Emperor..."


    Chu Jinzheng: step back


    "... yes, I will leave." Shi Fengyuan couldn''t help but leave.


    Soon, Chu Jinzheng, who was reading the memorial in the imperial study, received a message from Yingwei, which said that "the palace maid who was taken away with the princess of Xiling state has come back. If she comes back alone, she will enter shi Fengyuan''s residence after entering the city.".


    What does all this have to do with Shi Fengyuan? What is the relationship between Shi Fengyuan, the princess of Xiling, the palace maids, the people who sneak into the Huguo temple to pretend to be eminent monks, and the people behind the scenes? Chu Jinzheng squints his eyes and immediately sends an order to Yingwei to monitor every move of prime minister Cheng''s house. He wants to know everything about Shi Fengyuan after meeting with the palace maid.

 Chapter 526

    Shi Fengyuan walked out of the palace gate.


    The servant who happened to arrive came near and told Shi Fengyuan, "prime minister, suddenly a strange boy came to the mansion. He said that he had something very important to meet with the prime minister. He should not delay."


    "Who?" Shi Fengyuan frowned.


    The servant shook his head.


    -


    Back to the prime minister''s house, shifengyuan path to the hall.


    Yunxizhi, pacing back and forth, heard the sound and suddenly looked out of the hall.


    Four eyes opposite¡ª¡ª


    Shi Fengyuan immediately recognized that it was Yun Xizhi. His face flashed with disbelief. Then he was delighted. He immediately realized that there were servants and maids behind him. He pretended to be calm and ordered the maids to step down. He calmly said to Yun Xizhi, "follow me."


    Yunxizhi keeps up.


    Entering the study, Yun Xizhi just closed the door with his backhand, and the whole person fell into Shi Fengyuan''s arms.


    He held her very tightly, as if to insert her into his body.


    Yunxi raises his hand and hugs shifengyuan.


    Shi Fengyuan couldn''t wait to ask: "tell me, what''s going on? How can you suddenly meet an assassin and catch fire again? Where have you been these days? Do you know how worried I was about you when I learned about it? How afraid you will leave me again? What''s more, you''re the only one, Qu.... "


    The words are not over, acutely aware of someone, Shi Fengyuan face a change, behind the "Ning" word abruptly changed to "princess?"


    Yingwei was ordered by Chu Jinzheng to know everything. The word "everything" naturally includes the dialogue between Shi Fengyuan and the palace maids, so we have to get closer.


    Yunxizhi heard something strange from the word "Princess" of master Fengyuan. His eyes turned and he said quietly, "that night, the princess was very happy and looked forward to the next day''s canonization ceremony. She was so excited that she couldn''t sleep, so she asked me to accompany her in the palace."


    "Later, a man in black came out."


    "That man''s martial arts is very good, so he knocked me and the princess out of the palace."


    "On the way, I managed to escape, and I also wanted to save the princess. But I''m weak. I don''t know if I can enter the palace alone or if I will be stopped by the guards guarding the palace. So I have to find the Prime Minister first. "


    "Prime minister, those people in black are going to take the princess out of Huachen. Come on, tell the emperor. Please send someone to stop them and save the princess


    Shi Fengyuan continued to hold Yun Xizhi, and slowly wrote "someone" on the back of Yun Xizhi with his fingers. On the surface, he continued to ask, "what are the identities of those people in black? Why do you do that? "


    Yun Xizhi nodded quietly, "I don''t know, but it must not be simple. Prime minister, the princess must not have anything to do


    Shi Fengyuan: "OK, I''ll go into the palace and tell the emperor. You''ll come with me."


    Yun Xizhi: "good."


    The secret guard who secretly monitored and monitored retreated quietly.


    -


    The servant received the order and quickly took out the carriage that had just been led into the house.


    Shi Fengyuan takes Yun Xizhi to get on the bus and tells the servants to drive quickly.


    The servant takes orders.


    In the car¡ª¡ª


    Shi Fengyuan said in a low voice: "it may be the emperor''s people."


    Yun Xizhi: "he sent someone to watch you?"


    Shi Fengyuan: "I just said maybe, but I''m not sure. After entering the palace, be sure to speak carefully. If he asked about our relationship, you would say that you were admired by me after you came to Huachen with the princess of Xiling. As soon as this matter is over, I bring it back to Qu Ning. I''ll find a way to let the emperor let you out of the palace. As I said, I will marry you. I will only marry you in this life. "

 Chapter 527

    Yun Xizhi: "no, I can''t go out of the palace yet. I want to watch Qu Ning in the palace all the time. Otherwise, she will not be the princess of Xiling or the concubine of emperor Huachen. "


    Shi Fengyuan was always puzzled, "why did you choose her to replace you? Are you not afraid that she will recover her memory one day and think that you have killed demons in the snow mountain and will deal with you in turn? "


    "I can''t control her!" Yun Xizhi told Shi Fengyuan the truth, but there were still some things he didn''t say. Qu Ning is not only amnesia, but also her own sister. At that time, Qu Ning was her best choice. No one would be more trustworthy and useful than her own sister.


    However, she underestimated Qu Ning''s determination to get out of the palace. Like a cow, she refused to listen no matter what she said or advised, which led to all this.


    And she came back in such a hurry, originally wanted to let Shi Fengyuan secretly send someone to save, so Qu Ning would fall into her and Shi Fengyuan''s hands first, and she would have more time to threaten and control Qu Ning. When you are in control, send Qu Ning back to the palace.


    But she had to say those high sounding words when someone was watching. And the person who monitors may be the person of emperor Huachen. But emperor Huachen suspects something. She and Shi Fengyuan have to go to the palace to report at the moment.


    But anyway, she will let Qu Ning give in to her!


    Yun Xizhi: "by the way, do you know that there is a secret room under the main hall of the Huguo temple? Where did emperor Huachen secretly imprison a person? "


    Shi Fengyuan was surprised, "are you serious?"


    Yun Xizhi: "Qu Ning went down twice, and the man said he knew Qu Ning. But I think it''s just that man''s means. He wants to cheat Qu Ning to save him. "


    "The Huguo temple is a royal temple. It''s not easy to find people who can be imprisoned there. " Shi Fengyuan thinks deeply.


    The carriage stopped at the palace gate.


    The servant jumped out of the car and said respectfully, "prime minister, here we are."


    -


    In the imperial library, Yingwei is already reporting to Chu Jinzheng.


    Chu Jinzheng, listen.


    Before long, the old eunuch reported: "the emperor, the prime minister, and the princess of Xiling''s palace."


    Chu Jinzheng: "come in."


    Shi Fengyuan and Yun Xizhi enter together.


    With an anxious and worried look on his face, Yun Xizhi spoke hastily. He repeated what he had said in the study of the prime minister''s mansion intact. At last, he pleaded: "the emperor, the princess is in danger. You must send someone to rescue her."


    Chu Jinzheng: "you really don''t know the identity of the man in black?"


    Yun Xizhi: "I really don''t know. The man in black didn''t say anything. I only heard that the leader seemed to be called" Qingshan. "


    Chu Jinzheng: "what''s your relationship with the prime minister? Why don''t you go to the prime minister''s office instead of going to the palace? "


    Yun Xizhi answered one by one.


    Chu Jinzheng''s face doesn''t change. He can''t see whether he believes or not. Finally, he asks Yun Xizhi to go down to have a rest. He will send someone to save him.


    Yun Xizhi nodded, pleaded a few more words, and then stepped back.


    Chu Jinzheng looked at Shi Fengyuan, "I don''t know that the prime minister actually took a fancy to the palace maids from Xiling."


    Shi Fengyuan: "the maid in waiting is really young and beautiful. Wei Chen is just an ordinary man. Emperor, since the princess of Xiling is not dead and has been taken out of the palace, it''s better to save her as soon as possible. "


    Chu Jinzheng: "what the prime minister said is. I''ll send someone to rescue him immediately. I won''t bother the prime minister. Let''s step down. "


    Shi Fengyuan took the order, and thought in his eyes.


    -


    [PS: update tomorrow night! Next, Qu Ning''s eyes will recover, the devil will blacken, untie the chain! Thank you for your support as always! Seeing the messages from my relatives, I''ve been striving to be more popular in the past two days

 Chapter 528

    Yun Xizhi waited outside, but he didn''t go. Seeing Shi Fengyuan coming out, he approached and asked, "prime minister, what''s the matter?"


    Shi Fengyuan: "don''t worry, girl Qiuxin. The emperor will send someone to save the princess."


    "Did he leave it to you?" Yun Xizhi lowered his voice. Only Shi Fengyuan could hear this.


    Shi Fengyuan also whispered: "No. It seems that things are not easy. The emperor doesn''t seem to be surprised that you are still alive, and you don''t seem to be in a hurry to save people. Go back to the star hall and have a good rest. I''ll take care of the rest. "


    Yun Xizhi: "be sure to catch her!"


    Shi Fengyuan: "don''t worry."


    Chu Jinzheng called the old Eunuch in and said to him, "keep watch of the maid of honor, and report anything at any time."


    The old eunuch took orders.


    -


    Qu Ning side, a group of people are still going to the border, do not know cloud Xi Zhi has returned to the palace.


    Five days later.


    On this day, it was getting dark, and the sky was covered with dark clouds.


    The carriage stopped outside a broken Temple beside the official road.


    Qingshan raised the curtain of the car to have a look, and then asked his men to check inside and outside the broken temple. After confirming that there was no problem, he said to Qu Ning, "tonight, we''ll make do with it here. At this rate, we''ll be at the border in three or four days. "


    Qu Ning nodded and had no opinion.


    More than half an hour later.


    In the broken temple.


    Qingshan hands the roasted rabbit meat to quning.


    "Haven''t you found my sister for so long?" Qu Ning took over, the heart does not want to find the person in front of her sister, casually asked.


    Green shirt: "there is no news yet, but it will be found."


    after meal.


    Green shirt fried medicine to Qu Ning, "so a few days, your eyes can feel the light?"


    "I can feel a little bit when I remove the gauze for dressing change." In fact, she had already felt it, but the identity of the person in front of her was suspicious, and she was on guard, so she never said it. Now, even through the white gauze on her eyes, she can feel the burning light of the fire in front of her. I believe she will recover completely in a few days. "Thank you very much."


    Green shirt: "that''s good. At present, I have prepared these medicines according to your poison. If they haven''t worked for such a long time, I have to see the doctor in the city and ask him to give you another medicine to try. "


    -


    Late at night.


    It began to rain heavily.


    The sound came from outside the broken temple.


    Qingshan noticed the movement and opened her eyes.


    The man in charge of the night watch just came in and said, "my Lord, there''s a carriage coming. I want to go into the broken temple to take shelter from the rain."


    Green shirt: "who?"


    The man in charge of the night watch: "there is a sick girl, a maid and a coachman on the bus."


    Qingshan looked at Qu Ning, who was sleeping uneasily in the corner. His task was to complete the instructions from the top and send Qu Ning to leave Huachen safely without any mistakes. He ordered: "let people go, don''t let people in."


    The night watchman nodded.


    The next day, after the rain, the air was fresh.


    Last night''s episode, green shirt did not mention, also did not rest assured, after breakfast on the departure.


    Evening¡ª¡ª


    The carriage went into the city and stayed in the inn.


    Qu Ning asked for hot water and wanted to take a bath.


    Close the door and walk behind the screen. Qu Ning takes off his clothes and steps into the bath bucket. By the way, he removes the white gauze from his eyes. Everything around him is clearly reflected in his eyes. Even if it''s not 100%, it''s at least 89%.


    It''s like a dream to recall what happened during the period of blindness.

 Chapter 529

    Qu Ning bowed his head and buried himself in the water. It was a rare pleasure and relaxation. He didn''t get up until the water was getting cold.


    When he wiped his body dry, he inadvertently dropped the little red mole under the candlelight. With his action, Qu Ning suddenly recalled the words of the prisoner in the secret room.


    In such a private location, in such a conservative ancient world, the prisoner can say it so accurately, and it can''t be casually right. When her sister insisted that he was cheating her, she repeatedly wanted to say this, but she was interrupted by her sister.


    After so many days, I don''t know how he is now? Can''t the chain be broken? Qu Ning twisted his eyebrows, and the question he had thought about more than once came back to his heart.


    -


    At night, Qu Ning could not sleep.


    At dawn, after washing, Qu Ning went to the window, opened the window and looked out.


    When the streets, pedestrians, houses, scenery and so on fall into the eyes one by one, especially the red rising sun in the sky, the joy of the restoration of light finally diluted Qu Ning''s irritability.


    All of a sudden, Qu Ning saw a carriage stop outside the inn opposite. A pale and weak young beautiful woman was helped into the carriage. The carriage left in a hurry. It was not difficult to see that this was also a man in a hurry.


    There was a knock at the door, and there was a query from Qingshan.


    Qu Ning closed his eyes, turned around and quickly opened the door. When he saw the man outside, he was handsome, tall and straight, dressed in a blue gown, with long hair tied on his head. He was about twenty-five or six years old, mature and steady. Along the way, we have been together day and night for some time. It turns out that he looks like this, almost as she imagined.


    "Can you see it already?" What a pair of clear and bright eyes, like water. Green shirt Leng next, ask a way.


    Qu Ning nodded with a smile, "well, thank you for your medicine. I couldn''t have recovered so quickly without you


    "Don''t say that. Well, you have breakfast first, and then we''ll set out. " Finish saying, green shirt orders a person to carry breakfast to come into the room, he himself then goes to eat in the lobby downstairs, don''t disturb Qu Ning.


    Before long, Qu Ning was about to open the door and go out. He didn''t want Qingshan and his men to wait for a long time. He just heard the noise coming from the street outside the window. He didn''t know what happened.


    Qu Ning was surprised and couldn''t help looking at the window. In addition to seeing groups of noisy people, he happened to see the previous carriage go back and stop outside the opposite inn. The pale and weak young woman was helped out of the car and helped into the inn.


    Qingshan knocked on the door twice and pushed directly in.


    Qu Ning opened his mouth, just about to ask what happened, only to hear Qingshan seriously said: "the city gate is closed, no one is allowed to go in and out, all the people who want to go out of the city are blocked back. It''s such a big battle. I don''t know if emperor Huachen has found out and sent someone to arrest you. "


    "Ah?" Qu Ning was shocked. After all, he walked safely for so many days. Suddenly, this kind of situation appeared, "what shall we do now?"


    Green shirt frowned, "I''ve sent someone to check. Anyway, we have to get out of town as soon as possible, we can''t stay here


    Qu Ning twisted his eyebrows and pondered.


    -


    About half an hour later.


    The inquirers came back one after another, went into quning''s room and said to Qingshan, "my Lord, it''s said that it''s the order passed down from above. What''s the matter, what to do after the gate is closed, and how long it will last, the officers and soldiers who are guarding the city don''t know. They just follow the orders. A lot of people have gathered at the gate to make noise. "

 Chapter 530

    Green shirt: "which gate has fewer soldiers and is easy to get out?"


    Inquirer: "almost all."


    Qingshan: "get ready, we will..."


    "Are you going to go straight out like this?" Qu Ning interrupted, "it''s tantamount to exposing yourself. In case all the soldiers concentrate on catching us at that time, it''s too risky."


    Green shirt: "I know. However, if the next step is to search the whole city, we will become turtles in a jar. It''s also dangerous


    Qu Ning: "you''re right. Since everything is dangerous, we should think of a better way. "


    Green shirt: "what''s your strategy?"


    Qu Ning: "not yet. Let''s work hard together."


    Green shirt: "no time."


    Qu Ning understood that her heart was also anxious, but the more time she was, the more calm she was. "I''m not anxious. I''ll think of it at this moment."


    Green shirt think for a moment, let''s put down the anxiety, think about countermeasures.


    The whole room fell into silence.


    For a while¡ª¡ª


    "Don''t think about it any more. If you stay here for a moment, it will be dangerous. We''ll go now. "


    "Wait, I''ve got a plan." Qu Ning''s eyes suddenly brightened.


    Qingshan is waiting for quning to go on.


    Qu Ning: "there''s a saying that everyone knows it''s called" a lot of people make a lot of people. "


    Green shirt: "what do you mean?"


    Qu Ning: "as soon as the gate is closed, all the people who enter and leave the gate are blocked inside and outside the gate. Those people are already making trouble. You said, what if a "plague" was created in the city at this time, and the plague was fierce, and rumors were deliberately spread everywhere that people infected with the plague would die? Of course, the plague is absolutely false, not true. "


    Qingshan was stunned at first. When she understood the meaning of quning''s words, her eyes lit up, "then the people in the city will be in a panic, and the whole city will be in turmoil. Even the residents in the city, who didn''t want to leave the city, will be anxious to leave for refuge." Speaking of this, Qingshan couldn''t help praising the woman in front of her. She didn''t expect that she could come up with such a good plan so quickly under the situation of being trapped in the city.


    Green shirt: "OK, OK, that''s a good idea. Use the people of the whole city to deal with the officers and soldiers who are guarding the city. No matter how many officers and soldiers there are, there are no more people in the city. "


    Listen to green shirt so say, it is the method that oneself mouth says clearly, Qu Ning pour some regret, in the eye flash a silk hesitation, "this method can too poison?"


    Green shirt: "rest assured, it''s just for a while. Everyone will know that the plague is fake, and it will be recovered at that time."


    Several subordinates still didn''t understand, and they were confused.


    Qu Ning nodded.


    "I''ll take care of the rest." With that, Qingshan quickly went to the table, wrote a formula, and ordered several of his men to go to each pharmacy to collect medicine. He is not good at medicine, but he clearly remembers some useful prescriptions for a rainy day. For example, he knows and remembers the antidote formula for the poison that makes quning blind, so he can dispense the medicine to quning directly along the way.


    Several subordinates took orders and went to do it quickly. They brought back a large number of medicines in less than an hour.


    Green shirt checked, and then ordered a few people to decoct medicine, and then with the fastest speed to find a way to decoct the medicine down to the city''s major restaurants. These places have the most people, and the effect will be the best.

 Chapter 531

    Several people took orders and quickly went to do it.


    Qu Ning can''t help but ask, "these drugs don''t really hurt people, do they?"


    Green shirt: "No. It''s just that it can cause erythema and itch in a short time. It''s similar to plague. Even the doctor can''t make a diagnosis immediately, but it''s OK after a while. "


    Qu Ning was relieved.


    When several people came back after poisoning, Qingshan ordered people to find some corpses in the Yizhuang in the city, and also made some red spots on the corpses. Once the human poison in the city begins to attack, the corpses will be moved to the street for everyone to see, and it will be said to the public that "they just died of the plague", which will further cause the psychological panic of the whole city, so as to play the slogan of "taking refuge out of the city" and lead the whole city out of the city.


    Yizhuang, as its name suggests, is a place where corpses are stored, no matter which city or small town or village.


    Several people took orders.


    -


    It''s near noon.


    A large number of people suddenly red spot, have flocked to the city''s various hospitals, although the doctor has not yet diagnosed what is the situation, but the word "plague" has spread throughout the city.


    In addition to the corpses on the street, few people dare to really turn over the corpses to check. Naturally, they believe what they hear.


    It can be said that the "plague" came suddenly and rapidly, and it seemed to fall from the sky, which caught everyone by surprise. In addition, people who wanted to mix in the crowd to publicize and expand its terrible degree, the whole city was really in a panic. People who did not catch the "plague" wanted to go out of the city to hide. After all, it was important to protect their lives. The four closed gates were all impacted by the dense people.


    Qingshan ordered people to find new clothes, including Qu Ning, to change their clothes, and mingle with the people who attacked the city gate. When the gate of the city is opened, take the opportunity to leave the city.


    The pale and weak woman in the opposite inn also mixed in and took the opportunity to leave the city.


    Maid: "Miss, this plague has helped us out of the city."


    The pale and weak woman coughed and said, "let''s go."


    Maid: "yes. Don''t worry, miss. We''ll be able to reach the border and find the general. "


    Outside the city gate¡ª¡ª


    Qu Ning looked back as he walked, and saw the people who were still pouring out behind him. He saw the chaotic scene, especially the people who ran away with children in their arms. He felt guilty after all.


    Green shirt: "don''t think so much. Let''s go. We need to speed up. "


    Qu Ning: "well."


    He has been closely tracking and monitoring the shadow guards of quning Qingshan. Under the impact of the chaos of the people, when they get out of the city, there is no trace of quning Qingshan around. These people are not only dispensing medicine, but also carrying corpses in the Yizhuang. They all see them, but they can''t show up to stop them, for fear that they will be exposed.


    One of the shadow guards said, "what should we do now?"


    Head of the shadow guard: "look separately, the news back to let the emperor know."


    Other shadow guards: "yes."


    -


    at night.


    Several people stayed in the mountain forest at night and did not dare to go to the city again.


    Qu Ning''s eyes recovered and he roasted the rabbit himself. He didn''t have to bother Qingshan any more. He roasted the rabbit while asking the old saying again: "when we get out of the border of Huachen, we really go our separate ways?"


    Green shirt: "yes." As long as they watched her leave Huachen, they would return to Huachen''s capital and wait for other orders.


    Qu Ning slightly dropped his eyes, "by the way, what''s the name of the prisoner? You said you came to save me by his command, and I still don''t know his name? "


    -


    Good night, folks! Tomorrow night, we''ll keep the minimum 6 hours!]

 Chapter 532

    Qingshan: "when you have a chance to see him later, ask him in person."


    Qu Ning pick eyebrow: "can''t you tell me directly now? It''s just a name. "


    Green shirt: "your rabbit is going to be scorched. Turn it quickly."


    It''s obvious that Qu Ning won''t answer the question. He sipped his lips. He was puzzled and curious. It''s really just a name. It''s so mysterious!


    -


    It''s late at night.


    The sound of horse hooves, fighting, screaming, crying for help and so on all of a sudden, vaguely into the mountains.


    Green shirt wakes up.


    Qu Ning also woke up.


    The man in charge of the night watch around the mountain forest quickly entered the forest and told Qingshan, "my Lord, those people who wanted to go into the broken Temple two nights ago to take shelter from the rain are being chased and trapped on the road outside."


    "Shelter from the rain?" Qu Ning was surprised and didn''t know this episode that night.


    Green shirt said a few words, stood up and walked to the junction of the forest and the outside, and looked out under the cover of the tree trunk.


    Outside the forest is a relatively flat hillside. The distance between the road and the forest across the hillside is not far, but it is not very close. Generally, the sound can not reach the forest, but it is still in the dead of night.


    Qu Ning followed him and stood with Qingshan. The situation in front of him was clearly reflected in his eyes, and his voice came more clearly.


    In the bright moonlight, there was no pedestrian on the road. A carriage overturned on the side of the road, and a man fell to the ground motionless. For the time being, I can''t see whether he was dead or in a coma.


    A woman in blue fell to the ground, crying and shouting "help".


    A woman in white stepped back.


    Behind a group of people approaching the woman in white, there was a tall and straight man sitting high on the horse. His water colored robes were floating, and he was obviously a master.


    The woman in blue fell on the ground: "help, is there anyone? Help! Miss, run away! You don''t care about Xiao Ping, you don''t care about me, you just run away... "


    Woman in white: "Xiao Ping..."


    "Ha ha, I''ll see where you can escape." The man on the horse laughed and rode forward.


    A group of people approaching the woman in white quickly made way in the middle.


    The woman in blue, who fell on the ground, looked at him and quickly climbed forward. She grabbed one of the legs of the horse where the man sat down with both hands and tried to stop the man from moving forward. She continued to shout to the woman in white: "Miss, run away, run away..."


    The man on the steed looked down and looked at the woman in white again, sneering, "yes, run, continue to run. I chased after you all the way. Didn''t you always run fast? I''ve ordered people to close the gate of the city. I want to trap you in the city to catch turtles in a jar. Unexpectedly, there''s a fake plague and you''ve escaped. You can really escape. But what about that? Is it in my hands again? "


    At the junction of the mountains and forests, Qu Ning, who was hiding in the forest and looking at all this, was stunned and suddenly looked at the green shirt beside him.


    Qingshan was also stunned. At that time, the four gates of the city were suddenly closed, and the information they found was just an "order passed down from above". So they thought that emperor Huachen had sent someone to catch them, and they were in a hurry to escape from the city. They did not hesitate to make such a "plague" come out, which made the whole city in turmoil. Unexpectedly, it was the man on the horse outside who wanted to catch the woman in white in front of him.

 Chapter 533

    This man, can make the gate of a city close so easily, exactly what identity? And who is the woman in white, even lead the man so hard to chase her? Qingshan squints and continues to look.


    Qu Ning also continued to look down.


    On the road¡ª¡ª


    The woman in white retreated alone. She knew very well that she couldn''t escape tonight. She slowly stopped her feet and said to the man on the horse, "Su Yuannian, that letter and jade pendant are no longer on me. You can''t get it even if you kill me!"


    Called "Su Yuannian" on the horse, the man was condescending, "give it to me."


    Woman in white: impossible


    "Is it?" Su Yuannian looked down at the maid who was still holding the legs of a horse on the ground.


    The woman in blue on the ground, that is, the maid, did not look up. She only looked at the woman in white all the time. She was still shouting: "Miss, run, hurry up..."


    The woman in white saw Su Yuannian''s bow clearly, "what do you want to do? She''s just a maid. If you let her go, she doesn''t know anything. She really doesn''t know... "


    Su Yuannian: "that''s just right. You don''t have to care about life or death. There is a saying that "if you look at people in the moonlight, ugly people will get three points of beauty." what''s more, your maid is not ugly, and she is just the right age. I, Su Yuannian, have always been very kind to my own people and never treated them badly. " He glanced at a group of people on both sides of his eyes. "I''ve been busy for so many days. It''s time for me to reward you. I''ll reward you for this maid. I''ll do it here. "


    A group of people smell speech, some surprised, did not understand what meaning. Some follow Su Yuannian all the year round in various places, showing their indecency. In particular, Su PI, who has been following Su Yuannian all the year round, just falls behind in his voice, so he bends down and starts to pull up his maidservant on the ground.


    The maid holding the leg of the horse turned pale with fright and was terrified. "Don''t, let me go, don''t... don''t..."


    There was a tearing of the robe.


    The woman in white was impatient, "Su Yuannian, you beast, you are not human..."


    "I remember that''s not what Miss Bai said when she seduced me. As soon as you get something, you''ll turn away from people? " Say, Su Yuannian''s vision scraped one eye, both sides didn''t start a group of hands, "still Leng do what? Why is Su''s demonstration not clear enough? Would you like me to show you in person? "


    Su fart raised his head and said, "well, young master, then you can give us a demonstration in person. I''m afraid Su fart didn''t learn the essence of young master. The demonstration is not good!"


    A group of people burst out laughing.


    Su Yuannian kicked Su fart.


    Su fart not only didn''t hide, but also hugged Su Yuannian''s feet with a smiley face, "childe, childe, I''m wrong, how can you show us. What''s more, such a little maid, if she is not beautiful enough, and her status is low, how can she dirty your noble body? "


    There was another burst of laughter.


    Su Yuannian: "you quite understand!"


    "That''s it, that''s it." Busy nodding, Su fart face quickly smile out of a flower, self Hello next to the people, let people not be stunned, start together. You don''t have to be polite.


    A group of people took orders and dragged the maidservant to one side. Some are excited and want to try. Some people don''t have this color heart, but they don''t dare to disobey orders.

 Chapter 534

    "Miss, help, help! Don''t... don''t... ah... "The maid called for help and screamed.


    The sound of clothes tearing continues


    The woman in white watched helplessly, but she couldn''t. Su Yuannian, he is really a beast! Better than animals!


    Su Yuannian: "I''ll give you one last chance. It''s still time to hand over the things."


    The woman in white immediately pulled out a jade hairpin from her bun, put it on her neck, and trembled: "let her go, let her go now. Otherwise, I will die in front of you now, and you will never get that letter and jade pendant. "


    Su Yuannian, not angry but smiling, approached him, stole his Su family''s things and made him chase all the way. Now he even dared to threaten him in the opposite direction, "if you dare to die, I''ll strip your body and drag it all the way to the border, so that people from several cities along the way can enjoy it, and then hang the body on the border wall, Please have a good look at general Bai and the soldiers at the border. "


    Woman in white: dare you


    "Dare you, try it." The smile on his face is still there, even increasing, but his eyes are frigid.


    The woman in white wept, and her Hosta fell to the ground with a bang.


    The maidservant''s scream became more and more shrill, resounding in the night, "Miss, help me... Help me..."


    Su Yuannian: "are you going to pay or not?"


    Women in white regress.


    At the junction of mountains and forests, seeing this step, Qu Ning couldn''t bear it any longer. He didn''t expect that there were so hateful men in the world who used such heinous and shameless means to deal with two women.


    When Qingshan heard that the man called "Su Yuannian", she frowned for a long time. She didn''t know whether it was "that" Su family or the same name? But this man can easily shut down a city, and his identity is ready to come out.


    Aware of the anger of the people around him, he was about to go out. Qingshan quickly said, "it''s none of our business. Let''s not get into this trouble."


    Qu Ning: "there are so many of them in the wheel... Can you really ignore a woman?"


    Green shirt is silent.


    Again came the shrill cry.


    Qu Ning thinks that he is not a person who is impartial and righteous, but in the face of this situation, he sees a woman being attacked by so many people


    Even if he knew that it would be dangerous to save, Qu Ning could not help it.


    Qu Ning immediately found a circle on his body, nothing found, directly tore the sleeve, quickly covered his face to go out, don''t want to delay time.


    Qingshan buttoned quning''s wrist from the back, pulled quning, compromise: "you don''t go, stay here, I go."


    Qu Ning looked back at him.


    Green shirt said to do it, while covering his own face, at the same time to several subordinates.


    Seeing that all of his subordinates had covered their faces, Qingshan took the lead to fly out and beat a group of evildoers with one palm. While a group of people were frightened, they retreated, quickly pulled up the maidservant on the ground and retreated, then untied their own coat and wrapped the maidservant.


    Some of the men fell in front of the woman in white and protected the woman in white. Some of them saved the man''s green shirt.


    The maid was sobbing and shaking.


    Su Yuannian looked coldly, sharp eyes staring at Bai Yizhu, "I didn''t expect you to have a helper."


    Bai Yizhu, a woman in white, didn''t know the people who rescued her suddenly. She was very grateful to see these people saving her and her maidservant at this time.

 Chapter 535

    Su Yuannian had misunderstood that these people and Bai Yizhu were together. He said to the masked green shirt, "hand over the letter and jade pendant."


    Green shirt didn''t know anything about these two things. She turned around and told the two men to take the two women away first.


    "Take them for me. No one is allowed to escape." Su Yuannian gave a cold order.


    A group of people took orders.


    Sword light and sword shadow, suddenly rise again.


    Qu Ning, who was still at the border of the mountains and forests, saw that several people in Qingshan were surrounded by groups, and the number of the other party was obviously several times more, so he was anxious. She wanted to save the two women, but Qingshan went instead of her. She didn''t want Qingshan to have something to do because of this.


    For a long time¡ª¡ª


    "Waste, I can''t even take so many people in such a long time." Su Yuannian was angry and immediately hit Qingshan, the leader of the masked people, with his own hand.


    Green shirt is being entangled by several people, but also to protect the hands of the maid


    Seeing that Qingshan was in danger, Qu Ning couldn''t care too much and rushed out.


    In the light of lightning and flint, Qingshan narrowly blocks Su Yuannian. In a flash, he fights several moves with Su Yuannian. One accidentally fails to guard against the sneak attack of the person behind him, and is struck by a sharp sword.


    Qu Ning flies to, for green shirt block away two or three people, concern ground asks: "how are you?"


    "Why are you here?" With one voice, blue shirt frowns.


    "More people, more power." Qu Ning snatched a sword, and saw Su Yuannian hit Qingshan with his hand again. The sword in his hand stabbed him mercilessly. So close to see the specific appearance of this man, looks so good, but the means are so cruel, to use four words to describe him should be the most appropriate.


    "Woman?" He was dressed in men''s clothes and covered his face, but it was definitely a woman''s voice and a pair of women''s eyes. Su Yuannian quickly avoided Qu Ning''s sword and squinted at Qu Ning. What is the relationship between these people and Bai Yizhu? Why come out at this time to save Bai Yizhu? The letter and jade pendant stolen by Bai Yizhu are of great importance. They should be taken back and destroyed anyway, otherwise the consequences will be unimaginable.


    Qu Ning''s sword failed, and he stabbed it again. He felt that Su Yuannian was scum.


    It''s not a good way to go on like this. Green shirt turned around and gave one of the servants her handmaid. She said, "turn over the carriage on the ground, and you two will take the two women first."


    Two men are on command.


    Su Yuannian listened, immediately ordered people to stop, smashed the broken carriage.


    Green shirt turns to Qu Ning way: "you and them two people take these two women to retreat into the mountain forest first, I come to break."


    Qu Ning: "but you are very dangerous."


    "Don''t worry, I can get out." Words fall, green shirt a push away Qu Ning.


    Qu Ning clenched his teeth, "be careful!"


    Su Yuannian blocked it.


    Qingshan deals with it in person, holding Su Yuannian back, while the rest of his subordinates hold Su Yuannian''s group back, ensuring that Qu Ning and a few people have enough time.


    -


    Deep in the mountains.


    Qu Ning and Qingshan''s two men are sure that no one can catch up with them. The two women can''t run any more. They stop to have a rest and wait for Qingshan.


    Regardless of his weak body, Bai Yizhu quickly checked his maidservant''s condition in the dim moonlight. It was like the rest of his life. He comforted: "Xiao Ping, it''s OK. It''s all my fault. I''ve implicated you."


    The maid, who had stopped crying, burst into tears again and fell to the ground limply. She wrapped up her broad coat tightly. There was nothing in it. If she was a little late, her innocence would be gone.


    -


    [I said 6 shifts last night, but I''m temporarily delayed tonight. I only update 4 chapters. I''m very sorry. I''ll try to make it up tomorrow night and go back to save the devil tomorrow]

 Chapter 536

    But even so, she is now torn by so many people and her body is seen by so many people. The more she wants to cry, the more she wants to cry. She feels that she has no face to see people. "Miss, I''m afraid. What should we do? If only the general were here! Miss... "


    "Don''t cry, stick to it, just get to the border." Bai Yizhu comforted her and wiped her tears with a silk handkerchief. My body has been ill for many days, but I haven''t recovered. In addition to what happened tonight, this "insistence" is not only to my maid, but also to herself.


    The maid cried and nodded. She wrapped her coat tightly with her hands.


    Qu Ning didn''t eavesdrop, but at such a close distance, it was so quiet around that he could hear even if he covered his ears. I didn''t expect that these two women also came to the border. It''s a coincidence.


    For a while.


    Finally comforting the maid Xiao Ping, Bai Yizhu stands up with a weak body and thanks Qu Ning and two masked people for saving her.


    At this time, green shirt and the rest of the men are catching up.


    Seeing that only one arm of Qingshan was scratched, there was nothing else, and the rest of the people had nothing to do with it. Qu Ning finally felt relieved. Otherwise, it is clear that she wants to save people, but she has done harm to others. How can she feel sorry for this.


    Bai Yizhu then said thanks to Qingshan with sincere words, "thank you very much. Otherwise, I''m afraid Xiao Ping and I won''t survive tonight. "


    Green shirt look indifferent, even if the forest light dim, also did not tear off the face of the cloth, "you don''t have to be polite, we just happened to see, conveniently save it, and so on over the mountain on each walk."


    Bai Yizhu was stunned. He didn''t expect that the person who had just saved himself would be so cold-hearted. He thought that the person who would draw a sword to save him should be warm-hearted.


    The maid Xiao Ping wiped her face and quickly got up from the ground. She was only wrapped in a coat. She always felt empty. No matter how tightly wrapped, she could feel the cold wind blowing into her clothes.


    From behind gently pulled pull white according to bamboo''s sleeve, maidservant silently let white according to bamboo quickly agree.


    Although these people saved them at the critical moment, how could these people be here so late? And one by one of the face, as if shameful, do not be what bad talent! She and the young lady have escaped for so long and suffered so much that they can no longer fall into the hands of any bad people. Now, anyway, he has escaped the villain Su Yuannian. It''s better to separate from the masked people in front of him earlier.


    Maid: "Miss..."


    Bai Yizhu nodded, "what the chivalrous man said is that you have helped each other tonight. How can you drag you down any more. Just listen to the chivalrous man. After crossing the mountain, we''ll go our own way. "


    Qu Ning understands Qingshan''s concerns. He doesn''t want to cause any trouble. It''s because of her that he just saved the two women.


    Therefore, Qu Ning didn''t want to embarrass Qingshan any more. He obeyed Qingshan''s words and said to the woman in white: "that''s OK. But girl, I think that man won''t give up easily. You two women should be more careful in the future. "


    Bai Yizhu: "yes, we will be careful. Now, we hope to get to the border as soon as possible, and then he won''t be able to help us. "


    Green shirt accident, did not expect these two people also to the border.


    However, even if the destination is the same, Qingshan is not ready to go the same way. The two things that Su Yuannian wanted so much fell into the hands of the woman in white. The woman in white refused to hand them over when she was threatened like that. It''s not easy to believe that the woman in white.

 Chapter 537

    On the way through the night, the party did not light a torch, and went over the mountains completely by the moonlight.


    At the same time, Qingshan ordered his men to create more traces in the mountains, eliminate some traces, and lay out some false appearances as far as possible to confuse the pursuers, so as to avoid Su Yuannian catching up too soon.


    -


    At daybreak¡ª¡ª


    Finally, the party climbed over the top of the mountain and reached the roadside on the other side of the mountain.


    Bai Yizhu insisted to this moment is the limit, looked up at the sky of the sun, the whole person shook, a head toward the ground.


    Qu Ning stood close to her and instinctively held out his hand and said, "girl, are you ok?"


    "How are you, miss?" Because of the incompatibility between men and women, and the vigilance of these masked people in front of them, Xiaoping, the maid, helped Bai Yizhu from Qu Ning.


    Bai Yizhu slowly passed the dizziness. He shook his head with a pale face. Half of his body stood firm against his maid and said thanks to Qu Ning: "I''m ok. Thank you, young master."


    "In my opinion, girl, you are so weak and sick that you''d better go to the city to see the doctor first." Also did not untie the cloth, and do men''s dress quning suggested.


    Bai Yizhu: "no, I can''t go to the city any more. Su Yuannian is powerful and ruthless. If Xiaoping and I are trapped in the city again, we still don''t know if we can escape. Young master, and all of you, thank you for your help last night. Yizhu remembers it. If you have a chance, you will be rewarded with grass. It''s too late to delay you any longer. Let''s say goodbye! "


    Without saying a word, Qingshan arched her hand, turned her head to look at quning, and motioned quning to go.


    Although it was agreed last night that they would go their own way after going over the mountain, Qu Ning always felt that he had left behind two weak women who were not good at martial arts, and there were "jackals and beasts" behind them. He hesitated and said to Qingshan, "why don''t we go along with them again? Take them with you? "


    "How are you, miss? Hold on, miss Seeing Bai Yizhu fall down again, Xiao Ping exclaimed. She suffered such a big insult last night. It can be said that she has not fully recovered, her health is not much better, and she can hardly help others.


    Green shirt looked and reluctantly agreed: "if you can''t enter the city, go to the nearby villages and towns. When we get to the village, we go our separate ways. "


    -


    It''s near noon.


    In the distance, I saw a small village in front of me. The smoke was curling in the village. Qingshan stopped to talk to Yizhu and her maid and said, "go to the village and see if someone will help you. We won''t go into the village. We have to go on our way. "


    Bai Yizhu thanks weakly. His voice is like a mosquito.


    Xiao Ping also said thanks. Seeing that these masked people had gone, their backs were getting farther and farther away, and he was secretly relieved.


    Bai Yizhu''s eyes were dark and he fell down completely.


    Xiao Ping exclaimed, looking around for help.


    A middle-aged man came out of the village in a broken ox cart. He heard the cry for help from a distance and sped up to get the ox cart close. It was clear that there were two beautiful young women. The woman in white, who fell on the ground in a coma, was even more beautiful. His eyes flashed with salivation. He jumped down from the ox cart and came forward to help.


    Xiao Ping didn''t find the strong man''s eyes. He was very grateful to him. Compared with the masked people of unknown origin who saved them, they believed more in the simple people in the village. She herself went out from a small village and was sold to Bai Fu. From then on, she became Bai Yizhu''s maid.

 Chapter 538

    The middle-aged man helped the woman in white into the car and let Xiaoping into the car. He said politely, "two girls, I''ll take you to the city to see a doctor."


    "No, I can''t. Uncle, can you... Can you take us in first? We... We escaped from the house and can''t let anyone see us, otherwise the family will take the young lady back. " Xiao Ping quickly made up a reason, eyes wide open to see the middle-aged man, weak supplication.


    The middle-aged man thought, "this..."


    Xiao Ping: "please, uncle, please help us!"


    "For the sake of you two weak women, well, go to my house first. Come on, lie down too, and hide first, so that no one can see you. " Then, the middle-aged man busily moved the straw on the ox cart, which was to be dragged to sell, and covered both of them tightly. "I''ll hurt you first, so that no one will find you. I''ll go to the city later and get some medicine for your young lady. I''ll be fine after drinking it. "


    "Thank you, thank you! Uncle, you are a good man Xiao Ping keeps thanking Bai Yizhu, who is in a coma, for lying still, believing that Su Yuannian, the villain, will never find them.


    The middle-aged man turned the cart around and pulled it back to the village.


    When the villagers saw that the strong man had gone back, someone asked curiously, "why did you come back so soon? This cart of straws is not going to be sold? "


    "Forget something at home. Go home and get it." The middle-aged man felt guilty and went home quickly. He pulled the ox cart into his yard, then quickly closed the door, moved the straw to let the hiding Xiao Ping down, and helped the comatose woman in white out of the car and into the house.


    The shabby house is not only chaotic, but also dirty. Xiao Ping looked around and found that the worst and smallest servant room in Bai Fu was better than this. But now there is no other way, can only make do with, help Bai Yizhu to the couch, after lying down to the strong man said: "uncle, then you quickly go to the medicine, my young lady is very sick, can''t drag on."


    "OK, OK, then you stay here and don''t go out, so that you won''t be seen." Seeing such a beautiful young woman lying on her wooden couch, the strong man''s heart beat like a drum. He couldn''t stop his salivation and was afraid of being seen by the girl in front of him. He quickly turned and walked out of the room, "I''m going now."


    Xiao Ping laughs. People in small villages are enthusiastic.


    -


    On the other hand, after he baiyizhu separated from his maidservant, Qu Ning, Qingshan and others tore off the cloth on their face.


    On the road, while walking, Qingshan told two of them, "go first, go to the city ahead and buy some dry food, a carriage, and new clothes. We''ll change our clothes."


    Two of the men named took orders.


    Qingshan then said to quning, "Huachen has been closed to the outside world for many years, and the city gates on the border are closed all the year round, and do not communicate with other two countries. But after the war a few months ago and the talks between the two countries, Chizhou''s troops withdrew from Huachen. Huachen state has no longer closed the city gate, allowing people to come and go, but it will check more strictly. "


    Qu Ning didn''t know all about it. He listened carefully as he walked.


    Three days later.


    noon.


    The party finally arrived at the border of Huachen.


    At this time, Qu Ning and Qingshan dress up for business travel. Qu Ning is still in men''s clothes, just changed into a long off white shirt, with a long hair and a simple head.


    After layer upon layer of investigation, all the people went out of the city smoothly.

 Chapter 539

    Dozens of miles out of the city¡ª¡ª


    The party stopped.


    Qingshan: "it''s out of Huachen country. Let''s say goodbye."


    Qu Ning: "where are you going next?"


    Green shirt face does not change, in front of Qu Ning said that he is a devil, will continue to say so, lie to the end, "naturally is to go back. The chain can''t be broken. We can''t save him for the time being. Of course, we have to think of other ways. What about you? What are your plans? "


    Qu Ning: "not yet. Let''s go around and have a look."


    Green shirt arched: "good. Be careful and take care of yourself


    Qu Ning arched: "you too, take care! I hope you can save him in the secret room as soon as possible! "


    "Yes." Qingshan doesn''t stay long any longer. He leaves the carriage to quning. He jumps on the horse and takes a group of his men back to the original road.


    Qu Ning stood alone for a long time, watching the people who had been together all the way disappear in front of him, never looking back. At this moment, he was not sure whether Qingshan was the prisoner or not.


    Occasionally, other business travelers pass by quning.


    Qu Ning looked around and looked up at the sky. No matter where it was, it was very strange to her, and her sister didn''t know what was going on.


    Suddenly I recalled the words of the prisoner, such as "Snow Mountain" and "moon spirit city". It was obvious that there were good memories of the prisoner and the people in his heart in those places.


    If she is really the one in the heart of the prisoner, and I don''t know if she is going to go back to these places now, will it evoke some memories?


    But even if aroused, it is the prisoner who has nothing to do with the original owner of the body and the person who comes across.


    But the "save me" echoed in her ears did not seem to be completely irrelevant!


    It seems that a heart has been left on the prisoner. It is not clear whether it is his own heart or the heart of the original owner of the body. Every time she thinks that the man is still in prison and chained, she will


    So now, is she going to retrieve her memory first or go back to find a way to save the prisoner? Qu Ning can''t avoid contradiction. After thinking about it for a long time, he jumped into the carriage and drove on.


    -


    A few days later.


    It''s a mess at the foot of the snow mountain.


    Qu Ning reined in the bridle of the carriage and looked forward. Before he went up the mountain, he felt the cold coming on his face. At the same time, some inexplicable sense of familiarity was also entangled, and even some pictures flashed through his mind like images.


    But when Qu Ning was absorbed and wanted to see the pictures clearly, his head began to ache again.


    One of them was a shabby tent. When the people in the tent heard the voice outside, they limped out with crutches and asked, "who are you?"


    Qu Ning put his hand on his head and looked in the direction of the sound.


    Yue Xiaoqiao recognized it and blurted out, "is it you? Are you back? "


    Qu Ning: "do you know me?"


    "How come I''ve become like this, pretending I don''t know me?" As soon as Yue Xiaoqiao''s face changed, his tone became even worse, and his whole face was immediately distorted, and he grasped the crutch with his hand. All she had done was to get Yuejin and want to be with Yuejin.


    But in the end, he personally picked off one of her hand tendons and one of her feet tendons, turned her into a useless person, and gave her to yuexiaoling, let yuexiaoling take her back to yuelingcheng for trial.


    Yuejin, how can he be so cruel and so absolute?

 Chapter 540

    The people of Yueling city would not forgive her. Although they didn''t kill her in the end, they locked her up and imprisoned her in the ancestral temple like a prisoner. They made her repent to the ancestors of Yueling city all the time.


    Some children often take stones, sand, rotten leaves and so on to hit her, scold her, say she is a bad person.


    Her life is more than death!


    Yue Xiaoling took her back to Yueling city and left. She never came back to Yueling city again.


    More than a month ago, she was seriously ill.


    Some of the people in the city were willing to save her, while others were not willing to save her. There was a big quarrel between the two factions.


    After that, the whole people of Yueling city agreed to expel her from Yueling city and let her go outside to live and die on her own, never to step into Yueling city again.


    She is already a useless person and sick. She can''t go around looking for Yuejin like before. There is no place for her to go.


    In the end, she can only come to the snow mountain and live at the foot of the snow mountain.


    With a broken crutch, she can''t even go up the snow mountain now.


    She hated everyone, but no one could get revenge.


    Qu Ning see woman suddenly so excited, obviously her question no longer need to ask, this woman is absolutely know her, "sorry, I really don''t know you now, I don''t remember before."


    Yue Xiaoqiao: "how can it be! What are you doing back here? "


    Qu Ning resisted his headache. "I want to come back here to have a look and see if I can get back some memories."


    "So... Ha ha..." Yue Xiaoqiao laughed. Unfortunately, the memories and people related to her, such as Chi Lin, who was dressed in enchanting red clothes, evil spirit, and excellent martial arts, the little villain with Yue Jin, and two Yu Wenxiao, song and Yuan who followed her all day long, just left some time ago.


    If Qu Ning had come earlier, he might have recovered his memory.


    Those people, during that time, went all over the snow mountain, searched for the devil''s body for so long, searched for Qu Ning for so long, and rushed into Yueling city to look for it, hehe... Hehe


    The more Yue Xiaoqiao thinks about it, the more he laughs. She is so miserable now that she can''t see others well. It''s a real pleasure to see other people miss so much and feel so unhappy.


    In addition, she even thought of death here. She wanted Chi Lin to kill her, but Chi Lin said, "kill her, dirty his hands!"


    Thinking of this, Yue Xiaoqiao gritted her teeth, and she made him regret it. He wants to find Qu Ning so much, but she won''t let him!


    Yue Xiaoqiao: "in this case, you''d better live here. Maybe after living for a while, the memory will be restored. " Chi Lin was completely looking for it and left when he couldn''t find it. I believe he won''t come back, at least not in the short term.


    Qu Ning nodded and thought the same way.


    -


    At night.


    Yue Xiaoqiao made some porridge in the open space outside the tent with some wild vegetables he found.


    The rice used to cook porridge was left after the troops and horses of the two countries retreated. For such a long time, it was not only wet, but also some insects. But if you don''t eat these, you will starve to death.


    Qu Ning approached with dry food, sat down opposite Yue Xiaoqiao and asked, "can I borrow this fire?"


    Yue Xiaoqiao doesn''t talk.


    Qu Ning took it as if she had agreed to bake dry food with fire. Headache for such a long time, and finally forced themselves to stop thinking, just better.

 Chapter 541

    However, if you don''t think about it, you can''t recover your memory. Qu Ning really wants to think about it as soon as possible.


    Now that the person in front of her knows her, even if she is hostile to her, Qu Ning doesn''t want to miss the opportunity to inquire. He asks, "I inquired about the direction of the snow mountain. I came all the way to the snow mountain. I heard that the Three Kingdoms killed demons in the snow mountain a few months ago. Are these big accounts and mess left by those soldiers?"


    Yue Xiaoqiao drinks his porridge with his head down. He doesn''t talk. He doesn''t hear it.


    Qu Ning: "how do we know each other?"


    Yue Xiaoqiao didn''t respond.


    Qu Ning asked again a few words, still a word can''t ask out, Mou Guang suddenly a turn, "I know a person, his medical skill is very high, maybe he can cure your hands and feet."


    "Really?" Yue Xiaoqiao raised his head and stared at Qu Ning with both hands.


    Qu Ning: "of course. But you have to tell me everything about me before I take you to see him


    Yue Xiaoqiao squints, his eyes seem to stare a hole in Qu Ning''s body.


    Qu Ning did not dodge and let Yue Xiaoqiao see. In the bright light of shaking back and forth in the cold wind, she still had a calm face and heart. She was determined not to let the opposite person see that she was lying.


    Yue Xiaoqiao: "take me to see you first. If that person can really be cured, I''ll tell you."


    Qu Ning: "no, you have to tell me before I take you."


    Yue Xiaoqiao: "you are obviously cheating me!"


    "Your hands and feet are yours. It''s up to you whether you want to cure them or not. I believe that this should be your only chance. If you don''t want to seize this opportunity at all, then I don''t say it. " Qu Ning got up and went back to the carriage which was not far away. The dry food in his hand was almost baked and he began to eat one mouthful at a time.


    Of course, her hands and feet are hers. Yue Xiaoqiao doesn''t want to be a useless person all her life. She lives like death.


    But who has such a high medical skill that he can even cure the broken tendons of hands and feet? Qu Ning deceives her to be possible extremely, Qu Ning is clearly wants from her mouth to set the words.


    But what if it''s true?


    Even if there is only one chance in ten thousand, Yue Xiaoqiao doesn''t want to miss it!


    A choice, Yue Xiaoqiao clenched his fist, opened his mouth to the back of Qu Ning, called back Qu Ning, "well, you come back, I can tell you."


    Qu Ning walked back and sat in the same seat.


    "I can tell you half first. When you show me the one who can heal me, I''ll tell you the other half See Qu Ning stand up and go again, month small Qiao added, "this is my bottom line. If you don''t agree like this, we''ll break up. "


    With that, Yue Xiaoqiao also stood up, kicked the porridge in front of him, and walked to the tent with a broken crutch.


    It seems that this move doesn''t work. Qu Ning shouts the people in front of him, and he compromises half a step, "well, let''s say half first."


    Yue Xiaoqiao turned back with a cold face and sat down again, "your name is Qu Ning. At the beginning, he went to Yueling city with the devil and his brother, and wanted to live in Yueling city. Before long, the soldiers of the two countries came, and they all wanted to kill the demons, so you left Yueling city and fled to the snow mountain. But those people still refused to let the devil go, so they attacked the snow mountain, and even the queen of Chizhou came in person. " Stop talking.


    Qu Ning waited, "and then?"


    Yue Xiaoqiao: "already half."


    "So fast?" Qu Ning just heard the beginning.


    Yue Xiaoqiao: "what else do you want? Do you want me to tell you one thing for most of the day, like telling a story? "


    -


    [PS: 6 more, go back to save the devil immediately]

 Chapter 542

    Qu Ning is speechless, who wants her to talk for a long time, but she can''t just perfunctory in a few words, "well, as you say, it''s half here. But in this half of what you said, I always want to ask for some details, right


    Yue Xiaoqiao shook his face, "there are no details, you..."


    "Don''t say that to me!" Qu Ning interrupted, his face also came up, "you have to make it clear, I''m not begging you now, this is the condition we just made clear. If you don''t have sincerity, even if you don''t want to talk about this half, you''d better let it go. You continue to be disabled when I never mentioned anyone who can heal your hands and feet. "


    "You..." Yue Xiaoqiao was angry.


    Qu Ning stood up, condescending, "I''ll ask you one last time, do you say it or not?"


    The atmosphere was stalemate and the smell of gunpowder was obvious.


    Yue Xiaoqiao took a hard breath. If it wasn''t for her own hands and feet, how could she be like this, "well, if you ask, you can only ask about this half."


    Qu Ning no longer sat down and stood like this, "according to what I heard when I inquired about the snow mountain along the road, the soldiers and horses of the Three Kingdoms left after killing the demons. Is the devil really dead


    Yue Xiaoqiao: "that''s right."


    Qu Ning: "what about me? You said I was with the devil. After the devil died, where did I go? Why did I leave the snow mountain? "


    Chi Lin, who was dressed in red, and Yu Wenxiao, song and yuan, who followed him, also wanted to know. She vaguely heard that the person called "Song Yuan" said that Qu Ning seemed to disappear all of a sudden. But of course, Yue Xiaoqiao will not tell Qu Ning the truth. She will never tell Qu Ning that she doesn''t know, "this problem already belongs to the second half. I won''t tell you until I see with my own eyes someone who can heal me. "


    Qu Ning: "please talk about the specific relationship between me and the devil. Why did I go to Yueling city with him, and then to snow mountain with him? "


    Yue Xiaoqiao: "your relationship is very good. You are married. You are a couple. Are you satisfied?"


    "Are you serious?" Qu Ning twisted his eyebrows. Since the original owner of the body and the devil are husband and wife, and the devil is killed in the snow mountain by the soldiers of the Three Kingdoms, who is the prisoner in the secret room of the royal highness of the Huguo temple? Why does he keep saying that she is the one in his heart? Is it the prisoner''s unrequited love? But it''s not right. The prisoner also clearly talked about Snow Mountain and moon spirit city. It''s also because of these that she came here to look for memory. But these are clearly the things that happened between the original owner of the body and the devil. What''s the relationship with the prisoner?


    "What are you doing. All I said is true, and the person you said can cure me also had better be true. Don''t let me find that you are lying to me. Otherwise... "Yue Xiaoqiao clenched his teeth, hummed coldly, and the evil spirit burst out from his eyes," don''t blame me for being rude! "


    Ignoring the threat, Qu Ning continued to ask what he wanted to know, "where is the devil''s body, buried on the snow mountain?"


    Yue Xiaoqiao: "yes." In fact, it has disappeared. Those people in Chi Lin have been searching for it for so long, but they haven''t found it. "However, before you take me to see someone who can cure me, you don''t want to go up and look for it, and you don''t want me to tell you where to bury it. Without my guidance, the whole snow mountain is so big that you can''t find it. "


    Qu Ning: "where''s the devil''s brother? Where did he go? "

 Chapter 543

    "That''s the second half. After asking so many questions, I have said all that I need to say. There should be nothing more to ask Yue Xiaoqiao is more and more impatient and gets up to go.


    "Wait a minute, there''s another question," quning pulled Yue Xiaoqiao from behind. "Tell me, what does that devil look like?"


    Yue Xiaoqiao, leaning on crutches, was inconvenient to move. He was nearly pulled down by Qu Ning. He was so angry that he wanted to shake off Qu Ning''s hand. "What kind, that''s right. He has white hair, red eyes, and his hands and feet are locked by four big chains that can never be opened."


    Qu Ning was shocked: "chain? Four? "


    Yue Xiaoqiao: "yes. Everyone who has seen the devil and is still alive knows it. "


    Qu Ning took Yue Xiaoqiao''s hand and let it go. The prisoner in the secret room was also locked by four big chains.


    Yue Xiaoqiao no longer pays attention to Qu Ning and returns to the big account step by step. Only if she can heal her hands and feet, can she live well and... Take revenge.


    -


    at night.


    The wind was cold and the snow was white.


    Qu Ning, wrapped in clothes and curled up in the carriage, has a strange dream. In the dream, the demon locked by four chains overlaps with the prisoner in the secret room and becomes the same person.


    Qu Ning wakes up and can''t sleep again.


    If the dream is true, then everything makes sense.


    However, if it''s true, how can the demon who has been killed be imprisoned by Emperor Huachen? How could the original owner, who should have been with the devil, appear alone at the seaside? As for my sister, why cheat her?


    A series of doubts, such as the tide swept. Each of them has no clue. They will soon drown quning.


    dawn.


    The sound of "Pa Pa Pa" suddenly rang out.


    Qu Ning didn''t sleep all night, just had a little sleepiness, suddenly woke up, lifted the driving curtain to look out, and saw Yue Xiaoqiao beating the carriage with his crutch.


    Yue Xiaoqiao: "how long do you want to sleep? Cure my hands and feet early, and I''ll tell you the latter half earlier. "


    Qu Ning couldn''t help yawning, and his eyes dodged in the bright sun. I don''t know how to end the words I made up last night to cheat the people in front of me.


    "You really lied to me. There is no one who can cure my hands and feet!" Yue Xiaoqiao is extremely sensitive. As soon as he sees Qu Ning''s reaction, the whole person is not good immediately. He wants to strangle Qu Ning on the spot.


    "No, no, I just didn''t expect you to be in such a hurry." Qu Ning quickly converged his face and thought constantly in his heart. He wanted to know the second half from the person in front of him. He delayed for a moment and said, "in my plan, I have to go to Yueling city to see if I can go there to find some memory. So, it''s really embarrassing for you to rush me so quickly. "


    Yue Xiaoqiao: "what''s good about Yueling city. Because of the disaster you and the devil brought to Yueling City, the people of Yueling city don''t welcome you now, and it''s useless for you to go. "


    "I''ll go and have a look." Qu Ning insisted.


    Yue Xiaoqiao twisted his face, "don''t you believe what I said last night? Do you want to go to Yueling city for verification? "


    Qu Ning took it for granted, "it''s normal, isn''t it? After all, I don''t remember the past. It''s the first time I saw you. Why should I believe you? Yueling City, I definitely want to go. Why don''t you stay here and wait for me. I''ll come back to pick you up after I go to Yueling city. "

 Chapter 544

    Yue Xiaoqiao gritted her teeth with anger. Once Qu Ning arrived at Yueling City, if he remembered everything, how could he come back to pick her up. Or what happens in the middle of the way? What if I don''t come back to pick her up? But as she is now, Qu Ning is determined to go, and she can''t stop her at all.


    Qu Ning: "how about..."


    "I''ll go with you!" The month small Qiao resents to interrupt, now want to die to depend on Qu Ning can''t.


    Qu Ning didn''t expect the person in front of him to say that.


    Yue Xiaoqiao didn''t care and climbed directly into the carriage.


    Qu Ning is really going to Yueling city. In this case, it seems that we have to go ahead of time.


    -


    The gate of Yueling city is closed.


    Qu Ning came to the gate of the city, stopped the carriage and looked at the two watchmen.


    Two watchmen of Yueling city also watch quning. Some time ago, Chi Lincai rushed into the city to find quning and injured many people in the city. These people will bring disaster to Yueling city. Since these people came to Yueling City, Yueling city has not been stable.


    Qu Ning jumped out of the car and approached, "Hello, I..."


    "Leave here and never come again. You are not welcome in Yueling city." One of them is a humanitarian.


    Another person: "yes, don''t come again, don''t show up in front of us again."


    Qu Ning Leng next, did not expect in front of the two people will not welcome themselves, "I don''t remember before, so you all know me? Can you tell me what happened before? I really want to know. "


    "Don''t you remember?"


    "It''s none of our business. We can''t help you."


    Qu Ning: "I just want you to tell me something about what happened before, I..."


    "Go now, we have nothing to say."


    "Let''s go, let''s go..."


    In the carriage, Yue Xiaoqiao listens across the car curtain. She is very satisfied with this situation. It''s better that Qu Ning can''t find out anything and can''t remember. If she wants to know the past, she can only rely on her.


    long time.


    Qu Ning drove a carriage and left in a gloomy mood. Her original plan was to think of the snow mountain and the moon spirit City, first try to remember the past, and then go back to Huachen country to save the prisoner. Now, Xueshan only meets the people in the carriage, and Yueling city can''t get in. It seems that she can only go back to Huachen country directly. As for cheating the people in the carriage, we can only take one step first.


    -


    A few days later, Huachen border.


    Qu Ning jumped out of the car and led the carriage through layers of interrogation.


    The soldiers guarding the city gate finished checking quning and the carriage and Yue Xiaoqiao in the carriage. They were ready to let go. There was a loud bang. A man who jumped from the city floor just hit the carriage.


    The simple carriage suddenly fell apart, and Yue Xiaoqiao''s scream was deafening.


    No one expected such a sudden situation.


    Qu Ning didn''t react until he stayed. He went to help the man who broke the carriage. He helped her off and put her on the ground. Then he lifted several broken carriage boards and quickly rescued Yue Xiaoqiao, who was pressed. He asked, "how are you? Are you ok? "


    "You won''t see it, what''s going on?" The blood on Yue Xiaoqiao''s face, hands, feet and body were all injured.


    Looking at the serious, but still can so full of air curse, Qu Ning relaxed, ignore this month Xiao Qiao, look down at the person who jumped the tower on the ground, this just found that the person who jumped the tower was actually one of the two women she and Qingshan saved that night - maidservant Xiao Ping.


    Bai Yizhu ran down from the upper floor of the city, ran to the gate of the city, jumped on the maid, "Xiao Ping, wake up! Come on, help me... "

 Chapter 545

    A group of soldiers came back to help the maidservant on the ground.


    Bai Yizhu didn''t recognize Qu Ning, and didn''t see Qu Ning more. He was worried, and the soldiers who raised their maids left in a hurry.


    Qu Ning frowned. If she remembers correctly, she remembers that the woman in White said that it would be nice for them to arrive at the border. How could they jump at the border? Qu Ning frowned and looked up at the city upstairs.


    This one eye, Qu Ning just to go up the city upstairs to look down at the person below.


    Four eyes opposite¡ª¡ª


    It was the man that night, Su Yuannian! Qu Ning was stunned. That is to say, Su Yuannian caught up with her and forced her maid Xiao Ping to jump the castle? This man is really hateful!


    Suddenly, Su Yuannian, who was on the upper floor of the city, began to smile at her.


    Qu Ning''s face changed and he bowed his head in a hurry. The man wouldn''t recognize her, would he? But that night her face was covered.


    "Why don''t you take me to the city to see the doctor. Damn, suddenly jump down a person, also just hit me, want to die how not to go far away to die. If something happens to me, you''ll never remember the past. " Yue Xiaoqiao trembled with pain, and Qu Ning didn''t move when he was angry.


    Qu Ning didn''t speak and drove into the city in a broken carriage.


    On the top of the tower, Su fart, the attendant, looked back at Su Yuannian and asked curiously, "young master, white girl has already run down, and white general has been angry. Where are we going now? Young master, what are you looking at? "


    "I found an interesting man. Let''s go. I''ll go with you for a while. " Su Yuannian threw a folding fan and went down to the city tower without laughing. "Bai" is angry. Ha ha, what is it. His daughter stole the letter and jade pendant. He just came to get back his own things. As a result, he told a lie that his daughter didn''t steal and the things were not in their hands. Do you really think he''s the biggest on the border? It''s shameless. Don''t blame him for his impoliteness.


    "Ah?" Su fart quickly looked down at the city downstairs, but he didn''t see anything, and he didn''t know who the interesting person Su Yuannian said was.


    -


    In the city.


    In an ordinary hospital.


    The doctor finished reading for Yue Xiaoqiao and prescribed a large amount of medicine to apply and drink.


    Qu Ning was not interested in decocting medicine for Yue Xiaoqiao. He said to the doctor, "I don''t know if the hospital can decoct medicine? Of course, I can pay for it. "


    The doctor nodded and asked the apprentice to fry in the backyard.


    "Then you stay here. I''ll see where I can buy a new carriage. I''ll buy a new carriage." Turning to Yue Xiaoqiao, Qu Ning goes out.


    Yue Xiaoqiao is deeply afraid that Qu Ning will not come back. The threat has become a mantra over and over again, "you can''t leave me alone. Now I''m the only one who can tell you about the second half. Otherwise, you don''t want to recover your memory. "


    "I see." Qu Ning didn''t look back. He stepped out of the door of the hospital and looked around. He was about to choose the direction. He didn''t expect to see Su Yuannian leaning against the door. I don''t know how long he has been here and why he appears here. Qu Ning is a little scared.


    Su Yuannian picked eyebrows, looked up and down at Qu Ning, a face of frivolity, "originally, look like this!"


    Qu Ning steps forward, when can''t hear, can''t understand.


    Su Yuannian: "I saved people from my hands and ruined my good deeds. Wasn''t it arrogant that night? Why, now a turtle with a shrunken head can''t even recognize it? "

 Chapter 546

    Qu Ning walked faster and faster. He turned around the corner and could not feel the sight behind him. Then he was relieved. There was Qingshan and others that night. Now she was the only one. Of course, she didn''t admit it. She was not a fool. Now looking back, she couldn''t help thinking that she was brave enough to rush out to save people that night. Fortunately, Qingshan came out.


    Su fart scratched his head, confused, "young master, is this man really the one who saved white girl that night?"


    Su Yuannian has a good way of recognizing people. That night''s eyes are definitely the same as those of today''s city. But there were several people that night, and today''s woman dressed as a man was left alone.


    Su fart: "young master, do you want me to take someone to catch her right away?"


    "What''s the hurry?" As soon as Su Yuannian closed the fan, he knocked Su fart on the head and motioned Su fart to go into the hospital to ask where the woman with crutches came from and what her identity was.


    Su fart covered his head and made an exaggerated expression of pain. He nodded busily, "yes, yes, I''ll go to inquire and make sure to inquire." Then he ran into the hospital.


    In the hospital, the smell of medicine is everywhere.


    Yue Xiaoqiao patiently waits for the apprentice to bring up the decoction while waiting for Qu Ning to come back.


    Su fart directly came forward to chat up, in addition to a smile, almost engraved on the forehead "I am a good man" four words, but also learn Su Yuannian''s appearance, pretending to be natural and unrestrained, "girl, you look so familiar, where have we met?"


    Yue Xiaoqiao takes a cold look at the stranger and ignores him.


    Su fart got closer, "Oh, I remember. I went out of Huachen with my son before and met you outside the city gate at the border. At that time, there was a young man around you to take care of you. Why are you alone now? What about the young man? You''re not from Huachen, are you? You came to Huachen for medical treatment? "


    Month small Qiao side body, continue to ignore. If she had not been disabled now, she would have poured hot tea on the man in front of her. I don''t know who''s dog let it go and bark like this.


    The doctor of the medical school looked at her, but he could not help being vigilant. Although the woman in front of her had hurt her hand and foot and was disabled, she was beautiful and young, so it was hard to guarantee that she would make some people ill.


    After a while, Su fart went out with nothing.


    Su Yuannian hit Su fart''s head again, looking at the direction of Qu Ning''s disappearance, slowly raised the corner of his mouth, gently threw out a sentence, "since she is so unwilling to cooperate, then take it back and torture it slowly."


    Su fart makes, do this kind of thing is most handy, always have experience.


    -


    On the other hand, Qu Ning, who went to buy a carriage, didn''t know that Yue Xiaoqiao had an accident. He asked people about it as he walked.


    When passing an iron ware shop, Qu Ning''s steps stopped unconsciously and stood at the door of the shop for a long time, looking at the ironsmiths inside.


    "Young master, do you want to buy something?" Seeing that the people outside had been standing still, the owner of the ironware shop came out and couldn''t help asking.


    Qu Ning returned to God and asked for advice sincerely: "master, have you ever heard of the century old black iron?"


    Iron shop owner: "of course, I''ve heard of it. It''s a treasure, but it''s rare and hard to find. The swords made with it are more than 100 times better than those made with ordinary iron. But ordinary small shops, such as mine, don''t have top-notch forge, better ironmaking equipment and ironsmiths. Even if they have century old black iron, they can''t move it. "

 Chapter 547

    "If there is a big iron chain made of century old black iron, which is locked on a person''s wrist, is there any way to open it without a key?" Qu Ning then asked. Although she decided to go back to save the prisoner, she still had no idea how to save him or how to save him, especially the four chains that locked him.


    The owner of the ironware shop thought for a moment, "it''s said that Chizhou has a famous sword casting city and a sword casting villa. Maybe someone can melt the century old black iron there. But if it''s locked in the hands, it can''t be put directly into the forge to melt. It''s not easy to do


    Qu Ning listens, the brow quickly wrinkles into the Sichuan shape. She also thought about using the forge to melt, but it was not feasible at all, because the temperature of the forge was too high, which directly melted people''s hands and feet, and the iron chain had not started to melt. I don''t know if there is any method without high temperature?


    Thinking, Qu Ning said it.


    The owner of the ironware shop laughed. "You''re kidding, young man. How can you melt iron without high temperature? Even ordinary iron can''t melt. "


    Qu Ning said thanks and left in disappointment, thinking about it all the way.


    -


    More than an hour later.


    Qu Ning leads the newly bought carriage back to the hospital, and sees Su Yuannian leaning on the door of the hospital from a distance.


    He hasn''t left yet! This "Su" is really Haunted! Qu Ning frowned.


    "What''s the relationship between you and Bai Yizhu? Why save her? Where is the letter and jade pendant she stole Looking at the carriage stopped, a man bowed his head and walked in. As if he had not seen him at all, Su Yuannian used his folding fan to stop him, turned around and put Qu Ning against the wall at the entrance of the hospital, smiling rather than smiling, with a cold light hidden in his smile.


    Passers-by on the street to and fro to see this scene, constantly sideways.


    Qu Ning calmed himself. "This young man, I don''t know you. I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    "Yes? Then I can give you time to think about it seriously. Let me take care of your inconvenient sister first. " Su Yuannian said it slowly.


    Qu Ning immediately pushed Su Yuannian away and turned to see inside the hospital. There was no Yue Xiaoqiao in the hospital. "Did you catch her?"


    "I''m just taking care of her for you." Su Yuannian corrected and frivolously raised Qu Ning''s jaw with a folding fan, "remember, my patience is not very good. I''m staying in the general''s house for the time being. I''ll take care of it until tonight at most. What happens in the back depends on what you do. "


    Words fall, "brush" to open the folding fan, Su Yuannian smile, elegant demeanor to leave.


    Qu Ning gritted his teeth. He had never seen such a shameless person.


    At night.


    The gates of the border are closed.


    Qu Ning changed his black clothes, covered his face with black cloth, and quietly sneaked into the general''s house.


    The general''s house was brightly lit and the air was unusually quiet. Qu Ning avoids the servants and servants, looking for the trace of Yue Xiaoqiao everywhere. When he approaches the hall, he vaguely hears the quarrel inside. The closer we got, the clearer the quarrel was. There was no servant outside or around the hall.


    Qu Ning hid behind a rockery and looked into the hall.


    In the hall full of gunpowder¡ª¡ª


    Su Yuannian sneered: "what a thief. In a word, I still said that, if your father and daughter don''t hand over things, I can''t leave. My patience is limited. Don''t make me do it. "

 Chapter 548

    About half a century old, a middle-aged man in black robes: "Ben has already said that Zhu Er didn''t take it. It''s very lawless of you to chase and kill the general''s daughter all the way. It''s mean of you to order someone to close the gate of a city. Today, you are forcing a maidservant to jump out of the city tower. Su Yuannian, this is the border. It''s not a place where you can cover the sky with only one hand. Don''t blame me for reporting to the emperor. "


    Bai Yizhu: "I really didn''t take it. Mr. Su, you''d better go back. "


    Su Yuannian: "it''s a good one who didn''t take it. If you don''t take it, what are you running from? Ha ha, I don''t hesitate to hide in such a "messy" place. "


    "Su Yuannian, you''d better keep your words clean. Don''t insult the general''s daughter."


    Su Yuannian: "I insult you? Are you sure your daughter is clean now? Did you check it yourself? Have you found out? "


    "You... Su Yuannian, you deceive people too much!" About half a century old middle-aged people are impatient.


    Su Yuannian dodges and fights with middle-aged people in the hall.


    Bai Yizhu cried anxiously.


    The whole hall became more and more chaotic.


    Hiding behind the rockery outside, Qu Ning wonders, what is "such a dirty place"? She remembered that they were separated from the master and servant of the girl in white outside a small village, which was a little shabby at most. How could it be dirty. Su Yuannian''s mouth is really vicious. It''s so vicious that people can''t help tearing his mouth.


    "Here''s the edict A sharp cry suddenly rang out, from far to near, almost resounding through the sky in the silent night.


    Qu Ning heard that the whole person quickly squatted to hide himself better.


    The eunuch, dressed in a royal blue eunuch uniform and a hat, took a large line of imperial guards and strode all the way to the hall. "The imperial edict has arrived. Su Yuannian and general Bai will not accept it soon."


    Su Yuannian and general Bai just stopped and knelt down one after another.


    Bai Yizhu also knelt down respectfully.


    "Fengtian, the emperor said:


    ¡­¡­


    Now Su Yuannian is escorted into the palace.


    ¡­¡­


    Please give the things to the deputy general for the time being and bring the women into the palace.


    Thank you.


    ¡±


    Some of the words denounced Su Yuannian are too literal for Qu Ning to understand, but the most important two are absolutely understood. Emperor Huachen wants to escort Su Yuannian back and ask Bai Yizhu and her father to go to the capital.


    General Bai, about half a hundred in the middle, said, "yes, the last general will take orders."


    The eunuch of xuanzhi looked at Su Yuannian and said, "why, Mr. Su doesn''t want to receive the order?"


    "My father-in-law is joking." Su Yuannian immediately raised his eyebrows and laughed, covered up the cold and heavy color, and took over the purpose.


    Qu Ning behind the rockery saw this and then laughed. Su Yuannian deserved it.


    Eunuch: "the emperor is still in the palace. It''s not too late. Let''s set out."


    General Bai takes orders.


    Su Yuannian called Su fart, the valet, and told him a few words.


    After a stick of incense, the gate of the general''s mansion.


    Su Yuannian looked at the appearance of the prison car, and looked at a bad looking eunuch, took the initiative to drill into the prison car. The blockade of a city is big or small. In order to catch Bai Yizhu, he did what he wanted, but he didn''t expect to make emperor Huachen so unhappy. He also issued an imperial edict to detain him, which obviously ignored the Su family.


    Su fart takes the unconscious Yue Xiaoqiao to the carriage and follows him.


    Qu Ning quietly follow out, want to save on Xiaoqiao, but around the imperial guard is too much, not good rashly to save people.


    The team set out to return to the capital of Huachen Kingdom overnight.

 Chapter 549

    More than ten days later.


    The troops of the imperial forest raced back to the capital without stopping.


    Qu Ning disguised, has been separated from a certain distance behind, just did not find any chance to save the Little Joe.


    When he passed Huachen mountain, Qu Ning looked up at the Huguo temple on the mountain and frowned deeply.


    After entering the gate, the imperial guards led Su Yuannian into the palace, and general Bai joined Bai Yizhu.


    Su an drives a carriage, which separates him from the team. He takes Yue Xiaoqiao, who is unconscious in the carriage, to Su''s old residence in the capital.


    Qu Ning finally felt that the opportunity had come and quickly followed the carriage. First, I want to find out more about her past from Yue Xiaoqiao''s mouth. She will naturally find a way to distinguish what is true and what is false. In February, Xiao Qiao was robbed by Su Yuannian for no reason. She was also involved, so she couldn''t ignore it.


    -


    At the same time, in the palace.


    The old lady, on the order of the empress dowager, had been waiting on the palace road.


    The sky suddenly began to drizzle. A little maid in waiting arrived in a hurry, gave the old lady an umbrella and bowed down.


    The old lady kept looking around, and finally saw the imperial army come back and stop. She quickly stepped forward. When she got close, she saw that Su Yuannian was locked up in a small prison car and was taken back. She could not help but worry. She wanted to hold an umbrella for Su Yuannian and asked, "how was your trip, young master?"


    The imperial guards raised their hands to stop the old lady from getting too close, and they had to escort Su Yuannian to see the emperor as soon as possible.


    Su Yuannian stooped to get out of the prison car and stretched his waist lazily in the drizzle. Although he suffered from such a crime all the way, his face not only didn''t have the slightest anger, but also with a little smile, he said hello to the old mother with familiarity, "thank you, mother. Please tell my aunt that I''m OK and let her not worry. "


    The old mother turned to look at the leader of the imperial guards, "the Empress Dowager wants to see the young master first."


    "The emperor is still waiting." The leading imperial army refused.


    "It''s OK. When I see the emperor''s cousin, I''ll go back to see her. " Su Yuannian waved and took the initiative to follow the imperial army. The Empress Dowager is the eldest daughter of the Su family. She is his aunt, and Chu Jinzheng, Emperor Huachen, is his cousin. Their cousins grew up together. They had a good relationship when they were young. Now they are not bad, but their identities are different.


    The old lady anxiously looked at her back for a while and went back to report to the Empress Dowager.


    The old eunuch beside Huachen emperor was waiting outside the imperial study. Seeing someone coming, he knocked on the door and told Huachen emperor inside.


    The quiet imperial study.


    When they went in, they just knelt down to salute, and a teacup slammed against Su Yuannian.


    Su Yuannian didn''t hide. His shoulder was smashed and his cups were broken to the ground. The splashing tea not only splashed his robes, but also half of his face. The tea was sticking to him. For a moment, he was a little embarrassed.


    The whole imperial study was more and more quiet, and the air was dead.


    Su Yuannian didn''t seem to feel the atmosphere, and didn''t seem to care at all. He wiped his face with a playful smile to meet the dark and ugly emperor Huachen, "I haven''t come back for many years, so my cousin welcomed me!"


    Chu Jinzheng has always been happy and angry, especially after he became an emperor. However, in the face of Su Yuannian, whom he has not seen for many years, almost all his emotions are written on his face. He just smashed Su Yuannian himself, but he was still not angry. He grabbed the memorial on the desk and smashed it.

 Chapter 550

    Previously, he sent shadow guards to follow those who killed and pretended to be eminent monks and the princess of Xiling who was taken away. He wanted to find out who was behind the scenes and try his best to send people to sneak into the Huguo temple to get close to the imprisoned devil. What''s the purpose?


    All this was good, but Su Yuannian suddenly broke in and closed the city gate. At last, those people created a "plague" and made the whole city turbulent. He took the opportunity to escape and lost all the hidden guards.


    Finally, not only did not find out the identity of the person behind the scenes, but also lost a princess of Xiling.


    When the news came back, Chu Jinzheng really wanted to pick Su Yuannian''s skin. Now, as soon as I see Su Yuannian, this spirit comes up again.


    Su Yuannian is suffering.


    After nearly destroying the memorial on the table, Chu Jinzheng reluctantly suppressed his anger. First, he asked general Bai and his daughter to get up, and then ordered the eunuch and the imperial guards to step down.


    General white, thank you.


    Bai Yizhu followed Shane and lowered his head from entering the imperial study.


    Chu Jinzheng: "come on, what''s going on?"


    General Bai Gongshou, magnanimous color, "emperor, Su Yuannian framed the end of the general''s daughter to steal his things, all the way to pursue and kill the end of the general''s daughter, but also without authorization to close the gate, please the emperor."


    Chu Jinzheng tone unchanged, "what did you steal?"


    General Bai denied: "nothing at all is a false accusation. Please have a clear look."


    Chu Jinzheng turns to Bai Yizhu. She so low head, some not clear face, but Chu Jinzheng also lazy to see, repeat: "really frame up?"


    This is the first time that Bai Yizhu has entered the palace and met the emperor for the first time. Although he has repeatedly told himself to calm down, his hands and feet still tremble and nod gently, "... Yes, yes."


    Chu Jinzheng looked at Su Yuannian and changed his pleasant face. His tone was more than three points colder. "When you say that, is that the case?"


    "Yes. As soon as I saw general Bai''s daughter, I felt heartfelt, but Miss Bai didn''t like me and wanted to escape. I framed her for stealing. If I want to set up a charge, I''ll take the person back first. I ordered the officers and soldiers to seal the city gate. If I dare to do it, I dare to do it. It''s not like some people who are awe inspiring on the surface. In fact, ha ha. I''ll take whatever punishment my cousin wants to give me. There''s no difference. " Su Yuannian made up a lot of things at one go, insinuating general Bai that some dead pigs are not afraid of boiling water.


    Bai Yizhu didn''t expect Su Yuannian to admit it so readily.


    But seriously, Bai Yizhu soon realized that Su Yuannian didn''t want the emperor to know about the letter and the jade pendant.


    Chu Jinzheng was so angry that he wanted to order the bodyguard to drag Su Yuannian out on the spot and beat him hard.


    But after all, he grew up together. Although Su Yuannian''s work is often absurd, sometimes unreliable and lawless, for the sake of just a woman, it can''t be so simple. But no matter what the reason is, Su Yuannian ruined his good deeds. Chu Jinzheng said, "you go out for me, go out and kneel down immediately, and wait for me to figure out what to do with you."


    "Thanks, cousin." Su Yuannian arched his hand, stood up and went out, knelt down in front of the imperial study in the open space outside.


    Chu Jinzheng looked at Bai Yizhu in white again, "white girl, please step down first."


    "Yes, the emperor, I will leave according to the bamboo." Bai Yi bamboo salute, secretly looked at his father, a person back.

 Chapter 551

    As soon as they left, only Chu Jinzheng and general Bai were left in the imperial study.


    Chu Jinzheng asked general Bai about the border.


    General Bai answered one by one.


    Chu Jinzheng''s face is deep. Huachen has been closed to the outside world for many years, and its border is a natural barrier. It has always thought that as long as there are enough troops, it can resist the attack of other countries. Unexpectedly, it was broken by Chizhou a few months ago. At the end of the peace talks, Chizhou troops withdrew. The city is back, but people are no longer at ease, such a thing can never happen again.


    -


    Outside the imperial study.


    Bai Yizhu stands under the eaves and looks at Su Yuannian, who is kneeling in the rain in the front open space. When he thinks of Xiao Ping, his maid, who was still in a coma when he left the border, he finally feels angry. That day, after she was separated from the masked people who saved her, she fainted.


    When she woke up, she found herself lying in a dirty and strange place. Xiao Ping was about to feed her with black medicine.


    She held her body and asked about the situation. She expressed her thanks to the strong man who had saved her and Xiao Ping. She was ready to leave when she was a little better. Unexpectedly, that night, in her hazy, I felt someone touching her face.


    She woke up with a start and saw who touched her by the moonlight leaning into the room. She cried out in horror.


    Xiao Ping, who was huddled on the little couch in the corner, was woken up by the sound. Seeing the intention of the strong man, he wanted to stop the strong man in a hurry, but where was his opponent.


    After that, the strong man tied her up and blocked her mouth. He worried that she was too weak. He didn''t do anything to her for the time being, but he ruined Xiaoping. She and Xiaoping are clearly in a wolf''s den.


    Two days later, her father''s men came and killed the dirty strong man on the spot, rescued her and Xiao Ping and brought them to the border.


    She kept comforting Xiao Ping, telling him not to cry, forgetting what happened, and taking him around the border, telling him that they were safe.


    Unexpectedly, Su Yuannian chased her to the border and continued to force her to hand over the letter and jade pendant. When she was on the city tower, he still laughed at her and Xiaoping in public. He didn''t know how he knew what happened in the small village.


    Xiao Ping couldn''t bear it for a moment, so he jumped into the tower.


    Now, watching Su Yuannian kneel down, someone can finally suppress Su Yuannian. Bai Yizhu can''t help but be glad that Su Yuannian will have this day!


    Su Yuannian looks up and looks at his Bai Yizhu. His eyes flash with fierce silk.


    When the Empress Dowager arrived in the soft sedan chair, she saw Su Yuannian kneeling in the rain outside the imperial study from a distance. Her face was not good immediately. When the soft sedan chair came near, she stepped down from the soft sedan chair and approached Su Yuannian, ordering the eunuchs to retreat.


    The old lady quickly put on an umbrella and put on a cloak for the Empress Dowager. She followed her closely to prevent the Empress Dowager from catching cold.


    The Empress Dowager did not immediately let Su Yuannian get up. She stood still in front of Su Yuannian, lowered her voice and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "It''s all due to my carelessness. The letter and the jade pendant in the secret room of my study were stolen by Bai Yizhu. I want to catch her as soon as possible and get her things back. I don''t want her to escape to the border. Now they don''t admit that they stole these two things, and they can''t let their cousin know about it. " In front of the empress dowager, Su Yuannian did not hide, but also spoke in a low voice. This matter is very important.


    The Empress Dowager''s face suddenly changed. She suddenly looked back at the person standing in the corridor, "is that her?"


    Su Yuannian: "yes."

 Chapter 552

    Bai Yizhu in the corridor suddenly looked at the empress dowager, and quickly lowered his head.


    On that day, the weather was very good. Mrs. Su suddenly sent an invitation letter, inviting the wives of several dignitaries and Qianjin to Su''s house. Superficially, it was for fun, but in fact, it was intended to publicize Su''s long-term marriage.


    Although the Su family was demoted and left the capital many years ago, it has not been recalled, but after all, it is the mother''s family of the Empress Dowager. The Empress Dowager is also the emperor''s biological mother. In fact, her power and identity are still there. Naturally, she is still the object of flattery.


    All the officials and dignitaries who are invited are jubilant.


    Her mother, too, ordered people to dress her up early and forced her to go.


    She didn''t want to go at all.


    After arriving at the Su mansion, for a series of reasons, she accidentally went into the study, and found the secret room behind the portrait, and saw the letter and jade pendant in the brocade box in the secret room.


    She opened it and immediately stepped back. Later, she boldly took the letter and jade pendant and left Su''s house in a hurry.


    Later, the more she thought about it, the more uneasy she became. She wanted to go to her father at the border, and there was a series of things behind.


    She had already told her father about the contents of the letter and the jade pendant.


    Father''s meaning is that no one can know that they have got the letter and jade pendant before they have confirmed the authenticity of the letter and jade pendant.


    The Empress Dowager turned and walked towards the imperial study. Although I love Su Yuannian, he made such a big mistake. It''s time to kneel down.


    The old lady continued to follow and carefully held an umbrella for the Empress Dowager.


    As soon as the Empress Dowager came closer and closer to the door of the imperial study, Bai Yizhu knelt down to salute. He felt that the sight that fell on her was like a sharp arrow, which made people uneasy and uneasy.


    The Empress Dowager looked down: "raise your head."


    Bai Yizhu looks up slowly.


    So close distance, this just see the concrete appearance of Bai Yi bamboo! The Empress Dowager''s eyes opened in disbelief.


    Old mammy also saw clearly, also some incredible, in front of the person and Chu Jinzheng must accept as the concubine of that woman is too much like. However, the woman''s life was very poor. She died not long after Chu Jinzheng ascended the throne.


    The sentence "what a great skill" suddenly changed into "have you met the emperor"? The Empress Dowager asked Bai Yizhu coldly.


    Bai Yizhu nodded: "I''ve met the Empress Dowager."


    Empress Dowager: "he didn''t say anything?"


    Bai Yizhu shakes his head.


    Has Chu Jinzheng let go of that woman in those days, so he is indifferent to see such a similar woman today? The Empress Dowager took a deep breath and was shaken by the cold wind.


    General Bai came out, saw the empress dowager, saluted respectfully, "I''ve seen the Empress Dowager."


    Empress Dowager: "general Bai, I haven''t seen you for many years. Are you all right?"


    General Bai: "blessed by the Empress Dowager."


    "Ai''s family is not so blessed as general Bai." The Empress Dowager''s face was not good. The last sentence lowered her voice. "General Bai stole those two things and didn''t return them. What''s his intention?"


    White general still denied, "the end will not know what the Empress Dowager said, can ask the Empress Dowager to express?"


    Empress Dowager: "you..."


    Just at this time, Chu Jinzheng came out of the imperial study, "empress, why are you here?"


    The Empress Dowager said, "I heard that you have been detained for many years. I haven''t seen you for many years, so I''ll come and have a look."


    "I''ll let him see my mother later." Chu Jinzheng motioned for general Bai to go out of the Palace first, but he didn''t see much of Bai Yizhu with his head down.


    After looking at the sky, Chu Jinzheng is ready to go out of the palace to see for himself how the devil has been imprisoned in another place. Without finding out the person behind the scenes, the Huguo temple has already been known. Naturally, it is no longer safe and needs to be replaced.

 Chapter 553

    General Bai takes orders and leaves with his daughter Bai Yizhu.


    "The way is to know the face but not the heart. Emperor, some people still want to see Chu better. " The empress dowager, looking at the back of general Bai''s departure, dropped a word and turned to leave. Chu Jinzheng can''t know about the letter and jade pendant. She will settle the account of Bai family''s father and daughter. She will never give up and take back the things anyway.


    Chu Jinzheng said nothing.


    When she went away, the Empress Dowager''s body softened.


    The old lady helped her in time and asked, "are you OK, Empress Dowager?"


    The Empress Dowager rubbed her forehead and leaned half of her body against the old lady. "You see, he didn''t even look at the woman named Bai. It seems that he really put down that woman."


    The old lady didn''t answer. What the Empress Dowager said is more like talking to herself. The Empress Dowager knows how that woman died in those days. Now suddenly, a young woman who is so similar appears. Although the emperor is not so good at the moment, I don''t know whether it''s a blessing or a curse in the future.


    In the open space outside the imperial study, in a twinkling of an eye, only Su Yuannian kneeling, even Chu Jinzheng, left.


    It''s still raining.


    -


    Outside the palace.


    The old house of Su''s house is not enough.


    Su fart drives in through the back door. He locks Yue Xiaoqiao in the dungeon and enjoys himself in the mansion like a second eldest brother. After so many days of driving, he is tired to death. He doesn''t worry about Su Yuannian, who is being detained in the palace. He knows that Su Yuannian won''t really be in trouble.


    When the Su family was demoted, the whole family left the capital, but the huge mansion was still there, and some old people were left to guard and clean it. Except for the lack of popularity, nothing changed.


    Qu Ning, who is following and has successfully sneaked into the mansion, takes advantage of this time to sneak into the dungeon and find the cell where Yue Xiaoqiao is held. He whispers to Yue Xiaoqiao through the rectangular opening above the iron door.


    Yue Xiaoqiao lay motionless on the wooden bed and did not respond.


    Qu Ning twisted his eyebrows. He didn''t know what medicine Su Yuannian had given to Yue Xiaoqiao. He quickly thought about the way to open the iron gate and wanted to rescue Yue Xiaoqiao first.


    The iron door is unbreakable. The lock on the iron door is not only big, but also very delicate. It''s an extraordinary lock.


    Qu Ning racked his brain to think for a long time, and used several methods, but still couldn''t open it.


    Suddenly, footsteps came from far and near.


    Qu Ning heard it, looked around quickly, chose the farthest cell to hide in for a while, and looked out through the tiny crack in the door.


    The people who come stop in front of the iron gate and deliver the food to the cell through the hole under the iron gate. Then they take out a bamboo tube that Su fart gave him and blow towards the cell. Patiently wait until the people inside wake up and turn to leave and report to Su fart.


    Qu Ning waited a little longer. After confirming that the person who left would not come back, he came out of the hiding cell and went back to the cell where Yue Xiaoqiao was imprisoned. In a low voice, Yue Xiaoqiao, who vaguely raised his hand and rubbed his head, called: "Hey, come here, I''m here."


    The month small Qiao side head sees, this just completely sober up, weakly pick up the crutch on the ground, step by step come to the iron gate, across the iron gate annoyed geology to ask Qu Ning, "how to return a responsibility?"? Why did that man arrest me? Where is this? "


    Qu Ning pretended to be stupid. "How do I know. Do you know how much energy I spent to save you? "

 Chapter 554

    "Help me, hehe?" Yue Xiaoqiao couldn''t stop laughing, "you just want to know your past from me. Come on, get me out of here. Take me to someone who can heal me. "


    "You are right. It seems that I want you to be grateful to me. It''s my wishful thinking. " A little meal, Qu Ning pick eyebrows, "in that case, we might as well talk about another deal. You tell me the second half, and I''ll save you. Otherwise, you can stay here alone. "


    "You dare!" Yue Xiaoqiao''s face changed greatly.


    "If you dare or not, just try. I''ll give you two days to think about it. I''ll come back in two days. At that time, it will be your only chance to go out. I hope you can make good use of it. Otherwise... "After the words deliberately do not go on, Qu Ning natural and unrestrained left. There is no way to save Yue Xiaoqiao. She needs to go out and think about it. Second, there is no one who can cure Yue Xiaoqiao''s hands and feet. Changing the transaction is a way.


    Yue Xiaoqiao is impatient, "you come back to me, you..."


    "Shh, keep it down. If your captors hear me, I won''t be able to come back in two days. " Qu Ning turned back and left a smile.


    Yue Xiaoqiao is so angry that he wants to kill people.


    -


    evening.


    One of the elegant rooms on the second floor of a restaurant in the city.


    Qu Ning sat by the window, eating while looking out from time to time, feeling some unusual excitement outside.


    When the waiter brought up the last dish, Qu Ning asked casually, "is there any happy event in the city? I think it''s getting dark, but there are more and more people. "


    Shopkeeper: "are you from other places? In three or four days, the annual Lantern Festival will be held in the capital. Before and after the Lantern Festival, it''s always so busy. Of course, the most busy time is in the Lantern Festival. "


    Qu Ning nodded, not clear about these.


    Shopkeeper 2: "young master, if you don''t have any other orders, the small one will withdraw. Please use it slowly."


    Qu Ning: "thank you."


    -


    At night.


    Both sides of the street are full of vendors, and almost half of them sell lanterns. All the shops are bright and open.


    Pedestrians come and go, or in small groups, or with children, very busy.


    Qu Ning has left the restaurant at this time, chose an ordinary inn to stay, and stood quietly by the window to see the night scene outside.


    This kind of scenery is only available in those ancient towns in modern times, and the transformation of the ancient town has been too commercialized, which can''t be compared with those in front of us.


    If only my sister were here, I would be with her! Qu Ning inevitably thought of it, but he was somewhat disappointed. Then he thought about how to save the prisoner again. The iron chain can''t be opened at all. Do you really want to steal the key from emperor Huachen?


    Suddenly, bursts of applause came.


    Qu Ning looked in the direction of the sound and saw a group of people on the street not far from the inn downstairs.


    Some of them played with swords, some danced, and some performed flamethrowers.


    The flamethrower held a torch in one hand and a teacup in the other. He took a big drink in front of the crowd and sprayed it on the torch.


    The fire on the torch was fierce several times.


    As the flamethrower held up different tea bowls, the flames on the torches were sometimes red and sometimes blue, and gusts of pungent gas floated faintly in the night wind.


    Tranin clearly smelled sulfur. Sulfur powder is not soluble in water. Spray the water with sulfur powder on the torch and burn it in the air, which will make the flame turn pale blue immediately.

 Chapter 555

    There is a feeling that "the excitement is theirs, it has nothing to do with her, she is just a spectator".


    Qu Ning slowly took back his sight and closed the window. He didn''t want to see it or smell it again.


    But the next moment, almost between the electric light and flint, Qu Ning suddenly brightened his eyes, pushed the window that had just been closed open, and looked at the man who was performing the flamethrower on the street below.


    Burning sulfur powder in the air to produce such a flame is clearly an oxidation reaction of sulfur in the air. In short, it can also be said to be a very simple chemical reaction.


    In many chemical reactions, there are some methods to melt iron.


    How could she be so stupid that she never thought of it!


    So what can be used to melt iron?


    Qu Ning scratched his head and immediately tried to think about hydrochloric acid, sulfuric acid, nitric acid and so on.


    According to the current situation, the first two are not easy to make, but nitric acid is OK!


    Thinking about this, Qu Ning couldn''t wait for a moment. He immediately opened the door and went downstairs to find a way to buy some common raw materials, such as saltpeter, porcelain bottles, small iron blocks and so on.


    Before long, all these things were bought, and a little firewood was also bought. He wrapped them up tightly. Qu Ning rushed back to the inn, ran past a group of entertainers, and went back to lay down a large ingot of silver. But for their inspiration, she would not have thought of this method.


    The entertainers have been rewarded a lot, but they are the first to give such a large ingot of silver all at once. They can''t help looking at the person who left.


    -


    Back in the Inn room, Qu Ning closed the door tightly and tied it with a wooden bolt. Then he put down the package and opened it. He took out the contents one by one and put them in order to start his own experiment.


    The main component of nitre is potassium nitrate.


    Calcine the saltpeter in a closed container, which is now a large porcelain bottle. I still remember that in chemistry class, the teacher made it clear that nitric acid only reacts with metals, but has no effect on ceramics.


    When the calcination is finished, nitrogen dioxide will be generated.


    Traning dissolves the nitrogen dioxide in water and makes it from simple nitric acid.


    Under the candlelight, I can see that the nitric acid is colorless, with a faint yellow.


    Qu Ning immediately put the small iron into it and patiently looked at it. As expected, he saw the iron react.


    This method is really feasible!


    For a moment, Qu Ning was so happy that he wanted to set off firecrackers to celebrate. He turned to open the window and breathe fresh air. Iron reacts with nitric acid to produce nitric oxide, which is toxic and cannot be smelled much.


    It''s very late. The street outside is empty.


    At this moment, Qu Ning couldn''t wait to save the prisoner. In his heart, he said to himself, "tomorrow, as soon as it''s light, she will go out of the city and find a way to enter the Huguo temple.".


    -


    The next day, it was dawn.


    Qu Ning took the newly made nitric acid in large porcelain bottles, bought some breakfast at will, and drove out of the city.


    On the other side, Bai Yizhu, who lives in the post station temporarily, also goes to the Huguo temple. Huguo temple is a royal temple. It is the most famous and effective temple in Huachen kingdom. When you finally come to the capital, why don''t you go to the Huguo temple to offer incense and ask for a lot.


    At the foot of the mountain, Qu Ning stopped the carriage and looked up. Today, she is dressed in light blue men''s clothes, with long hair tied on her head and a wooden hairpin. It''s no ordinary dress for the common people.

 Chapter 556

    As far as she knows, the Huguo temple is still open to the public at all times except for the month when the ceremony was completely closed, except that the number of people entering the temple to offer incense is strictly controlled every day, and all people entering the temple to offer incense must go through strict inspection.


    Qu Ning tied up the carriage, stepped up the stone steps and walked up the mountain.


    Before long, another carriage stopped slowly. Bai Yizhu got off and went up the mountain under the protection of his two father''s men.


    -


    The temple gate on the mountain.


    Qu Ning was turned away. No matter what Qu Ning said, the little monks guarding the temple just didn''t let Qu Ning in.


    At the command of emperor Huachen, Yingwei, who is hiding in the dark, sees quning and recognizes quning. Someone immediately goes back to the palace to report to Emperor Huachen in the palace, while others continue to watch quietly. At the beginning, the people who took Qu Ning out of the palace took Qu Ning away all the way and often changed her dress. Qu Ning disguised herself as a man more than once, so they could easily recognize her.


    Bai Yizhu arrives and takes out her father''s token to report her identity and intention.


    One of the monks took the token and looked at it carefully. He asked Bai Yizhu to wait. He went in to report.


    Bai Yizhu didn''t recognize Qu Ning. Qu Ning recognized Bai Yizhu. Unexpectedly, they met here.


    Originally, Qu Ning didn''t want Bai Yizhu to know her identity, but now she can''t get in. Bai Yizhu should be able to get in. Qu Ning had to ask for the feeling that he had saved Bai Yizhu. He took the initiative to chat up Bai Yizhu and said, "white girl, can you hear my voice?"


    The two men who accompanied to protect Baiyi bamboo quickly stopped quning from getting close to Baiyi bamboo.


    Bai Yizhu listen, feel a little familiar, but did not remember, "are you?"


    Qu Ning made a masked gesture, "that night, Su Yuannian..."


    "It''s you. You''re the one who saved me." Bai Yizhu recognized it, and a trace of gratitude appeared on his face. He motioned the two people beside him to step down and bow his hand to Qu Ning. "I''m very grateful for saving my life. I don''t want to meet him here."


    "What a coincidence. It was a coincidence to save Miss Bai that night, and it is also a coincidence today. I came here to pray for my seriously ill mother and hope that she would recover soon, but they didn''t let me in. I wonder if Miss Bai could make it convenient for me to go with her? Don''t worry. I''m just going in to pray. " Qu Ning immediately made up a set of words, sincere.


    Bai Yizhu hesitated a little and didn''t speak immediately.


    After a while, the monk who went in to report came out and gave the token back to Bai Yizhu with both hands, "benefactor Bai, you can go in."


    Qu Ning: "white girl..."


    Bai Yizhu put the token away, thought about it again, reluctantly agreed, and said to the little monk, "master, I know this man, who has saved me, and he has saved me. He''s praying for his mother. Can you let him in with me? "


    The little monk thought for a moment, "well, please come in, benefactor."


    Qu Ning thanks to the little monk and Bai Yizhu, and smoothly enters the temple. Under the guidance of the little monk, he goes all the way to the main hall and kneels down with Bai Yizhu to pray. He only asks for one thing in his heart: "please bless me for successfully rescuing the prisoner in the secret room!"


    Bai Yizhu prayed: "bless her father and mother well, bless her and her father to get through this time, bless her..."


    After bowing, Bai Yizhu kowtowed, closed his eyes and asked for the autograph. He stood up and said to Qu Ning, "Mr. Ning, I''ll ask the master to solve the autograph for me first."

 Chapter 557

    "White girl, please don''t care about me. I want to keep kneeling here for a while to show my sincerity." Qu Ning looked up and returned.


    Bai Yizhu nodded and went out with the sign.


    Qu Ning took a deeper look at the situation inside the hall. Unlike previous times, this time the door of the hall was open. Inside the hall, there were monks who mechanically knocked wooden fish. Outside the hall, there were monks who took care of the copper stoves and the candles on the wooden shelves.


    How to lead these people away has become Qu Ning''s biggest problem.


    I don''t know if it''s Qu Ning''s illusion. Although I have seen many monks since I entered the temple, I always feel that there is something missing. But Qu Ning couldn''t say what was missing for a while.


    Qu Ning kowtowed and suddenly pretended to be weak and faint.


    The little monk who knocked on the wooden fish did not squint. He chanted sutras while he knocked.


    Qu Ning pretended for a moment, but he didn''t see the little monk come to care and ask. He sighed that the little monk was too attentive and had to make a sound.


    The little monk who knocked on the wooden fish heard this, and then he responded. Seeing Qu Ning''s appearance, he quickly put down the wooden fish hammer in his hand, approached Qu Ning, put his hands together and asked, "benefactor, what''s the matter with you? Are you ok? "


    "I''m not feeling well, but it''s not a big problem. I''m old. Could you please get me a cup of warm water?" Qu Ning''s pleading color.


    Little monk knocking wooden fish: "Amitabha. Please wait a moment, benefactor. I''ll go now. "


    Qu Ning: "thank you, little master."


    As soon as they left, Qu Ning stood up and walked two steps toward the gate of the hall. He took out two small pieces of silver and, when people didn''t pay attention, aimed at the big trees on the left and right sides outside the hall and ejected them with his internal force.


    Has entered the winter, the leaves have basically withered and fallen, leaving only some residual branches, floating in the cold wind.


    The trunk of the tree was hit, and the rest of the dead leaves fell down despite a slight shock.


    The monks who were taking care of the candles outside looked at them and went to get brooms and dustpans to clean them.


    Qu Ning seizes this opportunity, strides to the back of the Buddha statue, opens the switch of the secret room according to the memory, squats down and looks down carefully. In the dark and spacious chamber, a man with white hair leaned against the wall and hung his head down. His hands and feet were locked by big chains.


    According to Qu Ning''s angle, can see this person''s top of the head only, can''t see his face at all.


    There was no one in the room but him.


    For a moment, I don''t know what happened in my heart. Qu Ning only felt that these white hairs were strangely familiar. As soon as he was about to think about it, there was another pain in his mind. At this time, he could only stop in a hurry and couldn''t think about it.


    "Hello..."


    "Hello, it''s me..."


    "Can you hear me..."


    "Hello..."


    Qu Ning called softly.


    But the prisoner did not respond. He did not know whether he was sleeping too much or what.


    Qu Ning pursed her mouth, protected the large porcelain bottle of nitric acid she carried with her, resolutely jumped down, strode close, squatted down, covered each other''s arms, and said, "how are you? I came back to save... "The words were not finished, and my neck was fastened.


    A white haired prisoner suddenly raised his head and stared at Qu Ning. His black eyes were as sharp as a sword. He asked: "who are you?"


    This voice is not right. It is obviously different from the previous voice. Qu Ning opened his eyes in disbelief and affirmed: "you are not the prisoner before!"


    Disguised prisoner: "who sent you?"

 Chapter 558

    Qu Ning understood that after such a long time, Emperor Huachen had already transferred the prisoner and made a fake. She was waiting for the rabbit here and was deceived. She just became the "rabbit" she sent to her door and jumped into this trap.


    The palms of the pretended prisoners are more and more tightly clasped, "say!"


    "Look at the hidden weapon! Toxic Eyes flash, Qu Ning regardless of the hand on the neck, suddenly in front of the disguised person a swing, virtual shake a move.


    The pretender believed it, instinctively raised his hand to resist, and the hand on Qu Ning''s neck naturally loosened.


    Qu Ning took the opportunity to get away, looking for the organ, eager to escape.


    Although the iron chain on the disguised person''s hands and feet is not a hundred year old black iron, it is also a real iron chain. In order to be realistic, it is really locked. After Qu Ning escapes, he has no choice but to wait for the hidden guards to come in.


    Outside, the hidden guard, who was hiding in the dark, didn''t move, and still watched the change.


    For a long time¡ª¡ª


    Qu Ning, with a heart beating fast and a cold sweat on his back, successfully finds the mechanism, opens the stone gate, escapes with the wind speed, and leaves the temple with oil on the soles of his feet.


    Yingwei follows behind in secret, just like before, to see if Qu Ning will join those who took her out of the palace, so as to find out the person behind the scenes, or directly seize the person and escort him back to the palace for interrogation, all of which will be discussed after the exact will of Emperor Huachen.


    On the stone steps down the mountain, Qu Ning kept looking back as he fled. While he was lucky to escape from the heaven, he gradually realized that he had escaped too easily. Since emperor Huachen had set such a trap, how could there be no one else to ambush? But if there were other people in ambush, why didn''t they pursue her?


    Qu Ning couldn''t stop wringing his eyebrows.


    At the foot of the mountain, when Qu Ning quickly untied the carriage bound on the tree trunk, he looked back again. There was no one on the hundreds of stone steps leading from the foot of the mountain to the temple. In the sun, it was empty all around, as if she was the only one in the world. It was too wrong.


    Thinking of this, Qu Ning''s hand suddenly ran away.


    If there is no one to chase her, what else can she escape from? If someone pursues her and the pursuer doesn''t show up all the time and directly catches her, it means that she intends to follow her and has other intentions towards her. Then she is in the light now and the pursuer is in the dark. She can''t escape. What else can she escape!


    In the dark, several shadow guards separated a certain distance, one of them whispered, "how can she stand there? Will you find us? "


    Another shadow guard: "not likely."


    "What is she doing now?"


    "Shh, keep looking."


    "Yes."


    Qu Ning then thought about another question, where did emperor Huachen transfer the real prisoner?


    If the real prisoner is really a devil, and the devil is not dead, according to the terrible degree of the devil, I believe that emperor Huachen will not take the risk of bringing the devil into the palace or the capital to be imprisoned. Even if there is a way to suppress the devil, it is too risky.


    The reason why emperor Huachen secretly imprisoned a terrible devil is his. At present, I don''t know what the reason is, but it''s definitely not simple, so he should not turn the devil too far away.


    Youdao is "the most dangerous place and the safest place".


    Maybe the devil is still in or near the Huguo temple!


    Of course, these are only Qu Ning''s conjectures, and the identity of the prisoner is also Qu Ning''s hypothesis.

 Chapter 559

    Bai Yizhu went down the mountain. On the long stone steps, he was as white as snow, and his clothes were blown up by the wind. His clothes were flowing, his hair was flowing, and his eyes were like a picture, just like walking out of a picture step by step.


    From a distance, he saw Qu Ning standing motionless at the foot of the mountain in front of the carriage. Bai Yizhu was stunned and continued to walk down at the same speed until he came to Qu Ning. He calmly said, "my Lord, I ask the master to finish the signature and go back to the hall. I can''t find you. The monks in the temple said that you ran away in a hurry. It seems that you were scared. What happened? Why is a person standing here in a daze? "


    Qu Ning was about to answer, "tengtengteng" the sound of the horse''s hooves came from far and near.


    Qu Ning turned to look.


    Bai Yizhu, too.


    The two people who protect Bai Yizhu''s safety also look at it.


    The men in black, who were riding the horse, grabbed the reins and, in the dust, got off the horse one after another. In an instant, they fell in front of Qu Ning and Bai Yizhu.


    The two people who protect Bai Yizhu immediately take a step, protect Bai Yizhu behind them, and ask coldly, "who are you?"


    "We''re only after her. The rest of us better get out of the way." The first man in black pointed to Bai Yizhu.


    Qu Ning breathed a sigh of relief. These people didn''t come for her.


    The shadow guards in the dark frown. Last time, the "plague" let Qu Ning escape with those people, and then they can''t find Qu Ning and those people. This time Qu Ning himself appears, can''t again what accident, definitely can''t let Qu Ning disappear from under their eyelids.


    The two people who protect Bai Yizhu see that the other party is numerous and powerful, and they are not good at it. They tell Bai Yizhu in a low voice that they run back to the Huguo temple to escape. They hold the people in black.


    People in black don''t waste time any more. They all draw their swords and fight to kill.


    Bai Yizhu chongquning said, "take care, young man." he ran to the stone steps and tried his best to run up.


    The martial arts of the people in black are not weak. Just two people who protect Bai Yizhu want to hold all of them down. They are totally delusional. Soon several people pulled out and flew to Baiyi bamboo.


    She saved Bai Yizhu, and Bai Yizhu also helped her. Qu Ning didn''t know if it was even.


    Seeing that Bai Yizhu was in danger, she was about to be captured by several people in black. Qu Ning put aside everything for a while, including thinking about where the devil would be transferred. He flew over and joined the war. After successfully opening several people, he buckled Bai Yizhu''s wrist and ran with them.


    Several men in black were chasing after him, and some of them fell on the stone steps above. Their sharp swords flashed cold and blocked the way to the Huguo temple.


    Qu Ning can only go to the mountains.


    Huachen mountain is very high, but it is not the highest mountain nearby.


    There are many mountains and forests. The more you go in, the more dense the trees are. There is no smoke.


    I don''t know how long I''ve been running, but I still feel that people in black are chasing me. Quning finds a place for Bai Yizhu to hide, "I''ll lead them away."


    Bai Yizhu: "no, it''s too dangerous."


    "Don''t worry. I know martial arts. It''s easier to escape by myself. It''ll be OK. It''s you. You have to hide. Don''t come out. By the way, this is for your self-defense. " Qu Ning took down the large porcelain vase he carried and put it into Bai Yizhu''s hand without hesitation. The nitric acid in it is not difficult to make. At present, there is no demon to be transferred. She obviously can''t use it for a while. She can make it again in the future.

 Chapter 560

    Qu Ning said very quickly, seize the time to add another sentence, "once the liquid inside falls on people''s body, it will corrode people''s skin. If it''s really dangerous and I don''t come back, you''ll use it to deal with people and deceive them into saying that it''s poisonous. Only you have the antidote. Maybe you can protect yourself. "


    Bai Yizhu: "really? What''s in it so powerful? "


    "Of course, it can even corrode iron." There is no time, Qu Ning said and then flew away, to catch up with the people led away.


    Bai Yizhu immediately held his breath, squatted down to hide, motionless.


    For a long time.


    There was silence all around. There was no one.


    Bai Yizhu didn''t know if the danger was over, and what happened to her rescuers. She slowly came out of her hiding place. She had never entered such a mountain since she was young.


    Night fell.


    Bai Yizhu didn''t wait for Qu Ning to come back.


    Wind rustling, vaguely accompanied by Wolf calls, and some rustling sound.


    Bai Yizhu was afraid and no longer waited for Qu Ning. He took the big porcelain bottle for self-defense to find his way out. In the dark, there was no way to ignite the torch, and he did not dare to ignite it.


    time lapse.


    Bai Yizhu walked all the way, but he didn''t know where he was, and finally he could only walk up the mountain. People are in the low place, covered by the surrounding trees, the moonlight is blocked, completely unable to distinguish the right direction. The Huguo temple is on Huachen mountain. I believe it will be bright at night. If you get to a high place, you can see the Huguo temple, from which you can determine the direction.


    For Bai Yizhu, this is the only way she can tell the direction.


    The green light lit up in the dark.


    Bai Yizhu faintly felt something, nervously turned back, scared to run.


    The wolf is in hot pursuit.


    Bai Yizhu ran faster and faster. He didn''t know what the two green lights were. He was afraid intuitively.


    Out of the forest, the moonlight became clear, and the cliff in front also fell into the eye.


    Bai Yizhu still did not dare to stop, until the edge of the cliff turned back, it was clear that chasing her was the wolf, the green light was the wolf''s two eyes.


    The wolf approached Bai Yizhu step by step.


    Bai Yizhu retreated step by step, and his steps had retreated to the edge of the cliff. The fine stones rolled down from the edge of the cliff, and the cold wind blew up from under the cliff.


    Another wolf appears.


    One more


    More and more wolves, surrounded by a half circle to Baiyi bamboo.


    Suddenly, a demon flew to Baiyi bamboo. Baiyi bamboo stepped back and stepped on the air. Then the whole person fell straight down and let out a shrill cry.


    There is a big cave in the middle of the cliff.


    Deep in the cave, the chanting of sutras is incessant.


    At the entrance of the cave, a man with white hair was covered by chanting sutras and sitting against the mountain wall. He was suffering from some strange pain and suffering. He forced himself to hold on without falling down. Half of his arm fell outside, his sleeve was blown up by the cold wind, and his wrist was chained.


    Bai Yizhu fell down and didn''t want to die. He waved his hands in the air and wanted to catch something. At the critical moment, he grabbed the white haired man''s arm.


    Each of the four chains made of century old black iron weighs a thousand jin and locks the white haired people.


    Therefore, although Bai Yizhu''s instant strength of holding her arm was very heavy, she did not pull the white haired man down to fall with her.


    Bai Yizhu''s body stopped falling, and suddenly he looked up at his scarlet eyes and long white hair.


    Although his red eyes made him look like a demon, he was so beautiful in the moonlight that he was suffocating. His wife was so beautiful! At this moment, Bai Yizhu opened his eyes wide and could not move his eyes.


    -


    [PS: please recommend tickets! Ask for a monthly ticket! Work hard tomorrow, or the day after tomorrow, strive for more, more! Lin''s younger brother and Xiao Tuan Zi are coming soon. The iron chain is about to be opened. When the iron chain is opened, the devil and Qu Ning will meet

 Chapter 561

    Time seems to be still at this moment¡ª¡ª


    Who is he? Why are you chained here? How can there be such a cave in the middle of such a vertical and steep cliff? All kinds of problems suddenly poured into Bai Yizhu''s mind.


    Chi Yan just took a look at Bai Yizhu and did nothing.


    It wasn''t until his hands almost lost their grip, and he nearly fell off the vertical cliff wall, that Bai Yizhu regained his mind. He couldn''t stare at the strange man''s shyness for a moment, so he quickly took the man''s arm and climbed up. Finally, he climbed into the cave and sat down on the ground beside the man with cold sweat and breath, Later, he heard a faint chanting sound coming from the deep of the cave.


    Bai Yizhu was surprised and looked around.


    Deep in the cave, it''s dark, and you can''t see anything clearly.


    Bai Yizhu drew back his eyes and looked down at the ground. "Thank you... Thank you... Fortunately, I must be crushed tonight..." he stammered for the first time in his life, and his face turned red. He did not dare to look at the man directly. But even if you don''t look, at that moment, everything about the man has been deeply reflected in her eyes, even in her heart.


    Chi Yan didn''t respond at all.


    be quiet!


    The howling cold wind swept wantonly at the entrance of the cave.


    Bai Yizhu''s thin clothes make him feel cold and want to curl his hands around his arms.


    But I don''t want to lose my image in front of the white haired man. I feel that it''s a little ugly to curl up like that and lose the style of a lady. I don''t know why I don''t want the man I just met to see her bad side. It''s not like that when I face other people.


    Especially in the sense of men''s indifference, has been unable to wait for any response from men, this feeling is stronger, just want to keep their best side.


    He thinks about what else he can say to break the silence, but he worries that he will lose his reserve when he talks again and again, which makes the man mistakenly think that she is a woman who likes to chat up with strange men.


    For a time, Bai Yizhu had an unprecedented contradiction. He didn''t know what to do to be right and best. His heart beat faster and faster, and he felt that he was not like himself. How could there be such a beautiful man in this world!


    ChiYan still didn''t pay attention to Bai Yizhu. His body was suffering from Jingsheng, and he was thinking about that person all the time. Since that day she was taken away by Emperor Huachen, she never appeared again. Huachen emperor transferred the place where he was imprisoned. Do you know if she knows? Is huachendi against her?


    Deep in the cave, ten eminent monks orderly divided into two columns, sitting on the yellow garden with their knees crossed against the mountain wall, plucking Buddhist beads in the dark and chanting sutras all the time.


    That day, Emperor Huachen suddenly sent a command, saying that this place had been built, so that they would immediately transfer the devil here.


    The cave, like a winding secret Road, traverses the hillside of the mountain. One end is in the middle of the cliff. The top can''t go up and the bottom can''t go down. The devil whose hands and feet are abandoned is imprisoned at this end. Four iron chains are locked to the carefully built iron wall of the cliff to ensure that the devil can''t fly.


    They, the eminent monks of the national defense temple, guard the center of the cave, chant scriptures together or in turn, and suppress the demons'' demons all the time.


    At the other end of the cave, on the other side of the mountain, three impregnable iron gates have been installed, each of which is guarded by a group of imperial guards and hidden guards.

 Chapter 562

    This place is not far from the Huguo temple. It can not only take care of each other with the Huguo temple, but also ensure that emperor Huachen comes out of the palace at any time to inspect and take the blood of demons. It is also very hidden and not in the city. If anything happens, it will not harm the innocent people in the city. Make sure that doesn''t happen, of course.


    I don''t know how long


    In the quiet, Chi Yan coughed.


    Still in contradiction, Bai Yizhu couldn''t help looking up and blurting out, "are you ok?"


    Only cough!


    Bai Yizhu''s hands nervously stirred his fingers, and his heart beat faster. "You... How can you be imprisoned here?"


    be quiet!


    Bai Yizhu can''t help but feel embarrassed. From the beginning to the end, she was the only one who spoke.


    At this time, I suddenly recalled the big porcelain bottle she had left for self-defense when the people who had saved her went to distract those people in black. I still remember that he said that even iron can corrode the things in it. I don''t know whether it''s true or not, but I can have a try. Maybe it can break the current silence and make the prisoners no longer indifferent to her.


    Thinking of this, Bai Yizhu quickly checked the big porcelain vase. Seeing that the porcelain vase was good, he said to the white haired man, "I, this, this may open the iron chain and let you leave here. Have you ever thought about running away? "


    Chi Yan raised his eyes, and his scarlet eyes didn''t fluctuate. The only reason for this reaction was "open the chain", but he didn''t believe that the things in the woman''s hands had this incredible ability.


    "How about a try?" In Bai Yizhu''s opinion, the man''s reaction is tantamount to giving her hope and finally seeing that the man no longer ignores her existence. Bai Yizhu said, he opened the big porcelain vase and handed it to the man with both hands.


    Chi Yan''s hand tendons have long been broken, and his demons have been suppressed by the sound of the Scriptures, so he can''t make any effort at all.


    Bai Yizhu handed it to him for a moment and realized it. He blushed and took two steps. It seemed that he could feel the man''s breath. He squatted down and poured the liquid out of the porcelain bottle on the chain.


    Under the moonlight, "miracle" happened, the chain really had a corrosion reaction.


    Because of the small amount of pouring, the reaction is also small, but how to say it is successful!


    Chi Yan was shocked and finally opened his mouth. His voice was low and slow. "What''s this? Why do you have such a thing? "


    He''s talking at last. He''s talking to her! Bai Yizhu was very happy. He just wanted to reply that this thing was left to her by someone who had saved her. But when the words came to his mouth, he changed temporarily and inexplicably wanted the man in front of him to thank her more. She didn''t know why, but she just did it and said, "this thing is mine. It''s very precious. I will never use it until the most critical moment. Tonight, I use it to save you. Please keep it secret. Don''t say it or ask any more questions. " Drooping eyes, long hair covered the face, covered the face of that trace of guilty.


    Chi Yan wants to go out and untie the chains too much. Only by untiing these chains and keeping away from the old Heshang who chants sutras all day long, can his demons not be suppressed any more. He can go to her and say, "thank you."


    Bai Yizhu smile, like this no cold atmosphere, "tonight, you save me, I also save you, help you open the chain."


    time lapse.


    -


    On the other side, Qu Ning almost turned over several mountains, sweating all over, and finally got rid of the man in black.


    When Qu Ning returned to the original place to look for Baiyi bamboo, the sky was already bright, and the weak sunlight penetrated into the forest through the cracks of the dense branches and leaves.

 Chapter 563

    Qu Ning looked for a long time, but he didn''t find Bai Yizhu.


    Looking around, there was no sign of fighting. Qu Ning thought that Bai Yizhu should have left without waiting for her. He thought it was safe.


    Qu Ning no longer stay, leave the forest, a person back to the city.


    Yinwei was not thrown away by quning like the man in black, but still followed quning quietly.


    -


    The carriage at the foot of Huachen mountain disappeared.


    When Qu Ning returned to the city on foot, it was afternoon and the sun was setting.


    People come and go on the streets, traffic, vendors everywhere, obviously more lively than yesterday, very prosperous.


    Qu Ning, dressed in men''s clothes, walked alone, smelling the fragrance of various kinds of food from time to time. His stomach "grunted" and he hadn''t eaten anything since yesterday noon.


    Qu Ning is going to buy something to eat first. In addition, the large porcelain bottle used to hold nitric acid, which was made before, was given to Bai Yizhu. She had to redo it. Some materials were not enough, so she needed to buy some more.


    From time to time, there are carriages driving through the streets, big or small, luxurious or simple.


    One of the ordinary carriages¡ª¡ª


    Yu Wenxiao and song and yuan, who were driving, looked around and drove. After all, they were "deep into the enemy camp". Just a few of them came to Huachen country alone, and they had to be careful.


    Is back to the street, in front of a stall to buy food Qu Ning, to the side to let.


    As soon as he passed by, suddenly a gust of wind blew, and a corner of the car curtain on the side of the carriage was blown up. Qu Ning turned back and was just looking into the car. To his big clear eyes, he was a very small and lovely little doll. He saw a man in red in the car, but he only saw the hem of the red dress, but he couldn''t see the upper body of the man in red.


    Not long after xiaotuanzi woke up, he was sitting at the foot of the pool, chewing the cold steamed bread with both hands, looking at it in the car. At the moment when the curtain was blown up, xiaotuanzi just looked at the curtain and saw Qu Ning''s eyes.


    Xiaotuanzi suddenly opened his mouth and eyes wide, and was stunned.


    The curtain fell.


    Can''t see the familiar face outside, small ball son reaction come over, small hand immediately pull Chi Lin''s clothes.


    Chi Linzheng closed his eyes and was disturbed by xiaotuanzi. He grabbed a cold steamed bun beside him and threw it on xiaotuanzi. "Don''t bother me."


    Xiaotuanzi''s head was hit by the steamed bread. He continued to shake Chi Lin and called to Chi Lin urgently: "brother... Brother..."


    Chi Lin was annoyed. He opened his eyes and glared, "what are you doing?"


    Little Tuanzi is not afraid, little finger car curtain, to pool temporary look.


    Chi Lin opened the car curtain and looked out. Except for the strangers in the street and the vendors, there was nothing to look at. "Don''t look for trouble, or I''ll let you look good."


    Little Tuanzi couldn''t understand. He put down his steamed bread and climbed to the feet of Chi Lin with his hands and feet. He stepped on Chi Lin''s knees to see for himself.


    Chi Lin presses xiaotuanzi''s head back.


    Little Tuanzi was in a hurry. He opened his mouth to bite Chi Lin, and he also scolded: "bad... Bad brother..."


    Chi Lin was so angry that he wanted to kick xiaotuanzi, but he finally held back.


    Soon, Yu Wenxiao''s voice came from the front, "young master, how about staying in this inn first?"


    Chi Lin took xiaotuanzi out of the car and went to the inn.


    The song and Yuan Dynasties quickly followed and ordered two rooms from the shopkeeper.

 Chapter 564

    Yu Wenxiao, led by the second child, drives the carriage into the backyard of the inn, and then goes to the room upstairs to find Chi Lin and Song Yuan.


    At the beginning, the eldest son was killed and his body was buried on the snow mountain.


    Chi Lin went back to the capital of Chizhou by himself.


    He and the song and Yuan Dynasties were left in the snow mountain to take care of and protect Qu Ning and Xiao Tuanzi.


    That day, he went out to buy food and clothing as before, and song and Yuan came down from the snow mountain. Later, the song and Yuan Dynasties found a black cloak and a large amount of medicine residue buried underground not far from the stream. They were suspicious and wanted to go back to the snow mountain to confirm as soon as possible. Xiaotuanzi went with him.


    As a result, the grave of the eldest son was empty, and his body disappeared.


    When the song and Yuan dynasties took xiaotuanzi down the mountain, quning disappeared, and no trace of quning could be found everywhere.


    Song and Yuan waited for a long time, then looked for a long time. The next day, they went to the nearest Yueling city to ask if Qu Ning had been there.


    The watchman of Yueling city said that he had never seen quning, and quning had never been there.


    In this way, quning seems to have disappeared out of thin air.


    When he drove back with his purchases, he saw Song Yuan sitting at the foot of the snow mountain with a little Tuan Zi in his arms.


    After listening to the narration of the song and Yuan Dynasties, he was extremely shocked. Later, he and the song and Yuan Dynasties searched everywhere for Qu Ning and the whereabouts of the eldest son''s body.


    After a few days, nothing was found.


    Finally, he had to go back to the national capital of Chizhou and tell Chi Lin about it.


    At that time, Chi Lin had already broken into the palace twice. He was injured and had not been able to kill the queen who was sitting in the Dragon chair.


    After knowing what happened, Chi Lin was so angry that he almost killed him on the spot. He hurried back to the snow mountain and frantically searched for the body of the eldest son. He also broke into Yueling city to find Qu Ning, but he got nothing.


    The body of the eldest son and Qu Ning seem to have completely disappeared in the world!


    Back to the capital of Chizhou, Chi Lin rushes into the imperial palace alone and finds out that it was the queen who did it. He tries to find out the result from the queen. Finally, he sees Yue Jin, a grey cloaked man who is seriously injured.


    Yue Jin makes an offer. If Chi Lin gives up killing the queen, he tells Chi Lin.


    Chi Lin was forced to swear, and then learned from Yuejin that the eldest son had not died, and was handed over to Huachen emperor by the queen.


    They came here to save the eldest son.


    In the room, little Tuanzi was still angry with Chi Lin. the little one stood on the ground and looked up at Chi Lin with a small mouth.


    Chi Lin is too lazy to pay attention to Xiao Tuan Zi.


    -


    it ''s getting dark.


    Chi Lin changed into a black suit, covered his face with black cloth, and went directly to the palace of Huachen state.


    Yu Wenxiao and song and Yuan Dynasties stayed in the hotel room to take care of xiaotuanzi.


    The song and Yuan Dynasties were a little worried. After all, they were new here, and they didn''t know anything about Huachen kingdom. They didn''t understand why Huachen emperor wanted to get the eldest son from the empress. "Will you be ok if you go like this?"


    Yu Wenxiao: "the young master has excellent martial arts. He will be fine."


    Qu Ning bought all the things, went back to the inn after dinner and went into his room. He didn''t pay much attention to the two opposite rooms. After closing the doors and windows, he made nitric acid which can melt iron again. In order to prevent any more accidents, we are prepared to do more at once.


    The secret guard, who was secretly watching, kept a close watch on him and sent the news back to the palace from time to time to report to Emperor Huachen. Huachen emperor''s will has come, let them this time must monitor Qu Ning, can''t make a mistake again, otherwise raise head to see.


    In the opposite room, xiaotuanzi was still sitting on a chair and refused to go to bed.

 Chapter 565

    Deep in the night, by candlelight.


    Xiaotuanzi''s big eyes were closed, and his whole body was shaking. His head suddenly "popped" on the edge of the table, and he was in tears. He immediately rubbed his forehead with his little hand.


    Yu Wenxiao only felt funny and distressed. This time, regardless of whether Xiaotuan Zi wanted to or not, he directly picked up the wooden couch and covered Xiaotuan Zi with a quilt.


    Xiaotuanzi struggled to sit up. After several times, he couldn''t hold on and went to sleep.


    It''s late at night.


    Chi Lin came back and was about to enter the room from the window when he was acutely aware of someone in the distance. Although separated from a certain distance, the other party is very good at hiding, but can not hide from him.


    Chi Lin squints and mistakenly thinks he''s coming. He doesn''t expect them to come to Huachen kingdom. He enters the capital in the afternoon and is watched.


    Pool Lin a flash, to the other side.


    He didn''t watch Qu Ning at all. In a flash, he felt the shadow in front of him. Before he knew what was going on, he was slapped out and vomited blood.


    Chi Lin: "who sent you here?"


    Several secret guards looked at each other, but they didn''t know who they were.


    "Not really?" Chi Lin took another hand and killed a man on the spot.


    Several others were shocked and quickly stood up with their injured bodies to draw their swords.


    Chi Lin looked at him, "very good." Let''s go.


    However, a cup of tea time, neatly solved all the hidden guards, Chi Lin quickly searched on the body, and found a token with the words "hidden" and "Palace" on the front and back of one of them.


    Hidden guards in the palace? Phoenix eyes across the silk ruthless, Chi Lin will all the body into the side of the alley, return to the Inn room, to guard Yu Wenxiao and Song Yuan way: "immediately clean up, go."


    Yu Wenxiao: "young master, what''s the matter?"


    Song and Yuan Dynasties: "young master, do you have any clues to find the eldest young master? Where are we going now? "


    Chi Lin: "I''ve been watched by Emperor Huachen. Get out of the city and go to the Huguo temple. "


    Yu Wenxiao: "how can it be? We are so low-key to... "


    Song and Yuan Dynasties: "the eldest son is in the Huguo temple?"


    Chi Lin: "don''t talk nonsense, hurry up."


    Yu Wenxiao and the song and Yuan dynasties took orders, but they had nothing to clean up. They took a few things with them, and then brought them to the small group on the wooden couch.


    At dawn the next day, the early waiter opened the door of the inn, cleaned up and went to the backyard. He found that the carriage of the guests had disappeared.


    I thought it had been stolen. The shopkeeper was so scared that he told the shopkeeper about it.


    The shopkeeper was also startled. He looked everywhere. He couldn''t find it. He had to go upstairs and knock on the door to tell several people about it.


    No matter how the shopkeeper knocked, there was no movement in the two rooms. The shopkeeper had to dare to push the door in and found that the two rooms were empty and there was no one.


    Qu Ning, dressed in new clothes, opens the door and goes downstairs. As he goes through the lobby downstairs to get ready to go out, he just hears the shopkeeper and the waiter talking about it.


    Qu Ning just heard about it, but didn''t care. After buying a new carriage, he went out of the city again with the newly made nitric acid. He thought that the next step was to go to the Huguo temple again to find the prisoners, or to look around the Huguo temple first?


    -


    At this time, outside the city, in a mountain forest not far from Huachen mountain, Yu Wenxiao and Song Yuan took xiaotuanzi patiently to sneak into the Huguo temple to find the eldest son''s Chi Lin back.


    -


    PS: Thank you for your recommended tickets and monthly tickets at 5:00 tonight. Tomorrow night, at least 10:00 will be guaranteed to ensure that Qu Ning will meet with all the demons and Chi Lin''s troupes, MEDA

 Chapter 566

    Song and Yuan Dynasties: "you say, is the eldest son really in the Huguo temple?"


    Yu Wenxiao shook his head. "I don''t know."


    Song and Yuan Dynasties: "if we save the eldest son, where do you think we should go next?"


    Yu Wenxiao: "the eldest son will definitely ask about Miss Ning''s whereabouts. At that time, I''d better think about how to find Miss Ning first."


    Speaking of this, I once again think of Qu Ning, who is still missing. Song and yuan once blamed themselves, "it''s all my fault. I didn''t take care of her. If I let her go to the snow mountain that day..."


    "Don''t think about it so much. I''m sure we''ll find it. I believe she and her baby will be safe." Yu Wenxiao interrupted, comforting the song and Yuan Dynasties, but also comforting himself. Now he can only hope so.


    Little Tuanzi in the carriage lifted the curtain of the car from time to time and looked out. When he woke up, he had forgotten his anger.


    At the foot of Huachen mountain, Qu Ning, who came by himself, stopped the carriage and looked up along the long stone steps. A moment later, he took a large porcelain bottle containing nitric acid and decided to look for it in the forest near the Huguo temple.


    Chi Lin, who sneaked into the Huguo temple, found a whole circle and got nothing. When he came out, he didn''t go down from the stone steps, but chose the other side. Because the stone steps are too spacious and obvious, it''s easy to be found, so he didn''t meet Qu Ning and missed Qu Ning again.


    -


    In the quiet mountain forest.


    When Yu Wenxiao and Song Yuan saw Chi Lin''s safe return, Song Yuan immediately asked, "young master, how are you? Have you found the eldest young master?"


    Xiaotuanzi happily pokes his head out of the car and stares at Chi Lin with big eyes.


    Chi Lin directly grabbed xiaotuanzi''s back collar and pulled xiaotuanzi out of the car window. "There''s no national defense temple. My brother must be in the mountains nearby. Look separately and come back here in the evening


    "Young master, how do you make sure that the eldest son is in the mountains nearby?" Yu Wenxiao was puzzled.


    "Just look for it." Chi Lin doesn''t talk nonsense. He chooses a direction and takes xiaotuanzi to go first. Last night, he sneaked into the palace of Huachen kingdom. He also looked around, but he didn''t find any trace of his brother. Even he went into the palace of Huachen emperor and looked for it carefully. He wanted to see if there were any secret rooms in it, but he didn''t have any.


    Just when he was ready to go out and go directly to the imperial study to find Huachen emperor, he unexpectedly found that the pair of unwashed boots in the bedroom was a little different, with a circle of solidified soil under the boots.


    In principle, it is impossible for the boots of the emperor of a country to be covered with mud.


    He picked it up immediately and saw a small leaf sticking under the sole of the boot, as well as some yellow shredded paper and incense powder.


    The latter two things are obviously common in temples.


    In those days, he worshipped the old bald donkey of Juexin as his teacher. He learned martial arts with Juexin for a year. He knew all about the situation in the temple.


    Looking around, the Huguo temple is the nearest one and the only royal temple in Huachen kingdom. It is definitely here. If there isn''t one in the Huguo temple, it must be near here.


    Now xiaotuanzi is completely used to being carried around by Chi Lin, with a pair of mischievous feet kicking in the air, and a small face smiling, without the original resistance.


    Yu Wenxiao and song and yuan did not say anything any more. They left the carriage in the forest and chose their own direction to look for it.


    When Qu Ning looked for it alone, he saw the carriage in the forest, but did not see anyone.

 Chapter 567

    At this time on the cliff, in the middle of the cave¡ª¡ª


    A large porcelain bottle of nitric acid was completely used up. In the sun, it finally melted a large piece of black iron firmly locked on the big iron ring on Chi Yan''s right wrist.


    If only there were a few more bottles! While Bai Yizhu was happy, he was also sorry. If you want to open these four chains, it seems that you need at least six or seven large porcelain bottles filled with this magical liquid.


    Chi Yan looked at Zhen Zhen''s lack of a large iron ring. The joy completely overcame the pain he had been suffering. "You..."


    "You wait for me!" With one voice, Bai Yizhu raised his head, right in front of the white haired man''s red eyes, could not help shyly dodging for a while, holding back the tiredness of that night''s rest, whispered the words behind, "you wait for me to find a way out, and then take a few bottles, we will be able to completely open the four chains."


    Chi Yan: Thank you


    Bai Yizhu blushes and nods.


    The sun has risen high unconsciously, and the time is approaching noon.


    At this time, Lao Heshang would send "lunch" twice a day.


    Chi Yan: "later, someone will come. You can''t be seen."


    Bai Yizhu: "who? Is it the man who imprisoned you here? "


    Chi Yan: "yes."


    Bai Yizhu: "why do they imprison you?"


    Chi Yan said nothing. I didn''t know when I was in the secret room before, but now it''s clear that what emperor Huachen wants is the magic blood on his body. I just took it once yesterday.


    Bai Yizhu: "if you don''t want to say it, you can not say it. But I believe you. I believe you must be a good man. The bad one is your prisoner. But there''s nowhere to hide. Where can I hide? "


    "Just like last night." Chi Yan looked at the cliff outside the cave. Those people keep him here, thinking that he can''t escape, which will be the most wrong thing for them.


    Bai Yizhu carefully poked out his head and looked down, then up. The middle position was really not up and down. It was roughly estimated that it was at least forty or fifty feet high from the bottom of the cliff. Once he fell down, he would die.


    Seeing the woman''s hesitation, Chi Yan added, "there will be some danger."


    "It doesn''t matter." Hesitated in the heart, mouth but did not hesitate to open the mouth, said Bai Yizhu some regret.


    But looking at the man''s handsome face, it was so beautiful that people couldn''t move their eyes. It also made people''s heart jump uncontrollably. Bai Yizhu forced the regret down, and explained for his hesitation, "I just, just thought that if there was a long enough rope, maybe I could climb down through the rope and go back to get the porcelain bottle."


    Compared with Bai Yizhu''s series of emotional activities, Chi Yan, in addition to extremely looking forward to opening the iron chain, has always been as calm as water, without waves, "there will be."


    Bai Yizhu smiles. After taking a few deep breaths, he pulls the white haired man''s arm with a red face and climbs to hang himself out of the cave, just hanging on the cliff.


    Chi Yan brushed down his sleeve to cover the iron ring locked on his wrist.


    It''s another way to watch the shadow guards of demons by hiding in the dark. Seeing the white shadow suddenly hanging from the entrance of the mountain, I realized later that someone had entered the cave where demons were imprisoned. Someone immediately went back to the imperial palace to report to Emperor Huachen, while others continued to watch quietly.


    -


    Soon, an eminent monk brought "lunch".


    Lunch is a dish of "vegetable leaves". There are only a few leaves in total, which are silver white and finger like in length and width. There is a layer of water like transparent layer on each leaf, but it is not real water.

 Chapter 568

    This silver leaf is rare in the world. There is only Huachen state-owned in the world. It is specially used to "conserve" magic blood, which can achieve better effect.


    Now, it has officially started to take the blood from the devil. Yesterday, it was taken once, and the silver leaf was given to the devil to eat.


    He put down the plate and picked up the empty plate he had given yesterday. The monk looked at the devil briefly, put his hands together, read "Amitabha" and turned to leave.


    Bai Yizhu, who was hanging outside the cave, held his breath nervously when he heard the sound.


    "I''m cold. Send me more coats and quilts." Chi Yan did not look up, listening to the footsteps of leaving, and spoke slowly.


    The cold wind whistling wantonly on the cliff wall and at the entrance of the cave always carries people''s voice with it.


    If not close, as long as the sound is not very loud, it will not spread.


    This is also the reason why Chi Yan and Bai Yizhu talked, and the monks in the middle of the cave didn''t hear them, so they didn''t find more people. At this moment, the monks didn''t notice the slight breathing outside the cave, which was covered by the wind.


    After a step, the monk turned around and said, "Amitabha, please wait a moment."


    Chi Yan did not have any expression, "as soon as possible."


    Eminent monk: "Amitabha."


    As soon as the eminent monk left, Chi Yan looked at the white bamboo hanging outside. "You can come up and have a rest first."


    "In case he comes back suddenly." Bai Yizhu is a little worried.


    Chi Yan: "not so fast."


    "Good." Bai Yizhu tries his best to climb up. When he stands in the cave with his feet firmly, he feels like he has survived. It''s too dangerous.


    There is a saying that Bai Yizhu thought about it again and again. He didn''t know if he could ask. He finally asked, "is it a monk who imprisons you?" There were several "Amitabha" in succession. The voice was brought out by the cold wind, and she heard it vaguely. Together with the sound of chanting sutras that she vaguely heard last night, these were superimposed together.


    Chi Yan does not deny it.


    Bai Yizhu: "are not all monks compassionate? Why are you imprisoned? "


    Chi Yan: "when I regain my freedom, I will tell you."


    Bai Yizhu: OK, it''s a deal


    Words fall, stomach inappropriate call up, Bai Yizhu blush, some embarrassed.


    She had never been easy to blush, but in front of the white haired man, she could not count how many times she blushed.


    Looking at the ground, Bai Yizhu saw the plates on the ground and the small long leaves that he had never seen before. He was stunned for a moment. "This... Is this your lunch? The man who imprisons you will give you this? "


    Chi Yan said nothing.


    -


    When she had enough rest, she felt that it was almost enough. Bai Yizhu risked hanging out of the cave and waiting patiently. This was almost the most adventurous thing she had ever done in her life, even riskier than stealing the letter and the jade pendant.


    Chi Yan picks up the silver leaves from his plate and throws them out of the cave.


    When the eminent monk came back, he brought two cloaks and two quilts and put them on the ground beside Chi Yan. He noticed that the silver leaf was gone. He naturally thought Chi Yan had eaten it. He said, "benefactor, if you have any other needs, you can say it."


    Chi Yan said nothing.


    The monk turned and left, went back to the middle of the cave, sat down in his own place, and chanted scriptures with several other people.


    Bai Yizhu climbed up again and looked at the cloak and quilt on the ground.


    Chi Yan: "you can tear these cloth and make a rope to climb down."

 Chapter 569

    Bai Yizhu: "however, what should they do when they find that the cloak and quilt are missing?"


    Chi Yan: "don''t tear it all. Leave a part here. They won''t check it carefully. They won''t find it."


    Bai Yizhu nodded. Now it''s the only way.


    -


    afternoon.


    It''s made of a long cloth rope.


    The cloth for the Cape and quilt cover are very strong and of good quality. Bai Yizhu worked very hard to make them by himself.


    Chi Yan can''t help.


    Bai Yizhu tied one end of the rope to the iron chain of the white haired man''s wrist, threw the other end down, carefully looked down, and felt as if there was a big gap.


    Chi Yan: "tear my coat."


    "This..." Bai Yizhu blushed.


    The two cloaks have been torn, and the covers of the two quilts have been torn. There is nothing to tear. Chi Yan: "tear it."


    Bai Yizhu nodded. From childhood to adulthood, a lady from a big family has never been so close to a man, let alone tearing his clothes.


    Pull up the cloth rope and connect the torn cloth.


    This time, Bai Yizhu dropped the rope and thought it was enough.


    Chi Yan asks Bai Yizhu to pull up the cloth rope and tie the end firmly to Bai Yizhu. In this way, in the process of climbing down, if there is any accident, she will at least be tied by the rope, which can cushion her and guarantee more.


    In addition, Chi Yan asked Bai Yizhu to cover him with two quilts.


    Is he worried about the danger of her climbing down? He''s afraid of her accident? Bai Yizhu''s heart beat like a drum. He did what Chi Yan said.


    Ready to climb the moment, Bai Yizhu: "I do not know... I do not know your name."


    Chi Yan: "rock."


    "Well?" Bai Yizhu didn''t understand.


    Chi Yan: "my name."


    Bai Yizhu: "is that the only word? Don''t you have a surname? "


    That person asked the same question, and suddenly flashed in his mind the situation at that time, as well as the person''s voice and smile, every scene is as clear as yesterday. Once he went out, he just wanted to find her for the first time. He must find out what happened after the snow mountain, and he will protect her as he said, never let her suffer any harm, absolutely not!


    Bai Yizhu can''t wait to answer, "I''m... My last name is Bai, and my first name is" Yizhu. " How can a woman tell a man her maiden name at will. A few words to say, Bai Yizhu''s face can not be red, dare not look at the man, holding the cloth rope reluctantly and nervously began to climb down.


    Chi Yan: "you will come back, right?"


    Bai Yizhu: "of course!"


    -


    Bai Yizhu climbs carefully every step. He grabs the cloth rope tightly with both hands, sweating uncontrollably.


    When his feet fell to the ground, Bai Yizhu suddenly looked up and couldn''t see the cave in the middle of the cliff, nor the white haired man. I really want to tell the white haired man out loud, so that the white haired man can rest assured, but I''m afraid that the people who imprisoned him will hear it.


    Finally, Bai Yizhu can only leave in a hurry. After walking far away, he looks back and thinks about how to find the person who saved her and led away the man in black. He regrets that he didn''t ask where the man lived.


    In the evening, the same eminent monk gave Chi Yan dinner, but it was still a dish of "vegetable leaves", and he didn''t find anything unusual.


    Night, dark down.


    On the other side, a few people who got nothing came back to the carriage to meet.


    Yu Wenxiao: "young master, I didn''t find it here."


    Song Yuan: "me too. I didn''t find anything."

 Chapter 570

    Chi Lin: "continue to look tomorrow. No matter how many mountains there are in this area, they will all be turned over."


    Yu Wenxiao wants to talk and stops. He swallows his words and is ready to take out some dry food. When he enters the carriage for dinner, he finds some strange things. His face changes slightly. He says to Chi Lin and Song Yuan: "the things in the car have been turned over."


    The song and Yuan Dynasties heard the speech and his face sank.


    Chi Lin''s face was cold. When he went back to the inn last night, he found that there was a shadow guard watching him. Now the carriage was passive again. "Go, change the place."


    Yu Wenxiao and song and Yuan nodded cautiously.


    -


    It''s late at night.


    A few people change places and stop.


    Xiao Tuan Zi, who had been carried by Chi Lin, was already hungry. He took the dry food from Yu Wenxiao and took a bite. Then he raised his hand to Chi Lin and asked him to eat it in the moonlight.


    Chi Lincai doesn''t eat the saliva of xiaotuanzi. He puts xiaotuanzi down and finds a big stone at will.


    Xiaotuanzi came close and wanted to climb up the big stone that Chi Lin was sitting on. However, the big stone was too big and he was too small. He tried hard for a long time, but he didn''t climb up. He had to sit down at Chi Lin''s feet and chew on the dry food.


    The next day, it was dawn.


    Chi Lin picked up Xiao Tuan Zi and got out of the carriage. He dropped a sentence to Yu Wenxiao and song and Yuan that he woke up, "keep looking, and come back here in the evening.".


    Little Tuanzi didn''t wake up at all. He rubbed his eyes with a pair of small hands and yawned incessantly. A small face was almost wrinkled into a bitter gourd face.


    This time, Chi Lin went all the way to the bottom of the cliff. The empty cliff bottom is full of big and small stones, let alone human shadow, inch grass is not born.


    Chi Lin looked around, extremely disappointed, turned and left, ready to find another direction.


    Chaoyang is just rising.


    Chi Yan opened his eyes and looked down. He wanted to see if Bai Yizhu had come back. Suddenly, he came into his eyes with a touch of leaving red.


    Chi Yan couldn''t believe it. He wanted to call the people below, but he couldn''t speak out so that those old people in the cave would not hear him and push down the cloth rope which was pulled up a little bit yesterday.


    Chi Lin keenly heard the sound, suddenly turned back and saw the long cloth rope hanging down on the straight cliff. He followed the cloth rope all the way up, his eyes facing each other¡ª¡ª


    The next moment, Chi Lin was overjoyed and flew back to the bottom of the cliff like an arrow. He took xiaotuanzi in one hand and grasped the cloth rope on the cliff wall in the other. He flew all the way up to the cave and knelt down in front of his brother. He was so happy that he cried, "brother, you''re not dead, you''re not dead, lin''er finally found you!"


    Xiaotuanzi also looks at Chi Yan. After staring at Chi Yan for a while, he pushes Chi Lin''s hand away and directly steps on the quilt on Chi Yan. The whole person climbs up to Chi Yan, stands on tiptoe, puts his hands around Chi Yan''s neck and hangs it on Chi Yan''s neck.


    "Do you want to strangle your brother?" Chi Lin is angry and tugs. This is his brother. What does it have to do with this little fool. He didn''t even hold it. The little fool held it first. Damn it!


    Xiaotuanzi refused to let go and kicked Chi Lin with his little feet.


    Chi Yan looks at these two people, so familiar with the scene, as if back to the original Yueling City, back to the snow mountain, everything has not changed, but also less personal, less the most important person.


    Chi Yan raised his hand and wiped the tears from Chi Lin''s face. "Lin''er, tell my brother what happened after the snow mountain? Why did Ning''er lose her memory and become a princess of Xiling? You didn''t take care of her? "

 Chapter 571

    "She became a princess of Xiling? How is that possible? " Chi Lin can''t believe it. Let go of the little fool and let the little fool stay in his brother''s arms. He holds his brother''s hand tightly to wipe his tears. He has found that his brother is different now. The elder brother is obviously very weak, very weak. After holding it, you can feel his hand shaking, which is like suffering.


    Chi Lin worried, "brother, are you ok? Brother... "


    "Let''s talk about her first. My brother wants to know." Chi Yan interrupted.


    Chi Lin listened to his brother, "when it was snowy, we all thought you were dead." Speaking of this, I have seen with my own eyes that my brother is still alive. The original death is fake. Chi Lin still has a heartache. I don''t want to think about those days any more. "At that time, the gray cloak man named Yue Jin diagnosed that she was pregnant, so..."


    "Pregnant? She has a child? " Chi Yan was shocked. His heart beat and quickened obviously. "Are you serious?"


    Chi Lin nodded.


    Chi Yan: "what about the child?"


    Chi Lin felt guilty. "I don''t know. She disappeared."


    Chi Yan''s heart is seized, all emotions are because of her in the heart, "what''s the matter?"


    Chi Lin: "after that, I went back to the capital of Chizhou. I wanted to kill that man. Yu Wenxiao and Song Yuan stayed in Xueshan to take care of her and protect her. However, on the day of discovering that your brother''s graveyard was empty, she disappeared. Yu Wenxiao and the song and Yuan dynasties have been looking for a long time. I also went to Yueling city to look for her, but I just couldn''t find her. She seems to have evaporated in the world. "


    Chi Yan didn''t believe it and asked, "how can it be?"


    "It''s true, brother." Chi Lin swears.


    "How many months have passed since the snow mountain?" Chi Yan asked suddenly.


    Pool Lin Leng for a while, don''t know why brother suddenly asked, seriously calculated, "almost four months."


    It was almost a month after he saw her in the secret room. That is to say, when he saw her in the secret room, it was only three months since the snow mountain incident. It''s impossible for her to have a baby in three months. What about the baby?


    Their children, no more?


    Chi Yan''s face was suddenly ugly, as if covered with a layer of gray black, and his heart was also seized.


    Chi Lin looked at it and recalled what his brother had just said, "by the way, brother, how can you say that she has become a princess of Xiling?"


    Chi Yan: "is Xiling state allied with Huachen state and married a princess to Huachen state?"


    "Yes." He didn''t hear about it until he arrived at Huachen state. Before, he only focused on killing the man and looking for his brother, as well as looking for Qu Ning, who had disappeared. He didn''t pay attention to it.


    Chi Yan: "she is the princess who married to Huachen."


    "How can it be!" Chi Lin couldn''t believe it. "She already had her brother''s child. She said that she would take good care of the child and give birth to her brother''s child. How could she become a princess of Xiling and marry someone else?" Speaking of this, Chi Lin stood up and said, "I''m going to the palace now. I''ll catch her here and ask her to give an account to my brother and make it clear."


    Chi Yan closed his eyes. "I''ll go myself."


    "Good. I''m going to kill my brother''s prisoner and take him away. " Before Bai Yizhu vaguely heard the sound of chanting Sutras in the deep of the cave. Chi Lin has excellent martial arts and deep internal power. He can hear the chanting clearly. You don''t have to think that he must be the one who is responsible for guarding his brother here. Chi Lin is going deep into the cave.

 Chapter 572

    "Lin''er, find a man for your brother first." Chi Yan stopped.


    Chi Lin: "who?"


    Chi Yan: "a woman, she said her name was Bai Yizhu. She was about fifteen or sixteen years old. She left here yesterday afternoon. There is something in her hand that can melt the chains and open them. "


    Chi Lin''s ecstasy was no less than seeing his elder brother suddenly just now. He turned around and knelt down on one knee again. "Really? Brother, is there such a thing


    Chi Yan: "yes. Look at the chain on my brother''s wrist. "


    Chi Lin is not polite. He pulls aside the little fool who is still hanging around his brother''s neck like a koala. He lifts the quilt that covers his brother and looks at the iron chain that locks his brother''s wrist. He sees that the big iron ring of one of the iron chains is missing a large piece of black iron, or more accurately, has melted a large piece. As long as another piece is melted, the iron ring will open a hole, and my brother''s hand will be taken out to restore his freedom.


    Chi Lin couldn''t help but get excited. "Brother, you wait. I''ll go to find it now. I''ll bring her and everything back. I''ll bring it back!"


    Chi Yan looked at the little ball that came back to him, "take him down first."


    "Well, brother, wait for me to come back. Soon, soon Regardless of the little fool''s resistance, Chi Lin puts the quilt back on his brother, picks up the little fool, grabs the cloth rope, flies down, finds Yu Wenxiao and Song Yuan as soon as possible, tells Yu Wenxiao the location, and asks Yu Wenxiao to take care of his brother in the cave first. He and Song Yuan must go to find the woman.


    Yu Wenxiao and song and Yuan Dynasties are also very happy. They really found the eldest son.


    At the bottom of the cliff, Yingwei, who was hiding in the distance to watch and guard, watched the scene and then went to report to Emperor Huachen. In addition, we have found out the identity of the woman in white yesterday, and it is Bai Yizhu, the daughter of general Bai. Huachen emperor has sent someone else to monitor and track, to find out the relationship between Bai Yizhu and the devil.


    -


    When song and Yuan Dynasty drove back to the capital, it was only noon.


    Chi Lin takes a hat, carries a little fool and looks for song and Yuan separately, and makes an appointment to meet at the gate of the city.


    Little Tuanzi is very angry with Chi Lin at the moment. He thinks Chi Lin is very bad. He doesn''t let him be with his white haired brother. He doesn''t pay attention to Chi Lin with his small mouth.


    It''s important for Chi Lin to find someone, but he''s too lazy to deal with xiaotuanzi.


    From the previous stay in front of the inn, Chi Lin did not look back. Qu Ning, who had returned to the inn yesterday afternoon, just walked out of the inn, one to the left and the other to the right, opposite to Chi Lin.


    Soon, Qu Ning sneaks into Su Fu and goes to the dungeon to find Yue Xiaoqiao. This is the time she agreed with Yue Xiaoqiao, so she didn''t go to the forest near Huachen mountain outside the city today to find the imprisoned devil.


    In the dungeon.


    In the cell.


    Yue Xiaoqiao is so scarred that he is almost mad and angry.


    Yesterday, a young man came to ask her about Qu Ning''s identity. She refused to say at first, and the man ordered her to be tortured.


    Damn, she just met quning again at the foot of the snow mountain and made a deal with quning. She told Qu Ning that she had been in the past, and Qu Ning took her to see someone who could heal her hands and feet. As a result, she was implicated by Qu Ning, and the person who caught her clearly rushed to Qu Ning.


    Qu Ning knocked on the iron door and whispered to Yue Xiaoqiao: "Hey, have you thought about it? Tell me when you think about it. I''ll get you out. "

 Chapter 573

    Yue Xiaoqiao lay motionless on the simple wooden bed. Under the worn-out quilt, the hand that had not been picked to break the tendon clenched into a fist, and the fingertip dug into the palm. He wanted to give Qu Ning a knife immediately and kill Qu Ning, but he had to bear it first and rely on Qu Ning to save her.


    Here, she doesn''t want to stay for a moment. I don''t know if that man will beat her again!


    Yue Xiaoqiao clenched his teeth every word, "think about it, I''ll tell you the rest of the past, and then you help me out, I''ll tell you the rest of the past."


    "Good." Qu Ning accepted, "you say it."


    Yue Xiaoqiao: "after that, the devil''s brother went back to Chizhou. You, Yu Wenxiao, stayed in the snow mountain in the song and Yuan Dynasties. Later, for some reason, you left the snow mountain alone. Yu Wenxiao and song and Yuan kept looking for you, and the devil''s brother came back to you. And the devil''s body is gone. "


    "What did you say? Is the devil''s body gone Qu Ning can''t help but open his eyes and his heart beats faster. Isn''t the devil really dead? Is the man imprisoned by Emperor Huachen really a devil? After listening to Yue Xiaoqiao''s words, this kind of possibility has become bigger and bigger.


    Yue Xiaoqiao: "yes."


    Qu Ning: "how could it disappear? Why did I leave the snow mountain? "


    How does she know! Yue Xiaoqiao said, "I''ve said a lot. Your problem, I will only say after you get me out


    "Good." Qu Ning opened the large porcelain bottle he had brought and poured the nitric acid in it on the iron lock of the iron door.


    The iron lock melts.


    Qu Ning pushed the door open, "come out, we''ll go out now."


    Yue Xiaoqiao doesn''t move. "Help me."


    "Crutches are on the ground. You can''t walk by yourself." Having said that, Qu Ning went over and didn''t want to spend more time here, so that he would not be found unable to escape later.


    Pick up the crutch, lift off the quilt on the Little Joe, Qu Ning this just see the Little Joe on the body is all injured, and blood, obviously hurt not light, in the heart can''t help but be surprised, no wonder the Little Joe will lie here motionless, "you were beaten?"


    Yue Xiaoqiao can''t bear it until this moment. He stares at Qu Ning angrily, "it''s not all because of you. Now I know why my captors are after all. "


    "Go, go first." Qu Ning is a little guilty. The reason why Yue Xiaoqiao is caught by Su Yuannian is that she is involved.


    With that, he quickly picked up Yue Xiaoqiao, and Qu Ning quickly took Yue Xiaoqiao away.


    After successfully leaving Su Fu, Qu Ning takes Yue Xiaoqiao to the inn.


    Behind a rockery, Su Yuannian walked out slowly.


    Su fart: "young master, just let them go?"


    "You know what." Su Yuannian closed the folding fan, knocked on Su fart''s head, and then left with a fan. I didn''t expect that the woman who disguised as a man saved Bai Yizhu was married to the devil. Through torture, the woman named Yue Xiaoqiao has been honest. Just, how can this woman named Qu Ning come to Huachen country? Is it a coincidence that she saved Bai Yizhu, or


    If you don''t understand, ask. If you understand, ask! Su fart whispered and kept up with him.


    -


    At the inn, Qu Ning places Yue Xiaoqiao in her room and goes to the doctor.


    Bai Yizhu, sitting in a carriage, wearing a veil and lifting the curtain of the carriage, is looking for Qu Ning in the streets of Chi Lin and song and Yuan Dynasties.

 Chapter 574

    "Miss, you haven''t had lunch yet. You''d better find a place to eat and have a rest." Two people who are responsible for protecting Bai Yizhu and driving suggest.


    The day before yesterday, at the foot of Huachen mountain, I met a group of unidentified people in black. Bai Yizhu was rescued by the person who had saved her before. Two people who accompanied Bai Yizhu to Huguo temple and protected Bai Yizhu were killed by the man in black.


    When it was dark, general Bai didn''t wait for Bai Yizhu to return to the post station. He sent someone to find the two corpses abandoned in the forest, so he knew that something had happened to Bai Yizhu.


    Yesterday, when it was almost dark, Bai Yizhu came back safe and sound, but he refused to say what happened. He only said that he met a man in black and she was saved.


    From the beginning of this morning, Bai Yizhu ordered them to drive and look for people everywhere in the capital, which has been looking for so long.


    "No, I''m not hungry. Keep looking." Bai Yizhu shakes his head. He can''t find Qu Ning. If he doesn''t get the magic liquid that can corrode the iron chain, he can''t go back to save the white haired man. He has no appetite to eat.


    Two of the drivers took orders.


    "Stop, stop." Suddenly, Bai Yizhu saw the person she was looking for, and finally she found it.


    Bai Yizhu almost trotted to the person he was looking for. His face was full of joy. He took off the veil and said, "young master, I finally found you."


    "White girl, it''s you." Is leading the doctor of the medical school to the inn, or men''s dress Qu Ning, looking at rushed up to stop her Bai Yi bamboo, really surprised, "I lead the man in black back to find you, but it is the next day, did not find you, fortunately you are OK."


    Bai Yizhu: "I''m sorry, I can''t wait for you to come back. I''ll leave first."


    Qu Ning: "it''s OK, as long as you are OK."


    Bai Yizhu smiles and shakes his head. He doesn''t say anything more about this matter. He clarifies his intention at the moment. "Young master, can you give me a little more of the big porcelain vase and the things in it that I left at that time?"


    Qu Ning: "why?"


    "I''m useful." As a lady from a big family, Bai Yizhu is not good, so she said frankly that she is going to save a strange man, "or you can make a price, I can buy it from you."


    "That''s not necessary." At the beginning, she was separated from Qingshan who rescued her outside the border. Qingshan left some silver tickets for her, which were enough for her. Qu Ning went out of the city yesterday and went to the foot of Huachen mountain. He looked for the nearby mountain forest. He didn''t find the imprisoned devil. He is going to go to the mountain forest tomorrow to look for him. Now Bai Yizhu has sent her to the door. Maybe she can go to the Huguo temple again. Now, she doesn''t know where the devil will be.


    After thinking about it, Qu Ning didn''t beat around the Bush and offered Bai Yizhu a condition, "if Bai girl can take me to Huguo temple again, I''ll give it to Bai girl."


    Bai Yizhu: "do you still want to pray? The young master''s mother has not recovered yet? "


    Qu Ning: "yes."


    Bai Yizhu hesitated for a moment, "OK, I promise you. Young master, when do you want to go


    Qu Ning looked at the sky, now it''s noon, "then go in half an hour. One of my friends was injured. I asked the doctor to go back in the inn. When the doctor has finished reading for her, we''ll set out A little meal, add a sentence, "I will give things to the girl, the girl took me into the Huguo temple. In addition, I want you to pretend to be ill and stay in the temple for one night. How about going down the mountain tomorrow? "

 Chapter 575

    It''s dark at night, so it should be more convenient for her to search in the temple. Knowing that there was a trap in it, it was the dragon pond and tiger cave. In order to save the prisoner who had been determined to be the devil, Qu Ning was also fighting.


    Bai Yizhu''s eyes flashed with doubts, "why? What do you want to do in the temple? "


    Qu Ning''s face did not change, "nothing, just want to stay overnight. Stay longer and pray more for my mother. The more sincere I am, the more I believe Buddha can protect my mother. If a girl wants something from me, she must agree to this condition. "


    Bai Yizhu thought for a moment, thought of the white haired man who was still in prison, and the four iron chains. He shook hands and made up his mind. He also added conditions to Qu Ning, "OK, OK. Then I want six, no, seven, no, I want ten porcelain bottles. In addition, when things come to my hands, they should be regarded as made by myself, not from you. You should keep them secret, no matter to anyone. "


    "All right." Qu Ning arched her hand. Fortunately, she had made enough in order to prevent further accidents. This time, even if she gave Bai Yizhu ten, she still had two left, and she could make them again.


    Bai Yizhu: "I''ll go directly to the inn with you."


    Traning has no objection.


    The old doctor of the hospital, who was invited by Qu Ning, had been waiting for him while they were talking.


    -


    In the hotel room.


    Qu Ning pushed the door open and let the old doctor in. He gave a brief account of Xiao Qiao next month.


    After reading it, the old doctor prescribed a prescription, as well as some medicine for the wound.


    Qu Ning gave the old doctor silver, and then called dianxiaoer, also gave dianxiaoer silver, let dianxiaoer follow the old doctor, catch the medicine according to the prescription, come back to fry well, and give it to Yue Xiaoqiao.


    Yue Xiaoqiao heard, "are you going out?"


    "Yes." Qu Ning watched the old doctor and the waiter go out. He closed the door and said, then he quickly took out a blue dress for women and put it on. He simply put on a bun, then found a veil to cover his face, found two pieces of cloth, took out all the big porcelain bottles hidden under the bed, and found a set of dark men''s clothes and wrapped them into two big packages.


    Yue Xiaoqiao is afraid of being alone, afraid of being caught again, "no, you can''t go out, you..."


    "Don''t worry. I''m running out of time. I''m leaving now. You stay here and I''ll come back. Remember to tell me the last thing about the past Ignoring Yue Xiaoqiao''s objection, Qu Ning leaves the room. She knows that Yue Xiaoqiao has been rescued by her and wants her to take her to see someone who can cure her hands and feet, so she won''t say the last thing. Although she was eager to know, she didn''t want to delay the time to find and save the devil. She would ask after she came back.


    Bai Yizhu and Bai Yizhu''s carriage have been waiting downstairs in the inn.


    Qu Ning came down to Bai Yizhu.


    Bai Yizhu didn''t recognize it.


    Traning spoke.


    Bai Yizhu was shocked, "you... Are you a woman?"


    "Yes." Qu Ning nods and gives Bai Yizhu the big package with only porcelain bottles. He signals Bai Yizhu to get on the bus. They go to the bus and say.


    The carriage drove to the Huguo temple.


    -


    The gate of Huguo temple.


    Bai Yizhu explains his identity and shows his token.


    The little monk who guarded the gate of the temple, as he did last time, reported to the temple and led Bai Yizhu and Qu Ning into the temple.


    Every step further into the temple is like a step closer to the abyss of the dragon pond and tiger cave. Of course, it is also a step closer to finding and rescuing the devil. Qu Ning is wearing a veil. This time it''s a woman''s dress. I hope it won''t be recognized.

 Chapter 576

    Su Yuannian, who came after him, squinted when he saw Bai Yizhu and Qu Ning meet and came to the Huguo temple. If Qu Ning really saved Bai Yizhu by accident that night, how could their relationship be so good? So much involvement?


    The mantis catches the cicada, the Yellow sparrow is behind. In Su Yuannian''s rear area, Yingwei, who is quietly monitoring and tracking Qu Ning, and Yingwei, who is monitoring and tracking Bai Yizhu, meet. Seeing Su Yuannian, who is following the two, Yingwei quickly sends the news back to the palace.


    -


    In the temple of protecting the country.


    In the bright hall with the door open.


    In front of the solemn and golden statue of Buddha.


    Qu Ning and Bai Yizhu kneel down respectively.


    Qu Ning asked, or only that one, determined, or even more determined, "please bless me to save the prisoner!"


    Bai Yizhu''s request is completely different. He says, "I can feel that the man with white hair is not a bad man. I don''t know why he was imprisoned. Please bless me to save him successfully. "


    With that, Bai Yizhu kowtowed sincerely.


    Qu Ning stands up after knocking, helps Bai Yizhu and winks at Bai Yizhu.


    Bai Yizhu understood that the whole person fell to the ground.


    Qu Ning exclaimed: "white girl, what''s the matter with you? Are you ok? "


    The little monk in the hall came quickly and asked quning, "benefactor, what''s wrong with this benefactor?"


    "I don''t know. I don''t know if there is a master who knows medicine in the temple. Please come and have a look for Miss Bai Qu Ning is eager to go down the road.


    Little monk nodded, busy to please.


    Soon, the old abbot came and felt the pulse for Bai Yizhu. From the pulse, Bai Yizhu was ok, but Bai Yizhu was in pain.


    Qu Ning: "it''s getting dark, white girl. It seems that we can''t go down the mountain. I wonder if we two women can stay in the temple for one night? I hope the abbot will agree with me. "


    The old abbot reluctantly agreed to let Bai Yizhu go to the wing room to have a rest.


    Qu Ning goes with him.


    At night.


    Qu Ning changed into the dark men''s suit he had brought, covered his face with black cloth and took the remaining two large porcelain vases. He carefully searched in the temple.


    Su Yuannian went into the temple behind quning and baiyizhu, and told the people in the temple not to tell anyone about his entering.


    After discovering Qu Ning''s furtive behavior, Su Yuannian follows him secretly to see what Qu Ning wants to do.


    The shadow guards are watching. Emperor Huachen always wanted to find out the people behind the scenes. He wanted to know the relationship between Qu Ning and the people who sneaked into the temple to get close to the devil. He also wanted to know the relationship between Bai Yizhu and the devil, how the cave appeared, and so on. So what they had to do was to watch, not to catch people directly, so as not to scare the snake.


    Qu Ning circle to find down, nothing, can only go back to their own room.


    -


    The next day, it was light.


    Bai Yizhu washed well and knocked on quning''s door.


    Qu Ning, dressed in women''s clothes and wearing a veil, opened the door and came out.


    After having breakfast together, they left the Huguo temple and parted ways at the foot of the mountain. They both pretended to leave.


    After they can''t see each other¡ª¡ª


    Qu Ning turned to the forest and went to the forest to continue looking for a place where demons might be imprisoned.


    Su Yuannian chose to follow quning.


    Bai Yizhu ordered the two men who protected her to leave. They were not allowed to follow her, so they took the big package and went straight to the peak in the deep forest to look up at the bottom of the cliff.


    Chi Lin, who hasn''t found Bai Yizhu, has come back. He is asking his brother about Bai Yizhu''s appearance in the cave. He is going to go to the capital city to find out.

 Chapter 577

    At the sight of the man at the bottom of the cliff, Chi Lin quickly pointed down, "brother, is she?"


    Chi Yan: "that''s her."


    Chi Lin immediately flies down and takes Bai Yi bamboo to the cave.


    Bai Yizhu had never seen Chi Lin before. He was surprised to see that there were so many people in the cave, and that there was a little baby who was feeding the white haired man steamed bread. Fortunately, the white haired man who was chained was familiar with him. Bai Yizhu immediately opened the package and said, "look how much I''ve brought! So much, it will melt the four chains that lock you


    Chi Lin doesn''t talk nonsense. He opens a porcelain bottle and starts to work.


    Yu Wenxiao and Song Yuan helped.


    The three people almost surrounded the white haired man. Without her near place, Bai Yizhu could only stand beside him for a moment, looking at the little doll in the white haired man''s arms. He was white and thin. He was wearing a royal blue robe. His hair was all tied up on his head. He was like a bun. Obviously, he was afraid of strangers. He was so cute that he was like a little ceramic doll. He didn''t know what to do with a man with white hair, so he was close to a man with white hair.


    Xiaotuanzi shrank for a while, and was not so afraid. He began to feed ChiYan and chaochi.


    Chi Lin: "take it away. Don''t stand in my way."


    Xiaotuanzi


    Everything was going on in silence, and it didn''t disturb the line of laoheshang who chanted sutras.


    noon.


    Chi Lin covers his brother with a quilt and asks Yu Wenxiao and Song Yuan to take everything and Bai Yizhu down. He takes the little fool who is in his way.


    The eminent monk who sent the "lunch" delivered the "vegetable leaf" on time and put it beside Chi Yan. He still didn''t find anything unusual and turned to leave.


    At the bottom of the cliff, Yingwei, who is secretly watching in the distance, doesn''t know that these people are about to open the iron chain, and still keeps watch. Emperor Huachen has sent someone to check the identity of these people. I believe it won''t take long to know.


    Chi Lin quickly returned to the cave and continued to melt the chain.


    Bai Yizhu was left under the cliff and looked up. I don''t know if it''s her illusion, but after two or three days, I only feel that the white haired man is different from before.


    But what''s the difference? Bai Yizhu can''t tell.


    -


    long time.


    The first iron chain and ring finally broke. Chi Lin immediately took the iron ring away from his brother''s wrist, and one hand finally regained its freedom.


    In the light, the wound on my brother''s wrist was extremely ferocious, which was left by the man who had broken his brother''s wrist. After picking and breaking, he stopped bleeding casually and put on a chain to his brother.


    Xiaotuanzi also saw the wound and touched it with his little hand. He was a little afraid and gave Chi Yan a small mouth.


    Chi Yan raised his hand and looked at the hand that was no longer bound by the iron chain


    Time flies by.


    The efficiency of several people is far higher than that of Bai Yizhu.


    In the evening, several people went down the cave again with their things. After Lao Heshang, who was delivering "dinner", sent "vegetable leaves", they went back to the cave to continue.


    Night fell.


    "The iron ring is broken." Yu Wenxiao blurted out with joy and quickly took down the broken iron ring.


    There are only the chains on my feet. These two chains look fast.


    When the four chains were all opened and freedom was really restored, Chi Yan said to Chi Lin, "lin''er, help me up."


    Chi Lin Dang was about to pull away the little Tuan Zi and helped up his brother. "Brother, let''s leave Huachen first and find a secret place to heal you. I believe we can..."

 Chapter 578

    "Good." From the words before my brother, we can know that Qu Ning has now become a princess of Xiling state, married to Huachen state, and now should be in the palace of Huachen state. Chi Lin always listens to his brother. Since he says so, even if it''s dangerous to find Qu Ning now, he doesn''t blink.


    At the bottom of the cliff, all the people are waiting below. Bai Yizhu, shivering in the cold wind, finally sees everyone coming down.


    Under the bright moonlight, everyone''s clothes are fluttering, but Bai Yizhu''s eyes are only white. He can''t move his eyes. He feels like a god descending from the sky, getting closer and closer to her.


    After landing¡ª¡ª


    Chi Yan looks at Bai Yizhu, "thank you, girl."


    "No, don''t say that." Bai Yizhu bowed his head.


    Chi Lin solemnly promised, "well, I''ll remember that. In the future, no matter what you need, you can come to me. As long as you say a word, I will help you. I will never break my promise. "


    "Thank you very much." What Bai Yizhu wants more is actually the promise of a man with white hair.


    The shadow guard, who was hiding in the distance, could not stay. He was so shocked that he never dreamed that these people were so busy that they saved the devil. The four iron chains that lock the demons are made of century old black iron. They are invincible. Nothing in the world can open them, but now


    In a hurry, the shadow guards stop in front of the group and want to take everyone.


    Feng''s eyes are full of murderous spirit in an instant. Chi Lin asks Yu Wenxiao and Song Yuan to help his brother, and then he flies to deal with Yixing Yingwei alone. These people imprison elder brother, especially that Hua Chen emperor, all die, one by one he wants to kill.


    the glint and flash of cold steel.


    So murderous, looking at a fallen person, Bai Yizhu was scared.


    Chi Yan watched and smelled the bloody smell. More importantly, he was no longer covered by the sound of scriptures, and gradually pushed away Yu Wenxiao and the song and Yuan Dynasties.


    Small regiment son is afraid, a pair of small hands hold the foot of Pool Rock tightly, bury small head on the foot of pool rock.


    When Chi Lin finishes solving the problem, he receives the dagger. Chi Yan asks Yu Wenxiao to hold the ball and go straight ahead.


    Bai Yizhu''s eyes widened. Isn''t he too weak?


    -


    capital.


    It''s already lantern festival tonight.


    It''s a busy street.


    Qu Ning really wanted to get rid of the man behind him, but he was just like a follower. He couldn''t get rid of him.


    Qu Ning is angry, "Su Yuannian, what do you want?"


    "To be honest, what are you doing in Huguo temple? What are you looking for in the mountains? And why save Bai Yizhu? " As soon as Su Yuannian opened his folding fan, he raised his eyebrows and said, "and how did you find out I was following you?"


    "I went to the Huguo Temple just to pray, and I didn''t have any intention. To save Bai Yizhu is to help each other. I don''t think about your own behavior at that time. I believe that anyone who sees it will help. I''m just one of them. " If you can, Qu Ning really wants to beat the people in front of him. When she found that he was following her, she left the forest, stopped looking for the place where the devil was imprisoned, and returned to the capital. Unexpectedly, he was still following her.


    Su Yuannian: "really? Who was that sneaking in the Huguo Temple last night? "


    Qu Ning was so angry that he slapped him.


    Su Yuannian, with quick eyes and quick hands, took a lantern from the nearby stall and stood in front of him with a smile.


    It''s a lotus lamp. The lanterns are extremely exquisite. The petals of the lotus are made of paper of various colors. Under the background of the burning candles inside, they are beautiful.


    Qu Ning''s hand was blocked by the lantern.


    When Su Yuannian saw it, he felt that he had a good eye and the lanterns he took were so beautiful.


    When a carriage slowly drives through the street, the curtain is blown up by the night wind


    Sitting in the car, Chi Yan just saw that there were no more familiar people outside


    -


    [PS: I''ve updated 13 chapters at a time, and I finally meet you. Although it''s just the beginning, I meet you anyway. There will be more intimate scenes in the future. Ha ha, of course, it''s the female Lord and the devil who have been reunited for a long time. Sweetness will come soon. Thank you for your recommended tickets and monthly tickets, great love]

 Chapter 579

    Sitting in the car, Chi Yan just saw the familiar people outside and the dazzling situation. I saw that the lights were dim, and the familiar people were still like yesterday evening. But in front of her stood a young man with elegant demeanor. The man also handed her a lantern with a smile. They were looking at each other in the busy street.


    Chi Lin is also looking out. Although he is a little far away, he just saw it. He immediately ordered Yu Wenxiao and song and Yuan Dynasties to stop


    Chi Yan directly stood up and walked out, his breath suddenly cold.


    Chi Lin didn''t stop him. He didn''t care even if he was exposed.


    "What''s the matter? Where are you going? What''s the matter? " The curtain had fallen and the light in the car was dim. Bai Yizhu blurted out in surprise. Besides, the carriage hasn''t stopped. The white haired man is walking so fast.


    "You stay in the car, or let the driver drive you back first." Chi Lin picked up xiaotuanzi and strode out.


    Since Qu Ning disappeared, he has been looking for her all over the place and has been worried about her for so long. As a result, she has not only changed her body and married Huachen country, but now she is openly in the street with other men "courting each other" and completely forgetting her brother. It''s really hateful! How can she stand up to her brother?


    Today, he had to listen to her explanation. Otherwise, don''t blame him for being rude!


    Chi Lin walked faster and faster with a bad face.


    Because of Chi Yan''s sudden rise, Xiao Tuanzi just fell over in his position and was carried away before he could slow down. He was dizzy for a moment.


    Yu Wenxiao and the song and Yuan Dynasties stopped the carriage completely and looked at Chi Yan and Chi Lin''s back one after another. They still didn''t know what was going on, and they couldn''t stop sweating. Big boy white hair red eyes, so "different", so openly appear in the crowd really good? Especially just escaped from Huachen emperor''s imprisonment, this does not mean clearly tell Huachen emperor where they are, let Huachen emperor catch them?


    Sure enough, screams, panic, shouting "demons" and so on were heard one after another, and they became bigger and bigger, more and more, one after another.


    The whole street, how lively the previous moment, how chaotic this moment. The frightened pedestrians screamed and fled. In the panic, they knocked over the stalls on the street and left regardless. The children cried and cried. Because the stall is here, the stall owners are hiding and shaking.


    Yu Wenxiao and the song and Yuan Dynasties looked at each other. He didn''t dare to talk about the eldest son in his heart. He could only mutter about how Chi Lin didn''t persuade him.


    Bai Yizhu lifted the car curtain and looked out, his eyes following the white.


    Qu Ning, who is still thinking about how to beat Su Yuannian and get rid of Su Yuannian, looks at the sudden chaos in the street and looks around. Suddenly, he looks at the person who is walking towards her. It''s like a dim light. Suddenly, it''s most likely that he is a demon. He is dressed in white and has white hair. He comes step by step. All the colored lanterns on both sides of the stall reflect him, Scattered on the ground lanterns such as fireballs one by one burning up, all around are fleeing people, extreme chaos and he formed a sharp contrast.


    Everything seems to be a beautiful portrait.


    All around in the background, he came out of the painting.


    Qu Ning looked at it and couldn''t help laughing from the bottom of his heart. That''s great. That''s great. He''s out!

 Chapter 580

    But he just appeared in the street, causing such a big chaos, not afraid to be found by Huachen emperor''s people, and not afraid that Huachen emperor sent people to catch him?


    In his heart, Qu Ning stepped forward, without hesitation, left the entangled Su Yuannian behind, and welcomed the people who came. He couldn''t help telling him how hard she tried to save him during this period of time, even risked several times to enter the Huguo temple, and came up with a way to melt the iron chain!


    Su Yuannian quickly clasped Qu Ning''s wrist and pulled Qu Ning. At the moment, the man coming is very similar to the devil he found out. They are all white hair and red eyes, but the devil is dead. Who is this man?


    According to a man''s intuition, Su Yuannian thinks that this man is not good at coming.


    Qu Ning shook Su Yuannian''s hand, "what are you doing? Let go of me


    Su Yuannian: "don''t go there. It''s dangerous."


    "It''s dangerous to be with you. I''m mean and shameless. I''m mean and mean, and I''m stalking people secretly. You let me go. " Qu Ning really doesn''t feel that he has any friendship with Su Yuannian, which needs him to care about. If my martial arts were better than him, I would have beaten him all over the place.


    "Where are you so mean and shameless? Just that night? How do you know I won''t stop my men at the last minute? I just want to force Bai Yizhu to hand over the stolen things, but I didn''t expect that she would not let go when her maid was insulted. " Su Yuannian gave a casual explanation.


    He was only 19 years old, and his mother was anxious to find a lady of the family to marry him. She also sent out an invitation letter without authorization and invited so many people to Su''s house at once.


    When he first saw Bai Yizhu, he walked slowly towards him and suddenly fell to the ground.


    He graciously reached out to help her, raised her chin, asked her name, and said, "the way she threw herself into her arms is very good." but she scolded him for being an apprentice and left angrily. After that, who knows whether she did it unintentionally or intentionally. Other women are enjoying flowers and tea in the back garden, but she went into the study alone and stole the letter and the jade pendant.


    These two things haven''t been taken back yet. The two father and daughter surnamed Bai have both sophisticated and denied them. Su Yuannian is not happy when he thinks of this and grins his teeth. "I tell you, Bai Yizhu is not so innocent as it appears."


    Qu Ning: "it''s all over. Now whatever you say, who knows the truth. Come on, let me go


    Su Yuannian: "I''m holding you for your own good. I don''t know the good people''s heart..."


    Step by step, Chi Yan''s eyes are filled with such a picture of "intimacy" which is constantly "tugging" and murderous in his scarlet eyes


    Su Yuannian realized that the lantern that he had not lost in his hand would attack him, and forced him to fly back.


    Chi Yan slapped down the lantern.


    Qu Ning felt that Su Yuannian really wanted to protect her at the moment. He said hastily, "I know him. He is the person I know!"


    Su Yuannian was stunned.


    Qu Ning takes the opportunity to break Su Yuannian''s hand, push Su Yuannian away and run back to the white haired man.


    At this time, the whole street was empty except for a few stall owners who were still shivering under the small stalls.


    Qu Ning: "how did you escape? When did you get out? I''m still looking for you everywhere. I want to save you. I think emperor Huachen has transferred you to other places. But it doesn''t matter. Just run away! "

 Chapter 581

    Chi Yan: "do you really want me to escape?"


    "Well?" Qu Ning didn''t understand and couldn''t help looking at the person in front of him more carefully.


    At such a close distance, standing face-to-face with his four eyes facing each other, Qu Ning realized later that the eyes of the person in front of him were very cold, and his face was more like a layer of ice frozen under the light of lanterns and flames.


    Is there any misunderstanding?


    Qu Ning can''t help explaining hastily, "of course I want you to escape. We met in the secret room that day. I kept in mind what you said and always wanted to save you. I''ve already left Huachen country. I''ll risk running back to save you. "


    A body of cold slightly melt, Pool Rock raise hand, help up Qu Ning''s face, "really?"


    Qu Ning nodded hard, "by the way, tell me, are you..." pause a little, although feel very likely, but in the end still need to verify, "is it the devil on the snow mountain?"


    Chi Yan''s hand tightened, "you haven''t recovered your memory yet?"


    Qu Ning would like to say that it is the memory of the original owner, she is not the original person, "yes, not yet."


    Chi Yan: "now I ask you, what about our children, can you answer me?"


    "What child?" Qu Ning is surprised, the palm does not consciously cover his flat abdomen, does the original owner of this body have a child? She came across and took possession of the body. She never thought, "when did it happen? I... I don''t know. "


    Chi Yan holds quning''s wrist and feels quning''s pulse.


    Chi Lin, with a small ball, stands a few steps behind Chi Yan.


    Xiaotuanzi looked up at quning for a while, trying to get down to the ground and run up to hold quning.


    The pool is near. Brother is interrogating Qu Ning. What''s wrong with this little fool. I clearly heard the words "no memory back" from my brother. I remembered that my brother had mentioned it in the cave before, so Qu Ning would marry emperor Huachen because he lost his memory?


    If that''s the case, Chi Lin''s bad looks will ease a little.


    Xiaotuanzi was so angry that he kicked and kicked, holding his fist to fight against the pool.


    Bai Yizhu''s body is gradually stiff. Does the white haired man know the woman named Qu Ning who once saved her? What does he have to do with quning? Will Qu Ning break his promise and tell the white haired man that the magic liquid is made by her?


    Yu Wenxiao and the song and Yuan dynasties have suddenly realized that the eldest son saw Qu Ning. No wonder!


    From the pulse, Qu Ning had been injured, had a severe cold, had obvious loss of blood gas, and had been taking Wushi powder for a long time.


    All of this adds up to the fact that it''s not clear whether she''s had a previous miscarriage.


    However, if there is no abortion, where has the child gone? She can''t have a baby in just a few months! Chi Yan holds quning''s hand, suddenly turns to hold quning''s wrist, and the cold air that just melted doubles back. As for children, he will make it clear. He will go back to the matter in front of him first, "who is the man? What were you doing? "


    Qu Ning turned around and looked at Su Yuannian, who was still standing there. How could he feel that there was something wrong with this, as if he had been caught stealing love outside. However, she is not the original owner of the body, and the person in front of her is not husband and wife!


    Looking at Qu Ning''s face, I can''t hear an answer. The scene just now is still clear. Chi Yan''s murderous spirit rises again, freeing up one hand to exercise his martial arts, and several lanterns on the ground that have already burned into fireballs fly up.

 Chapter 582

    Qu Ning recovered and explained simply, "an unrelated person has been following me today. Before, I saved people in his hands."


    Fireball, like a long string of whistling arrows, flew to Su Yuannian.


    Su Yuannian dodged sideways. He thought he was fast and his martial arts were not weak, but his shoulders and sleeves were still rubbed by fireballs.


    Su Yuannian quickly took photos of the spots stained with Mars, his elegant demeanor was scattered, his embarrassed color was obvious, and his face became dignified.


    Hundreds of the imperial guards rode in, blocking both ends of the street in a moment.


    Hundreds of shadow guards flew in, and migratory birds landed on the roofs on both sides of the street.


    The atmosphere on the street changed suddenly!


    The Imperial Army naturally knew Su Yuannian and asked him to leave immediately.


    Qu Ning looked at, worried, backhand holding Chi Yan''s hand, "you really shouldn''t appear in the street like this."


    "Are you worried about me? Or don''t you want me to come to you? " Completely ignoring the sudden big battle, Chi Yan''s domineering one takes Qu Ning into his arms. After so long, he can finally hold her again, feel her breath, and no longer be bound by any iron chain, "even if the ends of the earth, I will find you, you can only be with me in this life! I will never let you forget your promise


    So overbearing strong words, Qu Ning listen to, unexpectedly feel the slightest heartache, instinctively lift up want to push his hands, for a moment can''t bear to push.


    The relationship between the person in front of you and the original owner of this body is really deep! If she did not cross over, did not occupy this body, then at this moment should be in front of the people and the original master after suffering finally meet again.


    But this body is occupied by her! That silk heartache, the silk continuously entangles Qu Ning.


    Qu Ning: "in fact, have you ever thought that I don''t remember what happened before? It''s different from before. Maybe I''m not the person I used to be."


    He mistakenly thinks that Qu Ning prefers everything in Huachen country now, and doesn''t want to recognize all kinds of things he used to be with. Chi Yan bows his head and kisses Qu Ning, which is more overbearing and eager.


    Some vague pictures flashed in Qu Ning''s mind, which made her unable to tell whether it was the memory of the original owner or her own.


    For a while¡ª¡ª


    Chi Yan raised his head and pointed to the trace of water stains at the corner of Qu Ning''s mouth. "You can''t deny it!"


    Qu Ningan held back the headache from memory, which made her unable to struggle just now. Where did she deny it? She was telling the truth!


    Then he thought that the picture just now was seen by so many people on the scene, and most of them came to catch them. Qu Ning was slightly annoyed. Would the people in front of him be too regardless of time and occasion?


    Chi Lin walks up with a little Tuan Zi and ignores the picture he just saw.


    Yu Wenxiao and the song and Yuan Dynasties were in a hurry to drive the carriage close.


    Bai Yizhu''s eyes are wide open, and her hand lifting the car curtain is constantly tightening. It seems that she was suddenly stabbed by a sharp sword. I can''t believe what she saw just now. They are still in full view of the public. Her heart is still beating, and the first picture is still there. In order to save him, she doesn''t hesitate to take such a big risk. Finally, he can escape from the cave because of her


    Yu Wenxiao: "young master, young master, we''d better find a way to leave here first."


    Song and Yuan Dynasties: "Miss Ning, fortunately you are OK!"


    Qu Ning looks at these two people, and then sees Bai Yizhu in the carriage through the window. He suddenly realizes that Bai Yizhu wants so much nitric acid from her. But this is not the time to think about it. It''s important to leave here.


    -


    PS: today''s update is a little less, work hard tomorrow night! Thank you for your love! Thank you for the recommended tickets and messages, memeda! From this moment on, the devil will not escape again!

 Chapter 583

    Chi Lin: "brother, give it to me."


    The words fall, like throwing things, Chi Lin throws the small round son in his hand to Yu Wenxiao and Song Yuan, pulls out the dagger and flies up, and looks around coldly in the air with Phoenix eyes, "if you want to die, put your horse here."


    The shadow guards will do it.


    The imperial guards on both sides followed and flew around Qu Ning and others.


    As a modern man, he has never seen such a scene before. He should have been very afraid, but I don''t know if it''s because of the people around him. Qu Ning didn''t retreat in the slightest. He slowly clenched his hands to get ready.


    Chi Yan holds Qu Ning''s hand, the other hand uses his power, and the lanterns scattered on the ground are all flying.


    With Chi Yan''s hand, all the fireballs are thundering at the coming imperial army. Next, all the lanterns on the small stalls on both sides of the street flew up, and the same thunderous force attacked the imperial guards who came rushing to the rear.


    In an instant, both the front and back of the imperial army fell.


    The vendors hiding under the stalls are pissed off. They want to dig a hole in the ground, hoping that no one will see them.


    Su Yuannian watched it for a moment, then turned away and went to the palace.


    Bai Yizhu put down the curtain of the car and shrank in the car. He never thought that things would turn out like this. What is the identity of the white haired man she rescued? Is she right or wrong to rescue him?


    Time goes by


    The shadow guards were killed one by one, blood spilled down, and the corpses kept falling from the air like heavy objects.


    The number of the imperial guards and shadow guards is large, but they are gradually losing.


    A few of the wounded soldiers rushed back to the palace to report.


    The number of the imperial guards and shadow guards is getting smaller and smaller.


    The imperial guards will report back to the palace.


    Chi Yan: "tell emperor Huachen to wait for him in the palace. I''ll go to the palace to find him soon."


    The imperial guards who rushed back to report listened to the obvious threat from the rear and looked back reflexively. It''s clear that they have so many people and only a few of each other, but all of them are not rivals of these few people.


    -


    The imperial palace is a brightly lit imperial study.


    The returning imperial army is in a hurry to report.


    The Empress Dowager arrived in a hurry, and without the help of the old mother, she pushed the door straight in, regardless of the old eunuch''s obstruction. If Su Yuannian hadn''t come into the palace to tell her, she still didn''t know that the devil had escaped.


    Su Yuannian followed the Empress Dowager. At first, he didn''t know the identity of the white haired man. Seeing that the imperial guards and the shadow guards were out in such a big battle, and that the other side''s martial arts were so powerful, it was not easy. He wanted to go to the palace to report to the Empress Dowager and inquire at the same time. Then he learned from the Empress Dowager that the legendary devil was not dead, and now he is in Huachen kingdom. That is to say, the man in the street just now is the devil.


    Empress Dowager: "how long do you want to hide from the mourning family? Do you have to wait for the devil to come into the palace before you tell the mourner? "


    Chu Jinzheng''s face was very ugly. Ignoring the empress dowager, he continued to calmly give orders to the imperial guards who came back to report. He sent more people to go there, and he wanted to take down the devil anyway.


    The imperial guards took orders and left in a hurry, regardless of saluting the Empress Dowager.


    Empress Dowager: "what''s the matter? Why did the devil escape? How did the chain open? Have all the eminent monks guarding the demons died? You didn''t put anyone else on guard? Didn''t you notice that in advance? "

 Chapter 584

    Chu Jinzheng didn''t want to argue with the empress dowager, so he got up and walked around the desk without expression towards the imperial study.


    "The emperor doesn''t regard AI''s family as his mother''s Queen? The emperor''s heart has taboo, do not want to lament the family to interfere in politics, has reached this level? Why don''t you ask me one or two questions about such a big thing? " The Empress Dowager was so angry that she stopped Chu Jinzheng.


    Su Yuannian looked at this scene and stepped down wisely. He took the door of the imperial study by the way.


    Only Chu Jinzheng and the Empress Dowager were left in the imperial study.


    Atmosphere, more and more tit for tat¡ª¡ª


    Chu Jinzheng said coldly, "I will handle this matter well. If he can escape, I can take him back. "


    Empress Dowager: "easy to say! Don''t forget what price the queen of Chizhou used to capture the demon, and how many soldiers and horses the snow mountain Chinese kingdom sacrificed. "


    Chu Jinzheng: "I know very well that there is no need for the Empress Dowager to remind me!"


    Empress Dowager: "then you don''t imprison him!"


    Chu Jinzheng turned over.


    The Empress Dowager was still reluctant to give up, "make it clear, how did he escape?"


    Chu turned to the window and looked out.


    He knows all the people''s actions, such as Bai Yizhu appearing in the cave for no reason, the princess of Xiling returning to the capital and sneaking into the Huguo temple, the boy in red looking for the cave and so on.


    He didn''t send people to catch him directly, but sent people to monitor and track him. He just wanted to find out everything and find out the people behind the scenes. He didn''t want to scare the snake too early.


    But I didn''t expect that in the end, he "lifted a stone and hit his own foot" and let the devil escape.


    The four iron chains are made of black iron with a history of one hundred years. They are invincible. The mountain walls that lock the four iron chains are like iron walls. How did they open the iron chains?


    At that time, Chizhou imperial palace and the capital were in a river of blood, with countless deaths and injuries. The queen used 100000 troops to win the devil. Now, the devil is in Huachen kingdom. If the history of Chizhou kingdom is repeated in Huachen Kingdom


    At the thought of this, Chu Jinzheng hit the wall by the window.


    A deep fist mark fell on the flat wall.


    The Empress Dowager looked at it. After all, it was the mother and son who were connected. Her anger turned to heartache immediately, and she changed her tone to be relieved. "It''s nothing to say that. The emperor is right. He will catch the devil... "


    There was a knock at the door before the end of the talk, and someone came to tell.


    Chu Jinzheng: "come in."


    The wounded Imperial Army pushed the door and quickly said: "emperor, you are incompetent, you can''t take that man. He said, said... "


    "Say what?" The Empress Dowager twisted her eyebrows to urge her to stammer at this time.


    The wounded Imperial Guard said: "he will come to the palace soon. Let the emperor wait."


    "What did you say? Does he really say that? " The Empress Dowager''s face changed greatly.


    The wounded Royal bowed his head: "yes. And the imperial guards can''t stop it... It won''t be long... "


    "What does he want to do? Will he come for revenge? " The Empress Dowager was so angry that she wanted to kick the imperial guards in front of her. They were useless wastes. What''s the use of these people.


    Chu Jinzheng hit the wall with another blow.


    Looking at it, the Empress Dowager felt angry and had to think about the next step calmly, "emperor, it''s so far. Why don''t you leave the palace to him first. As soon as he entered, he was trapped in the palace by a turtle in a jar, and soldiers from all over the country were mobilized to the capital to encircle the palace. When the queen of Chizhou was able to take him under the circumstances of encircling the whole capital, we will certainly succeed in taking him. "

 Chapter 585

    It''s ridiculous that the emperor of a country should abandon the Imperial Palace and escape to seek refuge outside! Chu Jinzheng kept clenching his fist.


    The Empress Dowager stepped forward and covered Chu Jinzheng''s shoulder with her hand: "emperor, give an order quickly. This is the best way to catch him."


    Chu Jinzheng was not reconciled. It can be said that this was his biggest setback when he became emperor.


    Know your son better than your mother! The Empress Dowager no longer forces Chu Jinzheng to do so. She orders all the people to prepare immediately, take the concubines and important people from the palace, and withdraw from the palace for the time being. Hurry up.


    Chu Jinzheng closed his eyes. He couldn''t give an order. The Empress Dowager helped, but she didn''t refute. She called the old eunuch outside in a cold voice and ordered: "go and take the maid of Xiling state in the Star Palace."


    Empress Dowager: "all the princesses of Xiling are dead. She is a palace maid. What did she take her for


    The old eunuch listened to Chu Jinzheng and went to do it quickly.


    At this time, except yunxizhi, all the maids and eunuchs in the palace were asleep. The whole hall was silent, only a few lights under the eaves of the main hall were on.


    Yunxi couldn''t sleep. He sat on the corridor under the eaves and looked up at the moon. It''s been so long. Shi Fengyuan hasn''t found and captured Qu Ning, and there''s no news from emperor Huachen. The rescued Qu Ning is like a fish into the sea. There''s no news from her. Her whole plan has run aground. She stays in the palace alone as a maid of honor, and the time to take revenge on that bitch in Chizhou has become endless.


    As long as she knew that there would be today, she would rather not let Qu Ning replace her!


    I thought they were sisters and could depend on each other. She would help her sister, but she ran away regardless of her.


    Yunxi''s eyes could not stop flashing his anger.


    The old eunuch came.


    There was a knock at the door.


    Yunxizhi''s thoughts were interrupted. He didn''t know what happened in the evening. He got up and went to open the door.


    "The emperor has an order to let you pass at once." The people who came to open the door were the palace maids and the old eunuchs of the Xiling state.


    Yun Xizhi: "I don''t know if the emperor is calling me at this time. What''s the matter?"


    Old eunuch: "you go to know, go."


    Yunxi could not but follow the old eunuch.


    After walking through the Palace Road in front of the star hall, he saw the chaotic scene outside. Yunxi was surprised. No matter what he thought, he couldn''t figure out what happened.


    Before long, a large group of people withdrew from another palace overnight.


    Chu Jinzheng ordered the rest of the imperial guards and shadow guards to hide outside the palace gate. As soon as the devil entered the palace, the whole palace would be blocked. In addition, Chu Jinzheng ordered the guards to take his imperial edict and immediately mobilize all the surrounding troops to support.


    -


    In the street, a group of imperial guards who catch demons retreat and fight with shadow guards.


    Chi Yan holds Qu Ning''s hand, all the way forward.


    Yu Wenxiao and the song and Yuan Dynasties followed in a carriage. Several people at this time are the same doubts, really want to go to the palace? Young master, are you just talking? Is it... Is it too "Crazy"?


    The guards guarding the palace gate stopped them, either killed or retreated.


    A group of people drove straight into the palace.


    At this time, the whole palace, in addition to some chaos, is quiet.


    The palace with the palace lamp on.


    Chi Yan takes Qu Ning''s hand and goes all the way in. He steps up the steps until he comes to the Dragon chair and raises his hand to cover the handle of the Dragon chair.

 Chapter 586

    "You don''t want to take this seat, do you?" Qu Ning couldn''t say what he felt at the moment. He couldn''t stop asking in amazement.


    Chi Yan slowly spits out a word, "No."


    Qu Ning was relieved. That''s good. After all, no matter how powerful the devil is, he''s still on his own. At most, these people are alone now. It''s really fantastic to want to take the throne of a country, or, to put it more impolitely, he doesn''t have his own power.


    But Qu Ning''s tone has not been relaxed, just listen to him slowly connect: "is another dragon chair."


    He said it calmly, slowly and without waves, as if he were saying something as unimportant as the weather. Qu Ning didn''t react for a moment, but the bottom of the other people''s heart was a huge wave.


    Yu Wenxiao and the song and Yuan Dynasties immediately thought of the Dragon chair of Chizhou state. Is this to take back everything that belongs to him?


    But think about it, the snow mountain is the best example. No matter how the eldest son escapes or how he escapes, people all over the world will not let him go. There is no shelter for him all over the world, and there will never be real stability. It is reasonable that the eldest son will have such a change.


    Understandably, Yu Wenxiao and the song and Yuan Dynasties were still fighting bravely, as if he could see the coming bloodbath.


    Chi Lin has no opinion. No matter what decision his brother makes, he will always stand beside him.


    Little Tuanzi went down from Yu Wenxiao''s arms. They walked all the way through the hall and up the stairs. They pulled quning''s clothes with their little hands, looked up at quning and asked quning to hold him.


    Qu Ning squatted down and reached for xiaotuanzi''s face. It''s a lovely and beautiful doll, which makes people like it.


    Bai Yizhu didn''t walk into Chao. In the moonlight, he stood outside the hall door and looked at everything in the hall.


    This court hall is the place where all the civil and military officials of Huachen Kingdom went to court. It is also the place where her father went to court. It is the most dignified place. At this time, there are such people. It''s more than she can afford. She did not dare to think back, she really did not expect that the people she rescued would bring such a big "disaster" to Hua chenguo!


    With the cold wind, Bai Yizhu could not stop shivering, and even some of them were about to fall.


    Chi Yan then asked Chi Lin to take Yu Wenxiao and the song and Yuan Dynasties to check the terrain of the palace and draw a topographic map as soon as possible. He deliberately let the imperial guards take a message, just to let emperor Huachen leave the Palace first. At this time, you don''t need to know that the whole palace has been surrounded by regiments, and there will only be more soldiers behind.


    Chi Lin nodded.


    Yu Wenxiao went with song and Yuan Dynasties.


    At dawn, several people came back and drew the topographic map.


    Looking at the topographic map, Chi Yan began to design the array plan. Emperor Huachen wanted to have a turtle in a jar and trap him in the palace, but from this moment on, the palace will become a place for him to recover from his wounds and recover as soon as possible. If you leave the capital and look for other places to take care of your health, there will always be endless pursuits behind, which will be the same as the previous escape.


    He didn''t want to escape.


    -


    At night.


    Chi Lin, Yu Wenxiao and the song and Yuan Dynasties finished the array.


    The maids and eunuchs who were left in the palace and did not withdraw together were all trembling like hostages.


    Yu Wenxiao and the song and Yuan Dynasties were finally free. They went to the imperial dining room and found several cooks at random to prepare dinner. I haven''t eaten in such a long time. I''m starving.

 Chapter 587

    Although Qu Ning hasn''t eaten for a long time, he has no appetite. At this time, he just wants to find a place to have a good rest. He hasn''t had a rest since the Lantern Festival last night.


    But where to rest has become a problem. Now I''m in the palace. It''s full of people who surround the palace. Resting in the palace, no matter where I''m in the palace, is like being in the dragon pond and tiger cave.


    Xiaotuanzi wants to pee and pulls quning''s sleeve.


    The night is already dark. Qu ningchao stands outside the court hall. He takes a look at Chi Yan and Chi Lin, who are talking, and takes Xiao Tuan Zi with him.


    When Xiao Tuanzi finished urinating, Qu Ning also released himself. When he came out, he just saw a little eunuch with a drooping head passing by in the open space in front of him.


    The eunuch deliberately put something down on the ground and looked up at her, obviously leading her to pick it up.


    Qu Ning thought about it and went to pick it up. He saw a small brocade belt with a bead like bracelet and a piece of paper in it.


    The note said, "if you want her to be OK, don''t make a noise. Go back to the star hall alone."


    Qu Ning knows this bead bracelet. It belongs to her sister. She won''t admit it wrong.


    After she separated from her sister, she returned to the palace and fell back to Emperor Huachen? At the thought of this, Qu Ning could not help but worry. He sent xiaotuanzi back to the court hall and asked xiaotuanzi not to run around. After looking at Chi Yan and Chi Lin, who were still standing there, he left quietly from the side door and quickly went back to the star hall.


    No matter how small the voice in the hall is, how can it hide from Chi Yan''s ears. Chi Yan turns his head and looks at the person who has left secretly. His face is cold. He tells Chi Lin the rest of his words. He slowly follows up and asks Yu Wenxiao and Song Yuan to take care of Bai Yizhu.


    Bai Yizhu looks at Chi Yan''s back and says nothing.


    -


    Qu Ning all the way to the star hall, into the hall, the yard, see the previous palace eunuchs are still, to the palace eunuchs asked: "autumn heart? Where is she? "


    The palace maids and eunuchs were scared one after another. They all thought that Qu Ning was dead, but they didn''t expect that Qu Ning could come back alive like Qiu Xin. Maid: "back to the princess, Qiuxin sister disappeared last night, maidservants do not know where she went."


    Eunuch: "the slaves don''t know."


    Qu Ning: "so, she did come back. She disappeared last night?"


    The eunuch nodded.


    Qu Ning frowned and left a note to threaten her. Who was the eunuch? Who is Huachen emperor?


    Chi Yan stepped in slowly.


    When a group of eunuchs saw such a white haired and red eyed man, they were so scared that they knelt down and all of them trembled and did not dare to lift their heads. I have known the change of the imperial palace for a long time. I know that the emperor and the Empress Dowager''s concubines have left. These little people who are left behind dare not go out but hide in their own palace.


    Qu Ning didn''t expect Chi Yan to follow him. "How did you come?"


    Chi Yan did not speak, across the song Ning into the dark bedroom.


    The palace maids and eunuchs were afraid that people would see them when they lit the lamp, so they did not light the lamp. There was no lamp in the whole palace.


    Qu Ning didn''t know what Chi Yan wanted to do. He went in, "what do you want to see?"


    "Is this where you used to live?" With one voice, Chi Yan opens his mouth at the same time.


    Qu Ning: "well. What''s the matter? "


    Chi Yan: "this is where you live after you married to Huachen?"


    There was no joy or anger in his voice, and he couldn''t see the face of the speaker clearly in the dark. For a moment, Qu Ning couldn''t grasp what the person in front wanted to do, but his intuition was a little uneasy, and he stepped back slowly, "I''ll wait outside..."


    Before the words were finished, the wrist was fastened, and the whole person was pushed to the door of the hall.

 Chapter 588

    His movements were fast, big and even violent. The back of Qu Ning''s head almost banged on the door.


    Chi Yan: "don''t you have to come back here to have a look all by yourself? Why am I in a hurry to leave when I come? "


    In this way, the two people were close to each other. The breath of his body seemed to cover her, which made Qu Ning feel uneasy and wanted to escape. He explained: "I just came back to find someone."


    The eunuchs kneeling on the ground in the courtyard outside the hall were still trembling on their knees, let alone standing up. They even didn''t dare to look inside the dark room with the door open, let alone think about the situation inside.


    Chi Yan: "who?"


    Qu Ning clearly remember the content of the note, let her keep quiet. She didn''t know whether the eunuch who put down the note was also in the palace of stars, or hiding in a corner. After hesitation, she whispered, "I can tell you, but you don''t want people to know."


    He did not speak, Qu Ning as he agreed, "I am back to find my sister."


    "Sister? Do you have a sister here? " Chi Yan raises Qu Ning''s chin with one hand and forces his finger in the dark.


    Qu Ning felt from his voice and action that he didn''t believe it, and even felt a trace of danger. He bit his teeth and further said, "yes, she''s coming with me to huachenguo. Before someone saved me, my sister and I were rescued together. Later, my sister and I separated, so far we haven''t seen each other. Just now, a little eunuch deliberately left a note for me to come back. I didn''t expect that she would go back to the palace alone after she separated from her sister. "


    "As a princess of Xiling state, I married to Huachen state and accompanied a sister?" His voice was deeper, slower and more dangerous.


    Why does that sound so strange? What do you mean to accompany a sister? How to think all let a person think askew! Qu Ning''s back was against the door of the palace. He still wanted to escape, but there was no place to escape. He said, "I''ll tell you one thing about this. In fact, my sister is the princess of Xiling. I just took her place, and she became a palace maid. I went to the palace with her. "


    "If it''s true, she''s a princess, then you''re not a princess as a sister? How long do you want to lie to me? " Her words are full of mistakes. I remember she said that her sister made money to take care of her. A grand Princess of Xiling, need to make money? How many more lies did she tell? Or from beginning to end, never a word is true?


    It''s complicated to say. The elder sister is indeed a princess. As her own sister, she has nothing to do with Xiling. I don''t know if he will believe her when she says "crossing"? Qu Ning hesitated to open his mouth, but before he said a word this time, his mouth was blocked by his fingers!


    "It''s here. Are you with him?" Chi Yan doesn''t want to hear any more lies. As soon as he thinks that she lives here, married Huachen emperor, and was owned here by another man, he wants to kill and destroy all these things.


    Qu Ning''s mouth was blocked, and he was about to touch his fingers when he spoke. He was embarrassed: "I..."


    The voice behind suddenly stops. Chi Yan doesn''t want to hear it. Instead of covering Qu Ning''s mouth, he clasps Qu Ning''s back of the head and traps Qu Ning in his arms. Then he bows his head and kisses him.


    Qu Ning refused.


    Suddenly, Chi Yan picks up the man and walks to the inner room in the dark. Instead of putting Qu Ning on the couch, he puts Qu Ning on the couch by the window and bends down to press Qu Ning down and continues


    -


    [PS: Thank you for your reward, recommended tickets and messages, update in the evening, never abuse HA]

 Chapter 589

    There is a saying that "I''ve never eaten pork, and I''ve seen pigs run"! Although Qu Ning has never experienced it, as a modern man, he doesn''t need to think about what will happen next.


    Qu Ning really didn''t understand how the situation had developed into this?


    The coldness of the wooden couch made her shiver all over. What made her shiver more was the man who was suppressing her.


    Qu Ning hurriedly refused, "don''t do that!"


    In Chi Yan''s mind, there is only the picture of the person below and other men together. He couldn''t stand those pictures at all, he couldn''t stand them at all. He tried to wipe them out by suppressing quning and pulling quning''s clothes.


    "Don''t do that, you make me scared like that!" He couldn''t push it away. He couldn''t push the people above him with all his strength. Qu Ning was in a panic and didn''t know what to do. It was useless to continue to resist in the dark. He couldn''t help but say something soft. He really didn''t want to be like this. The person who has feelings with him and husband-wife relationship is the original owner of this body. She is not the original owner any more!


    The more Qu Ning rebelled, the more chi Yan suppressed, "we have already married."


    Qu Ning: "but I don''t remember the past!"


    Chi Yan: "you will remember."


    Qu Ning: "I''ll wait until I remember, OK? Don''t do that now... I don''t want to... "


    Chi Yan''s hands don''t stop.


    Qu Ning clearly felt that his clothes were torn open, and the cold wind at night swept in through the open window beside him. It was so cold that he wanted to stop him as soon as possible.


    Qu Ning''s tone immediately returned to the tough, soft words have said that it doesn''t help at all, the little wooden couch constantly resisted, "I don''t remember the past, I don''t remember you, I''m two people or two very different people. I''m sorry for that, but it''s a fact. You can''t force me to do this when I''ve changed! "


    "Are you trying to refuse me in this way? Or do you want to deny the past in this way? Lost memory, become two different people? What''s the point? " Chi Yan''s hand stopped for a moment, and he wanted to wave away the pictures in his mind, to restrain and not let himself think that the people below were with other men, but those pictures were all pervasive and made him almost crazy, especially when she still resisted him. This has never happened before, she would not resist him before.


    Qu Ning: "but compared with before, I did..."


    "Or do you just want to admit who you are? Just want to admit everything after marrying Huachen emperor? " Chi Yan interrupted.


    Qu Ning suddenly felt the pressure and danger of forcing people down like a mountain of pressure, "I don''t mean that, but I really don''t have the memory of the past, only the present..."


    Chi Yan: "so I''m all right? What''s good about Emperor Huachen? Do you want to choose him? "


    Qu Ning: "I didn''t choose him. I really don''t remember..."


    "You''ve told so many lies in a row. What else is true? It may not be true to say "amnesia" In the dark, Qu Ning can''t see the person above, but Chi Yan looks at Qu Ning clearly. She is usually the most rational person, but now she can''t listen to anything, only one thing is more and more clear, that is, she is trying to deny the past, just want to admit the present, so she doesn''t hesitate to say that she is the former and the latter.

 Chapter 590

    What do you mean, can I trust you? Every word she said was true, but he refused to believe it!


    Feel him go on


    I feel that his actions are more and more violent


    I feel like I''m about to be torn off by him


    The cold wind blowing in from the window is more obvious


    Qu Ning is about to go crazy. She almost has the illusion that "a scholar meets a soldier". No matter what she says, she just can''t tell him clearly?


    By the way, when he talks about Emperor Huachen again, is it because he is... Jealous? He mistakenly thought that after she came to Huachen Kingdom, what was the relationship between her and Emperor Huachen?


    Think about it. The original owner is his wife. If something happens with emperor Huachen


    Thinking of this, regardless of whether he thought it right or not, Qu Ning took the time to explain that he was running out of time. "I''ve been pretending to be ill since I arrived at the palace of Huachen Kingdom, and I''ve hardly ever stepped out of the palace, let alone met emperor Huachen. Moreover, I escaped the day before he wanted to canonize me, and I''m not really married to him, And from the beginning to the end, nothing happened to Emperor Huachen and me. "


    "Is it?" Chi Yan''s mind flashed the picture of Huachen emperor taking her away in front of him in the secret room before, as well as the words she admitted.


    Qu Ning almost raised her hand and swore that if her hands pressed on her head could be raised!


    The dress was torn off completely and there was nothing left


    He began to undress himself


    -


    Bai Yizhu came along the direction and cautiously stepped into the back Palace which he had never stepped into before.


    In the dim moonlight, looking at the eunuchs kneeling on the ground, I didn''t see the man with white hair or Qu Ning. They''ve left. She''s late? Or did she find the wrong place? Bai Yizhu doesn''t know!


    All of a sudden, just listen to the hall door open in the dark hall, spread out a repressed woman exclaimed, then vaguely some broken voice.


    These sounds were not loud, but because the whole hall was too quiet, it was at night


    Bai Yizhu was stiff.


    The eunuchs lowered their heads. Some people don''t understand what these sounds stand for, but some people have served some concubines before. This kind of sound is only when the emperor dotes on his concubines


    But the people inside are the princesses married to Huachen from Xiling state. How can they be with other men? For a moment, the eunuchs in the palace dare not breathe.


    The rain falls unconsciously. The rain was small, but dense.


    The eunuchs wanted to take shelter from the rain, but they did not dare to move.


    Bai Yizhu could move, but he didn''t move. He just stood upright, facing the open bedroom in front of the hall door, listening to the occasional sound


    She saved him! But he killed so many people and went into the palace, which made the emperor and Empress Dowager retreat.


    If the emperor were to be held accountable, neither she nor her father would come to a good end. I don''t know what happened to her father now?


    It can be said that she is now standing here, can not turn back, as if already in the abyss, all this is for him!


    But his eyes only fell on Qu Ning. She was such a big one to save him. He didn''t care much about her!


    At dawn, the rain continued.


    Chi Yan came out alone, took the hall door, and saw the rain drenched Baiyi bamboo standing in the courtyard. He was slightly surprised.


    The two or three maids in court were so weak that they suddenly fell down.

 Chapter 591

    The other eunuchs froze, frightened and kneeling better and better.


    Chi Yan said calmly, "what are you doing standing here?"


    Bai Yizhu was all wet and wanted to say what he thought all night. He wanted to ask how he thought of her? Or what are you going to do with her next?


    But when the words came to my mouth, I was afraid to hear the answer that I didn''t expect. I was afraid that once he said it, there would be no room for recovery. Bai Yizhu finally pressed down, and his pale face slowly laughed, "I want to come to find Miss Qu, but I didn''t expect you to be in it, so I don''t want to... Don''t want to disturb you."


    If you just come to find Qu Ning, you don''t have to stand in the yard in the rain. However, since Bai Yizhu said so, Chi Yan didn''t break. Anyway, she untied the chain and saved him. He would return her, "she''s not convenient now. You ask the maid in waiting to take you to change your clothes first."


    "Good." Bai Yizhu nodded weakly. He was a little shaky.


    The maids kneeling on the ground were almost stiff. They took a long time to react. They were afraid that the man with white hair and red eyes would blame them. They got up in a hurry. Regardless of the pain in their knees, they limped up to Bai Yizhu and carefully led him to the side hall to change his clothes.


    Chi Yan didn''t care about the rain, so he walked outside the hall.


    Bai Yizhu looked back, "can I ask, what''s the relationship between you and Miss Qu?"


    "She''s my wife. We''ve been married a long time ago." Chi Yan didn''t look back. He didn''t hesitate to say that as clear as he had to be. He stamped Qu Ning''s identity like a public notice and rejected everything between her and Emperor Huachen.


    Bai Yizhu step back, this relationship she did not think: "you are husband and wife?"


    Chi Yan: "yes."


    "Then you... You''re imprisoned. Why didn''t she want to save you?" Asked this sentence, under the drizzle, Bai Yizhu quietly clenched his hand to hide his tension.


    This is a trial, only Bai Yizhu himself knows. Through these words, she wants to know whether Qu Ning has told the white haired man in front of him the truth, and whether she has told him that the magic liquid that melts the iron chain is actually made by her?


    Chi Yan''s face sank and his head did not turn back.


    Bai Yizhu''s body was in a flash, suddenly relieved, and his body almost stood unsteadily. So it seems that Qu Ning has not said that the white haired man does not know. Otherwise, he would not have reacted like this!


    One side of the maids have reached out to help, do not know the identity of these people, only know that these people are terrible, the emperor and Empress Dowager have "fled" out of the palace, they must not offend and annoy these people.


    -


    Inside the side hall where the palace lantern is lit¡ª¡ª


    Bai Yizhu changed his clothes, dressed in gorgeous palace clothes, and his long hair was dried by the palace maid. He tied up his hair in a bun and put on a hairpin. After making sure that his make-up was correct, he didn''t need the palace maid to accompany him. He came out of the side hall, pushed open the door of the palace and stepped into the palace.


    In the tranquility, Bai Yizhu walked towards the inner hall step by step, and saw that nuota''s bed was empty.


    Looking around, I saw Qu Ning on the wooden couch by the window. I saw her curling, only a head exposed, facing the direction of the window, the wind blowing in from the slightly open window.


    Qu Ning wakes up. He wakes up when Chi Yan leaves her. He just closes his eyes and doesn''t move. I heard the footsteps coming in and knew it wasn''t Chi Yan. The people who came in did not make a sound or leave. Instead, they kept looking at her. They should not be palace maids or eunuchs.

 Chapter 592

    Qu Ning didn''t know what he was doing now. He wrapped himself like an ostrich. He just wanted to shrink from head to foot and didn''t want to go out.


    The original owner of the body and the devil are husband and wife, so the relationship between the body and the devil is not a loss or anything else. As the devil said, all this is "justified".


    But the key is that the body and the devil are husband and wife, and the soul in the body is not!


    It''s the body that has a relationship with the devil, but all the feelings in the whole process are her!


    So after last night, what''s the matter?


    Moreover, in modern times, she is not married and has no boyfriend. This has never happened before. Now she is married to a man who takes her as his wife


    Of course, she refused and resisted again and again. In the end, she didn''t succeed!


    Bai Yizhu doesn''t know Qu Ning is awake. As an unmarried lady, she doesn''t fully understand what''s going on at present, but she has a vague understanding. She has a blank in her mind for a moment. It turns out that seeing it with her own eyes is another thing.


    Bai Yizhu doesn''t move, waiting patiently for Qu Ning to wake up.


    Air, quiet.


    -


    I don''t know how long


    The person who came in to stare at her still didn''t leave. Qu Ning sat up with the quilt and still wrapped himself tightly. There were not many accidents on his face. After all, the eunuchs in the palace had been ruled out. It was just a bit embarrassing to meet like this.


    Ignoring the pain from head to foot, Qu Ning said calmly: "white girl, how did you come?"


    Bai Yizhu: "I never know that Miss Qu has become a relative."


    It seems that Bai Yizhu knows her relationship with the devil! Qu Ning: "we are not very familiar after all. I thought the Huguo temple would never see you again. "


    Bai Yizhu: "but I''ll see you now."


    Qu Ning: "yes."


    Bai Yizhu: "do you remember your promise, Miss Qu?"


    Qu Ning: "you mean that the things in the porcelain bottle are in your hands. If they are made by you, I can''t tell you about it?"


    Bai Yizhu: "yes."


    Qu Ning: "I haven''t said it so far. You took it to save him? "


    Bai Yizhu: "yes. So can you keep your promise and don''t tell him? "


    Traning was silent. I didn''t think of this before, but now after Bai Yizhu said it, I suddenly realized it.


    Now, the devil doesn''t believe her at all. She tells the devil that she made it. She always wants to save him. It''s a good way. After all, she really can make it. If the devil doesn''t believe it, she can show it to him on the spot. In this way, he should believe it. He can''t say that she cheated him on everything!


    As long as he believes this and opens the way for him to trust her, other things should be easy for him to believe. However, she did promise Bai Yizhu.


    Qu Ning can''t help pursing his lips.


    "You want to go back?" Unable to wait for an answer for a moment, Bai Yizhu lowered his face slightly.


    Qu Ning: "it didn''t matter if I didn''t talk about it, but I didn''t know that you took it to save him. Now he misunderstood me and mistakenly thought that I didn''t want to save him, so... "A little bit," can I give up this promise? I promise that if you need me in the future, I will try my best to help you. "


    Bai Yizhu: "do you know that I can''t go back now?"


    -


    Good night, dear friends! For recommended tickets, monthly tickets, try to update more tomorrow night!]

 Chapter 593

    Qu Ning: "hmm?"


    Bai Yizhu: "I''m from Huachen, my father is a general of Huachen, but I rescued him, which led to this situation. Do you think the emperor will let me and my father go? And my family


    "So I can''t go back, I can only stand on his side in the future."


    "I''ve paid so much to save him. My father and I, and the future of my family, are tied to him. "


    "What should I do if once he knows that I am not the one who really saved him, and he no longer appreciates me and even keeps me by his side? What else do I have to go? "


    "So Miss Qu, just take it as I beg you, keep your promise and don''t say it, OK?"


    In a word, Bai Yizhu''s appeal is obvious.


    Qu Ning: "No. Even if he knows, it''s actually you who brought it to him. Although I made something that can melt the iron chain and wanted to save him, I didn''t find him at all. He would never... "


    "If I ask you, don''t say it?" Bai Yizhu interrupted, not hesitate to listen to these seemingly good words.


    Qu Ning is silent


    Bai Yizhu: "so, you just want to go back and refuse to agree?"


    Qu Ning: "he misunderstands me a lot and refuses to believe me at all. This is the only way to make him believe me with facts, so as to know that I really have a way to save him, so as to ease the current relationship between me and him. White girl, you make me think again... "


    "So that''s the reason why you turn back and say what you don''t believe and don''t mean what you say?" Interrupted again, Bai Yizhu, who had been constantly restrained, couldn''t bear it any more and looked excited. This is clearly what Qu Ning should abide by. It''s what they talked about at the beginning. Now she still asks her in such a low voice. She clearly states her current situation after saving the white haired man. As a result, the person in front of her still refuses to agree.


    FALSE! Damn it! No credit villain! She was wrong about her! Bai Yizhu was so angry that he left. He walked too fast. When he stepped out of the hall door, he almost tripped over the threshold. Looking at the rain outside, the cold wind swept over him. It was cold from top to bottom. Since God arranged that she would never die when she fell off the cliff, and she also met the white haired man who was imprisoned, so she spared no effort to save him. Why did she arrange Qu Ning to meet and marry the white haired man first?


    As early as I knew that Qu Ning was so fat, she shouldn''t have believed her!


    If Qu Ning didn''t exist or died before telling the truth, no one in the world would know that the magic thing that can melt the iron chain was not made by her!


    The thought flashed through my mind


    Bai Yizhu suddenly realized what he had thought. He was scared. He never thought that he would breed such vicious thoughts when he was always good to his maidservants, servants and servants. But Qu Ning was the first one to break his promise. It was Qu Ning who was sorry for her!


    At this time, the eunuchs were no longer kneeling in the courtyard. They changed their clothes and waited outside the hall with the palace maids.


    Seeing Bai Yizhu come out and stand in a daze, all the eunuchs salute respectfully.


    Bai Yizhu walks away.


    The eunuchs whispered, "you say, is the princess awake?"


    "You go in and have a look."


    "No, I won''t go. In case of disturbing the princess''s rest..."

 Chapter 594

    Bai Yizhu, who has not gone far, suddenly turns back, "what do you say?"


    The eunuchs were startled and thought they had said something they shouldn''t have said.


    Bai Yizhu: "you just said that the people inside are princesses?"


    The eunuchs nodded.


    Bai Yizhu met emperor Huachen. Just a few days ago, although she kept her head down and didn''t dare to look up, she knew in her heart that the emperor was almost twenty-four or five years old. How could there be such a big princess as Qu Ning? If it''s the emperor''s sister, it''s impossible, "what kind of princess is she?"


    The palace maid''s cautious color: "it''s the princess of Xiling state who married to Huachen state, and the emperor wants to confer it..."


    Since she is the princess of Xiling, why did she marry a man with white hair? Since she married Huachen, she should be the concubine of Huachen emperor. How can she be with other men? Why do you still dominate a man with white hair? The hand under Bai Yizhu''s sleeve clenched quietly.


    Qu Ning in the temple got up. Last night, he was torn off his clothes by the devil. This morning, when the devil got up, he picked them up and put them on her pillow. Even if she still wanted to be an ostrich, she had to find out about her sister. Anyway, she had to save her sister.


    When Qu Ning came out of the bedroom, he didn''t see Bai Yizhu. He didn''t ask in detail last night. At this moment, the eunuchs in the palace asked about the time when her sister "Qiuxin" came back and the specific situation after she came back.


    The eunuchs answered one by one.


    -


    At the same time, the other side of the imperial library.


    In one night, the pool was almost everywhere.


    Chi Lin found one of the whole bookshelves of documents, books, books and so on, and soon piled up a mountain on the ground. Even the bookshelves were turned over, and the pen, ink, paper and inkstone on the desk were scattered all over the ground.


    Finally, I was really tired. I sat down on the chair, put my feet on the desk, and closed my eyes to rest.


    Little Tuanzi rubbed his eyes, woke up in a daze, pushed aside the books on him, climbed out of the pile of books, went to the foot of Chi Lin, pulled Chi Lin''s clothes, and he was hungry.


    Pool pro side head, ignore the face covered with ink little fool. He had a hard time finding things by himself. The little fool picked up the brush and drew happily on the books he had lost.


    Yu Wenxiao knocked on the door and pushed in. He saw a mess of the imperial study. There was almost no place for him to stay on the chaotic ground. People who didn''t know thought Chi Lin was going to tear down the imperial study, and they didn''t know what he was looking for.


    After looking around, I didn''t see little Tuanzi everywhere. I only saw Chi Lin with two legs up. Yu Wenxiao couldn''t help whispering.


    Little Tuanzi poked out his head from under the desk and saw that it was Yu Wenxiao. Yu Wenxiao was still holding delicious food in his hand. He walked out immediately, staggering and stepping on the overlapping books on the floor, looking up and blinking at Yu Wenxiao.


    Yu Wenxiao squatted down and teased xiaotuanzi, "I''ll give it to you with a cry."


    Xiaotuanzi: "brother."


    "Good boy Yu Wenxiao was happy and put down all his food.


    Xiaotuanzi picked up a steamed bread with both hands and went through the books like mountains and mountains, giving it to Chi Lin first.


    Chi Lin is upset and continues to ignore.


    Xiaotuanzi went in one by one. Like an ant moving, he took all the food at the door, sat down at the foot of the chair in front of the pool, and began to eat by himself.


    Yu Wenxiao brings the door and is ready to leave. He just sees Chi Yan coming over and calls, "grand master."

 Chapter 595

    "You go and give Ning''er something to eat. She''s in the Star Palace." Leaving a word behind, Chi Yan opened the door and stepped into the imperial study.


    Yu Wenxiao only felt that Chi Yan''s face was not good and nodded to go.


    Chi Lin heard that it was his brother who came in. He immediately stood up and stepped on the floor of books. He approached his brother and said, "brother, I''ve searched all over here, but I can''t find it."


    Chi Yan: "such important things will not be hidden in other places. They must be here."


    Xiaotuanzi was very happy when he saw Chi Yan. He put down half of the steamed bread and ran to Chi Yan, holding his feet in his hands.


    Chi Lin: "brother, don''t worry. I''ll look for it right away. Even if I tear it down, I''ll find it out."


    At that time, the border of Huachen state was broken by Chizhou state, which was the initiative of Huachen state to seek peace.


    But it turned out that the soldiers of Chizhou state withdrew from Huachen state, and the man on the throne of Chizhou state also handed over his brother to Huachen emperor. On the surface, the defeated Huachen state not only didn''t pay any price, but also took a huge advantage of it. He turned around and made an alliance with Xiling state, and all the benefits were taken by Huachen state.


    Among them, Huachen state and Chizhou state certainly reached a secret "deal".


    As for the specific transaction, just find the agreement signed by Emperor Huachen and the queen.


    In this way, we can understand the conspiracy between emperor Huachen and the queen.


    Chi Lin does what he says.


    Chi Yan coughed a little.


    Chi Lin listened, turned around and put the food on the table. He threw away the steamed bread that the little fool put back after eating half of it. "Brother, you have breakfast first. After eating, you can exercise and regulate your breath here to recover as soon as possible. I''ll stand by and I won''t let anyone disturb you. " With that, he looked at the little fool glued to his brother''s feet and was ready to throw the annoying little fool out.


    Little Tuanzi looked up at Chi Lin and seemed to see his intention. He stamped his feet and raised his hand and fist to Chi Lin.


    Chi Lin disdains it.


    -


    Outside¡ª¡ª


    According to Chi Yan''s orders, Yu Wenxiao, who goes to send breakfast to Qu Ning, meets Bai Yizhu who doesn''t hold an umbrella on the Palace Road halfway.


    Yu Wenxiao hastened to step forward and propped his umbrella on Bai Yizhu''s head. He saw that Bai Yizhu''s face was very pale and his body was obviously wet. "White girl, are you ok? Why don''t you hold an umbrella? There should be an imperial doctor in the palace. Would you like to have a look? By the way, you didn''t have breakfast, did you? "


    Bai Yizhu said, "I don''t know what master Yan will do next?"


    "This..." Yu Wenxiao thought, "I don''t know, but I believe that when the eldest son takes good care of himself, he should leave here."


    Bai Yizhu: "leave here?"


    Yu Wenxiao nodded, "we are not Huachen people, naturally will not stay in Huachen." Besides, the eldest son has decided to take back his throne. Speaking of this, I think of Chi Lin''s gnashing of teeth every time, saying that "the eldest son used to be like that, it was all done by the queen.".


    After hearing so much, Yu Wenxiao didn''t know the truth, but he believed Chi Lin imperceptibly.


    From this point of view, I have to say that I admire the Queen''s powerful and ruthless means. If the crown prince''s position is generally abolished, the identity of the Grand Prince is still there. We can also find a way to secretly summon all ministers loyal to the former Emperor and him to his side to help him regain the throne.


    But now the fact is that all the ministers of the former emperor died and none survived.

 Chapter 596

    Nowadays, all the civil and military officials in Chizhou are selected by the queen and loyal to her.


    So no matter what kind of young master he is, no civil or military officer will stand on his side.


    What''s more, the great master is still the great devil in the eyes of people all over the world. People all over the world want to kill him. It''s really more difficult for the eldest son to take back the throne than to ascend to heaven. At least now, in his opinion, there is no hope at all.


    Of course, Yu Wenxiao only dares to think about it in his heart and will not say it.


    Bai Yizhu: "where will that go?"


    Yu Wenxiao: "I don''t know about that. The specific eldest son didn''t make it clear. But don''t worry, white girl. You can come with us. You have saved the eldest son. The eldest son will certainly protect you and take care of you. We will, and we will never let you have anything to do. "


    Bai Yizhu: "what about my father?"


    Yu Wenxiao: "it seems that my uncle is going to leave Huachen country and avoid it."


    Bai Yizhu: "my father is a general of Huachen."


    "Ah?" Yu Wenxiao was stunned and thought that Bai Yizhu was just an ordinary woman. Now, if her father is such a person, the situation will be much more serious, and her family will probably be implicated.


    "Did you tell the eldest son about this?" Yu Wenxiao asked.


    Bai Yizhu shook his head. He was as wet as a willow in the wind and rain, and his face was as white as paper, as if he might fall down at any time. "I saved him. I thought I just saved an ordinary man who was imprisoned. I didn''t expect that so many people would catch him. What''s more, I didn''t expect that he would enter the palace, and the emperor and Empress Dowager would escape from the palace. I don''t know what happened to my father now? Will it have been... By the Emperor... "


    Later words can not go on, Bai Yizhu tears.


    Such a beautiful woman, weak and pitiful, Yu Wenxiao, as a normal man, can''t help but feel sad, but he doesn''t know how to do it.


    At that time, the eldest son suddenly wanted to enter the palace. They were all very surprised.


    But after thinking about it, entering the palace is the best way. At least it''s so peaceful now. There''s such a place for the eldest son to take good care of himself.


    If they escape from the capital, Emperor Huachen will send a large number of soldiers to chase after them. They won''t be stable for a moment, and the eldest son won''t want to take good care of himself. But all this did not expect, will so harm "help benefactor" Bai Yizhu.


    Bai Yizhu: "brother Yu, what do you think I should do?"


    Yu Wenxiao: "don''t worry. Ask the eldest son later. There will be a way."


    Bai Yizhu: "will he help me?"


    Yu Wenxiao: "certainly. If not for you, even if we find the eldest son, how can we untie the four chains. You are the benefactor of the eldest son. The eldest son always has a clear sense of gratitude and resentment. "


    Bai Yizhu drooped his eyes. "Brother Yu, you will help me, too, won''t you?"


    Yu Wenxiao: "we will help you."


    Bai Yizhu: "thank you, brother Yu."


    Yu Wenxiao: "you go with me first. I''ll send breakfast to miss Ning. You can eat with her and change clothes by the way."


    Bai Yizhu: "no, I want to ask yangongzi first."


    "Good." Yu Wenxiao gives the umbrella to Bai Yizhu.


    Bai Yizhu: "by the way, just now Miss Qu has been begging me to tell her how to make a magic liquid that can melt the iron chain. I couldn''t resist her pleading, so I told he

 Chapter 597

    "White girl, you are too generous. Such a magical thing, even a hundred years of black iron can melt, will let a lot of people want to get, you unexpectedly so easily told Ning girl Yu Wenxiao was surprised and exclaimed. He asked Bai Yizhu to walk slowly all the way. Be careful of the rain. He carried his food box to the Star Palace in the rain.


    Bai Yizhu holds an umbrella and looks at Yu Wenxiao''s back. He slowly wipes the tears from his face. He never pretends to be weak in front of a man. Since Qu Ning said that the white haired man would not believe her, she tried to make Qu Ning''s truth believable! It''s Qu Ning who broke his word first. It''s Qu Ning who sorry her first!


    At this time, a figure dressed in eunuch clothes appeared and walked step by step towards Baiyi bamboo in the rain.


    Bai Yizhu thought he was an ordinary eunuch and didn''t care much.


    As he passed on the Palace Road, the eunuch lowered his head and whispered, "maybe we can make a deal. You help me stir up the relationship between the devil and tranin, and I help you get the devil. "


    Bai Yizhu was shocked: "who are you?"


    The man in the eunuch''s clothes raised his head slowly.


    -


    In the palace of stars.


    After separated from Bai Yizhu, Yu Wenxiao put the food box on the table and said to Qu Ning, who was talking to the eunuch in the palace: "Miss Ning, you really don''t remember what happened before, how did you leave the snow mountain?"


    "I don''t remember. I can only remember that I was at the seaside, and I can''t remember the memory before that. " The memory before that was all from the original owner. She didn''t inherit the memory of the original owner. "By the way, I went back to the snow mountain before and met a woman named Yue Xiaoqiao at the foot of the mountain. She told me something about the past. I''ve been to Yueling City, too, but the watchman won''t let me in. "


    "Yue Xiaoqiao?" Yu Wenxiao was surprised. He didn''t expect Qu Ning to go back, "that woman once betrayed Yueling City, so she came to that end. What she said to you may not be true. If you want to know anything, you can ask me and Song Yuan, we will tell you. "


    Qu Ning nodded.


    There''s a saying that Yu Wenxiao doesn''t know if he can ask, "when you appeared at the seaside, was the... Baby still alive?"


    Qu Ning remembers that the devil also talked about children, "no, I don''t think I have children at all. Are you wrong?"


    "I don''t know until you think about it. Miss Ning, you have breakfast first. The eldest son specially asked me to send it. " Yu Wenxiao opened the food box and took out the breakfast.


    Qu Ning: "thank you very much."


    -


    noon.


    A shadow appears outside the window of quning''s bedroom, and throws a paper ball through the unclosed window.


    Qu Ning keenly heard the sound, and when he went into the inner hall to catch up with the window and looked out, he had already run away.


    Pick up the paper ball on the ground, Qu Ning opens it.


    "The last warning, if leaked to others, will let you receive a ''surprise gift'' next time. At you o''clock this afternoon, a man came to the imperial garden pavilion. If you''re not alone, you''ll never see her again. "


    Qu Ning frowned.


    In the afternoon, near midnight, Qu Ning went to the royal garden.


    At the same time, outside the imperial study, Bai Yizhu knocked on the door.


    The pool is near the door.


    Bai Yizhu said with a worried face: "I just went back to the star hall to see Miss qu. I saw Miss Qu go to the royal garden alone. She left in a hurry. I don''t know what happened. I''m a little worried. "


    In the imperial study, Chi Yan, who was carrying Gong to regulate his breath, heard it clearly. His face sank slightly. He stopped carrying Gong and stood up and went out.


    -


    [PS: good night, dear friends, please recommend tickets!]

 Chapter 598

    Bai Yizhu looks at the white haired man who comes out as soon as he hears about Qu Ning. This morning, she met the eunuch on the palace road. From the eunuch''s mouth, she realized that he was the devil of Chizhou. But he is not like the devil, at least it is very different from the legend of killing people and killing innocent demons.


    Chi Yan didn''t look at Bai Yizhu much. He said to Chi Lin, "stay here and keep looking." so he went to the imperial garden.


    Little Tuanzi is too short. He tries to look up at Chi Lin and Chi Yan. He thinks hard. He climbs out of the high threshold with his hands and feet and follows Chi Yan.


    Chi Lin catches up with him in three or two steps, picks up xiaotuanzi, throws him back to the imperial study, and calls Yu Wenxiao and song and Yuan to follow him. I don''t know why Qu Ning went to the imperial garden in such a heavy rain. My brother is doing well here. She''s bothering me.


    Yu Wen and Xiao Song Yuan nodded.


    Bai Yizhu follows Yu Wenxiao.


    Xiaotuanzi looked up at the pool.


    Chi Lin closed the door with his hands around his arms and glared back. He can''t go, and he won''t let the little fool go. Do you really think my brother is his? As soon as I saw my brother, I stuck to him like an asshole. I didn''t look at myself in the mirror. I couldn''t find him in line at the gate of the palace.


    Xiaotuanzi: "bad... Bad guy..."


    "Say it again!" Chi Lin has a fierce face.


    Not afraid, little Tuanzi raised his fist and hit Chi Lin on the foot.


    "Yes, more and more daring." Chi Lin laughed angrily and looked around to see what could beat the little fool.


    -


    Royal Garden Pavilion.


    Holding an umbrella, Qu Ning didn''t see anyone. He only saw a few lines written in water on the round stone table: "go under the biggest tree by the lake and dig something buried underground facing the rockery. Remember, don''t hold an umbrella, or you will bear the consequences. I''ll look at you in the dark. "


    Qu Ning wring eyebrows, do not know each other this step by step exactly what is the intention?


    Now the rain has been very heavy, throughout the surrounding environment, rain to the lake must be drenched into a drowned chicken.


    Is the person who left these words really looking at her in the dark, or deliberately frightening her? Qu Ning carefully scanned every place around him and found nothing.


    Put down the umbrella, Qu Ning resolutely into the rain.


    To the designated tree, has been all wet before and after a quning check, on the rain squat down, began to dig.


    Chi Yan came and approached slowly from the rear, without any sound, quietly watching the people''s every move in front under the heavy rain.


    Not long¡ª¡ª


    Qu Ning digs smoothly and sees a palm sized brocade box buried underneath.


    When I opened the brocade box, I saw a delicate and beautiful Phoenix hairpin inside. A folded paper was pressed under the Phoenix hairpin.


    Qu Ning took out the paper and opened it. It was a picture.


    The picture is very simple, a man and a woman, a tree. Beside the tree, the woman nestles in the man''s arms. The man is wearing a Dragon Robe, holding the woman. Beside it, there is a line of small words, flying dragons and flying Fengs.


    Qu Ning was puzzled. He just felt that this thing was inexplicable, so he had to put the paper back into the brocade box. His hand, like falling from the sky, stretched out from the back and took the paper.


    Qu Ning startled, instinctively looked back, turned out to be the devil. Such a heavy rain, he just stood behind her. He didn''t know when it came. He was as wet as she was.

 Chapter 599

    Chi Yan: "in such a heavy rain, I came here to dig, just to see this thing?"


    His voice was calm and his face was as usual. He didn''t feel angry, but he gave quning a sense of peace and danger before the storm. Qu Ning quickly stood up, while wiping the rain on his face, explained: "no, no, I didn''t know there would be such things here. Someone led me here."


    Chi Yan: "where is the person who led you?"


    Qu Ning: "I don''t know. He left words in the pavilion."


    Chi Yan: "really? How many more lies do you want to tell... "


    "It''s true, I can swear, I''ve never cheated you. If you don''t believe it, look at this. " With that, Qu Ning quickly took out the two pieces of paper from his sleeve. One was left by the eunuch last night, and the other was suddenly thrown into her bedroom by someone today.


    Both sheets of paper have been wet. The ink on these two pieces of paper is of the worst quality. It will melt when it comes to water.


    The ink on the portrait, on the contrary, is the best, and will not melt even if it is immersed in water.


    Qu Ning looked at what he had taken out, two pieces of things that had been black and sticky together, and the whole person was stiff. He didn''t have to open them to see that there would be nothing in them. Now he finally knew why the other party had to let her get in the rain. He clearly wanted to destroy the evidence. He turned his head and looked in the direction of the pavilion in the distance. He didn''t have to think that the water characters on the stone table must have disappeared.


    In front of Qu Ning''s face, Chi Yan tears off the painting in his hand. He holds the paper tightly in his palm. When he opens his palm the next moment, everything turns to ashes and is washed away by the torrential rain.


    Qu Ning stepped back slightly. She was afraid of such a demon in front of her eyes. "In a word, I still said that, I didn''t cheat you, never. You give me a little time, and I''ll find the evidence, and I''ll find the person who brought me here. "


    Words fall, Qu Ning turns round to run, just want to leave here first, leave this devil.


    Qu Ning''s speed is fast, Chi Yan''s speed is faster, from the rear a buckle Qu Ning''s wrist, a pull a push will Qu Ning against the tree trunk.


    His movements were rough and violent, and Qu Ning''s back was in pain. The whole tree was knocked and shaken.


    Chi Yan: "why can''t you forget him?"


    Qu Ning: "I didn''t!"


    Chi Yan: "he is the emperor. I will take back my throne."


    "He can give you stability, and I will give it to you. In the future, you will not be allowed to run around like before."


    "He can give you honor and wealth, and I can give you the same, and more than he does."


    "He has so many women in the harem, I''m only good to you."


    "You say, where can I be inferior to him?"


    "But in just a few months, why are you getting so fast?"


    "Tell me, why?"


    Step by step, every time he said a word, his hand clasped her wrist tightened, and his face was cold.


    Qu Ning only felt that the bones on his wrist would be crushed by him. But even such pain is not as good as the unspeakable pain from the bottom of my heart.


    For a moment, Qu Ning could hardly tell whether the strong feeling in his heart was influenced by the original owner of the body or he was in pain?


    I believe that any woman, hearing such words, will not be able to control her heart in the face of such an affectionate and heartbreaking man, right?

 Chapter 600

    Before the deal with Bai Yizhu, promise Bai Yizhu''s promise, will eventually be broken! At this moment, there was only one idea in Qu Ning''s mind. He didn''t want to let the man in front of him feel heartache again. "It doesn''t matter if you don''t believe me now. But there is one thing, I have absolute facts as the basis, as long as I do it to you face to face, "make nitric acid that can melt the iron chain face to face," will make you believe that I have always wanted to save you, and have been working hard to save you! "


    Whether it''s true or not, she would like to say so. Chi Yan clasps the back of Qu Ning''s head, bows his head like a fierce beast, and kisses him. It seems that he wants to devour Qu Ning as a whole.


    -


    In the distance.


    The royal garden is on the corridor with carved fence and jade.


    Bai Yizhu looked at the scene from a distance, and his hand under his sleeve could not help holding it tightly.


    The song and Yuan Dynasties bowed their heads, Yu Wenxiao turned to the beginning, and neither of them peeped.


    At this time, at the end of the corridor, around the corner, a eunuch secretly turned to leave and "accidentally" made some noise.


    Song Yuan and Yu Wenxiao were acutely aware of it. They looked at it from the voice and quickly stopped the eunuch.


    Eunuch instant panic, panic unscrupulous U-turn run.


    When Yu Wenxiao and song and Yuan saw the eunuch, they were more sure that there was something wrong with the eunuch. They immediately stopped the eunuch again and asked, "what are you doing here? Who sent you? "


    The eunuch quickly took out the letter hidden in his body and stuffed it into his mouth to swallow it.


    How could Yu Wenxiao and the eunuchs of the song and Yuan Dynasties succeed in such an obvious "destruction of the dead". Yu Wenxiao quickly controlled the eunuch''s hand. The song and Yuan Dynasties seized the eunuch and then put in a little letter and opened it.


    It was written in the letter¡ª¡ª


    ¡°


    It''s time to think of you like water!


    Although only a few days apart, but every day is like three autumn.


    The past is still clear in front of me. I remember your promise and tenderness. Every day after entering the palace is like falling into a dream. I don''t want to wake up. I know that you also miss me and worry about me at the moment, and hope to meet and reunite with me as soon as possible.


    I''ve learned how to open the four chains that lock the devil, and I''ve tried to find out how to make the magic thing that melts the chains. I just hope to let you know as soon as possible.


    I am in the palace, but my heart has been following you. Do you remember the things we buried under the tree?


    On high, we''d be two birds flying wing to wing. On earth, two trees with branches twined from spring to spring!


    Your heart, my heart!


    I hope you are ready to lead the army into the palace and catch the devil.


    If you have anything I need to do, just tell me to send someone to contact me. I will help you and cooperate with you.


    I hope to be reunited with you.


    ¡±


    Song and Yuan Dynasty finished watching, frowning.


    Yu Wenxiao asked: "what is written on it? Is the eunuch in such a hurry to destroy it


    The song and Yuan Dynasties handed it directly to Yu Wenxiao for him to see.


    Yu Wenxiao takes it with one hand and reads it at a glance. He suddenly looks up at Qu Ning and Chi Yan, who are still entangled in the heavy rain in the distance. Then he looks at Bai Yizhu, who is walking towards him and the song and Yuan Dynasties in the corridor.


    The magic thing that melts the iron chain comes from Bai Yizhu. Bai Yizhu told him in the morning that she told Qu Ning about the method of production. So, this letter without title and signature is written by Qu Ning? Qu Ning wants to unite with others to deal with the eldest son?


    Yu Wen and Xiao Shi can''t believe it!


    The eunuch bowed his head and made no further resistance.


    Bai Yizhu stopped and asked curiously, "who is this? Why is there a letter? "

 Chapter 601

    "Well, I''ll let the grand master and the grand master judge together." Yu Wenxiao quickly put away the letter, which is very important. He didn''t say it directly, and it''s not easy to say it directly.


    Bai Yizhu droops his eyes. Under the weak surface, he hides the cold light in his eyes. She thought that after the morning, she would rather be in the rain than give her an umbrella. Yu Wenxiao would have a little compassion for her. He didn''t expect that he would keep her out of the door and treat her as an outsider at the critical moment.


    Bai Yizhu clearly remembers seeing the eunuch after he separated from Yu Wenxiao.


    The "eunuch" is certainly not the eunuch who has been arrested.


    The eunuch made a deal with her straight to the point.


    She is excited because she is trying to stir up the relationship between Chi Yan and Qu Ning, and has already done so. She tells Yu Wenxiao that she has told Qu Ning how to make it.


    However, she didn''t dare to agree, because on the one hand, she didn''t know the true identity of "eunuch", on the other hand, she didn''t know the purpose of "eunuch".


    "Eunuch" to see her hesitation, or so straightforward, told her his plan.


    He said that he would find a way to lead quning to the Royal Garden, and she just wanted to bring the devil. At that time, the demons will see the scene of "Qu Ning''s love for emperor Huachen", and there will be evidence that "Qu Ning secretly connects with emperor Huachen and wants to deal with demons".


    Finally, she was convinced by the eunuch and the deal was made.


    After that, "eunuch" asked her about her specific relationship with demons and Qu Ning, and asked her to tell the truth.


    Yes, she did.


    Never thought, "eunuch" even said with a smile that she had to hide.


    She denied it.


    "Eunuch" did not get angry. He said: "the thing that melts the iron chain is not made by her. It''s made by Qu Ning."


    She was shocked, and her face changed greatly. I really didn''t expect that the eunuch would be so powerful that she even knew this.


    As a result, she had nothing to hide. She told the eunuch what she had just said to Yu Wenxiao, in exchange for the eunuch telling her how to make something to melt the iron chain, so that she could firmly remember that she had to bite Qu Ning when she died.


    Now, everything is developing as the eunuch said. The devil is angry and the letter appears.


    And she really learned the production method, is not afraid of confrontation with Qu Ning.


    Qu Ning is the first to break his promise, not keep his promise, a villain! She didn''t want Qu Ning to pay too much for it. She didn''t want Qu Ning to die. She just wanted the devil to misunderstand Qu Ning. She was soft hearted enough. So, you can''t blame her.


    This is the end of my mind. Looking up at Yu Wenxiao and song and Yuan Dynasties, Bai Yizhu''s face is not the slightest different.


    Song Yuan nodded, just like Yu Wenxiao thought.


    Yu Wenxiao looks at the two people under the big tree again.


    Under the tree, without the slightest shelter of heavy rain pouring on people, Qu Ning is about to be out of breath.


    Chi Yan has not let go.


    I don''t know how long it took.


    Chi Yan holds Qu Ning and presses Qu Ning''s head on his heart.


    Qu Ning gasped, a little push led to his more powerful way, as if to insert her into him. For a moment, he had to give up and let him embrace him. "I''m serious, I can prove it to you with facts. It''s a fact. You just need to read it to believe that I didn''t cheat you before. "


    -


    [PS: good night, dear friends, update tomorrow evening, MEDA]

 Chapter 602

    e quiet!


    Qu Ning repeat word by word, repeat again! Say these really don''t keep promise, sorry Bai Yizhu, but still that sentence, she can''t bear the person in front of again heartache and misunderstanding.


    For a long time, when Qu Ning thought that the devil would not answer her, and that he would not even give her such a chance to prove it, he heard a slow voice over his head: "this time, didn''t you cheat me?"


    Qu Ning nodded hard, "let''s go. I''ll talk with the facts."


    Chi Yan still didn''t let go, so he hugged Qu Ning.


    It''s been a long time.


    Qu Ning, who had been in the rain for a long time, couldn''t stop shaking and his teeth were trembling. It''s winter now. How cold the rain is in winter can be imagined. I didn''t expect that it would rain so much in this season.


    Chi Yan holds Qu Ning''s hand, does not speak, suppresses all emotions, takes Qu Ning back to change clothes.


    Yu Wenxiao and song and yuan in the corridor of the imperial garden see Chi Yan and Qu Ning go away, and the eunuchs they are holding keep up with them.


    Bai Yizhu kept up with him, and his face was as usual.


    -


    Inside the palace of stars¡ª¡ª


    Seeing Qu Ning and the white haired and red eyed man coming back in this way, the eunuchs were afraid, but no one dared to turn around and run. After the ceremony, some of the eunuchs insisted on asking Qu Ning and the white haired and red eyed man to change their clothes in the inner hall.


    Some palace maids rushed to boil ginger tea to dispel the cold.


    Some eunuchs rushed to get clean and new men''s clothes, while others quickly lit charcoal fires in the outer hall, lit palace lamps, and closed the door of the main hall, in order to make the whole palace warm as spring as soon as possible.


    Yu Wenxiao and Song Yuan escorted the eunuch to the hall. For a moment, it was not convenient to enter the hall, so they waited in the corridor outside the hall.


    It''s getting dark very quickly in winter. It''s so dark.


    Bai Yizhu did not say anything, just stood in the corridor, silently enduring the winter wind. What will happen, will come eventually, is a certainty, she does not mind waiting more time.


    Bright inner hall¡ª¡ª


    Qu Ning, who has changed clothes behind the screen, comes out and quickly looks for clothes that can make Chi Yan change.


    There was not a single man''s dress in the cupboard or in the box. Qu Ning turned his head and looked at the still wet Pool Rock, "would you like to go to the screen first and then take off your clothes and wrap them in a quilt? I believe it will take some time for eunuchs to get their clothes. "


    Chi Yan didn''t speak. His eyes fell on Wu Shi San, which was scattered on the ground after being rummaged by Qu Ning. When he felt her pulse on the night of the Lantern Festival, he knew very well that she had sucked it. As a result, he forgot it after entering the palace.


    These five foods were taken away by Qu Ning when he escaped from the palace. Qu Ning quickly will not spread the hide, as for the ground has been scattered with the feet to the corner.


    The maid in waiting didn''t talk much and pretended not to see it.


    Qu Ning once again asked Chi Yan to take off his clothes after going to the screen, but Chi Yan was still motionless and speechless.


    Qu Ning couldn''t do it, so he had to wipe his hair first. While wiping, he told the ladies in waiting: "you guys, go and prepare some things for me right away."


    "Yes, princess," said the maids


    Qu Ning: "nitre." Niter is also known as fire nitrate, also known as fireworks nitrate. The red stove is used to make hardware and eight stones. It can also be used to make gunpowder. If you get fire, you will get fire. Therefore, it has the name of fire nitrate and fireworks nitrate. In addition, niter can also be used for medical treatment, mainly for the accumulation of heat in the five zang organs, stomach distention and so on. "You can go to the imperial doctor''s room to ask about this, there will be some. In addition, we will prepare some new porcelain vases, porcelain plates, clean water and some iron blocks. "

 Chapter 603

    The palace maids didn''t know what Qu Ning wanted these things for, and they didn''t dare to ask, "yes, princess, I''m going now."


    Qu Ning: "hurry up, the sooner the better."


    The maids nodded and ran out.


    When Qu Ning''s long hair was almost dry, the eunuch finally took the clothes and sent them to the inner hall by the palace maid.


    The maid of honor spoke carefully: "this dress is just taken from Shangyi Bureau. It''s brand new."


    Qu Ning took it, put his clothes into Chi Yan''s hands, pushed Chi Yan to change behind the screen, waited outside, then pulled Chi Yan to sit down and wiped his hair.


    So white and waist long hair.


    Chi Yan never asked Qu Ning what he wanted to prove.


    -


    About half an hour later¡ª¡ª


    Several palace maids ran back, closed the door in the hall, put the things they brought back on the table one by one, and went into the inner hall to reply to Qu Ning.


    Qu Ning immediately pulled Chi Yan to the outer hall and asked the eunuchs to step down.


    The maids and eunuchs took orders, and they were eager to leave and take the door of the palace with them.


    Yu Wenxiao and Song Yuan, who are still waiting in the corridor outside, still haven''t knocked on the door. Both of them know very well that once they knock on the door and enter the hall, they will report to Chi Yan and give him the letter. At that time


    Bai Yizhu had been blowing cold wind for a long time, and now it was completely dark. She was shivering with cold and could not stop biting her teeth. She wanted to see when the two of them would hesitate and drag on.


    Only in the main hall of quning and ChiYan, quning began to work.


    Chi Yan looks at it.


    time lapse.


    Finally, he made nitric acid in front of Chi Yan. Qu Ning poured the nitric acid into the porcelain plate on the table, picked up a piece of iron and put it in gently.


    The iron block reacts and obviously begins to melt in the light.


    Qu Ning: "see? The liquid that can melt the iron chain is made in this way. I made it myself! The reason why Bai Yizhu has it is from me. "


    "If I didn''t want to save you, how could I try to think of such a way?"


    "If there is anything between me and Emperor Huachen, how can I find a way to save you? How can you escape from the palace? "


    "In addition, I went to the snow mountain alone and met a man named Yue Xiaoqiao at the foot of the snow mountain. This is also evidence. If I haven''t been back, how can I bring Yue Xiaoqiao to Huachen capital? She''s in the inn in the capital right now. "


    "After I made this liquid to melt the iron chain, I can''t wait to go to the Huguo temple to save you. But the people in the secret room are fake. Emperor Huachen set up a bureau there, and I almost got caught. "


    "I made a deal with Bai Yizhu. I gave it to her. She took me to the Huguo temple. I want to see again if you were put in other places of the Huguo Temple by Emperor Huachen."


    "It''s true about my sister. She is the princess of Xiling, I am not. I took her place and she became a maid of honor. "


    "I went into the palace with her, and went out of the palace with her. We separated on the way, and then there was no news of my sister."


    "Just last night, someone put down her sister''s bracelet beads and a note, and I led her back to the Star Palace. Today, she led me to the royal garden to dig that thing under the tree. I''m just worried about my sister. I''ll go if I want to save her. "


    "My sister and I have a deep relationship. We are only left with each other. I can''t let my sister do anything!"


    Having sorted out the words repeatedly in his mind, Qu Ning tried to make the people in front of him believe her completely by taking advantage of the facts.

 Chapter 604

    The pond rock is as like as two peas.


    Qu Ning added, "in my trade with her, she said," when things come to her hands, they should be regarded as her hands. Let me not tell. ". I promised her, but now in order to prove it to you, I don''t hesitate to break my promise. "


    Chi Yan holds Qu Ning in his arms, "are they all true?"


    Qu Ning raised his hand and swore, "if there is a false word in what I said just now, no, there is a false word, it will make me die hard, and I will not be buried..." ground... Before I finish my words, my mouth is covered.


    Chi Yan hugged Qu Ning, chin to Qu Ning head, for a long time, "I believe!"


    "Really?" Qu Ning looked up and was overjoyed. At the same time, he was suddenly relieved, as if he had put down a big stone.


    Chi Yan lowers his head, stirs up Qu Ning''s jaw, and lowers his head to cover it.


    Qu Ning dodged and could almost feel his heart beating.


    -


    On the other hand, Chi Lin finally found the secret agreement between emperor Huachen and the queen in the imperial library.


    According to the agreement, Huachen and Chizhou cooperated to deal with Xiling.


    That is to say, the princess was cheated in Xiling state of Huachen state. Xiling thought that it was an alliance with Huachen, but it was calculated by Chizhou and Huachen.


    Holding an umbrella in one hand and a little fool in the other hand, Chi Lin flies to the Star Palace with an agreement. He sees that the door of the palace is closed and the lights are on. Yu Wenxiao and a group of eunuchs are all standing outside the palace. Song and Yuan dynasties also have a eunuch in their hands. They don''t know what to do.


    Chi Lin: "where''s my brother?"


    Yu Wenxiao and song and Yuan Dynasties did not expect that Chi linhui would suddenly arrive.


    Yu Wenxiao: "the eldest son and miss Ning are inside."


    "Who is this eunuch?" Chi Lin examines the arrested person and tears off the little fool who hugs him by the way.


    "We caught him in the imperial garden, he..." Yu Wenxiao stopped.


    Small round son''s a pair of small hands more and more hugged the pool to face, don''t want to descend the ground. Although I''m used to being carried around by Chi Lin, I prefer Chi Lin to hold him.


    Chi Lincai doesn''t like to hold him. If it wasn''t for the fact that he would get wet when he was carrying it, his brother would blame him. He would not have been so kind if he hadn''t beaten the little fool hard before.


    "What are you doing? If you want to say it, say it. " Chi Lin is impatient.


    Yu Wenxiao finally made up his mind and handed the paper directly to Chi Lin.


    Chi Lin took it, continued to pull the little fool on his neck, threw the little fool to the ground, and looked down with the palace lamp in the corridor.


    In the blink of an eye, Chi Lin suddenly looked up at Bai Yizhu. There was a flash of fierce light in Feng''s eyes. Up to now, he didn''t know that Qu Ning went to dig things under the big tree in the afternoon, so he didn''t know that the letter had clearly pointed to Qu Ning, "who did you tell me about the production method?"


    Bai Yizhu''s face was frightened, and he stepped back.


    Chi Lin''s face was colder, "speak quickly!"


    Bai Yizhu retreated and stammered: "I... I only told Ning... Ning is alone. In the morning, Miss Ning begged me all the time, saying that she wanted to know and promised not to tell anyone. "


    Chi Lin: "besides her, are you sure you didn''t tell anyone else?"


    Bai Yizhu: "no... No. It''s too late for me to keep it secret. How can I tell other people so easily? "

 Chapter 605

    That is to say, is this letter written by Qu Ning? Qu Ning united with emperor Huachen to deal with his brother. Damn it! Regardless of the situation in the hall, Chi Lin directly kicks the door.


    Inside the hall, Qu Ning, who is about to be out of breath, hears the sound and refuses Chi Yan more and more.


    Yu Guang looks at the direction of the sound. He looks at shangchi Lin as if she''s going to kill her. Qu Ning pushes Chi Yan again. He doesn''t know what happened.


    Chi Yan released Qu Ning, "what''s the matter?"


    "Brother, look at this first." Chi Lin really wants to kill now. The elder brother is so good to Qu Ning, who can be better than the elder brother to her? As a result, when her brother was imprisoned, she became a princess of Xiling and married emperor Huachen. These elder brothers don''t care, still good to her, but she wants to unite Huachen emperor to deal with elder brother, can''t forgive!


    With words, Chi Lin strides to his brother and hands the paper to him.


    Chi Yan releases Qu Ning and takes a look.


    Xiaotuanzi saw Chi Yan and Qu Ning in the hall, Chi Lin also went in, immediately climbed over the threshold to enter, ran to Qu Ning and Chi Yan''s feet and pulled down their clothes.


    Yu Wenxiao and the eunuch in song and Yuan Dynasties follow xiaotuanzi into the palace.


    Bai Yizhu came last. Although it was the last, she also saw the situation in the hall when the door was kicked open.


    The eunuchs in the palace were afraid, so they stepped back a little in the corridor.


    Chi Yan finished, looking back at the nearby quning.


    Qu Ning noticed something was wrong. He quickly took the paper in Chi Yan''s hand and said, "let me have a look."


    Watching, Qu Ning''s face changed again and again. First the Royal Garden, then the rain, dig buried under the tree brocade box, finally this thing, this step by step the other party is really tight, clearly is to provoke her and the devil and other relations.


    But there was a big flaw in it. Qu Ning soon regained his composure, looked at Bai Yizhu and said, "I''m sorry, Miss Bai. I didn''t keep my promise. I''ve already told you all about it."


    Then Qu Ning looked at Chi Lin, Yu Wen, Xiao Song and yuan, and finally looked back at Chi Yan''s face. "I just said it and did it. I made the liquid to melt the iron chain myself. Bai Yi bamboo was taken from me. She couldn''t do it at all. And why I make this thing, of course, is to open the chain to lock you. So, if I really collude with Huachen emperor to deal with you, why do I want to make something to melt the iron chain? This alone is the most irrefutable evidence! "


    "You made it? Bai Yizhu won''t. He took it from you? " Chi Lin didn''t expect Qu Ning to say that. If it is true that things are really made by Qu Ning, then she will not make things to save her brother and join hands with emperor Huachen at the same time.


    Qu Ning: "that''s right. White girl can''t make it at all. If you don''t believe it, you can ask white girl. "


    The pool faces to brush of see to white according to bamboo, "isn''t such?"


    Bai Yizhu was shocked. He couldn''t believe that Qu Ning would say such words in public. He stepped back tremblingly, "Miss Ning, how can you say that? Obviously you asked me to tell you, how can you turn around and say you made it? "


    Qu Ning: "white girl, I know I broke my promise. I''m sorry, but it''s true. I''m the only one in the world who can make it. You said you told me. Can you make it? "


    -


    Good night, dear friends, update tomorrow evening

 Chapter 606

    Bai Yizhu: "do you really want me to make it?"


    Qu Ning: "yes."


    "That''s good." Bai Yizhu had no choice but to nod his head reluctantly. "This is a secret, and it can''t be known. But now, in order to prove myself, I have to do it face to face to show you. But you must promise me that you will never let it out. "


    Chi Lin: "you do, I promise you, I''ll see who is lying now."


    Bai Yizhu came forward, according to the "eunuch" said method, using the table ready-made things began to make. Although it was the first time to do it, the eunuch said it in great detail, and she recited it very clearly. She secretly kept herself calm, calm, calm and orderly, as if she had done it many times.


    Qu Ning watched in disbelief until Bai Yizhu finished and put the iron on the table into the nitric acid she made.


    Iron, too, melts.


    Qu Ning: "how can it be, who told you..."


    Bai Yizhu: "because this is my recipe, I told you."


    "No way! Who on earth told you that? Who have you met these days? " Qu Ning quickly approached and grasped Bai Yizhu''s hand. After thinking about it, he only thought of one possibility - his sister! However, did my sister take the initiative to say it, or did she have to say it under duress¡° Come on, who have you met? Where did you meet me? "


    Bai Yizhu felt some pain and wanted to push Qu Ning''s hand away. "You let go, Miss Ning, you hurt me. I have no idea what you''re talking about now. I haven''t seen anyone. Miss Ning, don''t make something out of nothing, and don''t quibble any more! "


    Qu Ning: "it is clear that you are here to distort the facts, you..."


    "Well, I ask you," Bai Yizhu retreated and retreated, but he was forced to fight back. He suddenly interrupted Qu Ning, "you and Mr. Yan are husband and wife. If you really can make this kind of thing, why didn''t you make it before and didn''t save Mr. Yan?"


    Because the former person is the original owner, now she is not the original owner! Qu Ning opened his mouth, this sentence to the mouth and swallow, know to say more will not let people believe, can only say: "before can''t do, now I will, after will want to save people, what''s the problem?"


    Bai Yizhu: "excuse me, where did you learn that?"


    Qu Ning: "it has nothing to do with you."


    Bai Yizhu: "can''t you make it up?"


    Qu Ning: "you..."


    Chi Lin: "you said it!"


    Yu Wenxiao didn''t speak to song and Yuan Dynasties. He just looked at Qu Ning, but he obviously wanted to listen to Qu Ning clearly.


    Now the scene, she has lost! I thought she was the only one who knew how to make it. This alone can save the situation. I don''t want to be killed by Bai Yizhu and lose everything. Looking at Bai Yizhu, who is weak but pressing her step by step, every word she says is like a snake beating seven inches. Qu Ning releases Bai Yizhu, turns around and walks back to Chi Yan, looking back at Chi Yan: "I only say it for the last time. What I say is true. Do you believe me or her? "


    Chi Yan raised his hand, and his cold palm slowly covered Qu Ning''s face.


    "Don''t believe it, brother. As Bai said, if she made it, why didn''t she make it before? If you learned it recently, why don''t you say where you learned it from? " Chi Lin is always worried about Qu Ning''s disappearing in the snow mountain, becoming a princess of Xiling, marrying emperor Huachen, having no elder brother''s children and so on. If Qu Ning doesn''t think about it one day and doesn''t make it clear, he will never believe her again!


    -


    [PS: I''ve been busy all day, but I haven''t updated much. I''m sorry about this chapter. Tomorrow and Saturday night, we''ll fight for more money. The female owner''s IQ is online, of course. I''ll see how the female owner solves Bai Yizhu tomorrow night. I won''t be soft hearted if I recognize my sister and deal with her siste

 Chapter 607

    Qu Ning ignored Chi Lin''s words and allowed him to speak. He didn''t turn his head to look at Chi Lin, and always stared at the devil in front of him, "I only ask you to believe me this time, give me a little time, I will..."


    "This palace, I don''t know how much past you have with emperor Huachen, and how many places you have buried love poems with portraits. From this moment on, I don''t want to see you appear in any place where you have been with emperor Huachen. Yu Wenxiao, you take her to the cold palace, and you are responsible for guarding her. She is not allowed to step out there until we leave the palace. " His hand was suddenly withdrawn. From gentleness to extreme indifference, Chi Yan strode away and didn''t even want to hear Qu Ning''s words.


    Yu Wenxiao and the song and Yuan Dynasties changed their faces slightly. They wanted to persuade them, but they didn''t know what they could say. After all, the evidence is solid now.


    Chi Lin angry brother also to Qu Ning soft hearted, hard stare at Qu Ning, also go.


    Small regiment son probe to see to leave of Chi Yan, also see Chi Lin, small hesitated under, both hands embrace Qu Ning''s foot.


    Bai Yizhu felt very guilty when he saw the scene. He sighed at Qu Ning who was left behind. He not only didn''t care about Qu Ning, but also said: "I''m sorry, Miss Ning. I just have to prove myself. You really shouldn''t bite me back like this and say that you made this thing


    Qu Ning forced to close his eyes, now this kind of situation really changed into no one will believe her.


    However, even if the heart very understand this point, but he left, Qu Ning''s heart or suddenly a pain.


    Looking at Bai Yizhu, who is still playing a play, Qu Ning can''t help laughing. "Do you know what Su Yuannian said to you?"


    Bai Yizhu is stunned, some can''t react, Qu Ning suddenly says Su Yuannian at this time.


    Qu Ning: "he said, you are not as innocent as you seem. At that time, I laughed it off and thought he was splashing dirty water, but now I think he is right. Looking back, the reason why he chased you was because you stole his things. How can a man who dares to steal things and run for his life alone with his maidservant be really weak? I used to feel guilty for breaking my promise and for you, but now it''s gone. "


    Bai Yizhu hates people to judge her like this, which seems to be like saying "she''s different in appearance, pure on the surface and bad inside". And why does Qu Ning say that to her? If Qu Ning doesn''t break her promise, how can she make Qu Ning an army!


    So Qu Ning''s ending is her own, no wonder! Bai Yizhu quietly clenched his fist and held back the anger in his heart. "Miss Ning, it seems that you don''t know what''s wrong, and you are so cunning."


    Qu Ning: "let''s wait and see who can laugh to the end!"


    "You..." Bai Yizhu''s hand clenched more and more, and finally suppressed his anger again, showing his magnanimous and tolerant side. "I think master Yan was angry for a moment. Miss Ning, you should go to Lenggong first and have a good reflection. I''ll let you out when I''m not angry. "


    With that, Bai Yizhu turned and left.


    Yu Wenxiao: "Miss Ning, don''t think too much. Let the eldest son calm down first. As for the young master, don''t blame him. He''s just worried about you. At present, the key is to recover your memory as soon as possible, and explain clearly the reason behind the snow mountain, "with a little meal," don''t turn to Emperor Huachen, and cut off the relationship with emperor Huachen. "

 Chapter 608

    The song and Yuan dynasties also meant that, "Miss Ning, I''ve wronged you for the time being."


    Qu Ning didn''t answer Yu Wenxiao''s and Song Yuan''s words. He squatted down and hugged xiaotuanzi tightly in his arms. "Now, they don''t believe me. They all think I''m betraying them to Emperor Huachen. I''m lying in front of them. You believe me, don''t you? "


    Little Tuanzi didn''t understand what Qu Ning said. He was very happy that Qu Ning hugged him. A pair of small hands immediately hugged Qu Ning''s neck and just nodded with a smile.


    Yu Wenxiao and the song and Yuan Dynasties looked at each other. If we put aside the past, let alone the evidence in front of us, they would not believe that Qu Ning would do anything wrong to the eldest son. But now, she lost her memory, or the previous Qu Ning? No one knows what happened after she married Huachen, and what happened between her and Huachen emperor?


    -


    A desolate and depressed palace.


    Qu Ning holds a small ball in one hand and walks in with an umbrella in the other. Originally, she didn''t want to bring a small ball to such a place, but she has to stick to her, and she really likes it.


    Yu Wenxiao and the song and Yuan Dynasties asked several eunuchs to sweep around as fast as they could, leaving behind candles and some necessary supplies.


    Cold palace, no matter how clean it is still cold palace. Qu Ning looked around the cold and empty, did not expect that he would be "beaten into the cold palace" one day.


    The whole palace up and down, really only this kind of place, Huachen emperor will not set foot.


    Yu Wenxiao: "Miss Ning, you should rest here first. If you need anything, just call me song yuan. "


    Song Yuan nodded, "Miss Ning, just wait until you leave the palace."


    Qu Ning: "thank you very much."


    Xiaotuanzi thought he was here to play, and some of the novel halls were surrounded. He also wanted to find the figures of Chi Lin and Chi Yan to see if they would be here.


    Yu Wenxiao: "then Song Yuan and I will go out first. We will send dinner later."


    Qu Ning didn''t say anything, but followed xiaotuanzi.


    Little Tuanzi turned around, and his excited little appearance disappeared. He went back to Qu Ning with some sadness. He slowly called to Qu Ning who was squatting down: "elder sister... Elder sister..." he had been with Chi Lin, Yu Wenxiao and Song Yuan all the time. The word "elder brother" was already very smooth, and the others didn''t know how to call.


    "Good boy Quning kneaded the head of xiaotuanzi and kissed the forehead of xiaotuanzi.


    Xiaotuanzi quickly covered the place where he was kiss with his hands, and laughed shyly.


    -


    More than an hour later.


    Yu Wenxiao and Song Yuan brought dinner together. In addition to the rich food, there is also a bowl of dark medicine.


    Qu Ning took xiaotuanzi to the table and sat down. He didn''t drink the medicine, so he naturally thought that the medicine was for xiaotuanzi. He was worried, "what''s the matter with him? What kind of medicine is this


    "No, Miss Ning, it''s for you." Yu Wenxiao returned.


    Qu Ning was surprised: "why? I''m fine again. "


    Yu Wenxiao: "it''s the eldest son who asked me to prepare it. It should help you recover your memory quickly."


    Qu Ning was silent. He didn''t think that there was any medicine that could make him inherit the memory of the original owner of his body, but he took the medicine and drank it. Instead, he said, "I left some five foods scattered in the star hall where I lived before. Can you get them for me?"


    "I''m sorry, Miss Ning. I can''t do that." Yu Wenxiao refused and withdrew with song and Yuan Dynasties.


    Xiaotuanzi looks at quning curiously and wants to know what quning drinks.

 Chapter 609

    Late at night.


    In the cold palace without blowing out the candle lamp, on the simple wooden couch¡ª¡ª


    Qu Ning side of the body, while holding his head to see the side of the sleep is very sweet little ball, while calmly carding the current situation in the heart.


    Now that she has established the relationship between the original owner of her body and the devil, her sister''s initial "words about her identity" are obviously false.


    When she woke up, she was in the sailing ship, and there was no child in her belly.


    Later, she took the place of her elder sister and went into the palace of Huachen state with her elder sister. She was rescued by the unidentified man in black, Qingshan.


    It''s not hard to hear from the eunuchs in the palace of stars that my sister didn''t seem to have been arrested, because emperor Huachen didn''t do anything to my sister.


    But if my sister wasn''t caught, would she have taken the initiative to come back?


    Think of "active" two words, and then think of sister did not want to leave the palace, Qu Ning did not feel a tremor.


    Qu Ning continued to comb down.


    The elder sister disappeared before they entered the palace. It should be Huachen emperor who was evacuated from the palace.


    The nitric acid that melts the iron chain was in the hands of Bai Yizhu at that time, so in everyone''s eyes, it should belong to Bai Yizhu. Bai Yizhu saved the devil by taking it with him.


    Elder sister has nothing to do with Bai Yizhu, and has never seen her before. Therefore, Emperor Huachen should not use this matter to coerce elder sister.


    Since she doesn''t ask, as long as she doesn''t take the initiative to speak, no one will know, and her sister doesn''t need to say how nitric acid is made.


    So, what did my sister say on her own initiative?


    When he thought of the word "initiative" again, Qu Ning only felt cold, and no matter how many quilts he covered, he couldn''t get rid of the chill.


    As for emperor Huachen, when Emperor Huachen and the Empress Dowager first withdrew from the palace, they must have trapped the demons in the palace, so as to mobilize soldiers from all over the world to come to the palace. But Huachen emperor is not a fool, should be quick reaction, the devil will borrow the Palace this place to take care of the body.


    Once the devil is in good health, it''s more difficult to deal with. Therefore, Emperor Huachen will certainly find a way to destroy it. He won''t let the devil''s body get better so easily before the soldiers from all over the country arrive.


    They went into the palace that night, and the next day they laid a good array in the palace.


    For such a long time in the middle, it was easy for emperor Huachen to send someone to sneak into the palace.


    So, to stir up her relationship with the devil, to make the devil misunderstand her, to make the devil angry, to make the devil hurt, and so on, is actually to prevent the devil from taking good care of her body?


    If so, even if the devil put her in the cold palace, those who sneak in will not stop, and will certainly find other ways to do damage.


    I just don''t know if there is any elder sister among these sneakers?


    Qu Ning slowly closed his eyes!


    Xiaotuanzi unconsciously turned over and leaned toward quning''s arms. Under the light of the candle, her mouth opened and closed, and she drooled a little.


    Qu Ning lowers her head and kisses her. At this moment, only the little person in her arms makes her feel warm, without any calculation, indifference, abandonment and distrust.


    Suddenly, a slight sound came from the closed window.


    Qu Ning heard, looked, and did not move.


    The shadow outside the window whispered through the window: "if you think she''s OK, you''ll find a way to get out of the palace tonight."


    Tranin did not respond. It seems that she guessed right, these people really want to continue to do damage, and come so fast. How can she be fooled by them again.

 Chapter 610

    The shadow outside the window waited for a moment. Thinking that the people in the hall were asleep, he knocked on the window with his hand.


    Qu Ning is still watching.


    The shadow outside the window waited for a moment, and opened the window to look in.


    Just at this time, Qu Ning called out and asked Yu Wenxiao to send some more quilts. She was very cold.


    The shadow outside the window was frightened and left in a hurry for fear of being found.


    Yu Wenxiao sent the quilt and left.


    Qu Ning said nothing about the dark shadow outside the window.


    -


    The next day, it was bright.


    The candlelight on the table burned all night, leaving only a pool of candle wax.


    Xiaotuanzi wakes up. As soon as he opens his eyes, he looks into Qu Ning''s eyes. Seeing that Qu Ning is looking down at him, he playfully pulls the quilt to cover himself. Then he peeps out his eyes to see Qu Ning secretly. One moment he hides, another moment he sticks into Qu Ning''s arms. He has a good time alone.


    Qu Ning laughs, and the exhaustion of not sleeping all night disappears. He deliberately hugs xiaotuanzi and traps him with quilt to see where he is going.


    Xiaotuanzi struggled and giggled incessantly.


    Yu Wenxiao knocked on the door and brought breakfast.


    Xiaotuanzi thought it was Chi Lin, so he would run to open the door and miss Chi Lin very much.


    Qu Ning pulls people, puts on clothes for xiaotuanzi first, and puts on shoes for xiaotuanzi, then lets xiaotuanzi go to the ground.


    The door was so big and heavy that little Tuanzi worked hard at it for a long time and couldn''t open it.


    Yu Wenxiao had heard the movement through the door of the hall. He directly opened the door and let xiaotuanzi out.


    Little Tuanzi looked out, but he didn''t see Chi Lin or Chi Yan. On the contrary, he saw a stranger in white coming and hid behind the door.


    Yu Wenxiao looked back and said in some unexpected ways: "white girl, why are you here?"


    Of course, Bai Yizhu didn''t want to come, but in the early morning, the eunuch came to her again and forced her to come. She said with a smile, "I''ll come to see Miss Ning. In fact, I thought about it for a long time last night, and I also had a certain responsibility for the whole thing. If I didn''t feel soft for a moment and tell Miss Ning how to do the magic thing that melts the iron chain, Miss Ning would not have the chance to say that she did it. She and master Yan would not have made such a scene. "


    Yu Wenxiao said nothing.


    Bai Yizhu: "can I go in and see Miss Ning?"


    Yu Wenxiao: "I''m afraid it''s not very good. The eldest son said, "you can''t let Miss Ning take this step, and you can''t let anyone see Miss Ning."


    "Brother Xiao, I''m just looking at Miss Ning. Just say a few words with her and I''ll be out soon. I''ll go to Mr. Yan and tell him. " Bai Yizhu is weak and supplicative.


    Yu Wenxiao hesitated.


    Bai Yizhu: "please, brother Xiao. Think about it. If I can persuade Miss Ning to lower her head and apologize to Mr. Yan, maybe they can make up soon. They don''t have to go on like this. It''s not good for anyone. "


    "All right, but come out quickly." Yu Wen and Xiao Mian are unable to agree.


    Thanks, Bai Yizhu.


    In the hall, xiaotuanzi has run back to the wooden couch, climbed back to the wooden couch and hid behind Qu Ning.


    Qu Ning had heard Bai Yizhu''s voice. Unexpectedly, one night later, Xiao Tuanzi became so afraid of Bai Yizhu.


    Xiaotuanzi grabbed quning''s back clothes, shrunk into a small group, whispered: "bad... Bad..."


    Qu Ning lost his smile and rubbed xiaotuanzi''s head.


    Bai Yizhu came in and saw such a scene. Originally thought that Qu Ning would be how down here, actually had a good life, "Ning girl."

 Chapter 611

    Qu Ning didn''t mean to get up at all. He was sitting on the wooden couch with a quilt in his cage. He didn''t confront Bai Yizhu as much as he did last night. It''s very kind of you to come to see me so early, but it''s a pity that I''m poor here and have nothing good to entertain you. "


    Qu Ning''s attitude surprised Bai Yizhu even more! Bai Yizhu pursed her lips secretly, and then came a few steps closer. She whispered, "Miss Ning, have you ever thought of leaving?"


    Qu Ning pick eyebrow, "need to think? Don''t you just wait here? No matter how angry he is with me, he will take me with him when he leaves. "


    Bai Yizhu: "he doesn''t believe you now. He can put you in this cold palace, and he will kill you one day. Before he kills you, don''t you think of a way to escape here and get out of the palace? "


    Qu Ning seriously thought about it, for is: "but, they have been in the palace, how can I escape?"


    "As long as you want, Miss Ning, you will be able to escape. Miss Ning, it''s not too late. You''d better hurry up. " Bai Yizhu doesn''t know what the eunuch wants Qu Ning to escape for. He must be quick. The sooner the better. If she didn''t do what the eunuch said and couldn''t persuade Qu Ning to escape, the eunuch threatened to tell the truth to the devil. That is to say, she is now on the ship of the eunuch, and it''s hard for her to ride a tiger.


    Qu Ning: "forget it. If you don''t succeed, you will annoy him again."


    Bai Yizhu: "do you think you will have a good result if you stay?"


    Qu Ning raised his hand and hooked his finger to let Bai Yizhu close.


    Bai Yizhu hesitated and approached on guard.


    "I don''t know whether it''s good or not, but I just want to compete with you to the end. Forget what I said last night? Let''s see who can laugh last. " Qu Ning chuckled.


    Bai Yizhu is angry, angry and wants to play quning.


    Qu Ning''s speed is faster, one hand quickly clasps Bai Yizhu''s wrist, the other hand gives Bai Yizhu a slap, "I said, I have no guilt for you. Go back and tell the people behind you that I won''t go out. "


    Bai Yizhu''s face was burning with pain. He had never been beaten like this since he was young. He wanted to fight back, but he still had one hand in Qu Ning''s cold eyes. He gritted his teeth and said, "you don''t care about the life and death of the maid Qiu Xin?"


    Qu Ning smiles, "in fact, she is just a maid in waiting. How can I care more than I care about myself? "


    Bai Yizhu does not believe, "no, you are pretending not to care."


    "I think you care about your maid. But when it comes to the crisis, don''t you rather see her humiliated than hand over the stolen things to Su Yuannian? " Qu Ning shakes off Bai Yizhu''s hand and says, "I''m just like you. You should understand."


    "You..." Bai Yizhu was impatient, but he was helpless for a moment. He covered his beaten face and left angrily.


    Qu Ning coldly looks at Bai Yizhu''s back, which is just the beginning. Those who sneak into the palace and hide in the dark, since they want to destroy the relationship between her and the devil, so that the devil can''t take good care of her body here, they will definitely come again.


    Last night, it was the shadow outside the window. Today, it becomes Baiyi bamboo. Who will be next? Qu Ning really wants to know whether her sister is in the palace at this moment.

 Chapter 612

    Yu Wenxiao, who was guarding outside, was a little frightened when he saw Bai Yizhu coming out like this. He asked, "what''s the matter with you, white girl?"


    Bai Yizhu looks up at Yu Wenxiao, tears rolling down and running away without saying a word.


    Yu Wenxiao can''t help but want to go into the hall and ask Qu Ning, but he just takes a step and stops.


    After Bai Yizhu came out of the cold palace, he went back to the temporary Star Palace. If her task is not completed, the eunuch will definitely come to her again soon.


    Chi Lin, who is secretly watching, quietly follows Bai Yizhu.


    Last night, the evidence was solid. It was Qu Ning who lied. The elder brother clearly doesn''t believe Qu Ning, but after leaving Qu Ning, he asks him to monitor Bai Yizhu''s every move. It turns out that the elder brother still chooses to believe Qu Ning.


    He was angry and questioned his brother face to face. Now the man sitting on the throne of Chizhou state was just like that. He was so kind to his brother, so he believed in her. But who was the last one to stab him? Who has done so much harm to my brother?


    Isn''t that a profound lesson? Even the man on the throne can''t be trusted. Why do you trust Qu Ning who has married other men?


    Brother did not speak!


    After all, he can''t bear to ask his brother!


    Fortunately, through surveillance, there is something wrong with Baiyi bamboo.


    At this moment, Chi Lin naturally hopes that he has misunderstood Qu Ning. Qu Ning must not let her brother down. Otherwise, he will kill her himself, and do what he says.


    Bai Yizhu doesn''t know martial arts, but he doesn''t know he''s being watched.


    -


    At night.


    According to Qu Ning''s request, Yu Wenxiao ordered the eunuch to send two bathtubs and hot water into the cold palace.


    Qu Ning first tried the water temperature in the small bath bucket, untied xiaotuanzi''s clothes and put xiaotuanzi in.


    Xiaotuanzi is very good. He picks up the cloth in the water and wipes it by himself.


    After washing Xiaotuan Zi, wrapping up his clothes and putting them into the quilt, Qu Ning went to the back of the screen to wash himself.


    Xiao Tuan Zi turned over in the quilt and lay down well. I didn''t see Chi Lin all day. I didn''t see my white haired brother. I was a little unhappy.


    There was movement from the window.


    Almost at the moment when people outside threw things in, Qu Ning pulled off the clothes on the screen and wrapped himself.


    After confirming that the people outside would not come in, Qu Ning got up and went out of the bath bucket, went to pick up the things on the ground, opened it and saw that it was a piece of paper wrapped with a thin bloody finger.


    Qu Ning''s face changed slightly. At this time, he only heard the voice of last night coming out of the window again. "If you don''t go out of the palace tonight, it won''t be a finger next time."


    Qu Ning steadied himself, did not speak, and examined his fingers carefully.


    The shadow outside the window was waiting.


    a moment.


    Qu Ning opened the window, threw out the paper and fingers, and said with a smile to the shadow who didn''t go out: "it seems that Bai Yizhu didn''t bring my words to you. Then let me say it myself. I''m not going. Qiuxin is just a palace maid. Emperor Huachen really thinks that I care more about her than myself? "


    Shadow: "are you really not afraid that we will kill her?"


    "Whatever." Leaving two words cold to the extreme, Qu Ning closed the window.


    The shadow outside left quickly. It has been quiet for a day, that is to say, the devil has been well cultivated for a day.


    It''s late at night.


    The window was opened from the outside. The dark shadow escorted yunxizhi into the palace quietly. He put his sword on yunxizhi''s neck, approached the wooden couch and looked at quning. "If you really don''t care, I will kill her in your face."

 Chapter 613

    Qu Ning didn''t sleep. When he saw the man in black and his sister who had been taken hostage, he sat up. There was no accident on his face. When he threw that finger out and said those words, he expected the current situation. After quietly protecting the sleeping little Tuan Zi, he calmly looked at his pale and painful sister and looked at her hand.


    I saw one of my sister''s hands was wrapped with white gauze, which was also covered with bright red blood. No matter how you look at it, it seems to be true. However, the person who arrested and threatened the hostage could even bind up the "wound" of the hostage so well? So careful?


    Cloud Xi Zhi angry and sad color, "I really did not expect, I to you, has been so insignificant."


    Qu Ning quietly clenched the hand under the quilt, without the slightest movement on his face, "you should know, don''t you? How much have you cheated me? "


    Yun Xizhi: "what did I cheat you about?"


    Qu Ning: "is the daughter of an escort in a small escort agency cheating me?"


    Yun Xizhi''s face is cold. At the beginning, Qu Ning accidentally fell into the secret room under the main hall of the Huguo temple and wanted to save the people in the secret room. Therefore, she lied that the original owner of her body was the daughter of an escort in a small escort agency. At that time, she did not expect that the prisoner in the secret room was actually a devil. The devil didn''t die.


    Qu Ning: "when you enter the palace, you won''t go out. Are you cheating me from beginning to end?"


    Yunxizhi clenched his fist. She didn''t want to go out of the palace at the beginning. She cheated Qu Ning into the palace to replace her identity, so as to win over emperor Huachen. How did she think that Qu Ning''s heart to go out of the palace had been so determined.


    Qu Ning: "the finger is cut off, is it deceiving me?"


    "What are you talking about?" Yunxi didn''t recognize it. He thought there was no flaw. His hand wrapped in white gauze was obviously trembling with pain. "I always put you first. No matter how much I do for you, I''m willing. I never complain. However, the heart can not be compared to the heart, you actually do not care about my life and death. Good, good. Let them kill me in front of you. "


    Qu Ning was not moved. "Before killing, I really want to know something. I want you to answer. Why do you take the initiative to tell me how to make nitric acid? It''s none of your business, is it? At that time, things were in the hands of Bai Yizhu. Emperor Huachen would not interrogate you because of Bai Yizhu, would he? "


    Yun Xi''s face did not change: "emperor Huachen found out that the things were not made by Bai Yizhu, but by you, so he caught me and forced me to ask with torture. I had to say it. "


    Qu Ning: How did he find out that I made it


    Yun Xizhi: "how do I know. Naturally, he has his means. Why don''t you ask him? "


    "Forget it, I don''t want to know." Qu Ning''s eyes turned to the man in black who was holding Bai Yizhu, "before you kill her, I think you need to know her real identity. She is the real princess of Xiling. I am not. What''s the consequence of killing the princess of Xiling? I''m afraid I''m not afraid of having a bad relationship with Xiling. You go back and let emperor Huachen weigh it up. "


    The man in black frowned, "impossible."


    Yun Xizhi didn''t expect that Qu Ning would suddenly reveal her identity. It seems that Qu Ning really doesn''t want to be threatened for her.


    Well, it''s really good. This is her sister, my sister. Yunxizhi pushed away the sword in the hand of the man in black and pulled off the gauze. "Tonight, you have to go or not!"

 Chapter 614

    Seeing that his elder sister''s hand was intact and not injured, Qu Ning breathed a sigh of relief. At the same time, he formally broke the long-standing sisterhood. He raised his hand to cover his eyes. All kinds of pictures flashed through his mind one by one and broke up one by one. "From the beginning to the end, you didn''t fall into the hands of emperor Huachen. You took the initiative to stand on his side and work for him!"


    Yunxizhi is too lazy to act again. Qu Ning is so heartless that it''s meaningless for her to continue to play, "so what?"


    Qu Ning raised his head abruptly, "how? For his sake, you do not hesitate to calculate and deal with your own sister! "


    Yun Xizhi sneered. It''s really a good sentence to deal with his own sister. "At the beginning, I arranged a good road for you, and planned your future life, so that you can go straight up. It''s you who refuse to follow the road I''ve paved for you, who have to fight against me and ignore all my efforts to you for so many years, which makes my whole layout fall short of success. Who is the first to deal with who


    The smell of gunpowder in the air is getting stronger and stronger.


    The man in black watched.


    Qu Ning: "yes, you have paid a lot for me. You have worked very hard in those years. I have seen it in my eyes and never forgotten it. But do you know, what I really want is not those, but simply to be with you. So here, we can get along day and night, and I cherish the sisterhood between us even more. But what about you? What else do you have to do with me besides cheating and calculating? "


    Yun Xizhi: "ha ha, what I''ve done for you all the time is cheating and calculating in the end? Qu Ning, you ask yourself, what did I do to you? Do you have a conscience? "


    "You always do, sister." Qu Ning suddenly some unspeakable tired and tired, "you always take yourself as the center, think that only you are right, you give people arrangement is the best, others will listen to you.". Even if you play a trick, it is out of a good intention, others must accept it. Once others don''t do what you want, they don''t know your good. You never respect others'' will. "


    Some familiar words, yunxizhi face suddenly changed, especially remember Chizhou Kingdom on the throne of that bitch also said so, she said: "yunxizhi, you are too self righteous, think the whole world people should take you as the center, around you, the whole world only you are the best, the best and right. But I want to tell you that you are nothing but a mole ant. When you die, everyone is still like this. Don''t take yourself too seriously. "


    So the slut made her preterm, took her baby, sold her to the ugly man, and made a false impression that she was dead.


    Many years later, when she finally escaped from the devil''s den and returned to Chizhou palace to find her beloved and her own son, she saw that her beloved had been hugging her left and right, with countless harem beauties and children. Her own son has recognized the thief as a mother, and no one remembers her.


    "No, I don''t. You''re bullshit!" Yun Xizhi suddenly lost control and denied that he wanted to kill as soon as he thought of Chizhou. He rushed forward, stepped on the couch and pulled Qu Ning, "I''ve chosen a better way for you. I''ve been doing it for you from the beginning to the end. What''s wrong with being a sister for your sister? What makes you say I''m self-centered? I''m clearly for you, all for you, you don''t know what''s good or what''s bad! "

 Chapter 615

    The man in black was startled by yunxizhi''s sudden loud voice. He quickly came forward to stop and remind yunxizhi, for fear that the watchman outside would notice the movement.


    Qu Ning some did not expect such a sentence will let sister have such a big reaction.


    Yun Xizhi soon calmed down and suppressed his anger. He didn''t want to delay here any longer, so he wanted quning''s acupoints.


    Qu Ning resists, grabs her sister''s wrist quickly, looks at her twisted face and eyes from a close distance, and quietly explores, "the person who meets Bai Yizhu and tells Bai Yizhu those words is you, right?"


    Cloud Xi Zhi Leng next, very slight very slight, immediately another hand hit to Qu Ning.


    The man in black helped to capture Qu Ning. Since Qu Ning is not willing to be threatened, take Qu Ning away, find a place to hide overnight, and try to make a false impression that "Qu Ning is afraid of the devil, so he runs away and hides", so that the devil misunderstands him. I believe it will have the same effect. At that time, in the palace of Nuo Da, demons are looking for quning everywhere, but they certainly have no time to calm down and take care of themselves. Huachen emperor''s order is to let them delay as long as possible, don''t let the devil''s body recover, until all the soldiers come, attack into the palace, catch the devil.


    Qu Ning already knew the answer from Yun Xizhi''s instant reaction. He didn''t rush to call Yu Wenxiao who was guarding outside. He continued to protect the little Tuanzi behind him and then dealt with his elder sister and the man in black. The three unconsciously hit the center of the hall, "elder sister, do you know, in fact, I still care about you very much."


    Yunxizhi sneers at him. He fights Qu Ning for the first time. Unexpectedly, Qu Ning''s martial arts are not inferior to her.


    Qu Ning: "if Bai Yizhu didn''t tell me who she was and what she looked like, I wouldn''t have guessed that it was your elder sister who met her, so I decided that you didn''t fall into the hands of emperor Huachen, but were working for him. Sister, do you know that you really make me sad? How can I read the sisterhood


    "That damned bitch!" Yunxi is very angry.


    Seeing his sister''s letter, Qu Ning suddenly yelled to the closed door, "help, somebody..."


    Through the double doors, Yu Wenxiao outside the gate of the cold palace heard it.


    Qu Ning: "let''s go now. Don''t you just want the devil to misunderstand me and let me keep having trouble with him, so that he can''t take care of himself. If people see emperor Huachen''s people come to arrest me, will the "deep relationship" between emperor Huachen and me be broken? "


    Yunxi is angry.


    The man in black glared at Qu Ning and quickly pulled Yun Xi to stop.


    "Remember to thank Bai Yizhu for letting me see your true face." Qu Ning rushed down the window to say.


    Yu Wenxiao broke into the hall. In the hall under the candlelight, there was only Qu Ning and the little Tuanzi who woke up on the wooden couch. There was someone leaving the window, so he was about to chase him.


    "Don''t chase, you immediately inform others, go to guard Baiyi bamboo there, I believe you can hear some wonderful words." Qu Ning said while walking back to the wooden couch. According to her understanding of her sister, she will go to Bai Yizhu to settle accounts. My sister''s question was just a trial. If the person who meets Bai Yizhu is not her sister, then we need to make further inquiries. If it''s my sister, it''s much simpler.

 Chapter 616

    Yu Wenxiao did not understand: "what will you hear?"


    "You''ll know when you go. Come on, don''t miss it." Qu Ning lay down, turned his back to Yu Wenxiao, and held some frightened little Tuanzi in his arms.


    Yu Wenxiao looked at him and quickly opened his eyes. It was not convenient to stay in the hall. He said, "I''ll go to inform the young master that they will go there, and then come back soon."


    Qu Ning did not speak, as if he had fallen asleep.


    Small round son shrinks Qu Ning bosom, a pair of small hands pulled tight Qu Ning''s collar.


    Qu Ning gently coaxes.


    -


    In the palace of stars.


    The temporary residence of Bai Yizhu.


    Bai Yizhu didn''t sleep soundly.


    When a cup of cold water suddenly splashed on his face, Bai Yizhu woke up.


    However, we haven''t made clear the specific situation in front of us. The neck was buckled and it was obviously difficult to breathe. Bai Yizhu struggles, only to see the person who has been dressed as a "eunuch" is now dressed in women''s clothes. Zhengyin stands in front of her couch and grabs her, with murderous eyes.


    Bai Yizhu was scared and wanted to escape, but there was no place to escape. "What do you... What do you want to do?"


    "I just asked you to force quning to leave the palace. What did you say to her? You fell in love with the devil. I''m kind enough to help you. In turn, you framed Qu Ning and let the devil misunderstand her. You want to achieve the results, so you come to dismantle my platform? Bai Yizhu, you really don''t know how to die! " Thinking of the failure tonight, he failed to threaten Qu Ning and capture Qu Ning. Yun Xizhi said more and more angrily, and his hand couldn''t stop pinching more and more tightly.


    Bai Yizhu didn''t know what the person in front of him was saying. He was really out of breath. He tried to break his hands on his neck with his hands. "I... I didn''t say anything to her..."


    Yun Xizhi: "no? You still don''t admit it? If you didn''t, how could she know who you met? How could she have guessed that I worked for emperor Huachen, so she didn''t care about my life and death, and refused to be threatened again? "


    Bai Yizhu: "I really... Really didn''t say anything! I can swear to God that Qu Ning is lying to you... "


    Yun Xizhi looks at Bai Yi, who is not lying. His face suddenly changes. He suddenly realizes something. He releases Bai Yizhu and runs to the window, ready to leave.


    The closed door was kicked at this time, and Chi Lin came in without expression.


    Yun Xizhi''s face changed again. He quickly opened the window and saw song and Yuan standing outside.


    Bai Yizhu coughed and flushed. He was paralyzed on the couch. Looking at the scene in front of him, his face turned pale.


    -


    Quiet cold palace.


    "Bang" a loud noise, the closed door was kicked open.


    Xiaotuanzi was coaxed by Qu Ning, just about to go to sleep, suddenly scared, quickly hiding in Qu Ning''s arms.


    Qu Ning turned his head to see that the person who came in was Chi Lin and said plainly, "what''s the matter?"


    Chi Lin: "go to see my brother right away."


    Traning doesn''t move.


    Chi Lin: "I''ll say it again. Get up and see my brother right away. We have caught the people who met with Bai Yizhu. It''s really that they united and bit you back. "


    Qu Ning waves, look indifferent, tone unchanged, "since the truth has been, then you should first tell him."


    "Are you angry with your brother?" Chi Lin strode forward, directly clasped Qu Ning''s hand and pulled Qu Ning out of the bed, "what are you angry with? What do you have to be angry about? Brother chose to believe you and let me watch Bai Yizhu. Bai Yizhu took that thing to save his brother and untied his chains for more than ten years. But you, on the contrary, married emperor Huachen, but my brother chose to believe you. "


    -


    Good night, dear friends, update tomorrow evening

 Chapter 617

    Qu Ning froze, "you say, he chose to believe me?"


    Chi Lin snorted and shook off Qu Ning''s hand.


    Qu Ning only felt calm, even trapped in the dark of the lake, suddenly was thrown into a stone, rippling layers of waves, immediately got up to wear clothes and shoes.


    According to the fact that the evidence of crime was solid at that time, he didn''t believe that she should, and no one would believe it. But at that moment, watching him leave, her heart was still some unspeakable pain. Unexpectedly, he believed her!


    Qu Ning walked out quickly and left little Tuan Zi to Chi Lin.


    Xiaotuanzi saw that the person coming was Chi Lin. he was not afraid. He climbed out of the quilt and rushed to Chi Lin.


    Chi Lin adds a sentence "brother is in the imperial study" to the back of Qu Ning. He leans aside to avoid Xiao Tuan Zi. When Xiao Tuan Zi falls off the wooden couch, he grabs the person in time and stares at Xiao Tuan Zi.


    Xiaotuanzi is happy. He still wants to hold the pool when he opens his arms.


    -


    At night.


    In the open space outside the imperial study.


    In song and Yuan Dynasties, there was a man guarding "maid Qiuxin" and Bai Yizhu. Unexpectedly, Bai Yizhu was so good at acting that they misunderstood Qu Ning.


    Bai Yizhu''s acupoints were pointed, and she was in turmoil in the cold wind. She was annoyed by the people around her.


    Yunxi is almost the same. It''s not much better.


    Qu Ning came in a hurry. When she passed by her sister, she looked at her sister.


    Four eyes opposite, cloud Xi Zhi immediately clench teeth, exasperation double gush in the heart, she will fall now, all is Qu Ning harm. At that time, she was so confused that she was cheated like this: "I''m your sister. My parents are watching in the sky. I want to see if you dare to kill me!"


    Qu Ning: "if parents really have a spirit in heaven, they will see what you have done and how you calculate your own sister."


    Yun Xizhi: "what did I calculate? What am I not doing for you? "


    Qu Ning doesn''t want to argue any more and doesn''t stay any longer. He goes to the imperial study in front of him and slowly pushes open the closed door in the moonlight.


    The imperial study was dark and silent.


    Qu Ning couldn''t see anything. He stepped into the threshold and said, "it''s me. Chi Lin and song and Yuan dynasties have caught the person who met Bai Yizhu. That person is my sister. She told Bai Yizhu how to make melted iron chains. Thank you, believe me


    be quiet.


    Qu Ning waited for a while, can''t help but wonder if the devil is here.


    Qu Ning: "you say a word, tell me where you are, we face to face, OK?"


    be quiet.


    "If you don''t want to see me, I''ll leave without disturbing you." Qu Ning and so on, the beating heart gradually restored calm, turned away, hesitated to bring the door.


    At this time, the voice finally rang out, "here."


    The voice is light, slow and mixed with fatigue. Even in this excessive silence, if Qu Ning didn''t listen attentively, he almost missed it.


    Qu Ning immediately blackened by the direction of the voice, and finally groped all the way to the devil, feeling that he was sitting alone in a chair.


    As he was about to take back his groping hand, his wrist was held by him and pulled by him. In the dark, Qu Ning fell into his arms and hit his chin on his shoulder.


    Qu Ning quickly remembered, but he held his back.


    Too close, breathing is his breath, Qu Ning almost also felt his tremor, can''t help but stop behind the action, seriously repeat the words just now, finally added: "I really didn''t cheat you!"

 Chapter 618

    Chi Yan did not speak.


    I don''t know how long it took to keep this "intimate" posture


    When Qu Ning was about to doubt whether the devil was asleep, he only heard the sound slowly rising above his head.


    His voice was still light, tired, low and hoarse. It seemed that he hadn''t rested for two days or ten days and a half months. "In my life, up to this moment, there are only four people I trust most. One is the deceased father, the other is lin''er, and the other is the queen on the throne of Chizhou


    Qu Ning just listened to him.


    Chi Yan: "at the beginning, I believed in her. I had never been on guard against her or suspected her. However, under my trust, she calculated and framed me behind my back. At that moment, I didn''t even know who else in the world could trust. "


    Qu Ning has some empathy and can fully understand this kind of mood. Just like her, in this strange world, she thinks that she and her sister can depend on each other. Her sister is her closest and most trusted person, but the person who counts her wholeheartedly is her sister. The elder sister is really a stubborn person. Once the elder sister decides something, even if everyone says she is wrong, she can''t change it.


    Chi Yan: "I don''t know if I believe you this time, right or not, and whether I will repeat the mistakes I made in those years."


    A long pause


    Long silence


    Chi Yan: "I''m scared, you know?"


    Qu Ning couldn''t help but put his hand around him. Her heart suddenly seemed to be crushed by a huge stone, which made her unable to breathe. After what he had experienced in those years, after he trusted a person with all his heart, but was calculated by others, he even chose to believe her now, risking to believe her.


    Chi Yan: "I should thank you. Thank you for letting me know that I chose the right one!"


    Qu Ning: "I promise you, this life, I will not cheat you, never. If you break the oath, let me... "


    Chi Yan raised his hand and blocked quning''s mouth.


    Qu Ning took his hand and finished what he said, "let me be lonely all my life. I can''t die well!"


    Chi Yan lowers his head, grabs the back of Qu Ning''s head in the dark, and suddenly presses himself


    -


    On the other hand, on the order of emperor Huachen, a group of people who sneaked into the palace and intended to destroy the devil''s health failed to threaten and capture quning. When "maid Qiuxin" was arrested again, they had to send a signal to the people who surrounded the palace.


    People outside the palace saw it and quickly told emperor Huachen.


    Emperor Huachen only considered half the incense burning time, so he ordered people to break through the battle, and a group of eminent monks and soldiers of the Huguo Temple attacked the palace at the same time. At the beginning, it was because he wanted to follow suit and investigate this and that that he delayed his time and made the devil escape, which led to the present situation. This time, he will not delay any longer.


    The imperial palace is big, bigger than Yueling city. It''s also a hurry to arrange the array. It''s not difficult to break the array.


    The sound of chanting sutras soon rang out and spread into the palace.


    Chi Lin noticed the movement and heard the sound. He rushed to the imperial study with Xiao Tuan Zi. After Bai Yizhu and Yun Xizhi, Feng''s eyes flashed murderous. He flew into the imperial study to see his brother. He just heard Qu Ning''s exclamation, "what''s the matter with you?"


    "How are you, brother?" Chi Lin rushes close, leaving the little ball in his hand. In the dark, he accurately holds his brother who suddenly vomits blood according to his voice.

 Chapter 619

    Another mouthful of blood gushed up from his throat. Chi Yan couldn''t help spitting out, "I''m ok."


    Qu Ning worried, suddenly realized that he would be like this because of the chanting sound, to find something to plug the devil''s ears.


    Chi Yan holds Qu Ning''s hand, so that Qu Ning doesn''t have to be busy. It''s useless.


    Chi Linzhen wants to rush out and kill those old donkeys who chant sutras, but he can''t leave his brother at this time. "Brother, Emperor Huachen has already started. We can''t stay here any longer. We have to leave as soon as possible."


    Chi Yan nodded and stood up with the help of Chi Lin, shaking slightly.


    Qu Ning quickly picked up the little ball that was thrown on the ground by Chi Lin.


    Xiaotuanzi was not afraid of the black, and put his hands around Qu Ning''s neck.


    -


    Outside the imperial study¡ª¡ª


    Yu Wenxiao, who came back with Chi Lin, had been waiting with the song and Yuan Dynasties.


    Chi Lin glanced at the two people who had been punctured in front, "brother, what do they do? Let me just kill them. "


    Chi Yan saw that the woman beside Bai Yizhu was Qu Ning''s elder sister. "Forget it, let them go."


    Chi Lin didn''t want to. He looked back at Qu Ning and didn''t say anything.


    Yu Wenxiao took the order and went to unlock their acupoints. He said with no expression on his face, "you go. Don''t show up in front of us in the future, or you won''t be so lucky next time." Just at that moment, the song and Yuan dynasties had told him the whole story. Realizing that they were all cheated by Bai Yizhu and that Bai Yizhu was so scheming, Yu Wenxiao regretted that he thought she was weak and had compassion on her before.


    Yunxizhi looked at the people in front of him one by one, especially quning and the devil. He left quickly with resentment, fearing that the devil would change his mind. Huachen emperor started so soon. She wanted to see what would happen to these people. She was waiting for Qu Ning to cry and regret.


    Qu Ning looked at his sister''s back.


    Bai Yizhu didn''t go. As soon as he regained his freedom, he immediately bypassed Yu Wenxiao in front of him and ran to catch up with some people who were going to leave. He stood in front of them and asked, "why? Why are you doing this to me? "


    Chanting is still coming from all directions, not far or near, not a moment to stop.


    Chi Yan: "don''t let me see you again."


    Bai Yizhu was not reconciled. He was really not reconciled. He cried: "even if I didn''t make it, I did take it to the cave. I''ve been in danger for you. Why are you doing this to me? I saved you. Under the circumstances of such conclusive evidence, you still suspected me and sent someone to watch me. Why? "


    "Compared with Qu Ning, who has married other men, what''s worse than her?"


    "Even if there is no relationship between her and Emperor Huachen, after all, she has been married to the palace for such a long time. Do you really believe that there is nothing between her and Emperor Huachen? Has Huachen ever touched her? "


    "Why? Why are you doing this to me? "


    At the end of the sentence, Bai Yizhu was about to go crazy with pain.


    Chi Lin pulled out his dagger and aimed at Bai Yizhu, "go away. If you don''t go away, don''t blame my men for being merciless. "


    "Then kill, and let God see how ungrateful you are! You will have retribution, all of you. " As if to die, Bai Yizhu still does not go. Anyway, at this point, if she doesn''t die in the hands of these people in front of her, she will die in the hands of emperor Huachen.


    Chi Lin is angry and is stopped by his brother.


    Chi Yan: "look, you really saved me. I won''t kill you this time. You can escape while you are in trouble."

 Chapter 620

    Yu Wenxiao and the song and Yuan Dynasties came forward, pulled the bamboo apart and pushed it aside.


    The party left quickly.


    Bai Yizhu, who was pushed, fell to the ground unsteadily. His knee ached for a while, but it was far less than the pain in his heart. He could hardly get up, and he was crying on the ground.


    Soon, the soldiers who attacked the Imperial Palace arrived and searched everywhere, but no trace of the devil was found. Some of them escorted Bai Yizhu out of the imperial palace to reply to the emperor, while others searched.


    Bai Yizhu''s heart was dead and he didn''t resist.


    -


    Outside the palace.


    Outside one of the palaces.


    The soldier forced Bai Yizhu to kneel down. He knelt down on one knee and bowed his hand to Emperor Huachen: "emperor, she is Bai Yizhu, the daughter of general Bai. We caught her outside the imperial study."


    Under the light of torches on both sides, Chu Jinzheng looked down indifferently and said, "drag it down and detain it, and cut it off."


    Bai Yizhu laughs miserably and tears at the same time. Even the emperor and everyone know that she saved the devil and wanted to take her to court. However, those people don''t think so. Her "mutual salvation" is not worth mentioning in their eyes. They don''t believe her, they let others watch her, and they leave her like a shoe in the mud. She paid so much for him, really so much.


    The soldier took orders and immediately led Bai Yizhu away.


    Bai Yizhu looks up and says that she can die, but her father is really innocent. He doesn''t want his father to be implicated by himself. He asks Huachen emperor for help.


    The emperor Huachen, who is looking back at Bai Yizhu, just glances at Bai Yizhu''s face.


    As like as two peas, it seems as if they had suddenly seen the people of that age. Emperor Huachen''s face changed.


    Bai Yizhu''s tearful eyes whirled, and he didn''t see the difference of emperor Huachen. "Emperor, it''s an accident that I saved him. If you want to kill me, kill me and let my father go. My father knows nothing and knows nothing. He has been loyal to Huachen for so many years. "


    The soldiers continued to drag.


    Bai Yizhu refused to leave.


    All of a sudden, Chu Jinzheng couldn''t listen to anything except the people at present.


    The soldiers were deeply afraid that the delay would upset the emperor, so they dragged Bai Yizhu more and more and acted rudely.


    Bai Yizhu kowtowed his head. He hated it in his heart. He really hated it. She saved the devil, but her father and her family suffered. If you can give her a chance, she will kill them!


    At this time, Emperor Huachen bent down and reached for Bai Yizhu''s chin.


    Several soldiers were stunned one after another, pausing their movements.


    Bai Yizhu trembled all over and looked at the emperor with tears in his eyes. Tears trembled and fell from the corner of his eyes.


    Emperor Huachen: are you Bai Yizhu


    Bai Yizhu: "the Emperor..."


    Emperor Huachen: "why save the devil?"


    Bai Yizhu hastily explained: "it''s an accident, just an accident. It''s really an accident. I can swear it! At that time, I didn''t know his identity at all, let alone that the emperor imprisoned him. Emperor, you believe me. What I said is true... "


    Emperor Huachen: "why didn''t you go with them?"


    Bai Yizhu clenched his fist and put his fingertips into his palm. "It''s an accident to save the devil. When I know his identity, I regret it. They didn''t trust me to save him. They didn''t care about my life or death. They didn''t want to take me away. I''m not really with them. "


    Emperor Huachen took back his hand and ordered the soldiers, "put them in prison for the time being, and don''t let anyone near them. After the event, I have to interrogate myself. "


    The soldiers took orders to pull Bai Yizhu away.

 Chapter 621

    Soon, another soldier reported, "emperor, they fled to Taiqing gate. We''ve got them trapped. We''re catching them. "


    Taiqing gate belongs to one of the side doors in and out of the imperial palace. Chu Jinzheng said, "don''t be merciful. Don''t forget to kill all personalities."


    The soldiers took orders.


    Shi Fengyuan came forward and asked Chu Jinzheng to send his troops to capture the devil.


    Chu Jinzheng: "no, you go back to protect the Empress Dowager."


    Shi Fengyuan is not too worried about Yun Xizhi who has not come out yet.


    Chu Jinzheng thought about it for a moment, and led his troops to the Taiqing gate.


    Shi Fengyuan tried to persuade him, but he didn''t.


    -


    In the palace.


    In the song and Yuan Dynasties, Chi Lin was dressed in red.


    Yu Wenxiao catches a eunuch, feeds the eunuch poison, threatens the eunuch, and makes the eunuch put on a white hat to pretend to be a devil. Then they divert the soldiers to the direction of Taiqing gate.


    Chi Yan, Qu Ning and Chi Lin dressed up and went out of the palace quietly.


    After successfully leaving the palace, Chi Lin grabs a soldier and asks the Empress Dowager about her whereabouts. If my brother guessed correctly, in order to capture my brother, Emperor Huachen might lead his soldiers to guard outside the palace, but the Empress Dowager would certainly not guard every day and night, and would definitely live in the minister''s residence first.


    One of them is a minister''s mansion, a backyard in the mansion.


    In a spacious house with bright lights.


    I heard that Chu Jinzheng had sent someone to attack the palace and capture the devil. The Empress Dowager''s face was calm. I hope Chu Jinzheng can successfully capture the people.


    All of a sudden, there was noise outside.


    The Empress Dowager ordered the old lady to go out quickly to see what happened.


    Old mammy took the order and went out. When she got to the door, she saw the prime minister come in and almost collided with him.


    Shi Fengyuan came to protect the Empress Dowager on the order of Chu Jinzheng. He just entered the residence and chatted with the minister in the hall. He didn''t expect that some people in the devil pool would be killed, but they escaped from the palace. So he rushed to the backyard, "empress dowager, some people in the devil are coming. Weichen has sent someone to report to the emperor. Now the soldiers outside are blocking the devil. Let''s get out of here first. "


    The Empress Dowager''s face changed greatly. She quickly fell down and went out.


    The old lady quickly took the Empress Dowager''s cloak and followed her. It''s too cold outside. It''s night. I don''t want the empress to catch cold.


    Out of the courtyard, around a few corridors, Shi Fengyuan escorted the Empress Dowager through the back door.


    In a hurry, listening to the clear fighting sound, the Empress Dowager looked back as she walked.


    At the beginning, Emperor Huachen took the devil back to Huachen and put him in the secret room of his highness of the Huguo temple. The eminent monks in the temple guarded and suppressed the devil''s demonic nature. She always knew it, but she didn''t see it in person, so she only knew that the devil had white hair and red eyes, and didn''t know what the devil really looked like.


    At the moment, in the light of the fire, the Empress Dowager was surprised to see the surrounded white haired man from a distance. She asked Shi Fengyuan, "is he really a devil?"


    The old mother beside the Empress Dowager was shocked when she looked back at the devil.


    Shi Fengyuan nodded, "it''s him."


    "No way!" Three words blurted out. The Empress Dowager twisted her eyebrows and stopped. "Are you sure there is no mistake?"


    Shi Fengyuan didn''t understand why the Empress Dowager had such a reaction, and said, "it''s really him who told the Empress Dowager. It''s not wrong. Let''s go quickly. It''s too late if we don''t go any more."


    The wrinkled forehead of the Empress Dowager is almost twisted into a "Sichuan" shape.


    Shi Fengyuan quietly put the look of the empress dowager, and the look of the old lady beside her into his eyes. Seeing their reaction, it seems that the devil shouldn''t look like this.

 Chapter 622

    "Let''s go." The Empress Dowager doesn''t stay any longer. No matter how shocked she is, it''s not as important as her own life. But when she goes back, those thoughts still come to her mind.


    The devil is the former crown prince of Chizhou state. He is the eldest son of the present Queen and the former Emperor of Chizhou state. After becoming a devil on the day of his accession to the throne, he was imprisoned in the imperial mausoleum by the queen.


    She is the Empress Dowager of Huachen kingdom. She has never stepped out of Huachen kingdom. She has never seen the former Emperor of Chizhou kingdom or the present Queen of Chizhou kingdom. Therefore, she will not be surprised by what the devil looks like, but the devil is very much like that young man.


    Counting the time, the boy has been dead for more than 30 years. How can the devil be so like him? It''s so similar!


    Surrounded by Chi Lin''s eyes, he could see the figure of the Empress Dowager who was being protected. Although he didn''t see the appearance, it must be the Empress Dowager who looked at the battle and clothes. You have a way is to catch the thief first, "brother, I''ll catch her, you can resist first." Although my elder brother was hurt by the voice of chanting sutras, there was no chanting sutras here, and those damned old donkeys. My elder brother''s situation was much better than when he was in the palace. Yu Wenxiao and song and Yuan Dynasties in the palace of the tiger, they certainly will not leave the two people to go on their own.


    Qu Ning protects the little Tuanzi in his arms and doesn''t let the little Tuanzi see the blood in front of him.


    Shi Fengyuan sees Chi Lin rush out of the encirclement to chase him. He urges the Empress Dowager again and orders someone to block Chi Lin.


    The Empress Dowager suddenly ordered the old woman around her to take off her coat. She also quickly took off her coat. Without hesitation, she exchanged with the old woman, took off several gold hairpins from her bun, and quickly put them into the old woman''s bun. She asked the old woman to put on her cloak, and let people protect the old woman in another direction.


    The old lady didn''t object, so she pretended to be the Empress Dowager.


    It wasn''t long before Chi Lin solved the problem of blocking him. He chased the "Empress Dowager" all the way. In the chaos, he succeeded in taking the "Empress Dowager" down and holding the "Empress Dowager" back to his brother.


    Shi Fengyuan has asked people to escort the real empress dowager to leave. He has left. For the moment, he asks everyone to stop and shout to the humanity in the enclosure: "Chi Lin, don''t hurt the Empress Dowager!"


    Chi linleng snorted and said to Shi Fengyuan, "if you don''t want the old woman to die, go to tell Chu Jinzheng immediately and let him release the two men in the palace immediately."


    Shi Fengyuan continues to procrastinate. He doesn''t want Chi Lin and others to find out whether it''s true or not, so that the real empress dowager can be safer. "OK, Chi Lin, you wait. I''ll send someone to tell the emperor."


    The old lady was held hostage and looked carefully back at the white haired devil. As like as two peas, the man in front of him is more and more like that person.


    "You... You look like a person." The old lady said it unconsciously.


    Qu Ning heard that the voice was a little familiar, but it was not the voice of the Empress Dowager. The voice of the Empress Dowager belonged to the kind of domineering and sharp.


    Qu Ning hurried to Chi Lin and looked at the people in Chi Lin''s hands. Just now, Chi Lin''s hijackers came back. They were all facing her. She didn''t look at them seriously. "She''s not the Empress Dowager. I''ve seen the old mother around her."


    When Chi Lin hears the words, he feels that he has been deceived and is about to kill the man in his hand.


    Shi Fengyuan saw through and immediately ordered the person who stopped to take the person down.


    A group of people took orders.


    Chi Lin pushes away the person in his hand and resists with his sword.


    -


    [PS: good night, dear friends. The next chapter is about the life experience of the devil. The devil is not yunxizhi''s son. Ha, there is another mystery]

 Chapter 623

    Old mammy fell to the ground. She didn''t run away in a hurry in the chaos. She still looked at Chi Yan.


    The soldiers fought to the death, constantly stepping on the corpses.


    Chi Yan beat back the soldiers in the front and said to Chi Lin, "lin''er, go and catch the Empress Dowager before she escapes to Emperor Huachen."


    "Good. Brother, hold on. I''ll go and come back quickly. " Chi Lin flew up, stepped on the soldiers'' heads, flew out of the encirclement, and chased outside the mansion.


    Qu Ning was worried about Chi Yan, who was forced to perform martial arts, but there was nothing he could do to help him, because he had to protect the Little Regiment in his arms. He could only beat back a few soldiers occasionally, hoping that Chi Lin could catch the Empress Dowager this time. With the Empress Dowager in hand, you can threaten emperor Huachen to release Yu Wenxiao and Song Yuan from the palace and let them go.


    Shi Fengyuan watched, and immediately ordered a group of soldiers to escort, be sure to protect the Empress Dowager.


    The Empress Dowager ran away in a hurry and got into the carriage.


    The carriage galloped towards the palace.


    Chi Lin catches up on the way and kills all the soldiers escorted by him. He pulls out the curtain and looks inside.


    The Empress Dowager trembled. Although she had never seen any conspiracy and blood in the harem for decades, she was the first to face such a real sword and gun. This young man outside killed people like this.


    Chi Lin "hum" a, point to the Empress Dowager''s acupoints, then drive the carriage back, on the road again killed all the soldiers who came to escort, holding the Empress Dowager back to the minister''s residence, meeting with his brother.


    Shi Fengyuan urgently ordered the soldiers to stop. The Empress Dowager who was arrested this time is true, "Chi Lin, don''t hurt the Empress Dowager."


    Chi Lin: "I''ll say it again. I''ll tell emperor Huachen to let our people go right away. Otherwise, the old woman will have to be buried with her. "


    Shi Fengyuan: "OK, you wait. I''ll send someone to report it."


    Chi Yan had noticed the tall building in the middle of the mansion for a long time. It was dark in the moonlight. There should be no one. "Lin''er, let''s go back there first."


    Chi Lin listens to his brother and takes the Empress Dowager back there.


    Worried about the empress dowager, she got up from the ground and followed.


    Shi Fengyuan followed step by step with his soldiers.


    -


    Back in front of the high building, Chi Lin let his brother and Qu Ning advance. He took the Empress Dowager as his hostage and threatened shifengyuan: "don''t go forward any more. If you dare to step forward, I''ll cut off the old woman''s hand first. "


    Shi Fengyuan frowned and raised his hand to signal the soldiers to stop.


    Inside the high building, underneath

 Chapter 624

    Chi Lin: "there are many similar people in the world."


    The Empress Dowager also knew that the devil had nothing to do with that person. Besides, that person had been dead for so many years, but would he really look like this for no reason?


    Shi Fengyuan''s martial arts is not low, a few Zhang distance vaguely heard the conversation between the Empress Dowager and Chi Lin.


    -


    Less than half an hour later, Chu Jinzheng arrived.


    A group of eminent monks of Huguo Temple followed closely.


    A group of soldiers escorted Yu Wenxiao and song and Yuan who had been taken.


    The rest of the soldiers surrounded the house outside, waiting for orders.


    Yu Wenxiao and the song and Yuan Dynasties were injured to varying degrees. If they hadn''t told emperor Huachen that the people who "the Empress Dowager was kidnapped" arrived in time, they would have died under the random arrows.


    Chu Jinzheng: "release the Empress Dowager immediately!"


    Chi Lin coldly looked at a group of old bald donkeys in the rear of Chu Jinzheng, who read those damned scriptures and made his brother vomit blood. When he saved his brother, he should have killed these bald donkeys first in order to avoid future trouble. "You let my people come first."


    Chu Jinzheng: "if you don''t let it go, I''ll order people to set fire. None of you can escape."


    Chi Lin: "then I''ll kill the old woman first, and let her go to huangquan road to make way for us."


    The Empress Dowager kept silent and believed in her son.


    Chu Jinzheng was angry. He didn''t expect that these people would come to such a move to "tease the tiger out of the mountain" and "get rid of the golden cicada". He went out of the palace under his eyes and came here to hold the Empress Dowager. He has sent more Shifeng yuan to protect him, but it''s still useless.


    Qu Ning walked out of the tall building, approached Chi Lin and said in a very low voice: "more time..."


    Chi Lin nodded, "Chu, I can give you half an hour to think about it. Don''t test my patience."


    Chu Jinzheng clenched his fist.


    Shi Fengyuan stepped forward two steps and said to Chu Jinzheng: "emperor, I''m afraid the devil is in the tall building to use his power to adjust his breath."


    Chu Jinzheng immediately ordered a group of eminent monks to chant scriptures.


    The eminent monks took orders.


    Chi Lin''s face was instantly gloomy, and he almost cut it off with a sword at the moment of chanting.


    A shrill cry of pain suddenly resounded through the sky! The Empress Dowager was in great pain. Everything happened so fast that she almost didn''t react. How could she have suffered such an injury for so many years.


    Chu Jinzheng quickly ordered the monks to stop.


    Chi Lin said: "this time I just cut my hand. If there''s another time, I''ll just cut off her arm. "


    Qu Ning quickly turned and ran back to the high building, worried about the devil''s situation.


    Chi Yan wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth again, pressed down the Qi and blood on his body, and stood up and went out.


    Qu Ning looks at it and follows it.


    Everyone outside, including Chu Jinzheng and Shi Fengyuan, was on guard when they saw the devil coming out.


    Chi Yan looked at Chu Jinzheng without expression: "believe it or not, I can kill you directly, no matter how many people can''t protect you."


    Chu Jinzheng stepped back slightly. Such arrogant words, but from the mouth of the devil, Chu Jinzheng know that the devil is not just talk, he really can do.


    A group of eminent monks step forward one after another, quickly form a circle, protect Chu Jinzheng in the middle, and sit down on the ground. As long as the devil dares to do it, he is ready to chant scriptures at any time.


    Chu Jinzheng calmed down, "but you should also see that I have these eminent monks to escort me. The reason why you are enchanted is that someone stole the magic blood, the treasure handed down from Huachen kingdom for hundreds of years, and put it on you for a long time. What Huachen has is a way to control, suppress and eliminate demons. "


    -


    [PS: good night, my dear friends, tomorrow night is the last six

 Chapter 625

    Shi Fengyuan was shocked. First, he heard the word "devil blood" for the first time. Second, as the Prime Minister of Huachen state, he never knew anything like Huachen state. Chu Jinzheng, or the royal family, was very strict in keeping secrets.


    All the soldiers on the scene, some did not understand at all, and some did not even hear if they understood. They were always on guard and ready to obey orders.


    "For a long time?" Chi Yan repeated these words slowly, and his face was hard to distinguish.


    Chu Jinzheng didn''t like it.


    Chi Yan: "how long is that?"


    In terms of how many months or years, Chu Jinzheng could not say, and he did not think it was a problem.


    Chi Yan: "answer me."


    Chi Lin looked at his brother in surprise. He didn''t think there was anything important or easy to ask.


    However, since the elder brother wants to know, Chi Lin looks at Chu Jinzheng, who has not answered yet. Without his elder brother''s command, he mercilessly clasps the wound on the Empress Dowager''s arm and further threatens, "my elder brother asked you."


    The wound was deep and bloody, and her whole arm and sleeve were already bloody. With such a heavy hand, the Empress Dowager felt so painful that she wanted to cry and even tumble on the ground. However, her identity did not allow her to do this in front of so many people, nor did she allow her to beg for mercy. She had to bite her teeth and spit out word by word from her teeth. She told Chu Jinzheng, "tell him!"


    Of course, Chu Jinzheng wanted to save the empress dowager, but he really couldn''t let the devil go.


    Looking at the Empress Dowager''s repeated sufferings in front of her, Chu Jinzheng''s fists clucked and reluctantly replied: "more than a few years, less than a month or two."


    Chi Yan: "be specific."


    These are the highest secrets of the royal family of Huachen Kingdom, which can''t be known to any outsider in the past dynasties. Chu Jinzheng: "magic blood was stolen more than 20 years ago. You had a magic attack 12 years ago, many years later."


    "Before your demonic attack, if you don''t notice any abnormality in yourself, it means that the other party has little weight on you. At least after several years of continuous attack, the demonic nature has been deeply hidden in you and integrated with you. Finally, it suddenly urges your demonic attack and makes you crazy and lose your consciousness in an instant."


    "If you suddenly notice something strange in yourself before your demonic attack, it means that the other party has taken a large amount of weight in a short time, so that people can clearly feel the change after you have been infected with demonic blood. After several times, you will also have your own attack without prompting demonic attack."


    Chu Jinzheng: "so you have to ask yourself how long it took for the person who cast the devil''s blood on you."


    Chi Lin listened and kept frowning. Although he was only four years old at that time, he remembered what happened that year, especially before and after his brother ascended the throne, as if it had happened yesterday.


    In his memory, his brother was very normal at that time, and there was nothing different. When his father died, his brother comforted him, took care of him, accompanied him, and took him to sleep with him.


    That is to say, the elder brother''s situation should belong to the former one. He was given very little weight for many years, so he didn''t notice it until he was suddenly aroused.


    Think of this, think of the person on the throne to brother for so long, even in the elder brother when he was a child sent to steal magic blood, Chi Lin gas want to kill her!

 Chapter 626

    Chi Yan: "is it possible for me to have a magic attack next time?"


    "No way!" Chu Jinzheng vetoed without hesitation and looked down at a circle of eminent monks sitting around him.


    One of the eminent monks said, "Amitabha. If it''s only once, unless the dose is very large. However, with such a large amount of magic blood, people''s bodies can''t bear it at all. Basically, people will die on the spot. " Before they imprisoned the devil in the cave, when they took the devil''s blood to Huachen emperor, they only took a little and diluted it with a lot of water, but they didn''t use it all at once.


    Chi Yan''s hand tightened, and in a flash he stepped back slightly.


    Chi Lin didn''t find the slightest change of his brother. He vowed: "brother, I will help you kill her!" Go to his promise, even if he promised the man named Yuejin, he would never assassinate Rongxin again. Now he can''t count a word. She should die. She should die more than anyone else in the world.


    If she only had that kind of vicious thought in those one or two years and calculated that her brother was OK behind her back, it would at least show that those years before that were true.


    But she began to calculate when her brother was a child! How on earth did she do it? She could be so good to her brother, better than everyone else, and stab him year after year.


    How could he have a mother like her!


    Chi Lin hates it!


    Qu Ning discovered the change of Chi Yan, but he didn''t think much about it. He thought Chi Yan couldn''t accept that the queen had harmed him for so many years.


    The atmosphere quieted down.


    For a while.


    Although both Chu Jinzheng and the eminent monks had made it clear, Chi Yan confirmed, "what you said is true?"


    Chu Jinzheng: "I don''t have to cheat you."


    Eminent monk: "Amitabha."


    "Well, for the sake of your secret, I can''t kill you tonight, as long as you get out of the way immediately and let us go." At this moment, Chi Yan suddenly wants to go to a place, and is anxious to go.


    "Ha ha!" Chu Jinzheng seems to have heard some jokes. It seems that those just happened to be trivial incidents. Now he is back on the right track. "Don''t forget what I said just now, I have so many eminent monks to escort me. Although you are really good, don''t be arrogant about it


    Chi Yan takes out an object from his sleeve.


    In the light of the fire, Chu Jinzheng recognized the secret agreement he had signed with the queen.


    Chu Jinzheng immediately changed his face. Of course, he kept such an important thing in the imperial library, which was very secret. Unexpectedly, it was found.


    Chi Yan: "if this thing falls into the hands of the Xiling emperor, what do you think it will be?"


    Chu Jinzheng calmed himself, "big deal... Cooperate ahead of time."


    Chi Yan: "do you think that at that time, the person who signed this thing with you still had the energy, even the life to cooperate with you?"


    Chu Jinzheng: "are you sure you want to kill her?"


    Unable to get an answer, Chu Jinzheng looks back at Chi Lin, who is holding the Empress Dowager. He almost blurts out, "that man is your own mother''s empress." but he remembers what Chi Lincai said. Chi Lin really doesn''t take that man as his mother''s empress. Once these people go to Chizhou, there will be a bloody storm. It''s hard to say what will happen to the queen of Chizhou at that time. Even if we can kill the devil, it will take a while.


    Knowing the truth that "Huachen state actually cooperates with Chizhou state secretly", the emperor of Xiling, if he takes advantage of the fact that the empress has no time to separate herself from Huachen state, the whole situation of Huachen state will be bad.

 Chapter 627

    Chi Yan: "give you two choices. Let us go. This agreement between the Empress Dowager and me can be returned to you first."


    "The emperor!" The Empress Dowager was so stiff that she blurted out. The devil''s words clearly want chu Jinzheng to choose between her and the agreement. As a empress dowager, how can she be taken hostage by these people.


    Chu Jinzheng: "what if I don''t choose?"


    "No, you will." Chi Yan said yes.


    If you don''t choose, the Empress Dowager will be killed by Chi Lin first. Of course, he can also directly kill Yu Wenxiao and song and Yuan Dynasties, and then there will be a fierce scuffle. Some eminent monks may be able to kill these people in front of him. This is tantamount to burning jade and stone. To choose is to let the tiger go. Chu Jinzheng has been emperor for so many years, but he has never been so threatened.


    Yu Wenxiao and the song and Yuan dynasties have never spoken, and they look at death as if they are at home.


    Shi Fengyuan is silent. At this time, he was not good at persuading Chu Jinzheng, but according to his understanding of Chu Jinzheng, he believed that Chu Jinzheng would choose.


    Finally out of the palace, Yun Xizhi, who learned about the situation here, came quietly. Seeing the scene that the Empress Dowager was being coerced and Emperor Huachen was being coerced, he was very angry and secretly hoped that emperor Huachen would not choose.


    Qu Ning saw elder sister, the vision just passed from elder sister face.


    long time.


    Chu Jinzheng: "OK, I can promise you. But I want you to swear that you can never let anyone know what you have in your hands. "


    The Empress Dowager can''t believe that Chu Jinzheng chose the agreement instead of her? She''s his real mother!


    Chi Yan: "I can promise you."


    Chu Jinzheng: "you must promise that you will never hurt the Empress Dowager. Once out of Huachen, we must release the Empress Dowager unharmed. "


    Chi Yan: "I promise you."


    "Mother, I''m sorry." Chu Jinzheng turned to look at the empress dowager, which was a decision he had no choice but to protect her.


    When the Empress Dowager was disappointed, she laughed instead, "you are really a good emperor who mourns for his family."


    Chu Jinzheng side open eyes, no longer look, suddenly think of what, to Chi Yan added, "I want you to leave a porcelain bottle of blood."


    Chi Yan: "yes."


    Chu Jinzheng ordered someone to get a clean porcelain vase.


    Qu Ning and Chi Lin were surprised that Chu Jinzheng let go so easily.


    When Yunxi comes forward, he will say something.


    Shi Fengyuan had already seen Yun Xizhi, so he quickly grabbed him, covered his mouth, and took him away while no one noticed. It is a great shame for emperor Huachen to be so threatened. And since emperor Huachen has decided, no matter what people say, they will not change. At this time, anyone who comes forward will be killed, which will only lead the anger in emperor Huachen''s heart to himself.


    Yunxi is struggling.


    Soon someone took the vase and sent it to Chu Jinzheng.


    As a result, Chu Jinzheng threw it at the opposite ChiYan.


    Chi Yan catches it, cuts his arm in front of Chu Jinzheng, fills up the vase, and throws it to Chu Jinzheng.


    Chu Jinzheng ordered people to release Yu Wenxiao and song and Yuan Dynasties, then raised his hand heavily and ordered everyone to get out of the way.


    At this time, the old lady on one side quickly spoke and trembled, "please... Please take the old slave. The Empress Dowager needs the care of the old slave... The old slave... "


    Chi Yan took a look and went out.


    Chi Lin is holding the Empress Dowager.


    Qu Ning, holding a little Tuanzi, and Yu Wen, Xiao Song and Yuan keep up.


    -


    To the outside, on the carriage, pool Lin personally drive, with the fastest speed to leave.

 Chapter 628

    half a month later.


    A group of people went out of Huachen border without stop.


    Chi Lin naturally knew that there were soldiers and horses chasing behind, but they didn''t dare to chase too close, "brother, do you really want to let the old woman go?"


    Empress Dowager instantly excited, the whole person has obviously lost a big circle, "do you want to go back?"


    Chi Yan: "put her out of the car."


    Chi Lin nods, unties the acupoints of the empress dowager, and stops Yu Wenxiao and Song Yuan.


    The Empress Dowager couldn''t wait to go underground. Seeing that the carriage was about to leave, the uninjured hand grabbed the carriage and asked suspiciously, "you promised that you would not tell anyone the contents of the agreement. You will do what you say, right?"


    "My brother will do what he promised himself." Pool faces cold.


    The Empress Dowager released her hand and waited for Chu Jinzheng''s troops to catch up with her.


    -


    In the carriage.


    Qu Ning knows that the devil and Chi Lin are going to kill the queen of Chizhou. But so go, single handed, Qu Ning really worried, asked: "we''re going to Chizhou capital?"


    Chi Lin: "I didn''t say that for a long time..."


    "No, let''s go to the imperial mausoleum of Chizhou." Chi Yan interrupted slowly, with a calm face.


    Chi Lin was surprised, "what do you do in the imperial mausoleum?"


    Qu Ning: "yes, what are you doing there?"


    Chi Yan said nothing.


    Yu Wenxiao and song and yuan, who have recovered a little, almost think that they have heard wrong and look back reflexively while driving. But the curtain hung down, and I couldn''t see the inside at all.


    Little Tuan Zi was very happy. The stranger left. He got up in the carriage, climbed to Chi Yan, and climbed to Chi Lin''s feet.


    Chi Lin pushes away Xiaotuan Zi every time.


    Xiaotuanzi only plays with him when Chi Lin is there.


    In the rear, the Empress Dowager finally waited for the troops and asked Shi Fengyuan, who led the troops, "what''s the emperor''s order?"


    Shi Fengyuan jumped off his horse and saluted the Empress Dowager first. After confirming that she was safe, he looked at the carriage that was about to disappear in front of him and said, "the emperor orders that once the devil leaves Huachen, there is no need to chase him."


    The Empress Dowager''s face sank.


    -


    Half a month later.


    The group stopped in a small town nearest to the imperial mausoleum.


    At night, Chi Yan asks Qu Ning, Yu Wenxiao and Song Yuan to stay in the inn with Xiao Tuanzi. He and Chi Lin go.


    Qu Ning is worried and wants to go together.


    Chi Yan agreed.


    Yu Wenxiao: "young master, young master, Miss Ning, the imperial mausoleum is heavily guarded. You must be careful."


    An hour later.


    Several people sneaked into the mausoleum without disturbing anyone.


    Chi Lin still doesn''t know why his brother came here. He was obviously in a hurry all the way. Over the years, he always had only one wish in his heart, that is, to find a way to enter the imperial mausoleum to save his brother. I didn''t expect that this would be the case when he finally came in - together with his brother.


    Qu Ning didn''t know, because Chi Yan didn''t say it.


    I don''t know if it''s her illusion. As soon as Qu Ning entered the imperial mausoleum, he felt familiar with it.


    To avoid the guards outside the mausoleum, Qu Ning and Chi Lin follow Chi Yan and enter the mausoleum.


    The mausoleum is very large, and emperors of all dynasties were buried in it.


    The whole mausoleum is divided into separate mausoleums. It''s like a big palace with different palaces. Of course, it''s an underground palace.


    Obviously, there are more guards in the mausoleum than those outside.


    Through a few secret roads¡ª¡ª


    Chi Yan stopped. "It should be right in front of here. There are people ahead


    "I''ll take care of the people." Chi Lin took the lead in walking forward. When several guards found him and were about to arrest him, they stopped him and ordered his acupoints.

 Chapter 629

    Chi Lin asked about the mechanism that opened the tomb.


    The mausoleum keeper refused to say, and said angrily, "who are you? It''s a capital crime to intrude into the imperial mausoleum


    "I don''t know. When my son came to see his father, he died." Chi Lin sneered. Instead of guarding the mausoleum, he searched for the mechanism himself. Since entering this mausoleum, my brother has been looking for his father''s mausoleum. He knows what he''s doing here, though he still doesn''t know what he''s doing when he suddenly comes to see his father. In fact, he didn''t have much affection for his father.


    My father died when he was four years old.


    In those years, his father was lying on the couch all the year round, and his brother was taking care of him and treating him.


    He stuck to his brother all day and didn''t have much chance to see his father.


    Apart from seeing his brother and mother every day, other people are rare. The mother felt that he was too young, and she didn''t want him to get in touch with the sick man too much, even though he was his father.


    At the moment, Chi Lin''s impression of his father is still vague.


    Several guards were shocked, "are you..."


    Chi Lin was too lazy to answer. He soon found the mechanism and opened the tomb door.


    Qu Ning looked inside and saw a large sarcophagus in the center of the mausoleum like a palace. The top of the sarcophagus, in modern terms, is a large round ceiling, with a large chandelier hanging down. The circle of the chandelier is a small oil lamp hanging down like a tassel. Each oil lamp is on. There are too many. I can''t count how many.


    The sarcophagus is rectangular, tightly closed, about one foot long and half a foot wide.


    All kinds of gold, silver and jewels were shining brightly in the light of so many oil lamps. Before they went in, they were blinded.


    Chi Lin is the first to go in, and he is about to open the sarcophagus.


    "You can''t go in!" he said


    Chi Yan catches up with Chi Lin, covers his shoulder and stops him, "it''s poisonous."


    Chi Lin nodded and hit the sarcophagus.


    The sarcophagus was only slightly shaken, unharmed.


    Chi Yan asked Chi Lin to retreat and hit the sarcophagus in person.


    The lid of the sarcophagus was broken and cracked, making a loud noise.


    Chi Lin came closer and saw that the body inside had become a white bone.


    Chi Yan looked at it for a long time and asked Qu Ning to give him a silk handkerchief. He reached into the sarcophagus and took down a rib across the silk handkerchief and handed it to Chi Lin: "you take it..."


    Before the end of the words, Chi Yan saw a strange place on the white bone, and his hand was stiff.


    Is ready to pick up the pool Lin: "brother, what''s the matter?"


    Chi Yan does not speak, let Chi Lin take this rib, quickly check the whole white bone.


    Qu Ning didn''t know what was wrong. He only saw that Chi Yan''s face was more and more ugly, and the air in the secret room was solidified.


    Outside the stone gate, a few tomb guards who had their acupoints pointed watched everything inside, but there was nothing they could do.


    -


    For a long time.


    Chi Yan''s hand fell on the edge of the sarcophagus.


    Chi Lin thought that his brother had forgotten, so he quickly reminded him, "brother, you said there was poison on it..."


    The last word has not yet been said, I saw that a place was crushed by my brother''s palm, and the edge of the smooth sarcophagus suddenly lacked a mouth.


    Chi Lin has never seen his brother like this.


    Qu Ning was stunned.


    Chi Yan: "this body is a fake."


    "How could that be?" Chi Lin blurted out, and then thought of the only possibility, his face was ugly, "did someone steal the body of his father?"


    -


    [it''s agreed that six chapters will be updated, only five chapters will be improved, and one or two chapters will be added tomorrow morning! Good night, folks]

 Chapter 630

    Without waiting for his brother to answer, Chi Lin rushed out and grabbed the guards one by one and asked, "what''s the matter? What about the real bodies? How do you all keep it? What''s the use of you people? "


    Several people who guarded the mausoleum were all stunned. They could not say anything except "impossible" repeatedly. They have been guarding the mausoleum for many years. They have never left the mausoleum since they entered it. How could the people in the sarcophagus in this mausoleum not be the former Emperor.


    Chi Lin is annoyed. He solves the acupoints of several tomb guards, drags them in and pushes them on the sarcophagus to let them see for themselves.


    A few of the guards of the mausoleum, bearing the crime of disrespect, carefully examined it, but found nothing unusual. They all looked at Chi Yan with white hair. They felt that this man was more or less like the demon who had been imprisoned before, but they didn''t see the demon very much, so they were not sure.


    One of them said, "how do you conclude that this is not the emperor?"


    Chi Yan flicks down the chandelier above with one palm, and walks away with no expression on his face.


    The chandelier fell heavily into the sarcophagus. The lamp oil in the small oil lamps on the sarcophagus immediately spilled on the white bone. The white bone inside immediately burned, and the whole sarcophagus became a sea of fire.


    Qu Ning looked at it and pulled the sleeves of La Chi Lin tightly. He went out with Chi Lin.


    A few of the guards who had just checked the bones and were closest to the tomb didn''t expect that the white haired people would suddenly behave like this. They were almost hurt by the falling chandelier and the fire in the sarcophagus. After the reaction, several guards were angry, anxious and angry, and hurried to inform others to come and catch people while fighting the fire.


    Other people who came to guard the mausoleum stopped Qu Ning and others in the passage.


    Chi Lin is about to start, but without waiting for Chi Lin to come forward, Chi Yan directly slaps all the people in front of him.


    Qu Ning and Chi Lin look at each other and then catch up.


    Chi Yan''s steps have not stopped.


    Outside the mausoleum, on the flat open space under the moonlight, Qu Ning and Chi Lin just chased him.


    "What''s the matter? We are very worried that you are suddenly like this and don''t say anything. " Qu Ning will stop people, breathing tunnel.


    Chi Lin: "brother, you tell me!" Now think about it, my brother suddenly came to the mausoleum to see his father''s body, took a rib from the body, and then found that the body was fake. It doesn''t seem to have nothing to do with it. "Do you know that there is something wrong with his father''s body long ago? But why? How do you know? "


    Quiet!


    Qu Ning and Chi Lin are waiting together.


    After a long time, Qu Ning and Chi Lin just heard a low voice ring out, "the evil blood on my body may be his."


    Qu Ning: "ah?"


    Chi Lin: "why? It''s clearly the mother! Brother, are you mistaken? "


    "I always thought it was her, too." His father died and was buried. A few days later, he ascended the throne. On that morning, before she ascended the throne, she specially came to have breakfast with him and brought a bowl of soup. She said she made it herself and watched him drink it. Soon, he noticed something was wrong and asked why she did it.


    By the time he regained consciousness, the killing had been done.


    She personally broke his hand and foot tendons, abolished his crown prince position, and imprisoned him in the imperial mausoleum.


    At that moment, he asked her why again.


    She said that she wanted Chi Lin to be the emperor more than he was on the throne, because Chi Lin was too small to be controlled by her. Since then, he had not seen her again.


    But Chu Jinzheng, the emperor of Huachen, said that his demons could not have been caused at one time!

 Chapter 631

    "But she didn''t deny it every time. It was she who imprisoned your brother in the imperial mausoleum and took the throne by herself." All these facts are ironclad and can never be erased. If she didn''t do it, how do you explain that? Chi Lin couldn''t figure it out.


    The situation of those years flashed clearly in Chi Yan''s mind. If when Chu Jinzheng said those words, he just had a little doubt, thus came here to verify, then now the doubt is more. And the corpse in the sarcophagus, was it stolen later, or was it fake from the beginning? But at that time, he clearly died in front of him, and he personally held a state funeral for him and buried him in the imperial mausoleum.


    Chi Lin immediately thought of another possibility. Although it was absurd to say that, since his brother doubted his father, what if his brother''s doubt was true¡° Brother, do you think it''s the emperor and his mother working together in secret? However, when his father was alive, the person he loved most was his brother. He had a bad relationship with his mother. Why did he help her harm her brother and let her be the emperor


    At night, Chi Yan was stiff.


    Not very bright moonlight, although close at hand, Qu Ning can not see his eyes at this moment.


    Qu Ning still clearly remembers what he said when he was in the imperial study of Huachen Kingdom, and his trembling in the dark. He said that "there are only four people he trusts most.".


    The queen has cheated, calculated and imprisoned him. When he trusted her most, she stabbed him hard. Now, the former Emperor of Chizhou, who has been dead for more than ten years, has a problem!


    These two people are not only his most trusted people, but also his parents. They can''t even believe them!


    Then contact him just out of control, Qu Ning heart can not help but some unspeakable worry.


    Holding his hand, Qu Ning felt his hand as cold as ice.


    "Brother!" Chi Lin is also worried. If the mother does everything by herself, maybe her brother is not her own son. She yearns for power and the throne too much. But the father is their brother''s own father. How can he harm his brother behind his back?


    The more Chi Lin thinks about it, the more angry he is. He just hopes that it''s not true. Otherwise, he would have to ruin his father''s body!


    Suddenly, without any sign, Chi Yan spat out a big mouthful of blood and shook his body.


    Qu Ning and Chi Lin help each other in a hurry.


    Chi Lin: "forget it, brother. Let''s not guess here. We''ll go into the palace to catch her and ask her face to face."


    Chi Yan slowly wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, pushed Chi Lin and Qu Ning away, and walked forward alone.


    The wind blows up his clothes and white hair. Qu Ning looks at his bleak and cold back, and suddenly feels uneasy as never before.


    Chi Lin is also upset. Catch up.


    At this time, some eunuchs who sneaked out at night and dug up roots and leaves everywhere saw several people here from a distance and fell to the ground in fear.


    Koizumi was also frightened. When he saw that one of them was Qu Ning, who had disappeared for a long time, he got up and ran close. When he got to Qu Ning''s, he cried and sobbed: "husband... Madam, you can come back... Koizumi is worried about you..." that morning, he and Mai Dong went out of the wooden house on time, but no matter how they knocked on the door, the door didn''t open.


    So he and Maidong boldly pushed the door in, only to see that it was empty, and there was no quning.

 Chapter 632

    After that, Qu Ning disappeared, and the whole imperial mausoleum looked for her everywhere.


    He and ophiopogon searched again and again.


    Qu Ning, who pauses his steps, looks at the yellow, skinny boy running over. He doesn''t think of anything, doesn''t know him, and his eyes flash with doubts.


    Koizumi: "madam, fortunately you''re OK. Just come back safely. Madam... "


    Qu Ning asked simply, "what are you doing?"


    Koizumi: "the slaves are so hungry that they have nothing to eat, so they come out quietly at night to find something to eat." Speaking of this, as soon as the topic of hunger opened, Koizumi couldn''t stop talking about a series of things that happened after Qu Ning disappeared.


    Those days, no matter how they look for it, they just can''t find Qu Ning.


    Then, on the death day of the former Emperor, the queen arrived as scheduled as usual.


    Because of Qu Ning''s disappearance, the queen severely punished all the people, including the eunuchs, the people guarding the mausoleum and the guards guarding the mausoleum.


    For the first time in 12 years, the empress did not stay in the mausoleum for three days, so she left soon.


    A few months later, the queen suddenly came with a large number of people.


    They stay in the imperial mausoleum all the year round, and they are humble people. They have no idea what happened. Anyway, if the queen comes, they will eat less food.


    Until a few months ago, the people guarding the mausoleum said that they did not have to send food to the "imprisoned demons" every day.


    They all thought it strange, but they didn''t dare to ask. After such a long time, I don''t know if the imprisoned devil has been starved to death.


    Qu Ning listen, originally in front of this young man and his companions do not know the devil has not been imprisoned in this.


    "What are you doing? Let''s go." Chi Lin shouts back at Qu Ning. The elder brother has left, the elder brother''s present condition is obviously wrong, she even stops to talk with a little eunuch.


    "I''ll go first. Take care of yourself." Qu Ning rushed after him.


    Koizumi wants to follow, but he doesn''t dare.


    Some of the injured but not dead guards chased out of the mausoleum, regardless of their life and death. Some went to inform the guards outside and sent a message to the queen as soon as possible.


    -


    At the same time, thousands of miles away in the palace.


    Know that the devil left Huachen, but do not know the devil to the mausoleum of the empress Rong Xin, is standing in the palace of Kunning.


    "For the first time in so many years." There were no eunuchs in the palace. There was only one month Jin in the bright palace. Rong Xin looked around, and some of them opened their mouths like memories. Their voices were calm and silent, and they seemed to talk to themselves.


    Yuejin has been injured for so long in the palace, and most of her injuries have been cured. I don''t know how Rong Xin came here on a whim? This should be where Jung Hsin lived when she was queen.


    The palace lantern that lights up, illuminate the dust all over the ground very clearly.


    In silence, Rong Xin continued: "at that time, I counted yunxizhi. When she came out of the palace, I sent someone to arrest her and premature her. I ordered someone to put the baby next to a carefully prepared fake body and let Chi Fengting see it with his own eyes. He thought yunxizhi died of dystocia."


    Yuejin raises her hand to cover Rongxin''s shoulder.


    Rong Xin: "Chi Fengting buried the body and brought back the child. A few days later, it was here that I personally took over the child from Chi Fengting and became his mother


    -


    Good night, dear friends, update tomorrow evening! Strive for more]

 Chapter 633

    Yuejin doesn''t know that. When these things happened, he had been sleeping in the snow mountain, thousands of miles away from the palace.


    Rong Xin: "you know, I like that child very much at the first sight."


    "But before that, I clearly told myself that the child was the son of the enemy, and I got him and raised him only for the purpose of power."


    "And I hurt his biological mother, and when he grows up and knows the truth, he will certainly take revenge on me, so I can''t even let him grow up."


    "But all the reason, at the moment of seeing the child and taking over the child, somehow, no longer exists. Only the smile and clear eyes of the child are left in my eyes, which clearly reflect me."


    "I really don''t know when I would have been kind and soft hearted."


    "For more than ten years, I regarded him as my own. I can give it to him, I can''t give it to him. Everything is good, I give it to him. "


    "I''m very satisfied with his excellence. I thought it would last forever."


    "But in the end, I care more about myself."


    "For my own sake, I can still sacrifice even if I put it in the palm of my hand to hurt the people I raised from childhood. One moment he was treated as if he were his own, and the next moment he was personally pushed into a hell of doom. "


    "This is me."


    "You say, am I terrible?"


    "People say that he is a devil, but they don''t know that the real devil is actually me."


    With this last sentence, Rong Xin turns his head and faces Yue Jin.


    Yuejin doesn''t know why Rongxin suddenly said these things. She has never been a person who likes to recall the past, nor is she a sentimental person. And at this moment, listening to her, Yuejin feels some unspeakable heartache. She wants to hold her in her arms, but she is afraid that she will refuse.


    What is their relationship now? Yuejin can''t tell. But to be sure, he wanted to be with her forever.


    Yue Jin: "don''t say that. I know you can''t blame everything."


    "Who''s to blame?" Rong Xin said with a smile, "I made all the decisions myself. I turned him into the devil of the world. It was I who broke his tendons and imprisoned him. I also use Fengling''s love for him to let yunxizhi know, so as to lead yunxizhi to send people to the imperial mausoleum to rescue him, and then deal with yunxizhi. I personally handed him over to Emperor Huachen in exchange for cooperation between the two countries. "


    After a little meal, she remembered everything she had done. Rong Xin: "and these, I have not the slightest regret."


    Yue Jin sighed faintly. That night, on the snow mountain, her people appeared and took Chi Yan''s "corpse".


    He wanted to know what she was going to do, so he left the snow mountain with those people.


    When he learned that she was going to exchange Chi Yan with Huachen emperor, he once advised him, more than once, but she didn''t listen. Once she makes a decision, no one can change it, except one person in that year.


    The accident recalled that year that person, month Jin Leng next.


    When he wakes up from the snow mountain and meets Rong Xin again, Rong Xin has become the Empress Dowager of Chizhou state, and let little Chi Lin sit on the throne.


    Over the years, the number of times and time he met with Rong Xin were very few. He never heard Rong Xin mention that person, and that person never appeared. He didn''t know if he had passed away.


    Yue Jin looks at Rong Xin, who is close at hand. She wants to know, but she doesn''t dare to ask.

 Chapter 634

    Rong Xin: "I am so unscrupulous and cruel. Now that he has escaped from Huachen, he will surely come back soon for revenge. All kinds of grudges are between me and him, and have nothing to do with you. Your injury is pretty good. It''s time to leave


    Yuejin returned to her senses and said without hesitation, "I won''t go. No matter what happens and what happens, I will face it with you. "


    "The cold snow mountain has been sleeping for so many years, and the imperial mausoleum has been sleeping for so many years. I owe you too much. Nothing can be returned." Rong Xin turned his head and pushed his hand away. "Don''t do anything for me anymore!"


    With this sentence, Rong Xin walked away.


    Yuejin: "I''m willing!"


    Rong Xin''s step was a meal, and she didn''t look back. The bright palace lamp was shining on her straight and cold figure. Besides, the voice of her exit was as cold as this figure. "It''s not worth it! One of them, one of lin''er, I can sacrifice. Do you think you can beat them both in my heart? If you stay with me, you will only be the one who has been sacrificed. "


    Yuejin suddenly some understand, Rongxin came here tonight, with so many purposes, she is deliberately want to let him go.


    Catch up with the front, a big open heavy Palace door closed, blocking the inside and outside of the line of sight, Yuejin embraces Rongxin, let himself obey his heart once, "but even so, I am still willing, never regret. Even if I had another choice, I would do it. "


    Rong Xin pushes Yue Jin away and turns her back.


    Yue Jin: "I know that I can''t compare with them, or even with anyone. I don''t even know if there is a little me in your heart. But if I wake up in the snow mountain and can''t see you again, I''d rather never wake up. You let me go to the imperial mausoleum and take care of him for you. As long as you can rest assured, I will stay there for a lifetime. "


    Rong Xin listens, turns around, raises her hand to cover Jin''s face. After all, she owes too much, "then it should be for the sake of rest. From now on, take care of him. " Words fall, stop hand, walk crisp, open the Palace door to go out, "ten days Yu, send him out of the palace, I don''t want to see him again."


    Yuejin chases out and wants to catch up with her, but she is stopped by Xunyu.


    Out of the palace gate, a group of eunuchs were waiting with lights. Rong Xin sits in the soft sedan chair and drives back to the imperial study.


    At the gate of the hall, Yuejin was stopped: "I won''t go."


    "This is the emperor''s decision. Young master Yue, you''d better go by yourself. Don''t let me do it. "


    After the snow mountain, the queen took the man into the palace and let him stay in the palace to recover. The difference between the two was obvious. Ten days Yu in the heart also understand, the empress this time suddenly let this person go, because the pond rock pond face is about to come back.


    But according to the Queen''s power, means, troops, bodyguards and so on, no matter how terrible the pool rock is, it is not enough to be afraid. Xunyu didn''t understand why the queen wanted to let people out of the palace.


    Yue Jin: "you don''t want her to be busy. One more person can... "


    "Young master Yue, I think you think too much. The queen doesn''t need one more person. Whatever her orders are, they must be obeyed. Let''s go. " Xunyu interrupted.


    On the other side.


    After returning to the imperial study, Rong Xin retreated the eunuch and asked her to close the door. She went inside alone and looked at the portrait of Chi Fengting hanging on the wall. A moment later, she personally lit the incense. "Maybe, later, someone else will come to give you incense."

 Chapter 635

    Chi Fengting, the man in the portrait, is still what he looked like when he was young.


    About an hour later.


    Ten days Yu arrives, enter Royal study to report a way: "emperor, he has already left."


    "Go down." Rong Xin sat reading the memorial without looking up.


    Ten day Yu hesitated: "emperor, you haven''t ordered any preparation."


    Rong Xin: "go down."


    "Yes." Ten days depression can only retreat.


    -


    Two days later, a pigeon messenger from the imperial mausoleum was robbed on the way.


    Five days later, at night, the galloping carriage arrived at the gate of the capital.


    Yu Wenxiao, a driver, was worried all the way with song and Yuan Dynasties. The more he got to the capital, the more worried he was. Now he finally arrived. His heart was already at sixes and sevens, and he didn''t dare to think about what would happen later.


    Chi Lin got out of the carriage and flew up to the city building. He easily ordered the acupoints of a group of soldiers guarding the city, opened the city gate and led two horses.


    The carriage entered the gate.


    In the carriage, Qu Ning was also worried. Chi Yan and Chi Lin wanted to get revenge on the queen. They came all by themselves. "Are you going to enter the palace like this? Maybe the queen has already got the news and even set up a bureau in the palace. You... "


    "You and Yu Wen, Xiao Song Yuan, find a safe place to hide. Three days later, if I''m ok, I''ll come to you. " Chi Yan didn''t listen to Qu Ning, left a word, then walked out of the car, jumped on the horse, and Chi Lin rode away.


    Since the mausoleum, he has become more and more different. Qu Ning quickly raised the curtain and looked out, worried.


    Yu Wenxiao and song and Yuan looked at each other, then looked back at Qu Ning, "forget it, Miss Ning, let''s find a place to hide first."


    -


    The brightly lit Imperial Palace was no different from usual, and the guards were not upgraded.


    In the bright and quiet imperial study.


    "Here you are at last!" Rong Xin, who was burning something by the fire, heard the sound and looked up calmly. After seeing who the person was, he was stunned. His face suddenly became cold. "How did you come back? I said, "I don''t want to see you again."


    Yue Jin came forward, "even I can come in so easily, not to mention their brother. You know they''re coming. Why don''t you step up your guard? "


    Rong Xin: "this is my business, it has nothing to do with you."


    Yue Jin: "didn''t you think about dealing with them from the beginning? So, do you want me to go? "


    Rong Xin: "you think too much. Do you think it''s possible? "


    Yuejin suddenly and quickly steps to the table. As soon as she comes in, she sees the imperial edict on the table. If it''s the imperial edict of summoning troops from all over the country to escort the capital, it won''t be written until this time.


    "What are you doing?" Rong Xin quickly throws all the things in her hand into the fire and chases Yuejin quickly, but it''s still a step too late. The imperial edict on the table falls into Yuejin''s hands.


    Yue Jin once said, "do you want to pass the throne to Chi Lin? You have even written this edict


    Ten days Yu is aware of the movement, quickly come in, "emperor."


    "Get out." Rong Xin''s face was cold.


    I''ll step down.


    Yuejin sincerely and hopefully said: "if you are willing to put down the throne and don''t want to deal with them or hurt them, shall we leave here together? To leave all this to them is to compensate them. We can find a place where no one can find and live a peaceful life... "


    "You think too much." Rong Xin recaptured the imperial edict, went to the stove, and threw the imperial edict into the stove without expression. "I will never give up. I''m waiting for them here. "


    -


    [PS: good night, dear friends, update tomorrow night]

 Chapter 636

    Yue Jin: "then tell me, why don''t you take any precautions? And they don''t deploy troops? "


    "How do you know if I have? If it''s so easy for you to see, how can I invite you here and wait for them to join us? " Rong Xin''s eyes were fierce and impatient. "Don''t really think that I''m different to you. Don''t try and test my patience again and again. Don''t force me to kill you!"


    The atmosphere of the whole imperial study dropped again and again with three "farewell" words in a row.


    The fire in the stove comes up, but the air freezes like ice.


    Rong Xin brushed his sleeve and turned his back. "Roll, roll for me immediately."


    Yuejin still doesn''t go, regardless of Rongxin''s coldness, she approaches from the rear and looks at Rongxin''s indifferent back, saying: "I won''t go again when I come back this time. I''ll be there where you are."


    Rong Xin: "come..."


    Yue Jin calmly went on to say that she didn''t seem to hear Rong Xin call, "do you know who I went to see these days?"


    Outside, hidden in the dark, the ten day depression, who was guarding, entered immediately.


    Rong Xin''s order has stopped abruptly. She turns back and says to Yue Jin, "who did you go to see?"


    Yuejin just looks at Rongxin.


    When jonsington felt that he had guessed right, he was really angry. He overthrew the nearby stove and let Xunyu out again in the fire.


    Xunyu takes orders.


    As soon as Xunyu left, Rongxin''s hands under her sleeves kept tightening, and she stared at Yuejin with dignity and coldness. There was no friendship left. "How dare you meet her and disturb her? Yuejin, do you really think you are different in my heart? How dare you touch my bottom line like this? "


    "Of course I want to be different in your heart! But in fact, even if it''s just a place in your heart, or even a small corner, I dare not expect


    "I can never guess your mind. I can''t think of your decision."


    "It''s like in the snow mountain, you''re so worried about Chi Yan. You don''t hesitate to use troops against Xiling and Huachen at the same time, but also lead the troops to go there in order to keep him and don''t want him to die. But as soon as you turn your head, you can exchange him with emperor Huachen and send him out. "


    "In the imperial mausoleum, you care about him so much, and you let me go into the mausoleum to take care of him, but you lead yunxizhi to send someone to help him out, just to find yunxizhi and deal with yunxizhi."


    "I can''t guess everything you do. I''ve never been able to guess what''s going on in your mind and what kind of decision you''re going to make next. It''s the same now."


    "Perhaps, you are really inviting the emperor into the urn, you have the overall layout, waiting for them to come from the net. All my worries are totally unnecessary and wrong. But I still can''t help worrying about you. "


    "Ah sin, I''m really worried about you, you know?"


    His hands couldn''t help covering Rong Xin''s shoulders. This feeling was his wishful thinking from the beginning to the end. He knew that he knew it very well, but he was happy and never regretted it. "A Xin, I don''t want you to have something. I don''t want it to happen, even if it''s just a tiny chance. "


    Rong Xin closed his eyes and finally suppressed the anger. He kept saying that he was not different, but only he knew the truth. Too much guilt together, plus so many years, after all, what is the difference, even if it is just a tiny difference.

 Chapter 637

    At the next moment, he pressed down the emotion that he had not seen for a long time. Rong Xin turned to ask, "did you see her?"


    Yue Jin: "well."


    Rong Xin: "is she... OK?"


    Yue Jin: "she''s fine. She wants to see you."


    Rong Xin flashed an unexpected color, "well, I''ll see her."


    Yue Jin: "no, she came to the palace with me. I asked her to wait for me in Kunning palace. There are so few people there that they won''t be found out. "


    "How can you let her into the palace? If she wants to see you, just let me know. " Angry again, and reluctantly pressure, let Xin push away on Jin immediately go out.


    Yue Jin keeps up.


    Outside the imperial study, Rong Xin took only a few maids and eunuchs, and ordered others not to follow him, even Xunyu.


    -


    Outside Kunning palace.


    Rong Xin: "all of them are waiting here. No one is allowed to come in without my order. "


    Several palace maids and eunuchs nodded busily, "yes, Emperor."


    Yuejin takes over the palace lamp from one of the eunuchs to light it, and steps into the dark and silent Kunning palace with Rongxin.


    In the hall where you can''t see your fingers, there stands a black cloak woman who is almost integrated with the night. The woman''s hands move the beads calmly.


    Rong Xin pushes the door in.


    Yue Jin closes the door of the main hall.


    The black cloaked woman turned slowly in the light of the palace lamp, and gently pushed down the cloaked hat she was wearing.


    "Why did you come?" Rong Xin came near and looked at the woman in front of her. He raised his hand to help her face. All her majesty and supremacy disappeared in front of her. "The road is bumpy. It must be hard all the way."


    The woman pressed Rong Xin''s palm on her face and said slowly, "long time no see."


    Rong Xin: "I can visit you anytime you like."


    The woman shook her head


    -


    About two minutes later.


    Yue Jin opens the door of the hall and says "take care" to the people who stay in the hall. Then she leaves quietly with the "black cloak woman" who was in a coma.


    Soon, Rong Xin, dressed in a Dragon Robe, came out of the courtyard and returned to the imperial study.


    Several eunuchs waiting outside quickly followed.


    The brightly lit imperial study.


    Rong Xin enters and asks everyone to step back. He looks around slowly. After seeing the picture on the wall, he walks step by step and stands in front of the picture.


    All of a sudden, there were bursts of fighting outside.


    Xunyu quickly entered the imperial study and told him, "the emperor, they are coming. Please leave here for a while and let me take people to resist them."


    "No need." Rong Xin takes back her eyes and turns to walk out.


    Seeing Rong Xin pass by in front of him, he is about to go out. Xunyu can''t help stopping him. "Emperor, it''s dangerous outside. You can''t go out at this time."


    "You don''t have to follow. You are not allowed to do anything without my orders. " Rong Xin bypassed and continued to walk. He stepped out of the high threshold and looked out at the two people surrounded in the middle of the open space.


    Some of them joined the battle, some of them divided into several lines to bow and shoot arrows at any time, all of them were well-trained.


    All the way in, and all the way surrounded by Chi Lin, through the layers of the imperial guards, she saw the people who appeared and stood at the door of the imperial study on the steps. After so long, she was still as high and noble as ever, but she pushed her brother into the abyss again and again.

 Chapter 638

    Rong Xin: "stop it all."


    The soldiers in the fight were stunned and thought they had heard the wrong thing.


    Rong Xin repeated, his voice was louder and his tone was stronger. "Stop it all and step back."


    In the fight, the imperial guards did not dare to disobey and stepped back one after another.


    On the contrary, the imperial guards who took the bow were more and more ready for the emperor''s harm.


    "Take out all the intrigues and traps you have set up." Looking at the retreating imperial guards and the sharp arrows aimed at him and his brother, Chi Lin only felt that the people in front of him were playing tricks. If not, it would not be her. "Tonight, let''s see who will win."


    Rong Xin just looks at Chi Lin Chi Yan and doesn''t speak.


    Chi Lin was angry. His dagger flew out like a sharp arrow, fast as lightning, and aimed at Rong Xin.


    At the critical moment, the motionless Rong Xin was rescued by the people behind him. Xunyu: "emperor, are you ok?"


    The fallen dagger, with a sound of "Zheng", went deep into the wall of the imperial study.


    Rong Xin pushes away Xunyu and shouts at the imperial army for not letting the arrow go.


    The imperial guards, who were ready to let go when they saw that the emperor was in danger, quickly stopped the arrow full of bows.


    Ten days Yu don''t understand: "emperor, do it!"


    Chi Yan didn''t do the same thing as Chi Lin, and walked forward step by step alone.


    Ten days Yu sees people getting closer and closer, just as he sees the danger of heaven getting closer and closer, "emperor, let''s go."


    Rong Xin did not respond, but still looked at Chi Yan.


    Ten days Yu a wring eyebrow, directly fly to the pool rock, block the pace of pool rock.


    However, with a few moves, ten day Yu, who is highly skilled in martial arts, is hit by Chi Yan''s palm and lands heavily, spitting out a lot of blood.


    Chi Yan continues to approach.


    Jung sin did not retreat.


    Chi Yan: "you should have thought that this day will come."


    Face to face and stand so close, only separated by a few steps in the middle. Rong Xin: "it''s really time to count up our grudges."


    Chi Yan: "in those days, did you join hands with your father?"


    Rong Xin: "no, I did it all by myself."


    "You want to cheat me. Chu Jinzheng himself said that it could not be caused by the next magic blood. In those years, he was in poor health and had been in bed for a long time. Every time I tried the medicine for him, the most likely thing was to put the magic blood into the medicine. " Words fall, instant near, Chi Yan a button Rong Xin''s neck.


    Rong xindang had difficulty breathing, but he didn''t make any money. He didn''t order anyone to help him. "You trusted me so much at the beginning. I had plenty of opportunities and methods to put the magic blood on you. Why do you need to put it in the medicine?"


    "Trust!" Chi Yan''s hand suddenly tightened, and his murderous spirit gathered in scarlet eyes like a storm.


    As Chi came near, he saw that Rong Xin''s neck was about to be pinched and broken by his elder brother. Unconsciously, he clenched his hand and resolutely turned away from looking.


    Rong Xin''s side eyes look at Chi Lin.


    Ten days Yu with serious injury near, "emperor, quickly ordered it."


    Rong Xin gasped: "this is the enmity between our mother and son. I did everything I could to deal with my eldest son, and then I won the throne from my younger son. I''ve been occupying the nest for many years. You''re not allowed to fight the grudge between mother and son tonight. Otherwise, I will kill the nine families who do it. "


    He was shocked.


    The dense imperial guards were all stiff for a moment, and they were stunned in disbelief.


    Chi Lin suddenly turns back, Feng Mou is full of resentment, "what tricks do you play? I tell you, it''s no use. My brother and I will never be soft tonight. "

 Chapter 639

    Chi Lin: "also, you deserve it. I''m not your son. I was not your son 12 years ago."


    Rong Xin did not speak.


    Chi Lin: "brother, if you want to kill, you don''t have to worry about me. I have nothing to do with her."


    Chi Yan: "I''ll ask you for the last time, does he have a share in the magic blood?"


    Rong Xin: "No. I did it alone. It''s the same as how many times you ask. "


    Chi Yan: "what about his body?"


    Rong Xin: "nature is in the imperial mausoleum."


    Chi Yan: "I''ve been there. The body is fake."


    Rong Xin''s eyes flashed silk accident, but soon covered, breathing has been very difficult, with breathing, "then you should be me to hide the body to other places. Anyway, I had nothing to do with anyone. I want to take your throne and be the emperor myself. That''s the whole truth. "


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t say it. I''ll find out." Words fall, a palm hits on Rong Xin body.


    "The emperor!" Ten day Yu didn''t expect Chi Yan to say so. He started his hand quickly and ruthlessly.


    Seeing that Rong Xin''s whole body is beaten out in front of his eyes, Xu Yu shouts out and chases forward. Finally, he catches Rong Xin''s falling body at the last moment, and they fall to the ground together.


    In the moonlight, Rong Xin vomited blood and turned pale as paper.


    Ten days Yu: "emperor, you support, you must support!" Lose the true Qi to Rong Xin in a hurry, at the same time fiercely raise head, "quick, quick call imperial doctor, still Leng do what!"


    One by one, the stunned soldiers turned around and went in a hurry.


    Chi Lin watched, his hands clenched into a fist, forced himself to stop in the same place, not to move, not to pass, still can not be soft hearted.


    Rongxin wants to push away Xunyu''s hand, so that Xunyu doesn''t have to work hard, but he doesn''t even have the strength to push. His eyes are still looking at Chi Yan and Chi Lin. looking at them, his face slowly shows a weak smile like liberation, and gradually closes his eyes.


    "The emperor!" Ten days depressed pain call, see with my own eyes Rong Xin cut off gas, still don''t give up of lose true gas. She is the queen, the only queen in the world. Everything in the world is in her hands. She won''t die so easily, she won''t!


    Chi Lin was shocked by the sound of ten day depression. He knew that her mother was really dead and died in front of her. Even though he knew that she deserved to die, her heart suddenly hurt.


    Chi Yan walked forward with a gloomy face.


    Pool Lin Leng next heel up, don''t know elder brother want to do what, why facial expression can become so, words for a while blurt out, "elder brother, she already died."


    "She''s not Rongxin!" As soon as the voice fell, the man came to the body. Chi Yan opened the ten day depression, grabbed the body and squatted down to check it quickly.


    Chi Lin was shocked. He immediately went to the body, bowed his head and squatted down to see, "how can it happen? Brother, she is


    The ten day depression that is opened can''t care to wipe the blood from the corner of his mouth first. He is also shocked by Chi Yan''s words, "what do you say? How could she not be the emperor


    Chi Yan continuously infuses Qi into Rong Xin''s body.


    Soon¡ª¡ª


    The man who had lost his breath shivered slightly, coughed weakly and opened his eyes.


    Chi Lin watched, not knowing whether he should be happy or kill again.


    "Who are you?" With Rong Xin''s resurrection, Chi Yan''s hand clasps Rong Xin''s neck again, and her scarlet eyes are full of murderous and fierce, "the person I want to kill is her. Say, "where is she?"


    -


    [PS: good night, dear relatives, update tomorrow night, later on the true and false queen, and the devil''s life experience]

 Chapter 640

    Rong Xin did not expect that he could open his eyes again, breathing weakly, dying, "I... I am Rong... Rong Xin, the person you want to kill."


    Chi Yan: "you as like as two peas, you pretend to be very similar, but the last laugh before death betrayed you, the real tolerance of this will not show such an expression. Where the hell is she? Say


    Rong Xin is weak and coughs. Even if he listens to Chi Yan''s affirmation, he still insists on his identity. As long as you kill me, you will be able to take revenge and settle all the grudges. "


    Chi Lin has never seen such a weak Rong Xin.


    That''s different. In his brother''s words, Chi Lin reexamines the person at present, and gradually feels it. But this face is clearly the queen mother. Even if it turns to ashes, he won''t admit it. Isn''t it


    Suddenly he thought of something in his mind. Chi Lin quickly looked at his face and wanted to see if he was wearing something on his face. No, it turns out that the face is real. Is there as like as two peas in the world?


    Ten days Yu also gradually feel out, in front of the person seems really not the queen. Yuejin suddenly enters the palace tonight, and obviously quarrels with the empress in the imperial study. After that, the empress only takes a few palace maids and eunuchs to leave in a hurry and goes to Kunning palace. It takes some time to come back, but Yuejin doesn''t come back together. Did you change people in Kunning palace?


    So this kind of "Li daitaojiang" means the empress. Did she find a substitute herself, or did Yue Jin take her away by force? The more you think about it, the more you twist your eyebrows. But either way, at least the queen is safe.


    Chi Yan: "don''t let me ask again."


    Rong Xin: "I am Rong Xin!"


    Chi Lin was annoyed. He stood up, looked around and said in a loud voice, "is this your way? We have seen through your stratagem. How long do you want to hide? Have you become a turtle, too? If you have the ability, come out and fight face to face. You come out for me... "


    There was no response around.


    The imperial guards were also relieved to see that this man was not the real queen, but the Queen''s double. The queen was OK.


    Chi Yan laughed angrily. He slowly released his hand on Rong Xin''s neck and stood up. "Ha ha, she is worthy of her. Her mouth is so strict. She has died once and still refuses to speak. But it doesn''t matter. I have plenty of ways to find her out and kill her myself. "


    Rong Xin trembles, falls to the ground and looks at Chi Yan in front of him tremblingly. Chi Lin


    -


    the second day.


    Some of the maids and eunuchs escaped from the palace.


    What just happened in the palace spread all over the capital.


    The people in the capital suddenly heard that the devil had come back and occupied the palace, and the queen herself had fled. They were all trembling with fear, like falling into the abyss.


    Some immediately rolled up packages and fled the capital with their families. Some close the doors and windows of the home, hide at home, or hide under the bed at home, dare not go out a step. At a glance, almost all the shops and restaurants on the street were closed.


    A bleak scene compared with yesterday''s prosperity, like a day and a place.


    Every morning, some of the civil and military officials of the imperial court came to the palace gate to get the news and rushed back. Some of them, like the common people, were in a hurry to roll up the package and run away, while others closed the door tightly.

 Chapter 641

    All of a sudden, the whole capital city fell into the black terror. No one was not afraid, and no one was not afraid of the recurrence of history 12 years ago.


    In one of the small courtyards.


    Yu Wenxiao came back empty handed and didn''t buy any breakfast. He told Qu Ning and Song Yuan about the situation in the street.


    Qu Ning puts down the big stone in his heart. Fortunately, Chi Yanchi is OK.


    The song and Yuan Dynasties couldn''t believe it, "so easy? Are you sure the queen did run away At the beginning, they didn''t know anything about Emperor Huachen. When Emperor Huachen escaped from the palace, they almost didn''t think much about it, as if it should be. But now, the one who runs away is the queen. Is the queen the one who will run away?


    Yu Wenxiao: "it''s spread like this on the street. There''s no way to inquire about the details. Now, there are people fleeing from the capital everywhere. It''s very chaotic. We''ll stay here patiently and don''t go out. We''ll wait for the eldest son and the young master to pick us up. "


    Qu Ning nodded.


    -


    At the same time, in a fast-moving River nearly 100 li away from the capital, a downstream ship was on board¡ª¡ª


    Yue Jin is quietly guarding Rong Xin, who is "escaping" from all the population, and wakes up.


    The sun rises higher and higher.


    Rong Xin''s hand finally moved slightly, eyes "brush" open.


    "Are you awake?" Yuejin reaches for her hand.


    Rong Xin pushed away without expression and sat up by himself. In her whole life, all the closest people have left one by one. The only one left is the person who left last night and the elder brother who had no news after leaving that year. Therefore, these are the only two people she trusts and is unprepared for. Unexpectedly, she put medicine on her own face.


    Yue Jin naturally thinks that Rong Xin will be angry when she wakes up, and is ready to bear Rong Xin''s anger.


    Rong Xin stood up and walked out of the cabin, surrounded by strange scenery. She had not gone out of the palace to see the outside world for many years. She asked coldly, "where are you going to take me?"


    "Let''s find a secret place to live first." Yue Jin follows her out of the cabin. Although it was noon and sunny, it was winter after all. Rong Xin just woke up, took off her coat and wanted to put it on for her, but her hands froze in mid air.


    Rong Xin: "and then? Do you want me to live in seclusion with you? "


    Yue Jin: "I didn''t expect so much, I just..."


    "He just thought he was worried about me. He took me out of the palace in this stupid way and left my only sister in the palace to replace me." Rong Xin looked back, every word was sharp as a dagger, dignified and compelling, "are you letting my sister stay in the palace to die?"


    "I have already agreed with her that at the critical moment, she will tell her identity and truth. I believe Chi Yan and Chi Lin will not hurt her." Yue Jin explains quickly. Of course, he knows how important that person is to Rong Xin. He never thought that person would really replace Rong Xin. He rashly went to see her and disturbed her purity, but only to ask her to persuade Rong Xin. When she knew, she didn''t answer him immediately.


    He waited outside the nunnery.


    The next day, she opened the door of the nunnery and came out. Instead, she begged him and told him her "alternative plan" after thinking about it all night.


    Yue Jin: "you believe me, I really agreed with her, she will tell her identity..."


    Rong Xin knew in his heart that the man would not speak. She decided to do so, clearly want to use her life to end all the enmity, she does not want her and the two brothers to continue to "fight", do not want to see her hurt the two brothers, no matter what the reason. She is so stupid.

 Chapter 642

    Yue Jin: "a Xin..."


    "Don''t touch me. Stay away from me and get ashore immediately." The real resistance, Rong Xin no longer look at Yue Jin, under the sleeve clenched hand showed her at the moment of anger and restraint, cold voice ordered.


    Yue Jin wants to say something, but in the face of such a cold and dignified person, she knows that what she says will not be useful, so she can only nod her head.


    As soon as the boat came ashore, Rong Xin would not go back to the shore. "Don''t follow me any more."


    Yue Jin keeps up.


    -


    Two days later.


    In a short period of two days, the guards in all the cities near the capital received the secret message from the queen, that is, the Queen''s secret order - the Queen''s order that they all stay still, strictly guard the city and wait for her at any time. Otherwise, cut.


    The news is still spreading to distant cities, even to the border.


    The general, who was in a panic, seemed to have the backbone and calm down as soon as he received the news.


    At this time in the palace, Chi Yan also learned the news - the queen sent a secret order to all the city''s generals.


    Chi Lin entered the palace according to the three-day agreement.


    Yu Wenxiao entered the palace together with song and Yuan Dynasties.


    On the court Hall¡ª¡ª


    As soon as he stepped into the threshold, he saw the man sitting on the Dragon chair. The emptiness of the hall and the splendor of the hall make him alone.


    Xiaotuanzi was very happy to see ChiYan. He let go of quning''s hand, ran forward, stepped on the steps, and walked to the foot of ChiYan. He looked up at ChiYan with a smile, and pulled his clothes.


    Chi Yan didn''t pay attention and didn''t seem to see it.


    Chi Lin noticed that there was a royal guard kneeling in the hall. He recognized that the Royal Guard was one of the several royal guards who had been poisoned by his brother and controlled by the poison. He asked, "have you heard from her?"


    Kneeling on the ground, the imperial guards trembled and repeated what they had just told Chi Yan.


    Chi Lin gritted his teeth. "I knew she was playing tricks. Brother, I''ll go and find out for sure and bring her to you. " Then Chi Lin went out.


    "No One word, slow.


    Chi Lin turned around and said, "brother..."


    Chi Yan chuckled. "She thought she could still control the whole Chizhou state. All the civil and military officers and generals of the whole Chizhou state are still in her hands. Then I want her to lose them until she has nothing."


    Qu Ning has never seen such a Chi Yan. At the moment, he is very different from when he was in the secret room of the Huguo temple, and when he was in the palace of Huachen kingdom. He seems to be strange and even afraid.


    Chi Lin didn''t expect that his brother would say that. He was stunned.


    -


    In the evening, Qu Ning pushed the door of the side hall of the detainee, walked slowly into the hall, and personally delivered dinner to the detainee. I heard the queen as like as two peas. At a glance, her feet were chained, and she was sitting quietly on the bamboo couch by the window, with beads in her hands. Her face was as pale as paper. I''m a little shaky, but I''m still sitting.


    Qu Ning Leng Leng, almost thought he saw a monk.


    Rongxin heard the voice and looked up.


    Qu Ning came back, put down the tray and said, "I''m here to send you dinner."


    Rong Xin: "thank you, miss."


    Qu Ning: "do you really refuse to tell the whereabouts of the queen?"


    Rong Xin: "I am the queen."


    Qu Ning: "we all know you are not, and you know it in your heart."


    Rong Xin closed his eyes and continued to move the beads.


    Qu Ning: "I can see that you should be a kind person if you have a heart to Buddha, but if you still refuse to say it, I''m afraid it will lead to the death of more people." It''s no exaggeration. Chi Yan now wants to compete with the queen hidden in the dark, and wants to control the whole Chizhou state.


    Let Xin Wen Yan, open your eyes.

 Chapter 643

    Seeing her reaction, Qu Ning continued, "if you say that, he will know where the queen is. He will only deal with the queen and solve their grudges as soon as possible, so that innocent people will not be involved. If you don''t say that they keep fighting like this, I believe the whole Chizhou people will suffer. You should not know him. Since he knows you are fake, he will find out the truth anyway. As long as the real queen is not found one day, he will not give up one day. " A little meal, "their gratitude and resentment, from so many years ago, backlog to now, believe not to die will not give up."


    The Buddhist beads chain in Rongxin''s hand, at the moment when the last words of quning fell, suddenly broke due to the involuntary tightening of his hands, and the shiny Buddhist beads fell.


    Rong Xin''s whole heart is just like the broken chain of Buddhist beads. She is the real culprit for all sins.


    She thought that if she took the place of her sister, she would be able to put an end to all the enmity.


    But in the end overestimated themselves, so easily recognized.


    Twelve years ago, the history was too terrible and bloody, and too many people had died. She really didn''t want any innocent people to suffer!


    Rong Xin couldn''t stop spitting out a mouthful of blood and fell down in the dark.


    Qu Ning stepped forward quickly, held the man fast, and said, "are you ok?"


    Rong Xin weakly supported, shook his head, and reached out to pick up the Buddha beads on the ground. These beads are the only things that have accompanied her for so many years. They are her confession and redemption, and also her support.


    "Don''t move. I''ll pick it up for you." Qu Ning released her hand a little. Seeing that she didn''t fall down again, she squatted down and quickly picked up the Buddhist beads. After confirming that there was no omission, she put them all on the robe where she was sitting with her knees crossed. Then she stepped back a few steps and stood back to the original position. She further advised, "it''s just for the common people, you tell the whereabouts of the queen, and let them solve their grievances alone."


    Rong Xin''s hands rubbed the Buddha beads one by one. After a long breath, he regained his strength. Under the dim light in the hall, he looked at Qu Ning again and asked: "who are you? Why do you come and talk to me about this? "


    "I am..." words to the mouth, Qu Ning hesitated, this question is simple, but some difficult to answer, "he is my husband."


    Rong Xin: "are you Qu Ning?"


    Qu Ning: "you know me? Yes, I''m Qu Ning. So I hope that he and the queen can settle their grudges as soon as possible, and I don''t want innocent people to suffer. Also, since the emperor''s Mausoleum came out and knew that the corpse of the former Emperor was a fake, he suspected that the former Emperor also had evil blood on him, and his whole person had changed a lot. If we go on like this, I''m afraid it''s more difficult to predict what will happen in the future. "


    Rong Xin trembles. He has heard Chi Yan say it himself before. He asks, "is that corpse really fake?"


    Qu Ning: "it''s true. He confirmed it himself."


    I''m afraid my sister doesn''t know about it, otherwise she won''t say it! Rong Xin was silent.


    Qu Ning added a few words.


    Just when Qu Ning thought that she could not tell the person in front of her, she said softly, "do you want to hear the story of the queen?"


    Qu Ning is naturally willing to listen. The way is to know yourself and the enemy and win every battle. To deal with such a powerful Queen, we should know more about her, "you said."

 Chapter 644

    Outside the hall door, Chi Yan, who was unhappy because he knew Qu Ning had come here to see the false queen, just heard the conversation inside the hall. He wanted to push the door and stopped.


    Chi Lin also stopped. Although the voice in the hall was very light, he had deep internal power, especially his brother, so he could still hear it even though he was separated by a door.


    Inside the hall¡ª¡ª


    Rong Xin rubbed the beads of Buddha, and was silent for a long time, as if in memory and thinking how to start.


    The sky became darker, the light pouring into the hall disappeared unconsciously, and the whole side hall turned from dim to dark.


    Rong Xin: "that''s a long, long story. The story begins more than 70 years ago. "


    At that time, Chizhou had four powerful aristocratic families, and the government was basically controlled by these four aristocratic families.


    It can be said that these four families are the real rulers of Chizhou.


    Among them, there is an aristocratic family, the Rong family. The eldest grandson of the family grows up and becomes a handsome young man. He is not only handsome, but also civil and military.


    At that time, almost all the famous families in the capital and the other three families wanted to marry him. He was the best husband for all women.


    When he was 18 years old, he left the capital to travel outside.


    At that time, the whole continent, there were other countries, some small countries that had not yet been annexed and destroyed.


    One day, the young man traveled to the frontier fortress. On a sparsely populated mountain outside the frontier fortress, he met a woman he liked.


    Young love at first sight, really like her, want to marry her.


    For her sake, the young man did not hesitate to disobey the family''s established marriage, to give up his noble status as the son of the aristocratic family, to sever the relationship with his family, and to stay outside the Great Wall forever.


    In that way, the woman was moved by his sincerity.


    They got married in the frontier fortress, soon had a son, and two years later they had a second son.


    They live a very happy life, just like a couple. The young man never regretted his original decision because of the bitter cold of the frontier fortress. His love for women is as before.


    Time passed quickly, and another year passed in the twinkling of an eye.


    One day, at the home where he had broken off the relationship with the boy, his dying grandfather sent an urgent letter to the boy, asking him to go back as soon as possible.


    When he learned what happened in his family, he knew that the emperor of this term kept a low profile and confused the world on the surface. In fact, he was unfathomable and had powerful means. He intended to eradicate four aristocratic families, two of which had been uprooted by the emperor.


    Worried about the safety of his grandfather and relatives, the young man thought about it for a long time and finally decided to go back to the capital.


    However, the woman could not leave the frontier.


    The woman understands the young man''s mood and understands his decision. She also hopes that the young man can make up with his family members. From the letter, she knows that the young man''s grandfather wants to see his two grandchildren before he dies, so she asks the young man to take his two sons back. The couple will be separated from each other.


    Not long after the separation, the woman found herself pregnant again. She wrote a letter and sent it to the capital for the boy. She stayed in the frontier fortress day after day waiting for the boy to come back.


    But until the eve of the woman''s childbirth, the woman did not wait for the boy, but was assassinated.


    The woman, with a big stomach, runs away with her only sister.


    On the way, the woman gave birth prematurely, gave birth to a daughter, and found that there was still one in her abdomen.

 Chapter 645

    Therefore, the woman begged her trusted sister to take her new born daughter to escape, and begged her to protect her child anyway.


    The woman''s sister agreed and took her first child with tears in her eyes. When she fled down the mountain, she encountered a debris flow and survived, but mistakenly thought that the woman who was still on the mountain was buried in the debris flow.


    Yi Mei is very sad, but she has to avoid the pursuit. She goes all the way to the capital and gives her child to the young man.


    When the young man knew it, he was in agony and immediately wanted to go back to the frontier fortress to find the body of the woman and the child, but he was stopped by his dying grandfather. Finally, the young man named the child Rongxin according to the name he had discussed with the woman in his letter.


    In fact, the woman also got away with it. After escaping, she hid in the mountains and gave birth to her second child, a daughter.


    But the daughter may have been in her abdomen for too long, and she was very weak at birth.


    The woman also mistakenly thought that her righteous sister and her first child were buried under the debris flow. After grief, she named her second daughter Rongxin, which was the name agreed by their husband and wife.


    So, a pair of twin daughters, all called "Rong Xin", and the Queen''s name is just called "Rong Xin"! Qu Ning understood in a moment and said in amazement: "so, you and the queen are actually twin sisters? No wonder you are as like as two peas! "


    Outside the hall gate, Chi Yan heard through the hall gate was as surprised as Chi Lin, even shocked.


    Chi Lin never thought that the person inside would be his mother''s twin sister. But since childhood, he had never heard from his mother that she had a sister, and he had never seen her.


    Chi Lin can''t help looking at his brother.


    Chi Yan''s face is expressionless.


    Rong Xin in the hall didn''t answer and went on quietly.


    A few years later, when the young man finally joined hands with another family to overthrow the emperor, and elected another man to the throne as the emperor, and re established his family, he took his children to the frontier fortress to worship the women.


    In the frontier fortress, with a small clue, the young man found the woman who had been hiding in the mountains and had not died. He reunited with her husband and wife, and the family was reunited.


    However, the young man''s grandfather has passed away, and the huge family has been supported by the young man alone. Teenagers must go back, and women cannot leave the frontier.


    After some discussion, the woman tearfully asked the boy to take away all the children, hoping that all the children would live a better life, receive better education and have a better future. Because the woman learned from her second son that "he wants to be a general when he grows up" and from her eldest son that "he wants to be like his father", which the woman can''t give. In addition, the youngest daughter, who has been in poor health, should be taken to the capital to take care of in any case.


    For the sake of the family and the children, the young man agreed to leave some people to take care of and protect the women in the frontier fortress.


    However, the elder sister, who is in good health, stands up and strongly refuses the decision of the young man and the woman. She wants to stay in the frontier fortress to accompany the woman.


    In this way, the sister in good health stayed in the frontier fortress, while the sister in bad health went to the capital with her father and brothers and lived in a luxurious mansion. There were countless people waiting on her and enjoying the favor of her father and brothers.


    Sometimes, my sister would go to the capital quietly to visit my sister and my father''s brothers. Neither the boy nor the woman changed their names for their two daughters.

 Chapter 646

    Of course, once the youth is free, they will also take their children to the frontier fortress to see the woman and the eldest daughter.


    The young man and the woman later had a little son, whose health was not very good.


    When all the children grow up¡ª¡ª


    The eldest son of the boy entered the court and became a senior official just like the boy. The young man intends to let his eldest son inherit the whole family and shoulder his heavy responsibilities, so that he can stay in the frontier fortress forever to accompany the women.


    The boy''s second son became a general, guarding the border.


    The elder sister met the person she liked in the frontier fortress, the younger sister went to the palace and became the queen, and the former handsome and extraordinary youth became middle-aged.


    In fact, the boy and his sons didn''t want his sister to enter the palace, but she fell in love with the man who had just become emperor. For the sake of his younger sister, the boy and his sons finally chose to support the new emperor. With the support of the Rong family, the new emperor became more stable.


    But in the end, because of my sister''s decision to enter the palace, all the relatives left one by one.


    First of all, my sister''s second brother died on the battlefield. The body was cut into pieces by the enemy. It was not easy to get it back and transport it back to the capital.


    My sister is in agony. The elder sister rushed back from the frontier fortress and hugged the second brother''s body. She was also devastated.


    However, this is just the beginning.


    Next, the youngest brother fell ill and died.


    The middle-aged boy was assassinated and died.


    My sister repented and wanted to forgive herself. She was stopped by her sister, who had been missing for nearly a year.


    The elder sister resolutely supported the huge family that was about to collapse. She let the elder brother leave first, and then let the younger sister hide. She took the place of her younger sister and went to the palace. She carried all her hatred on her shoulders.


    My sister never said where she had gone and what she had suffered in the year when she disappeared, but my sister felt that she must have suffered terrible things.


    My sister''s means to deal with the enemy are cruel, vigorous and resolute. She doesn''t mind cooperating with anyone. But in that case, when my sister took over the child for the first time, she was still compassionate. She knew that the child was the son of the enemy, and she had also harmed his mother. She should have killed the child and not let him grow up. But her sister was soft hearted and only soft hearted to the child.


    Year after year, in the palace, my sister fought against the enemy who killed her father, brother and brother, endured humiliation, planned carefully, and controlled power step by step. It''s not that she wants to seize power, but that everything forces her to.


    Until one year, news came that the woman named yunxizhi had escaped.


    My sister knew that the woman would come back. Once she comes back, she will recognize her children and take back everything that belongs to her.


    Children raised by their elder sister will turn against them. After all, the son you raised is not as good as the one you gave birth to. As a result, the elder sister killed her child again and wanted to have a child for the first time, intending to seek the throne.


    But that person is an enemy. How can my sister be so arrogant that she can take this step, but she has to. Because my sister can''t find Yun Xizhi who escaped, I don''t know when she will come back. My sister''s speed must be fast.


    My sister, who was already dead hearted, finally got the chance to help and took the place of my sister.


    This child was born early by my sister, and my sister took it more seriously.


    There was a loud bang from the door, and Chi Lin rushed in, "what did you say? You said it was my sister''s baby? You mean you are... "

 Chapter 647

    In the dark, Rong Xin couldn''t see anything clearly, so she could only "watch" Chi Lin, the child she had given birth to.


    From the moment he was born, she let her sister take him away without taking care of him for a day. He hated his father Chi Fengting in his heart, but he couldn''t help missing his innocent child. Over the years, she has never had a moment without regret. If she had not chosen to enter the palace, everything would not have been like this. It was she who would rather die.


    Chi Lin: "you say, you answer me..."


    Rong Xin: "yes, I am your real mother."


    Chi Lin clenched his hands. It turned out that the man on the Dragon chair was not his mother.


    Step in slowly behind Chi Yan. As he entered, the air of the whole side hall was a little bit colder.


    Chi Yan: "since they are enemies, why do they conspire with me?"


    Rong Xin trembled. She did not know what kind of feelings her sister had for the child she had raised. After having Chi Lin, my sister has decided to get rid of the raised child. Once a person like my sister has made up her mind, she will do it. She never hesitates, but she is soft hearted.


    Even after Yun Xizhi really came back, he went into the palace and saw Chi Yan in front of him. He told Chi Yan that she was his real mother. What his sister was most worried about and scared about finally happened. Even if Chi Yan didn''t believe it at that time, it couldn''t be stopped.


    But even so, in the end, my sister didn''t start. She just sent someone to secretly hunt down Yun Xizhi, the woman who killed so many people in the Rong family with Chi Fengting.


    Rong Xin thought that her sister really loved the child raised by herself.


    Chi Yan: "answer me."


    Rong Xin gently shook his head, "I''m... I''m tired..."


    When Chi Yan comes forward, he will use force to force him.


    Qu Ning quickly stopped and felt in the dark that the twin sister of the queen, who was also called Rong Xin, didn''t want to talk about it, and she was so weak, "let her have a rest first, we''ll ask tomorrow."


    Chi Yan doesn''t move.


    Qu Ning tried to pull people away.


    When he was pulled around, Chi Yan sneered, "it turns out that over the years, she tried to get rid of me so many times. It''s ridiculous that I never doubted her."


    "No, it''s not like that. Although my sister wanted to get rid of you, she never really did it. She would rather die than save you..." knowing Chi Yan''s misunderstanding, Rong Xin explained in a hurry, saying that she was weak and fell on the bamboo couch.


    Chi Yan suddenly turned back, angry, "still want to use this kind of lie to cheat people?"


    "If what you said before is true, you''d better finish what you said after. Otherwise, I... "The words suddenly stopped, and Chi Lin clenched his fist even more.


    Rong Xin had a hard time to calm down. He sat up again with constant exertion. His body shook and he would fall down again at any time. He thought for a long time and finally mentioned the truth of that year. "The person who really laid hands on you is the emperor Chi Fengting. You trust him too much, and my sister didn''t expect him to lay hands on you. After all, you are the child left by his favorite woman. When my sister knew, it was too late. "


    In those years, Chi Fengting''s illness became more and more serious. Her sister was patiently waiting for Chi Fengting to die and Chi Yan to sit on the throne. She was trying her best not to let Chi Yan know his life experience, in order to maintain the status quo of mother and son''s love and filial piety at that time.


    -


    [PS: good night, dear friends, update tomorrow night]

 Chapter 648

    But Chi Fengting told his elder sister before he was about to die, saying that "he has arranged everything, and has been demonizing Chi Yan for several years in a row.".


    As soon as he passed away, those civil and military officials who were absolutely loyal to him arranged by him early in the morning would comply with his Edict and work together to promote another prince to become emperor and depose Chi Yan as the crown prince.


    He said, "my sister will either accept the result and watch other princes ascend the throne. From then on, she and the Rong family have been struggling. Or expose the power in hand, fight for the throne for Chi Yan. ".


    As soon as the power of his elder sister is exposed, whether it is the power of Rong''s family inherited by his elder sister or the power developed by her elder sister for so many years, the people he arranged will urge Chi Yan''s demonic attack, making him lose his mind in public, and have a way to make Chi Yan die on the spot in the case of another highly toxic attack.


    Next, a large number of imperial guards and palace guards arranged by him will follow the imperial edict to catch the "traitors" and take all the forces in his sister''s hands and her sister who "intends to usurp the throne and plot against the throne".


    It turns out that Chi Fengting sent people to Huachen Kingdom many years ago to steal the blood. After that, he secretly raised a group of dead attendants. He tried magic blood on those dead attendants and poisoned them. It was not until he succeeded in the experiment for many years that he used it on Chi Yan, which was completely invisible.


    The elder sister was shocked. She didn''t even calculate this. She asked Chi Fengting, "why do you treat Chi Yan like this? Does he forget whose son Chi Yan is?"?


    But Chi Fengting told his sister that "from the moment he gave the child to his sister, the child was no longer his child. It had nothing to do with him. It was just a chess piece in his hand to deal with his sister."


    He also laughed at his sister and said to her, "you had to raise him in the past, didn''t you use him as a chess piece? Why do you move your heart? This is your Achilles'' heel.


    That night, my sister left the palace and went to the nunnery to see her in the heavy rain.


    The elder sister has been planning for so long and has exhausted so many thoughts. She is not willing to fall short of success, nor can she fall short of success.


    What''s more, Chi Fengting, even the only child born by his favorite woman, can play chess with all his heart, and he won''t be soft hearted to Chi Lin. Chi Lin was only four years old. There are so many burdens on my sister''s shoulders.


    That night, my sister knelt alone in the nunnery all night.


    Later, my sister went back to the palace. She went to see Chi Fengting first. As long as Chi Fengting is willing to let go of Chi Yan and Chi Lin, let the Fangrong family leave, and let her people live, she is willing to give up everything, or even die. As long as she dies, Chi Fengting can rest assured that no one will endanger his country.


    But Chi Fengting didn''t want to!


    Elder sister all proposed that she is willing to die, Chi Fengting is not willing to!


    Chi Fengting is more confident that he will eradicate the root and never suffer from the future. He wants to uproot all the forces of his sister, and everyone around her will not let go.


    It''s no use asking her elder sister, so she tells Chi Fengting how she did harm Yun Xizhi, and tells him that Yun Xizhi is not dead.


    If he refuses to hand over the antidote to the person who urges Chi Yan to have a demonic attack, she will deal with Yun Xizhi in a more cruel way, and let him be buried with him, making his life worse than death.

 Chapter 649

    Chi Fengting finally compromised in order to stop Yunxi, but his bottom line was just willing to hand over the antidote.


    He said that everything will develop according to his layout. The only difference is that Chi Yan won''t die on the spot after his demonic attack. He can save Chi Yan''s life.


    However, before he handed over the antidote, he asked his sister to make a poison oath in front of him. He swore with Chi Yan and Chi linlai that he would not hurt and deal with Yun Xizhi for at least 12 years.


    This is the twelve year agreement between my sister and Chi Fengting.


    Otherwise, all retribution will be on Chi Yan and Chi Lin.


    In order to get the antidote and keep Chi Yan''s life, my sister made it!


    My sister clearly hates yunxizhi, but for this oath, she stops chasing yunxizhi.


    After Chi Fengting died and was buried, her sister immediately arranged for Chi Yan to ascend the throne. She knew in her heart that the loyal officials left by Chi Fengting were already planning to push out the prince in the imperial edict, and knew that those officials were going to act on the ceremony, and Chi Fengting''s people would also urge Chi Yan''s demons at that time.


    As a result, my sister started early.


    After Chi Fengting''s death, my sister has successfully found Chi Fengting''s unused magic blood. She did it herself, which first inspired Chi Yan''s magic.


    Before the officials loyal to Chi Fengting''s court and the guards of the imperial guards could react, she used Chi Yan to kill everyone.


    Those officials, who are the people left by Chi Fengting and who are not, my sister has no time to check. The elder sister rather killed the wrong one hundred, and did not let go one. Even the court girl eunuch did not let go. She was worried that there might be a hidden eye liner, because the pond was too deliberately plan, and her elder sister did not want to leave any hidden danger. The other princesses and princesses of Chifeng court, especially the prince in Chifeng court''s imperial edict, were not spared.


    Chi Yan, who lost his mind, went out of the palace after killing the people in the palace, so there was a more terrible massacre.


    Afterwards, my sister can kill Chi Yan. People all over the world want to kill Chi Yan, but my sister doesn''t want to. She really doesn''t want to.


    Therefore, my sister used such cruel means to abolish Chi Yan and imprison him in the imperial mausoleum, in order to pacify the resentment of the people in the world, especially the people in the capital.


    Worried about Chi Yan''s business in the imperial mausoleum, my sister invited Yue Jin into the mausoleum to take care of Chi Yan silently for her.


    Qu Ning was so shocked that he never thought that the real culprit was the former Emperor.


    Clearly feel the stiffness of the people around, Qu Ning looked up at him, want to say something, but do not know what to say.


    Chi Lin: "well, since she got the antidote, why didn''t she tell her brother? Why not let my brother leave? As long as the elder brother left at that time, far away from the capital, to a place where no one can find, even if the father... Even if Chi Fengting arranged someone to urge his elder brother''s demons, he had nothing to do. After all, she is still for her own sake. She uses her brother''s hand to kill everyone for her and makes him a scapegoat. "


    Jung sin did not deny it. At that time, my elder sister could let Chi Yan go. She could tell Chi Yan the truth and let him leave the capital as soon as possible. However, my elder sister didn''t do that in the end. After several choices, she chose to sacrifice Chi Yan.


    Since Chi Yan was imprisoned in the imperial mausoleum, my sister would go to the mausoleum every year. Of course, she didn''t go to worship Chi Fengting. She made a special trip to see Chi Yan.

 Chapter 650

    However, every year together, so many times, my sister only stopped on it, once did not really go down to visit Chi Yan, because she could not face the people she raised and sacrificed herself.


    My sister never denied what she had done.


    Once she did something, she never regretted it.


    But it doesn''t mean that my sister doesn''t feel painful or uncomfortable in her heart.


    If you can, Rong Xin would like to bear the pain for her sister.


    The more the elder sister bears, the more remorseful Rong Xin is and the more unable she is to forgive herself.


    Chi Lin: "then why didn''t she say it later? Since the source is Chi Fengting, and she hates Chi Fengting, why don''t you say? "


    Rong Xin looks at Chi Yan: "your father, whom you trust most, is so kind to you. She finally chose to sacrifice you, personally urged the demons on you, and personally pushed you into the eternal hell. She never wanted to take the blame for Chi Fengting. She just didn''t want you to be hit again and again. She didn''t want you to know that the two people you trusted were doing this to you. So she wants you to hate her alone. "


    Chi Yan takes a step backward, pushes Qu Ning away and strides away.


    Qu Ning chased out, and only when he got outside did he know it was snowing.


    Chi Lin is worried, but also quickly chasing out.


    Qu Ning now fully understand the Queen''s intention to hide the truth. In the past, Chi Yan only hated the queen. In his heart, his father was at least good, and he could explain the cold-blooded cruelty of the queen with the fact that he was not a mother and son. But now all the culprits are his own father, and the queen is no better. He had the most trust and the most pro two people, as the father and mother of the two people, actually so to him!


    Dark court hall, Pool Rock alone into. He didn''t want to have the throne and the Dragon chair. He trusted him and took care of him personally during his years in bed, but he didn''t want to give him the best chance. He took him as a chess piece and gave it to Rong Xin as a child. Yunxi pursued him and cursed him, hoping that he would die. Rong Xin finally chose to sacrifice him to achieve her goal.


    Qu Ning follows up the court hall and looks at the stiff figure of the person in front of him in the dark, but his heart is deeply hurt.


    Chi Lin stopped and didn''t know what to say. One by one, all damn.


    -


    Meanwhile, a city inn hundreds of miles away.


    Yuejin knocks on the door, delivers dinner, and says to the cold figure standing by the window: "it''s snowing. It''s cold. I''ll buy some clothes for you later." If you want her to stay in the inn, he''ll go and come back quickly. But when the words came to his mouth, he swallowed them again. He had no right to say that. He turned and went out alone and took the door with him.


    Rong Xin looked out at the street and the passers-by. The snow was heavy and sudden, almost like that year.


    She still can''t tell why she is so different from Chi Yan. The only explanation may be that she had just lost her child and got another one. But in the end, she chose to sacrifice him.


    Yue Jin comes back and knocks on the door. She sees that the food on the table is still sealed. Rong Xin is still standing by the window. The cold wind and snow drift into the house through the half open window.


    Put down the clothes and Cape, after all, step forward slowly, Yue Jin unfolds the cape for the person in front of her.


    Rong Xin didn''t look back, "go and heat up the food. Let''s eat together."

 Chapter 651

    Yue Jin was glad, "OK, I''ll go right now."


    Relative to Yuejin''s joy, Rongxin still has a flat face.


    When I was a child, my mother couldn''t leave the frontier fortress for some special reasons, and my father had to go back to the capital. The elder brother and the second brother already have their lofty aspirations, while the younger sister''s body is so weak, so she decided to stay in the frontier fortress to accompany her mother.


    But the feelings of their family did not fade because of such separation. The elder brother, the second brother and the younger sister always write letters to her. They nag her about their little things. The Father also writes letters to his mother. Once he was free, his father would take his brother and sister to the frontier fortress to see her and her mother.


    She had a good life with her mother in the frontier fortress. If she really miss her father, brother and sister, she will go to the capital to visit them and live in the capital for a few days.


    Time passed year after year until she met the man.


    The man treated her as a father did to his mother, so she gave him her heart and stepped into the trap he set step by step.


    As for the acquaintance with Yuejin, it was an accident.


    Later, that thing happened, Yuejin in order to save her and seriously injured coma, the injury is very serious.


    At this time, she knew what Yuejin thought of her.


    But she was too anxious to go back to the capital to see her father, brother, sister and fourth brother. She didn''t want them and second brother to have an accident like that. She didn''t have time to send Yuejin back to Yueling city in person. She just found someone to send him back to his elder brother in a hurry.


    But even then, she was late.


    When she came back to the capital, her fourth brother and father had already passed away, and her younger sister was just about to cry for herself.


    And Yuejin, maybe the escort was delayed on the way. She learned that he was not well at all after a long time, and was placed in the snow mountain by his elder brother. She barely saved her last breath when she was frozen in the snow mountain, which was no different from death.


    To see Yuejin again, she has become the empress dowager, supporting Chi Lin to ascend the throne and listen to the government behind the curtain.


    Yuejin doesn''t owe her anything at all. Instead, she owes Yuejin a lot. As a result, she asks Yuejin, who just woke up from the snow mountain to look for her, if she would like to go to the imperial mausoleum to look after the devil? Yue Jin agreed without hesitation.


    Every year she went to the imperial mausoleum, where she would stay for three days, but she never went down to see the prisoners.


    More than three years ago, in the imperial mausoleum, she couldn''t tell whether she was drunk, confused, miserable, or other reasons.


    More than a month after leaving the mausoleum, she found that she was pregnant.


    It was just that one time. She had it.


    In the end, she didn''t knock out her baby, but she couldn''t let anyone know that she was pregnant.


    Therefore, after sacrificing the former son Chi Yan, she chose to sacrifice Chi Lin to take his throne. Knowing that he was determined to learn martial arts and wanted to save Chi Yan, who was imprisoned in the imperial mausoleum, he sent him to the temple and asked him to worship Juexin as a teacher for a whole year. It was not until she quietly gave birth to the child and asked Yuejin to take it away that Chi Lin was recalled to the imperial palace.


    Four kids¡ª¡ª


    The first child, she gave birth to him, but she didn''t even look at him. She didn''t even know whether it was a man or a woman, so she was taken away by that man. Later, she sent someone to look for him, and even the corpse was not found.


    The second child, who was not born to her, was brought up wholeheartedly, but she sacrificed him.


    The third child, who was the flesh and blood of her sister, was also sacrificed.

 Chapter 652

    The fourth son, who was born to her, fed him dumb medicine when he was just born. She never held him well or raised him for a day.


    Yuejin came in with a new meal and closed the door. "It''s not like the palace outside. A Xin, you eat first. If I don''t like it, I''ll prepare it. "


    Jungsin closed the window, went to the table and sat down. "I don''t like people making their own decisions in front of me. Such a thing is not allowed to happen again. "


    Month Jin a stiff, a long time should way: "good, won''t have next time."


    Rong Xin: "sit down."


    Yuejin sits down opposite.


    A meal, in quiet in the past.


    Even so, Yuejin was very satisfied.


    -


    after meal.


    Yuejin took the meal down and came back: "it''s late, so you have a rest early. I''m next door. You can call me if you need anything


    Rong Xin pointed to the opposite chair, "sit down and talk to me for a while."


    Yuejin closes the door and sits down.


    Rong Xin: "tell me about Xi''er''s childhood."


    This is the first time that Rong Xin takes the initiative to talk about Xi''er. Yue Jin is so happy that she can''t believe what she heard. She''s afraid she heard it wrong. Three years ago, she was just confused and confused, but he took advantage of others'' danger. However, at that moment, he couldn''t help himself. He didn''t control himself. He was not a gentleman.


    Afterwards, he regretted it, for fear that she would be angry, and for fear that she would not want to see him again.


    This kind of worry is pressing on him every day. Ten months later, she told him to go out of the imperial mausoleum and go to the nunnery.


    In that nunnery, he took over the new born child.


    He really didn''t expect that she would be pregnant, let alone that she would choose to have a baby.


    At that moment of mood, he still clearly remember, when he thought of it, his heart would not be controlled. Even if she didn''t look at the child more, she was indifferent to the child, but she couldn''t deny that Xi''er was their own child.


    Yue Jin: "Xi''er is very obedient, never noisy, very sensible, and will feed me in turn. But because he was too strict, he only occasionally took him out of the secret room at night and walked outside. He was very afraid of strangers... "


    Rong Xin drank tea and listened quietly, "it''s very similar to Chi Yan. Chi Yan is also very good. He has been obedient since childhood. I like it very much. Even lin''er, who has been naughty since childhood, always makes me angry, but also makes me happy. "


    Yuejin knows that Chi Yan and Chi Lin are not born to Rong Xin, but no one can replace them in Rong Xin''s heart. He doesn''t expect to have a place in Rong Xin''s heart. He only hopes that Rong Xin can treat Xi''er like Chi Yanchi Lin, even if it''s only one point.


    For what Rong Xin will do next, Yue Jin doesn''t know and doesn''t want to guess, because she can''t guess correctly and doesn''t want to do anything that makes her unhappy.


    See Rong Xin also willing to listen to Xi''er, Yue Jin goes on.


    Suddenly, a voice came from the window.


    Yuejin stands up on guard.


    A shadow came in, took off the mask on his face, knelt down in front of Rongxin, "the emperor, the people sent by the imperial mausoleum, were killed on the way, and the news was cut off."


    Rong Xin is indifferent, "what will happen to the imperial mausoleum?"


    Man in Black: "Chi Yanchi has been to the emperor''s mausoleum. They examined the body of the former Emperor and concluded that the body was fake."


    Rong Xin: "you say it again."


    Repeat the man in black.


    -


    [PS: good night, dear friends, update tomorrow]

 Chapter 653

    Yue Jin was shocked. He had been in the imperial mausoleum for so many years, but he never knew that Chi Fengting''s body was fake. He suddenly looked at Rong Xin, "I''ve never seen it, I..."


    Rong Xin raises his hand to stop Yue Jin from talking down. After drinking the tea in his hand, his face is hard to tell, "go and check it for me. As soon as there is news, report it immediately. "


    The man in black will take orders. I''ll do it now.


    As soon as the man in black left, Yue Jin said, "for many years, nothing happened except that Chi Yan was rescued from the imperial mausoleum. How could this happen?"


    Rong Xin stood up, "it seems that someone has played tricks with me. Follow me to the imperial mausoleum. "


    Yuejin nods and immediately cleans up. She goes downstairs to take a carriage. After Rongxin gets on the bus, she drives all night to the imperial mausoleum.


    -


    The cold wind at night blows up the car curtain.


    Snow, from time to time into the carriage.


    Rong Xin closed his eyes to refresh his mind.


    At that time, Chi Fengting died in front of her and Chi Yan, and she confirmed that she and Chi Yan buried him in the imperial mausoleum together with the ceremony of state funeral.


    If it''s just the body, maybe it''s stolen or something. But the news and people from the imperial mausoleum have been intercepted, so it can''t be so simple. Chi Fengting, you''d better not let her know that he is still alive.


    Rong Xin''s eyes closed with a murderous spirit.


    Yuejin suddenly thought of something, while driving back to lift a corner of the car curtain to look inside, see Rongxin did not put on the cloak, little snowflakes flying into the car fell on her body, concern charged.


    Rong Xin opens her eyes and looks at Yuejin''s eyes for a moment. Then she puts on her cape and hands it to Yuejin.


    Yue Jin took it over and felt warm before she put it on. Don''t worry. I''ll take the road back. "


    Rong Xin didn''t speak and closed his eyes again.


    A few days later.


    imperial mausoleum.


    As soon as Rong Xin arrived, the guards of the mausoleum saluted quickly.


    Rong Xin raises his hand and asks the guards to get out of the way. He enters the mausoleum without saying a word and goes to the mausoleum to see it in person.


    Yuejin has changed a gray cloak and covered her face with a black towel. She follows Rongxin.


    In the mausoleum, the guards saluted one after another when they saw the queen in person.


    Rong Xin still did not speak, a cold low pressure, through several secret roads, straight to the secret room where the coffin was placed.


    The mausoleum guards keep up.


    The guards in other places heard the news and rushed to the tomb.


    Rong Xin enters the chamber of secrets and signals Yue Jin to push open the lid of the sarcophagus which has been burned black. In the huge Sarcophagus, there was a gold urn for ashes. It was obvious that the white bones had been burned to ashes by the fire and had been received by the tomb keeper.


    All the people guarding the mausoleum reported the situation quickly and in detail.


    After hearing this, Rong Xin lost his hand behind him, and there was no expression on his face illuminated by lights. "According to you, is the body of the former Emperor that I sent to the imperial mausoleum at the beginning a fake?"


    A group of people guarding the mausoleum bowed their heads. These days, they really thought about it, but after thinking about it, they couldn''t say, "emperor, we don''t mean that, but there has never been any accident in the mausoleum these years. We guard the mausoleum, clean it every day, add candle oil, "make sure all the oil lamps stay on all the year round," and never find any sign that the sarcophagus has been opened or moved. Could it be... Could it be... "


    Rong Xin: "what could it be?"


    The mausoleum keeper hesitated, "did they admit their mistake?"


    Rong Xin: "did you admit your mistake? I don''t know if my son will admit his father''s mistake. "

 Chapter 654

    The voice didn''t change, and there was no joy or anger in the color, but just such a simple sentence, all the people who were guarding the mausoleum felt scared in their ears, and some of them didn''t dare to breathe. Have become bones, and after so many years, what is strange to admit mistakes. But the queen said so, obviously did not accept their reply.


    For a moment, the guards couldn''t figure out how to answer, so they had to bear the pressure.


    Rong Xin: "I sent the body of the former Emperor to the imperial mausoleum. The body of the former emperor turned into a fake under your eyes. You didn''t know it and didn''t realize it, but you kept shirking it. What''s the use of asking so many of you to guard the mausoleum?"


    The heads of the people guarding the mausoleum dropped another point.


    "Now I''ll give you one night to think about everything over the past ten years. You can''t miss anything. If I can''t remember, maybe I should think about changing people. " Rong Xin left.


    Yue Jin keeps up.


    All the people guarding the mausoleum fought bravely and looked at each other face to face.


    -


    On the open space outside.


    Yue Jin had just observed the mausoleum and found nothing special. Those who guard the mausoleum are not like lying, because he is in the mausoleum.


    Under the moonlight, looking at Rong Xin''s face, Yue Jin said cautiously, "is it really possible that it was fake at the beginning?"


    Rong Xin did not speak. For more than ten years, she has come every year. Although she doesn''t visit Chi Fengting, she still goes into the secret room once a year. For so many times, she doesn''t find that the sarcophagus has been moved. However, she believes that Chi Yan, since he believes that the bones are fake, must have his reasons. From this point of view, it is true that the body sent to the imperial mausoleum was fake at the beginning, which is more likely.


    At that time, she confirmed that Chi Fengting was dead. Later, she was busy preparing for Chi Yan''s grand ceremony and the subsequent cleansing, but she didn''t pay much attention to the corpse and coffin. If someone did something at that time, there would be a lot of opportunities.


    But if Chi Fengting is not dead, why hasn''t he appeared for so many years?


    He made her swear that he could ask her not to pursue and kill Fu yunxizhi all her life. Why is it 12 years?


    What''s the meaning of these 12 years? But no matter what, Chizhou state has changed its Dynasty and has changed its generation, and no emperor is allowed to live. Therefore, no matter whether chifengting is dead or alive, he must be dead on the surface, and she will certainly let him die.


    See Rong Xin meditation, on the side of Jin Shou, do not disturb.


    For a long time¡ª¡ª


    Rong Xin stepped up and walked towards the mountain ahead, "follow me."


    Yuejin nods.


    All the way up the mountain, she walked dozens of times.


    At the cave entrance halfway up the mountain, Rong Xin stopped. He used to stop here, but he didn''t move any closer.


    Yuejin stands with Rongxin. Every year when she comes here, she will stand here, sometimes for a whole day, sometimes for a longer time. Even if it rains suddenly, she never goes into the cave to escape, just drenched in the rain. He knew that she did not regret her own choice and decision, but he also knew that she was always suffering from the self suffering in her heart. He would like to bear for her, or with her, but can''t bear, the only thing he can do is to keep silent.


    I don''t know how long later, Rong Xin stepped slowly into the cave.


    Yue Jin quickly found a piece of wood and lit it as a torch to illuminate Rong Xin.


    At the bottom of the cave, Rong Xin looked down and said, "take me down to have a look."

 Chapter 655

    "Good." Yuejin picks up the hook and rope used to deliver food boxes on the ground, and uses her palm force to drive the hook into the cave wall. Then she throws the rope down from the hole on the ground. Let Rongxin take the torch in his hand, hold Rongxin in one hand, hold the rope in the other hand, and take Rongxin to fly down and land smoothly.


    Rong Xin looks around calmly. This is the place where Chi Yan has been imprisoned for 12 years.


    If Chi Fengting hadn''t given blood, she would have made Chi Yan Emperor. As long as you keep hiding Chi Yan''s life experience and don''t let him know, everything will be OK.


    Although it was hard for paper to cover fire, and it was hard and risky to keep a secret forever, she was willing to take the risk. But Chi Fengting had such a move.


    Rong Xin holds the torch hand, the palm does not consciously tighten.


    Yuejin is not the first time to go down this cave. Before Chi Yan was rescued from the imperial mausoleum, when Xiao Xi''er was also taken out, he came in here to check. His eyes fell on the small cave not far away. Xiao Xi''er just climbed into the cave through the long hole.


    Rong Xin Shunyue Jin''s sight shows that Yue Jin has reported the situation to her, but her sight soon returns to the stone wall. The four big iron rings on the stone wall are still there. It''s not hard to imagine that the four black iron chains that firmly lock Chi Yan are locked on these iron rings.


    "In fact, have you ever thought that Chi Yan might not be the child of Chi Fengting and Yun Xizhi? Chi Yan is not like Chi Fengting or Yun Xizhi at all. Can Chi Fengting find another child at the beginning and give it to you to raise after stealing the dragon and turning the Phoenix? That''s why he is so cruel to Chi Yan? " Chi Lin is as like as two peas, because the Rong Xin is the same twin sister as the next born pool. But Chi Yan is not like any of the two of the two.


    Of course, Yue Jin said this at the moment, it''s pure speculation, without any basis.


    After knowing that Chi Fengting has cast evil blood on Chi Yan, Rong Xin doesn''t think so.


    In that year, she rushed back to the capital. In the face of her dead father, fourth younger brother and younger sister, she decided to replace her younger sister and enter the palace to trade with the man who was disfigured by yunxizhi. After sending someone to arrest yunxizhi and make yunxizhi give birth prematurely, she sold yunxizhi to the man who was disfigured by yunxizhi, and then put another corpse as yunxizhi, They ordered the child to be placed next to the body.


    After that, the child went to Chi Fengting.


    It took several days from Chi Fengting''s hand to hers, during which she had never seen a child. Chi Fengting could do anything easily.


    However, Chi Yan is so excellent. He has been so smart since he was a child. He can learn everything quickly and is top-notch in everything. No child of his age can surpass him and is so delicate and beautiful. He will not be a child of ordinary people. Chi Fengting is unlikely to easily find such an excellent child in such a short period of time, who is just a few days old. Besides, she had never heard of any official or respectable family that had lost their children.


    As a result, this kind of doubt died at that time, and Rong Xin never thought about it again. "There are many children in the world who are not like their parents at all. We can''t judge by this point."


    Yue Jin nodded, this topic is so mentioned, not later. In fact, if the child Rong Xin gave birth to is still alive, it should be as big as Chi Yan, even the birthday is almost the same. But it''s impossible. The child is dead. It can''t be alive.

 Chapter 656

    Yue Jin knows that Rong Xin loved that person very much. Over the years, I don''t know if there is that person in Rong Xin''s heart? I don''t know if Rong Xin will treat that person as simply, neatly and decisively as she does?


    The next day, dawn.


    Yuejin takes Rongxin up and they go out of the cave together.


    As soon as she went out, Yuejin covered her face.


    All the guardians stayed up all night and gathered in the open space at the entrance of the mausoleum.


    Seeing the empress appear, the people guarding the mausoleum are stiff one after another, but they still don''t remember anything. There are still those two words: "either the body is fake when it is sent to the imperial mausoleum, or Chi Yan admits his mistake", but I don''t know whether the queen will accept it or not.


    -


    At the same time, on the other side.


    At this time, the Imperial Palace, or even the whole capital and Chizhou state, was enveloped by more and more black terror.


    The door of the hall was wide open.


    Chi Yan is sitting on the Dragon chair, looking down at the officials who are kneeling.


    These officials, all shivering, have no regrets in their hearts. If they had known it would be like this, they would have made their way out of the capital. Who would have thought that when the door of the mansion was closed, Chi Lin would suddenly break in and force them to take the lethal poison, leaving behind a sentence: "either continue to hide in the mansion and be a turtle with a shrinking head, or go to the palace and meet the new emperor."


    A bunch of officials don''t know what to do. If you don''t enter the palace, you will be poisoned to death. After entering the palace, the queen will come back and take down the devil. Those who have "defected" to the devil must be dealt with by the queen. What they think is gloomy.


    For a while¡ª¡ª


    Chi Yan dropped a bottle of antidote.


    The small white porcelain bottle fell to the ground and broke open, and the dark red pills in it suddenly scattered all over the ground.


    The officials kneeling on the ground watched, trembled and hesitated. They scrambled for the pills and eagerly took them.


    Chi Yan: "it''s just a temporary antidote. As long as you are obedient, I will give you the antidote every other month. "


    The officials raised their heads abruptly, then lowered their heads, daring to be angry.


    Chi Yan looks at these useless people without expression. This is the official Rong Xin has personally selected over the years, but it''s just like this, "from now on, you all go outside to paste the emperor''s list, and beat the drums and gongs to the streets to tell each other that the massacre was planned by the queen, and she was the real murderer. I ChiYan, not a devil, will no longer hurt the innocent, let the world not be afraid of me. In a month''s time, I will hold the unfinished ceremony to ascend the throne in Jiuyi mountain. At the same time, I will kill the queen in the ceremony and give an account to all those who died miserably in that year. "


    The officials kneeling on the ground raised their heads again and opened their eyes in disbelief.


    Yu Wenxiao and song and Yuan stood outside the hall like door gods.


    Chi Yan: "why, do you need me to repeat it?"


    "No... no..." the officials shook their heads in a hurry. They were so scared that they dared to say anything else. Some of them were almost scared to cry.


    Yu Wenxiao and song and Yuan stood outside the hall like door gods.


    Qu Ning watched for a while at the gate of the hall, and turned away with the little Tuanzi at his feet. He never thought Chi Yan would use this method to refine poison and use poison to control everyone, so that everyone would have to listen to him. In addition to the officials kneeling in the palace at the moment, many of the imperial guards and bodyguards in the palace were also given poison. Chi Lin also went to each city at Chi Yan''s command, obviously to control the generals of each city in this way.

 Chapter 657

    She didn''t think Chi Yan was terrible before, even if she knew he was a devil, she didn''t feel terrible, but now she is really afraid, and this kind of fear is expanding.


    She tried to persuade Chi Yan, but it didn''t work at all. He even asked her if she was facing the queen.


    Qu Ning can''t help wringing his eyebrows. Today''s ChiYan is not the same as before.


    Xiaotuanzi was also afraid of the situation in the hall, so he didn''t run into lachian rock and followed quning.


    -


    The side hall where the false queen is imprisoned.


    Qu Ning came to deliver food and medicine and asked again, "do you really not know where the queen is?"


    Living like a little follower, the little ball peeped out from behind Qu Ning and secretly looked at the people who were chained in front of him.


    Rong Xin shook his head weakly. Although he took some medicine, he didn''t get better.


    "I heard him tell the officials that he would kill the queen at the ceremony. I think the queen in his mouth should be you. He wants to execute you in public in the name of the queen. He wants to lead the queen back to save you. " Qu Ning said his worry, "Chi Lin went out with poison, and hasn''t come back yet."


    Anyway, the fake queen is Chi Lin''s biological mother. If the pool was there, it might be better. But Chi Lin, listening to Chi Yan''s words, just knew that the fake queen was his biological mother, and would not necessarily protect the fake queen.


    Qu Ning pursed his lips. He was really worried that if things went on like this, there would be a big war.


    Rongxinsi didn''t care about her life and death, just didn''t want to have any more casualties. When she first came back to replace her sister, she just wanted to end everything, but nothing changed. She is not a sister. She is not as capable as her sister. She is still a burden in the end.


    Little Tuanzi watched, gradually not afraid, came out from behind Qu Ning, sneaked forward two steps, small hand touched the chain on the ground.


    Rong Xin is attracted by xiaotuanzi and looks at xiaotuanzi. He and Yuejin look like each other, especially their eyes, which are almost carved out of one mold. She was very lucky that her sister didn''t kill the child. She doesn''t know the specific relationship between her sister and Yuejin, but she can see that Yuejin is sincere to her sister, and she doesn''t hesitate to do so many things for her sister, and she has no regrets.


    Xiaotuanzi sees Rong Xindong and hides behind Qu Ning.


    What does Rong Xin think of? He looks for his sleeve and takes out a bright yellow amulet to give it to Xiao Tuanzi. This was given to her by her sister.


    Xiaotuanzi was more afraid and didn''t answer.


    Rong Xin could only say to Qu Ning: "don''t get me wrong, it''s just a simple peace talisman. This child is very lovely. I like him very much. I hope he will be safe. " The amulet in the hand is handed to Qu Ning, "can you help him take it?"


    "Since it''s a peace talisman, you should keep it by yourself and pass it first." Qu Ning gently pushed back.


    Rong Xin can only take it back.


    A moment later, Qu Ning left with xiaotuanzi. Before he took a few steps, he saw Yu Wenxiao coming.


    Yu Wenxiao: "Miss Ning, you know you don''t want to come here."


    Qu Ning: "I just came to deliver some food."


    Yu Wenxiao: "go to the court hall. I''m looking for you. I''ll let you pass. "


    "Did he say anything? If it''s OK, I want to have a rest. " Qu Ning didn''t really want to go.


    "I didn''t say. Miss Ning, you''d better go quickly. " Yu Wenxiao is also afraid of today''s ChiYan and urges quning.


    -


    Good night, dear friends, update tomorrow! Next, Chi Yan ascends the throne]

 Chapter 658

    Court hall.


    By the time Qu Ning arrived, the officials who had knelt on the ground had already left, and only the people on the Dragon chair were left in the magnificent hall. He was aloof and cold. He was not an emperor, but he was like an emperor.


    Qu Ning: "are you looking for me?"


    Without those officials, and without the feeling of fear, Xiaotuan ran forward immediately, staggered up the stairs, went to the foot of Chi Yan, and held his head up to Chi Yan''s foot.


    Chi Yan gently raised his hand and gently rubbed xiaotuanzi''s head with his slender fingers, but he didn''t look down at xiaotuanzi. A pair of red eyes always fell on Qu Ning. She left before, he also saw in the eyes, knowingly asked, "just where?"


    "I''m going to deliver food to the Queen''s sister." Qu Ning is honest.


    Little Tuanzi likes to be rubbed by Chi Yan. He tries his best to drill his head under Chi Yan''s hands. He wants to rub Chi Yan more.


    Chi Yan: "as I said, you are not allowed to go again."


    Qu Ning: "I just send some food, but I can''t do anything." A little bit, "did you really decide to kill her at the ceremony of accession to the throne?"


    Chi Yan: "it depends on whether Rong Xin appears."


    Qu Ning: "don''t make a mistake. It''s the real queen who hurt you. She''s not. She hasn''t done anything from the beginning to the end. Besides, she is Chi Lin''s biological mother. Chi Lin is your brother. Do you really want to do this to your brother''s mother? "


    Chi Yan: "lin''er will support me. He doesn''t speak for the queen like you


    His voice did not change, nor did his face, but Qu Ning felt a low pressure in vain.


    "I didn''t!" Qu Ning immediately denied, "I think I''ve been on your side, never wavering, and will never waver. I just hope you can solve the problem with the queen alone, and don''t involve innocent people. "


    Chi Yan: "I wanted to solve it with her alone, but she hid. It''s because she won''t show up. I have to do something


    "Your so-called means is to use your brother''s mother as bait to kill your brother''s mother? He is your brother. No matter what you do, he will listen to you. No one in the world will treat you better than him. Don''t even hurt him. " Qu Ning can''t say the four words of betrayal, kinship and separation, and he doesn''t want the four words to appear on Chi Yan. He just hopes that he can leave some room and don''t do so.


    However, although Qu Ning didn''t say it, Chi Yan heard it and stood up, looking ugly.


    Just enjoying feeling his head happily, little Tuan Zi suddenly fell to the ground with a "poop" sound and fell on all fours.


    ChiYan didn''t look at xiaotuanzi. He stepped down the steps and came to quning.


    Qu Ning can''t help but back slightly.


    This action falls in Chi Yan''s eyes, Chi Yan''s face is more ugly.


    He clasped quning''s wrist and said, "what do you mean? Don''t use lin''er as an excuse. You mean yourself? You want to leave me? "


    Qu Ning felt the pain on his wrist. "I just said it according to the matter. Please consider the identity of the fake queen. If you don''t want to hear it, I won''t say it. You let me go. You scratch me like this. "


    Chi Yan: "don''t think, don''t think I let go! The day when I ascended the throne is also the day when I made you the queen. I remember all my promises to you. I will do you good forever, but you forget, you forget all

 Chapter 659

    With words, Chi Yan''s other hand caresses Qu Ning''s face.


    The movement of his hand was not big, even gentle, but Qu Ning clearly felt his anger. With the coldness of his fingers, the coldness suddenly ran into her, Qu Ning felt a shiver, at the same time, he was stunned, and blurted out: "what''s the" seal you for the back "? Why don''t I know at all? You didn''t ask me at all, and I didn''t agree with you. You can''t be so good at asserting! "


    "What''s wrong with me? We''ve already been married. I''m just letting more people know. Do you want me to give you up all the time? Or am I right, you want to leave me, you don''t want to stay with me? " The hand that caresses Qu Ning''s face suddenly changes to buckle the back of Qu Ning''s head, forcing Qu Ning to raise his head more substantially, face him more closely, and continue to suppress his anger. "Before, you would never resist me, and would not want to leave me."


    The pain on the wrist was still there, and her head was suddenly raised. She was face to face at such a close distance, with her eyes facing each other. Qu Ning could almost feel the breath of the person in front of her on her face.


    And such posture, really make Qu Ning some unspeakable uncomfortable.


    Qu Ning couldn''t help but want to push away the hand of the person in front of him. He didn''t consciously tremble again. The feeling of wanting to escape naturally came up again. But he told himself that the current situation can''t make the person in front of him angry. His tone was obviously euphemistic and he said: "no, it''s not like that. I didn''t want to leave. You know, I don''t remember the past now, you give me more time, let me think about it, OK? Don''t be in such a hurry... "


    Chi Yan: "why tremble again and again?"


    Qu Ning shook his head instinctively. "No, no."


    Chi Yan: "I am so terrible now? Scared you like this? "


    Qu Ning: "no, no, I didn''t... You give me some more time, let me think about it first..."


    "It''s more honest than your mouth to say something, but your body is still shaking. What do you want to think about? Do you want to be sealed by me? Or do you want to stay away from me? Before Bai Yizhu, I chose to believe you. Am I not good enough for you? I asked you to come and tell you this personally. I want you to be happy and prepare happily, not to react like this! " Bowing his head, he forced Qu Ning''s head to himself. Chi Yan didn''t want to hear a word any more. He punished Qu Ning by blocking his mouth. Why does she have to give him this reaction? Why not accept it happily?


    Qu Ning, tie up.


    But the more Qu Ning is like this, the more chi Yan will not let go.


    For a long time¡ª¡ª


    Qu Ning earned action did not stop, in Chi Yan''s heart is that she has wholeheartedly resist him, let him do nothing. Suddenly, Chi Yan bit through the corner of Qu Ning''s mouth and released his hand.


    Qu Ning, who is very hard at work, didn''t expect Chi Yan to let go suddenly. He stepped back and fell to the ground. The corner of his mouth was so painful that he couldn''t help breathing. He touched it with his hand. There was obvious blood on the back of his hand, and so was the corner of his mouth.


    Xiaotuanzi, who had already got up from the ground, did not know when to walk down the stairs and went to the center of the hall. He looked up for a long time. His head could not understand what Chi Yan and Qu Ning were saying and doing. Seeing that Qu Ning had fallen like him, he wisely wanted to help Qu Ning get up.

 Chapter 660

    Chi Yan looked out of the hall, "Yu Wenxiao, you shut her in the east palace. Without my permission, she is not allowed to step out of the East Palace until the day of the grand ceremony. "


    Yu Wenxiao, who heard the order outside, immediately went into the hall, took orders from Chi Yan and looked at Qu Ning.


    Qu Ning himself climbed up from the ground, picked up the little ball, eager to leave first.


    "I didn''t let you take him." Clasp Qu Ning''s arm, Chi Yan suddenly carries Xiao Tuan Zi from Qu Ning''s arms.


    Qu Ning: "I can take care of him, you let me..."


    Chi Yan didn''t listen and turned to walk back to the Dragon chair.


    Yu Wenxiao is afraid that Qu Ning will make Chi Yan angry again. He whispers: "Miss Ning, go first. The eldest son will take care of Xiao Xier."


    Qu Ning looks at the happy little Tuan Zi in Chi Yan''s hands. Forget it, just like little Tuan Zi likes it. He turns around and runs away, and then walks out quickly. Even when he goes far away, he still can''t calm his heart. In fact, she also had some other fears. She was afraid that she would fall in love with him step by step. She is not the original owner of the body, and the person he likes is only the original owner. She doesn''t want to be the substitute of the original owner.


    Inside the hall, Chi Yan looks at the little ball on his knee. She''s so resistant to him now, but she''s still so close and fond of him. Why can''t she do the same to him?


    Xiaotuanzi smiles and drills into Chi Yan''s arms.


    ChiYan pushes xiaotuanzi''s head away, keeps xiaotuanzi away, and still stares at xiaotuanzi.


    Little Tuan Zi seems to be a little embarrassed. He covers his eyes with a pair of small hands and peeps at Chi Yan through his little fingers. He secretly smiles and smiles. He lies on Chi Yan''s feet and looks up again later. He is very happy.


    -


    East Palace.


    The palace where ChiYan lived when he was the crown prince.


    Qu Ning has been living here these days, but from this moment on, he will use the word "Guan".


    Yu Wenxiao watched Qu Ning enter the hall, standing at the door and suggested to Qu Ning, "Miss Ning, please follow the eldest son, don''t make him angry."


    Qu Ning: "I didn''t. By the way, do you know when Chi Lin will be back? "


    Yu Wenxiao: "I don''t know, but I will definitely come back before the grand ceremony."


    Qu Ning: "the fake queen is Chi Lin''s biological mother. I don''t think she is well. I can''t go to see her. Please take care of her."


    "Don''t worry, I will." Up to now, Yu Wenxiao still can''t believe that the queen has a twin sister, and the one who gave birth to Chi Lin is the Queen''s twin sister.


    In the evening, the sun sets.


    Song and Yuan brought food and fried medicine, knocking on the door.


    Qu Ning opens the door, takes the tray and returns to the hall. This medicine, before in the palace of Huachen country, she had drunk it when she was put into the cold palace by Chi Yan. At that time, I didn''t know what it was. Later, on the way back to Chizhou from Huachen, Chi Yan let her drink it. Only then did she know that it was used to relieve and suppress wushisan. He''s trying to get her off the wushisan addiction.


    At the beginning, he would feel uncomfortable. Like a drug addict, he would think of wushisan from time to time. But after so long, Qu Ning felt that he was almost better.


    -


    A month later.


    The grand ceremony of accession to the throne.


    Before dawn, a group of maids knocked at the door.


    Qu Ning heard, pull quilt cover oneself, do not respond.


    The maid of honor knocked for a moment. For fear of delay, she had to push the door and enter. She stood in front of the bed and asked Qu Ning to get up and wash.


    Qu Ning was disturbed and sat up. But for Yu Wenxiao''s reminding yesterday, she would have forgotten the time if she had been locked up for so long.

 Chapter 661

    "Miss Ning, it''s getting late. Please don''t... Don''t embarrass the maidservants..." seeing that although Qu Ning sat up, he didn''t move. It seemed that he didn''t really want to get up. They couldn''t help kneeling down. Before the queen came back, many imperial guards and bodyguards in the palace were poisoned and controlled by others. Although they were not poisoned, they were also very afraid. They never dreamed that the imprisoned devil would not die and would come back.


    Qu Ning, of course, didn''t want to embarrass the maids, so she had to get up to wash and sit down at the dresser, leaving the maids to dress for her.


    Suddenly, a knot of hair was pulled to the comb, Qu Ning can''t help but cry out.


    Frightened, the maid in waiting with the comb knelt down again.


    Qu Ning: "it''s OK. Get up."


    See Qu Ning really not angry, kneeling maid carefully stand up, more carefully for Qu Ning comb.


    Qu Ning didn''t know what to think of and asked casually: "is the queen fierce? If it was the queen, would you be so scared? "


    Maid combing her hair: "Miss Hui, we are not close servants serving the queen. We don''t have many opportunities to see her."


    Qu Ning asked again: "is the queen fierce?"


    Maid combing her hair: "the queen is not... Fierce. The queen was only fierce in the court and punished the officials. As long as the people in the palace do not make mistakes, the queen seldom punishes the people in the palace. "


    Qu Ning: so she is a good queen


    The maid who combed her hair didn''t know whether Qu Ning''s sentence was sincere or had other meanings. She didn''t dare to answer.


    Other palace maids also dare not talk much. They just hope to make up for Qu Ning quickly so that they can leave.


    Nearly half an hour later.


    Qu Ning looked at the mirror in front of him. The beauty of the people reflected in the mirror is as beautiful as a picture printed on the mirror. There are Phoenix hairpins, gold hairpins and all kinds of exquisite hair ornaments on the beautiful bun. Each of them captures the sky skillfully. Touching the back of the head with hand, there are long golden tassels. The whole head feels heavy and expensive.


    It''s not like her at all. The person in the mirror seems to be another person.


    Maid carefully: "Miss Ning, do you still like it? If you don''t like it, I''ll change it. "


    "No need." Looking at a line of frightened maids through the mirror, Qu Ning shook his head and stood up to change his clothes. Dahong''s gorgeous clothes and long clothes are behind her, even when she entered the palace of Huachen kingdom.


    Looking at it, the maid of honor was astonished.


    Yu Wenxiao came and knocked on the door to ask if Qu Ning was well. It''s already daybreak. It will take about half a day to get to Jiuyi mountain from the imperial palace. If you don''t leave early and speed up on the road, you may miss noon.


    The palace maid quickly opened the door and told Yu Wenxiao.


    Qu Ning went out.


    In the early morning light, Yu Wenxiao looked at Qu Ning. His eyes also flashed with astonishment. He didn''t expect that Qu Ning was so beautiful. "Miss Ning, hurry up, don''t let the big boy and the young man wait for a long time."


    Qu Ning: "is Chi Lin back?"


    Yu Wenxiao: "well, I came back yesterday afternoon."


    Qu Ning: "does he know Chi Yan wants to kill... The fake queen?"


    Yu Wenxiao: "I know."


    Qu Ning: "he didn''t say anything?"


    Yu Wenxiao: "No."


    Qu Ning frowned and asked no more. Sure enough, in Chi Lin''s heart, his brother is more important than his mother.


    -


    Good night, dear friends, update tomorrow. Tomorrow the queen will appear, and an unexpected person will appear. Traning''s memory recovery countdown

 Chapter 662

    A line of maids did not follow, see Qu Ning and Yu Wenxiao have gone away, secretly relieved, as if to save a life.


    "By the way, Miss Ning, anything can happen today. Once the empress really comes, you''d better stay close to the eldest son. The eldest son will certainly protect you. Things have come to this stage. Even if you are unhappy, don''t say it today. Don''t make the young master angry. " After being locked up for such a month, Yu Wenxiao worried that Qu Ning was angry. This time is not a time of quarrel.


    Qu Ning understood and nodded. Anyway, today is a dangerous day. There is no doubt that she hopes "Chi Yan can win". Of course, on the premise of winning, she also hopes that the fewer innocent casualties, the better.


    -


    In front of the hall.


    A large number of the royal guards and bodyguards who had been poisoned and were controlled by others were already in line.


    A group of officials, who were also fed highly toxic drugs, also formed a queue.


    Under the sun, all of them are dead, and they are not happy from the inside to the outside, as if today is not to hold a grand and grand ceremony, but to die.


    At the center of the procession is the luxurious dragon chariot of six horses.


    Before that, the Dragon chariot was the exclusive seat of the queen. The whole body was inlaid with gold and silver, jade, gems and so on. It was also engraved with lifelike dragon and phoenix patterns, showing the royal dignity and style.


    Behind the Dragon chariot was a simple prison car.


    Chi Yan, dressed in a bright yellow dragon robe, sits in the spacious dragon chariot, caressing xiaotuanzi''s head with his slender hand.


    Chi Lin was dressed in red and stood beside the Dragon chariot. Of course, he didn''t have the patience of his brother.


    Waiting for the left, waiting for the right, waiting for impatience, I finally saw Qu Ning coming, and Chi Lin took a breath to swallow.


    The song and Yuan dynasties also stood beside the Dragon chariot. Just now, I was worried that Qu Ning would not come. Fortunately, Qu Ning came.


    Qu Ning came closer and closer. After clearly seeing the prison car behind the Dragon chariot and the people in the prison car, his steps obviously stopped. He didn''t expect Chi Yan to use such a humiliating means to escort the fake queen. Chi Lin was only a few steps away from the prison wagon, but it seemed that it was none of his business.


    In Yu Wenxiao''s low voice, Qu Ning went on. The whole team can not be described as big or small, but at least half of them are.


    In front of the Dragon chariot, Yu Wenxiao told the people in the chariot and turned to let Qu Ning go up.


    Qu Ning hasn''t seen Chi Yan since the incident happened in the Imperial Palace last month. After looking at Chi Lin and the people sitting in the prison car again, Qu Ning got on the car with his clothes on. He saw little Tuan Zi lying on Chi Yan''s leg like a little white dog, enjoying Chi Yan''s "caressing hair" while eating cakes.


    When Tuanzi saw quning, he raised his head with a smile and offered food to quning, but he didn''t get up. Now the little one is as lazy as a sea lion.


    It seems that xiaotuanzi has had a good time! Qu Ning looked away and looked left and right. He found that there was no other place to sit. He could only sit beside Chi Yan.


    The pool outside the car jumped on the horse and ordered to leave without looking back.


    They all took orders and mounted their horses one after another.


    Civil servants who can''t do martial arts also climb onto the horse''s back and hold the horse''s neck with both hands. They are afraid that the devil in the car will be annoyed if they slow down.

 Chapter 663

    All the way out of the palace.


    The bustling capital is now like a deserted city - the streets are empty, the cold wind is blowing, all kinds of dead leaves are flying in the wind. Occasionally, a few people walk by in a hurry. When they hear the sound of horses'' hoofs and see a large number of people and horses, they immediately "brush" and run without a trace.


    There are no shops, restaurants and inns on both sides of the road.


    Qu Ning raised a corner of gauze curtain and put the situation outside into his eyes. He couldn''t help looking at the people sitting next to him with his spare light.


    Chi Yan looks out from the corner raised by Qu Ning. His face doesn''t change and his mood is difficult to distinguish.


    Xiaotuanzi was not affected and continued to eat his own cakes.


    In the rear, the officials on horseback, though the Dragon chariot was in front of them, still felt as if they were on their back, and could not stop trembling and uneasy from the bottom of their hearts. They''ve tried, they''ve really tried. As ministers of the central government of the people''s Republic of China, they have been pasting up imperial lists like coolies all over the place for a long time. They have gone to the streets and alleys to publicize what the devil wants them to say. However, the horror of the devil has been deeply rooted in everyone''s heart, especially in the heart of the people in the capital. How can it be that propaganda can make people not afraid in a few days. If it wasn''t for the lack of food at home, I believe these people on the street would not come out.


    Suddenly, passing by, Qu Ning saw a veiled woman standing on the depressed roadside, the only one who didn''t run away.


    Just when Qu Ning wanted to have a close look, she quickly knelt down with a "pop" sound, and the whole person crawled on the ground, motionless.


    The chariot of the Dragon flies past, raising dust.


    Qu Ning looked back and didn''t see the kneeling man stand up after a long time.


    Until the whole team passed and disappeared in front of the street, a young man in servant''s clothes ran close, put down his vegetable and grain, bent down to help the woman on the ground, "Miss, it''s ok... It''s OK, you can get up."


    Qu Qing didn''t move, his nose and forehead were almost close to the ground, and his body was still shaking. Qu Ning, her good sister, who ruined her life, is back!


    At the beginning, dongfangjing left her in Xitang, which made her become a joke of the whole capital.


    She was as painful as a knife. She vomited blood on the hall and her black hair was half white on the spot.


    Later, dongfangjing went to the palace to ask the queen to terminate her engagement. She said that she would rather be punished than marry her!


    Yes, she took the credit from Qu Ning. In the back to Qu Ning, let Qu Ning to ask the queen, and then destroyed Qu Ning left dongfangjing letter. After Qu Ning married into the imperial mausoleum, she took the credit for Qu Ning''s saving dongfangjing, and let dongfangjing think that she saved him.


    However, it''s just that. Does she have anything else to do?


    But Qu Ning, Qu Ning has harmed her whole life, and dongfangjing has completely destroyed her whole life!


    This time, the demon who should have died suddenly came back, occupied the palace, and the queen left. After many officials knew what happened in the palace, they fled the capital for the first time, and Prime Minister Qu also fled. He took gold, silver and jewels, all the important things, and some of his servants, but he didn''t take her as his own daughter.


    From the moment when she lost her use value, her status in the prime minister''s house was inferior to that of a humble maid.


    What kind of life has she been living for more than half a year?


    Now, seeing the enemy with your own eyes, not only you can''t get revenge, but also you have to kneel down!

 Chapter 664

    A tear, rolling uncontrollably, fell on the ground. When the second drop falls, Qu Qing grinds his teeth to wipe his face and does not let himself cry. He pushes aside the servant''s help and stands up.


    The young man dressed as a servant was an ordinary worker in the prime minister''s house. He had just entered the prime minister''s house. This time the prime minister fled, he was not taken with him. Since he entered the prime minister''s house, he saw that the Prime Minister Qian Jin was bullied by his maidservants every day. Sometimes he couldn''t eat enough. He really sympathized with the Prime Minister Qian Jin.


    "Have you found something to eat? If we find it, we''ll go back. " Qu Qing goes back. The servants and maidservants who had not been taken away had almost escaped during this period of time. The whole mansion was almost empty now, leaving only her and the man who had not left behind.


    The young slaves followed.


    -


    The departing team is in the spacious and luxurious dragon chariot.


    After going out of the gate, Qu Ning put down the veil, looked at xiaotuanzi and ChiYan, took the initiative to pick up a piece of cake and handed it to ChiYan, saying, "you must not have breakfast yet?"


    Chi Yan looks and doesn''t answer.


    Qu Ning: "listen to Yu Wenxiao, you can''t get to Jiuyi mountain until noon. Next, there will be a grand ceremony to ascend the throne, and you will have to face the empress who is likely to come. If you don''t have enough to eat, how can you keep your energy? "


    Chi Yan hears the speech and stares at Qu Ning for a moment. His cold hand clasps Qu Ning''s wrist, pulls Qu Ning''s hand towards him and bites Qu Ning''s hand.


    Xiaotuanzi looked at it and thought that the cake in quning''s hand was more delicious. He raised his head and tried to bite it.


    Chi Yan big hand will be small Tuanzi''s head back, let him obediently lie down and don''t move, one hand will Qu Ning into his arms, with Qu Ning''s hand to finish the whole cake, bow to kiss Qu Ning forehead, a cold melt, eyes soft, "has been so good."


    Qu Ning''s body was slightly stiff. He raised a smile and nodded. He didn''t push Chi Yan away. He fed Chi Yan a few pieces and ate a little himself. Even though he still doesn''t agree that Chi Lin''s biological mother should be used as a bait, as Yu Wenxiao said, at this stage, she is on his side again. Of course, she doesn''t want him to be disturbed by anything. She wants him to face everything next wholeheartedly.


    -


    It''s near noon.


    The team arrived at Jiuyi mountain, but did not stop, but went straight up.


    Qu Ning raised the veil again and looked out. He saw that the road up the mountain was smooth and spacious. It was round the mountain. Except for the slope, it was almost the same as the official road. There were no trees and forests around it. There was no need to worry about the Queen''s ambush around.


    At the top of the mountain, Chi Yan gets off with xiaotuanzi, hands xiaotuanzi to Chi Lin, and turns to Qu Ning.


    While holding Chi Yan''s hand, Qu Ning got out of the car and looked at the environment in front of him. The mountain is a vast plain, also bare. Before I couldn''t figure out why Chi Yan had to come to mount Jiuyi to hold a grand ceremony to ascend the throne. Now I understand.


    Chi Lin began to command the guards of the imperial army to build a scaffold.


    Yu Wenxiao and song and Yuan commanded the officials to prepare for the ceremony. In the past month, the two of them have read a lot of Palace Chinese books, and have remembered the steps and ceremonies of their accession to the throne.


    Soon, the scaffold was set up.


    Chi Lin orders the guards of the imperial army to take out the people in the prison car and tie them to the scaffold.


    Rong Xin coughed weakly and never resisted.


    -


    [PS: good night, dear friends, update tomorrow]

 Chapter 665

    The Imperial Guard and the bodyguard finished and stepped aside.


    At this time, the officials could not help quietly looking at the people on the scaffold.


    They had known for a long time that the devil had captured and imprisoned a fake queen, but they had never seen it with their own eyes, and they did not dare to see it. In the imperial palace before, people were taken to prison cars, and they did not dare to look at them carefully.


    At the moment, as like as two peas in the sky, the sun was empty, and nothing was stopped. Finally, the officials were instantly rigid. This is the empress, who is exactly the same as the queen. They will never admit their mistake. If we have to find a difference, it is dignity and temperament. The real queen will not be so weak. I didn''t expect that the queen could find such a similar person to impersonate her and be her double.


    "What to see, what to send, not fast." Yu Wenxiao urged.


    The officials came back to their senses and went on busy, fearing that Yu Wenxiao''s words would be heard by the devil. In fact, there was a precedent for Chizhou to ascend the throne on Mount Jiuyi.


    On the one hand, the Jiuyi mountain is not only high in terrain, but also has a very wide view. The flat and broad top of the mountain can accommodate more than 100 civil and military officials and hundreds of bodyguards. Standing on the mountain, you can see the whole bottom at a glance, accept the kneeling of the people, and enjoy the pleasure of overlooking the world. Who would be the emperor.


    On the other hand, the word "Nine" in Jiuyi mountain has the meaning of "ninety-five" and "ninety-nine return to one", which can symbolize the long and lasting throne.


    It''s just that the people who are going to ascend the throne here are demons, not to mention the people. It''s good to find a people who come to watch the ceremony under the bare ground. Compared with the emperor who ascended the throne here hundreds of years ago, the grand occasion of the sea of people is really beyond comparison.


    Now, this bare mountain, this empty scene, is a different kind of irony. However, the officials of the party only dare to think in their hearts and dare not say a word.


    Qu Ning also looked at the people who were tied to the scaffold, which made Chi Yan unhappy and didn''t come near. Then he further looked at the environment on the mountain and thought to herself, "if the queen directly orders the soldiers to attack the mountain, how should she deal with it?"


    However, Chi Lin has been to many cities, forcing many generals to swallow the poison.


    There are always some generals who are greedy for life and afraid of death. As long as not all the generals and all the soldiers are still facing the queen, they can always be relaxed.


    Suddenly, on the opposite mountain in the distance, a silver light flashed by, like the reflection of silver things such as knives and swords in the sun. Qu Ning just saw it at a glance, and quickly pointed out to him the arm of lachian rock, "there, that mountain, do you think there will be people?"


    Chi Yan''s eyesight is better than Qu Ning''s. He looks coldly and sees nothing. "Don''t worry. Even if there is an ambush, it will not be there. "


    Qu Ning thought it was the same, but she really saw the reflection, worried that Chi Yan would be careless, and put a soft voice in his eyes: "it''s better to be careful. I''m worried about you, and I don''t want you to have anything."


    Chi Yan holds Qu Ning''s hand.


    Qu Ning gazed at the opposite mountain for a while, and found nothing different.


    Rong Xin on the scaffold is always calm. If his hands and feet are not tied up, he will slide down and secretly hope that his elder sister will not come.


    On the opposite side of the mountain, he had been standing there for a long time to see Jiuyi mountain. The man with a silver mask on his face came down the mountain quietly.

 Chapter 666

    The man wearing the silver mask is dressed in black clothes. He is slender, with black hair like ink. His lightness skill is very high. He can''t see his age.


    The old slave, who had been guarding the carriage at the foot of the mountain, saw the man come down and said, "young master, let''s go back or..."


    "To mount Jiuyi." The silver masked man got on the bus. The two mountains look far away, but the actual distance is far away.


    The old slave wanted to talk but stopped. He asked the people inside through the car curtain, "young master, have you decided?"


    Silence.


    The old slave understood that he could only drive a carriage towards Jiuyi mountain.


    -


    About half an hour later.


    On Mount Jiuyi, everything is ready.


    Yu Wenxiao and song and Yuan seriously confirmed it, and then asked for instructions from Chi Yan.


    Chi Yan: "start."


    Yu Wen, Xiao, song and Yuan nodded, just to start according to the process, and suddenly saw the dust at the end of the distant official road.


    Yu Wenxiao and the song and Yuan Dynasties changed their faces. It''s not necessary to know that the queen must have come in such a big battle. Although expected, but really to this moment, or can not stop nervous.


    All the officials, the imperial guards and the bodyguards also saw it. Some of them looked as if they had seen a savior, while others looked remorseful and regretful. They hoped that the queen would come, but they did not. Because when the queen comes, no matter which side wins, they are not good.


    Qu Ning looked around and turned to see Chi Yan beside him.


    Chi Lin clenched his fist and finally came. Today, we are here to completely solve all the grudges.


    Chi Yan''s face was expressionless. There was no fluctuation on his face, and there was no change in his tone. He spewed out two words: "continue."


    Yu Wenxiao and the song and Yuan dynasties took orders, ignoring the dense crowd of people from far to near on the official road, stabilizing their minds, and starting to announce the first step of the grand ceremony of accession to the throne, let the officials first tell the sacrifice of heaven and earth and the country, and read out Chi Yan''s various contributions to the imperial court and Chizhou state when he was the crown prince. Based on such a long distance, it is roughly estimated that if they simplify the process, they should be able to finish the whole ceremony when the Queen''s troops arrive at the foot of the mountain.


    The queen is coming, but the one who is closer to them is still the devil. The devil can take all their lives at any time. The officials did not dare to disobey and did so with a stiff head. They only felt that although they were not dead, they were one step closer to death.


    That''s it¡ª¡ª


    Yu Wenxiao and the song and Yuan Dynasties announced that the next step was to let Chi Yan worship heaven and earth, but not the emperor.


    At this time, Qu Ning and Chi Lin took the lead and saw a carriage speeding up the mountain at the same time.


    A large number of dusty troops are still on the official road in the distance. What''s the matter with this single leading carriage? Qu Ning couldn''t help squinting and turned to look at Chi Yan.


    The others were all in a daze, unconsciously staring at the approaching carriage.


    Incapable of further increase in the as like as two peas, the old slave drove to the flat top and stopped the carriage, and was about to turn to the man in the car. He saw the face of the man with white hair and the dragon''s robe. The whole man was amazed and unable to add. He even blurted out: "how can it be..." But the child who was just born was killed by the young master himself. How could he still be alive.


    Chi Lin put his little Tuanzi in Qu Ning''s arms, and immediately stepped forward. He looked murderous. Today, no one is allowed to destroy his brother''s grand ceremony, "who are you? How dare you come here? "


    "I don''t care about your grudges. I just want to take the people on the scaffold." The sound came from the carriage, but no one could hear it.

 Chapter 667

    Rong Xin, who was tied to the scaffold, also heard it, but she didn''t think that there would be anyone else in the world to save her except her sister. She had never heard the sound from the carriage, at least not in her memory.


    What a arrogant tone. I''m really out of my ability. I''m looking for death! Chi Lin sneered and hit him directly with the palm of ten percent of his internal power.


    The old driver responded, dodging quickly and reminding the people in the car.


    The fierce hand reached the front of the car, and the carriage, which should have been torn apart on the spot, was undamaged.


    Chi Lin''s face changed. Feng''s eyes suddenly narrowed, and he slapped again.


    The car is still intact.


    Yu Wenxiao and the song and Yuan Dynasties could not believe it. They all know how high Chi Lin''s martial arts are. They think that no one in the world can surpass Chi Lin except the eldest son. But at present, the man in the car who only hears but does not see anyone dares to come here alone at this time has repeatedly defused Chi Lin''s hand. His martial arts are never inferior to Chi Lin. who is he?


    The old slave who dodged saw the dust on the official road. According to the distance, the people and horses on the official road are still a long way from the Jiuyi mountain. It''s too far and dusty. I can''t see who is the leader for the time being. I told the people in the car, "young master, there are a large number of soldiers on the official road. They should come to save the queen. Shall we go?"


    Yu Wenxiao and the song and Yuan Dynasties looked at each other, and then looked at the scaffold together. They said that the people on the scaffold were the empress. It seems that they came for the real empress. They don''t know that this one is fake.


    Rong Xin still didn''t speak and was tied quietly.


    Seeing that Chi Lin, who was dressed in red, didn''t start any more, the old slave quickly walked back to the horse cart, lowered his voice from a short distance, and then said, "young master, the devil looks like you when you were young."


    When the people in the car heard the speech, the green jade flute in their hands raised half of the curtain, and their eyes under the mask looked out.


    Qu Ning''s eyes were fixed on him, trying to see where the people in the car were.


    -


    At the same time, the Empress Dowager woke up from her lunch break dream.


    Guarding the side of the old mother care: "Empress Dowager."


    The Empress Dowager gasped for a moment and motioned to the old lady to help her sit up. Ever since she saw the devil''s face and came back from such a robbery, she often dreamed about what happened in the past. Sometimes, the devil''s face was exactly the same as the person''s face in that year, as if she were the same person in a trance.


    Suddenly, the Empress Dowager asked the old Mammy, "in fact, you also met that person in those years."


    The old lady, who was about to pour tea at the table, naturally knew who the "man" in the Empress Dowager''s mouth was. She turned back to the Empress Dowager and whispered, "yes, empress dowager, I''ve seen you."


    Empress Dowager: "you say, is it possible that he is still alive?"


    The old lady shook her head. "I don''t know." More than 40 years ago, Yuzhou state, a small country close to Huachen state, was destroyed. Su zhuoran, the eldest brother of the empress dowager, was appointed as a pioneer general at that time. He first went to the battlefield and was one of the generals who conquered the capital and palace of Yuzhou state.


    On the day of Su zhuoran''s triumphant return, he brought back a beautiful boy about fourteen or five years old.


    Some people say that the boy was a slave in the imperial palace of the state of Yuzhou, while others say that the boy was actually a prince.


    At that time, there were many rumors about the young man, because he was so beautiful, so beautiful that people could not move their eyes after seeing him, just like a piece of natural jade.

 Chapter 668

    But no one knows which rumor is true, because Su zhuoran never said it.


    When the emperor asked Su zhuoran in the court what reward he wanted, Su zhuoran said in public, "he only wants this young slave.".


    The emperor agreed.


    From then on, the boy went to Su''s house and became Su zhuoran''s "possession".


    Old mammy still remembers that when she was sold into Su''s house and became Su''s maid, the boy was already there, but not many people in the house actually saw the boy, because Su zhuoran kept the boy in his own yard, and would not let anyone in except a few maids and servants who regularly cleaned the yard. At that time, most of the servants in Su''s house were whispering in secret, saying that "Su zhuoran, the young master of Su Da, has the habit of Longyang and likes men". He also said that "the young master of Su Da would like to build a golden house to house the teenagers.".


    Once, a maid was ill. She went to clean the yard instead of the maid. It was the first time that she saw the beautiful boy in people''s eyes.


    She didn''t want to talk to him, and she didn''t dare to talk to him. She just concentrated on cleaning, but he took the initiative to talk to her.


    At that moment, she seemed to be bewitched. Then she listened to him and led Su zhuoran''s sister, the empress dowager, into the hospital.


    After the Empress Dowager enters the hospital without authorization, she sees the young and beautiful young man, who is also attracted by the young man and bewitched by the young man. Now she is determined to save the young man. This scene is bumped by Su zhuoran, who is just coming back.


    Su zhuoran is very angry. She likes and loves the Empress Dowager most. But that day, she beat the Empress Dowager herself. She hurt her badly and threw her out of his yard.


    It took the Empress Dowager a few months to recover, and soon she was sent to the harem and became Queen.


    One day, the Empress Dowager went home to visit her relatives. As a dowager, she went to the palace with the Empress Dowager. According to the servants in the mansion, the young master is crazy. The reason for madness is "the young slave escaped. When the young master brought people to catch up with him and wanted to catch him back, he destroyed his own face one by one in front of the young master, took off his own face and jumped into the river. He didn''t want to come back with the young master. "


    Empress Dowager: "if he is still alive and has a child, the child should be as big as the devil, right? But such a person, he will also like a person, like ordinary people like to get married and have children? What kind of woman would he like? AI Jia still remembers his eyes, which are dark, deep and bottomless. They can bewitch people, make people sink into mud feet, and also make people break into pieces


    The old lady didn''t speak and knew that she didn''t need to answer here.


    Empress Dowager: "you say, is he a slave or the prince of Yuzhou?"


    The old lady shook her head. I''m afraid only Su zhuoran, the young master who died a few years ago, knows about this problem.


    -


    Jiuyi mountain.


    The people in the car through the raised curtain, a pair of scarlet eyes on the front, the expressionless face, the face has been destroyed under the mask, the face changed, years of calm was broken at this moment.


    Through the raised curtain, Qu Ning also saw the person in the car. He was wearing a silver mask and a black suit. He couldn''t see anything else.


    The man in the car: "what''s your name?" As soon as the voice fell, I felt an extremely sharp palm coming towards me.


    -


    [PS: good night, dear friends, update tomorrow evening, the queen will arrive]

 Chapter 669

    The man in the car was not surprised. He flew out of the carriage as fast as lightning.


    The whole carriage was split almost at the same moment when the people in it flew out.


    The old driver couldn''t dodge this time. He was hit by the broken carriage and palm, and fell heavily to the ground, spitting a big mouthful of blood.


    The people in the car are flying to the ground, holding a jade flute in the sun, with slender fingers, white as jade, flowing clothes, straight black hair blown by the wind, cold light on the silver mask, and outstanding temperament.


    "Now that you''re here, leave your life!" Anyone who comes to save the queen, for Chi Yan, is standing on Rong Xin''s side. After the palm power, a word came out from the mouth of Chi Yan. The words were as cold as ice. The air on the top of the mountain was frozen for another three minutes.


    Yu Wenxiao and Song Yuan understand that Chi Yan is ready to do it himself. They quickly step back and ask Qu Ning beside them to step back, so as to ensure their own safety and not to interfere with Chi Yan.


    Qu Ning saw that the man in the car was so fierce that Chi Lin was not his opponent. He backed back with a small ball, and he could not help whispering to Chi Yan: "be careful!"


    "It depends on whether you have the ability." The face under the mask has been restored as usual, and the tone is the same as before. Yu Guang, the man in the car dressed in Xuanyi, looks at the man who is firmly bound on the scaffold.


    "Brother, let me. I will take his life." Apart from his elder brother, Chi Lin is not willing to be compared with anyone else in his martial arts. Regardless of his elder brother''s obvious intention to do it by himself, he rushes in front of his elder brother and directly attacks the person in the car.


    All of a sudden, the wind and clouds surged, one red and one dark were fighting at the top of the mountain, as fast as two lights interwoven.


    The imperial guards, bodyguards and officials, who were controlled by others because of poison, looked on like onlookers.


    For a long time¡ª¡ª


    The man in the car dressed in Xuanyi skillfully made an illusory move. He was eager to defeat him. Chi Lin took the bait and hit him with his palm.


    Chi Lin was knocked off, and his whole body fell off the mountain.


    Yu Wenxiao and the song and Yuan Dynasties suddenly exclaimed "childe", and Qu Ning could not help but blurt out "Chi Lin". Xiaotuanzi was so scared that he yelled "brother..."


    After a while, Chi Yan flew down to catch up with Chi Lin.


    Qu Ning quickly prayed that they were OK. The martial arts of this Xuanyi person is obviously higher than she imagined. Chi Lin, who is so powerful, is easily defeated by him.


    The man in the car who was dressed in Xuanyi didn''t chase him. He took advantage of this opportunity to fly to the scaffold. With a flick of his finger, he broke the rope on Rong Xin''s hands and feet, and helped Rong Xin who had no rope to tie down along the scaffold.


    Although Rong Xin didn''t cry out, her heart fell sharply with Chi Lin''s fall. The person who would rather fall was her. She pushed the hand of the person who saved her with both hands, and didn''t need him to save her at all.


    "I know you hate me. Let''s get out of here first." Ignoring Rong Xin''s refusal, the man in Xuanyi holds Rong Xin in his arms.


    At that time, he was sorry for her.


    He always thought that he could be as ruthless as he was in those years, and that he could not see her for decades, and that he could just listen to the news about her as usual. But knowing that she was caught by the devil, it''s not hard to think how the devil would deal with her and revenge her, so she came out of the mountain and came for her.


    Although the present people are different from those in memory, they haven''t seen each other for so many years after all. The man in Xuanyi didn''t think much for a moment.


    Rong Xin said, "you let me go, you admit your mistake, I don''t know you..."

 Chapter 670

    "You''ll know if I can do it." After successfully saving Chi Lin, he sends Qi to Chi Lin and Chi Yan who takes him back to the top of the mountain. He pushes Chi Lin to Yu Wen, Xiao Song and yuan, and saves the man in Xuanyi who wants to go.


    While protecting Rong Xin in his arms, the man in Xuanyi responds to Chi Yan. After a few moves, he pushes Rong Xin to the old slave and orders him to take people away first. He breaks up.


    The old slave took orders to catch Rong Xin with injuries and was about to go down the mountain. After all these years, I still can''t let this woman go.


    Rong Xin: "you let me go, I won''t go with you, you admit your mistake, let me go..."


    Yu Wenxiao and the song and Yuan Dynasties did not care about anything else for the time being. They first cared about Chi Lin, "are you OK, young master?"


    Qu Ning also cares about Chi Lin and wants to see if he is seriously injured.


    With a pair of small arms open, xiaotuanzi pounced on Chi Lin and wanted to hug him. He was scared by the scene just now.


    Chi Lin was angry. He didn''t expect that he would lose to a person who didn''t know his identity in front of so many people. He turned his head ugly. He just saw that the old slave driving was going to take Rong Xin away. Everyone around him didn''t respond. He was so angry that he drank from Yu Wenxiao and song and Yuan Dynasties, and there were also a group of imperial guards and bodyguards. "What are you doing? Don''t catch people soon. If she escapes, all of you will die. "


    Yu Wenxiao and the song and Yuan Dynasties put down their hearts and rushed to intercept the old slave.


    A group of "theater" General of the royal guards and bodyguards also had to take orders.


    Qu Ning turns to see the two men fighting in midair, hoping Chi Yan will win.


    -


    At this time, the official way.


    A large number of people and horses are getting closer and closer to Jiuyi mountain, and the dust is coming.


    A gray cloak, black cloth mask, always riding in the carriage next to Yue Jin far see the situation on the top of the mountain, the white haired man in the fight, needless to say, is naturally ChiYan. The man who fought with Chi Yan was dressed in dark clothes and seemed to be wearing a silver mask. At first glance, he looked like the man of that year.


    Yue Jin''s eyes suddenly flash silk shock, the speed of the horse unconsciously slow down, behind a section of the God, the horse back to the carriage side, across the curtain to the people inside.


    After hearing this, Rong Xin raised a corner of the car curtain, looked up and held his fingers tightly. It''s him! I didn''t expect that he wasn''t dead!


    Yue Jin looks at Rong Xin''s look and reaction, and her heart sinks suddenly. It seems that she is really the man in that year, and he is still alive. Rong Xin loved him so much and was hurt so deeply by him. I don''t know if there is him in Rong Xin''s heart?


    The troops didn''t stop until they arrived at the foot of Jiuyi mountain. The first general held the reins, turned his horse to the carriage in the middle of the procession and asked the queen in the carriage to show it.


    Rong Xin put down the curtain of the car and stopped looking, "you immediately take a couple of soldiers up the mountain and pass on my will. As long as they release my" double ", I can let them go."


    The first general took orders, so he selected a team of people and led them to ride up the mountain.


    The car curtain blocked, Yue Jin could not see the face of the person in the car at the moment, and could not hear anything from her voice. She hesitated and said, "do you want me to go up the mountain to have a look? I''m to blame for all this. If I had not promised her to take you out of the palace, she would not have fallen into the hands of Chi Yan, and there would have been nothing today. "


    -


    [PS: good night, dear friends, try to update tomorrow]

 Chapter 671

    Rong Xin: "no need."


    Yue Jin wants to say something, but she swallows it again.


    Rong Xin in the car supported his forehead with his hand and closed his eyes. After a moment, he suddenly lifted the curtain of the car, took his token and gave it to Yuejin outside. He said, "you should stop general song immediately and ask him to help you. You must save the queen on the mountain."


    General song refers to the general who just took a troop up the mountain. Yuejin knows this.


    But the half sentence behind Rong Xin, Yue Jin Leng next, took the token and asked in a low voice: "do you want him and Chi Yan to lose both?" Did she already know that the man came to save her? Want to use that person to save her, let that person and Chi Yan continue to fight?


    Rong Xin does not answer, the tone of the order, "just do as I say."


    "Good." No more words, Yuejin nodded, or it can be said that she was ordered, and quickly drove her horse to chase. When she got to the hillside, she couldn''t help looking back. She saw that the curtain of the carriage had fallen down again, and she couldn''t see the people in the carriage.


    In fact, people who thought they were dead appeared at this time and place, and even fought with Chi Yan. His intention was clear at a glance. How about Rong Xin, the person she loved so much in those days, who came here specially to save her now. What did she think in her heart?


    Yuejin suddenly feels like the most despicable villain. For so many years, she has been secretly hoping that there will be no more shadow of that person in her heart. Especially after she saw the person fighting with Chi Yan, this kind of hope is almost to the extreme. She can''t control herself to pay attention to her face nervously. She is afraid that she will still remember the old love.


    But why did he hope so? What qualification does he have to hope for that?


    From the beginning to the end, he was nothing to her, she had never had him in her heart, even if there was a little interest between them, so what?


    Whatever he does for her, any of her subordinates can do.


    In other words, he is no different from her subordinates!


    Taking back her sight and suppressing the unspeakable pain in her heart, Yue Jin continued to chase after him. Finally, when general song arrived at the top of the mountain, she chased him to the top of the mountain and quickly said, "general song, let''s save the queen together." With the words, he quietly hung the token on his waist, so that general song could see and understand it.


    General song knew the token and looked back down the mountain. After thinking about Yuejin''s words, he arched his hand.


    Yue Jin turned to examine the situation of the top of the mountain. Chi Yan and the man are still fighting, and they haven''t won yet. Yu Wenxiao and song and Yuan are tying Rong Xin''s sister back to the scaffold. Chi Lin was obviously injured. Xiao Xi''er is safe in Qu Ning''s arms. The imperial guards and guards took an old slave.


    Yu Wenxiao and Song Yuan look back when they hear the news.


    Chi Lin looks at Yuejin and clenches her hand. This is a man who has an unusual relationship with the empress... No, it should be a man who has an unusual relationship with the real queen. It seems that the queen is not going to go directly up the mountain, and wants these people to take the lead.


    Although Yuejin covered her face, xiaotuanzi still knew Yuejin and laughed happily at her, but there were too many strangers to run down to Yuejin.


    Rong Xin, who was re bound, saw Yuejin, but did not see her sister. She said weakly, "I''m ok, you..."


    "Don''t worry, Queen. We will save you." Yue Jin interrupts, and her voice is loud on purpose.


    Rong Xin is stunned and doesn''t understand why Yue Jin wants to say so intentionally.

 Chapter 672

    General Song added: "yes, the emperor, the last general has brought 30000 troops. They are already at the foot of the mountain. Other troops have also gathered all over the country, waiting for the emperor''s dispatch at any time. They will surely take down the evil thieves and save you."


    It''s obviously a fake queen. At the moment, it seems that the people who come to the mountain according to the Queen''s order say so in public. Qu Ning twisted his eyebrows and looked at Chi Yan and the man in Xuanyi who are still fighting. Suddenly, he understood and said in a loud voice: "since the real queen is here, please come to the mountain in person. Don''t let her twin sister be a double here. I believe that the empress is not shrinking her head and tail... "


    Song Qing, the general of Song Dynasty, quickly took the bow and arrow from Jun''s horse and took the bow to aim at Qu Ning.


    Yuejin didn''t want to hurt quning. Besides, quning still held xiaoxi''er and quickly raised her hand to stop general song, but she was still slow.


    Qu Ning dodged quickly.


    The nearby Chi Lin quickly grasped the sharp arrow. With the palm of his hand, he folded it into two parts and threw it on the ground. He also understood the Queen''s intention. She has always been good at using stratagem. She wants the Xuanyi man with great martial arts to continue to misunderstand that the person tied on the top of the mountain is real, and she wants the Xuanyi man to continue to fight.


    Although the elder brother is sure to win the Xuanyi man, he also wants his elder brother to avenge him, but he is not willing to let the hateful queen do so. Chi Lin then says in a loud voice: "elder brother, she has come, and now she is at the foot of the mountain."


    Chi Yan knew it, but he didn''t stop. His hand was faster and fiercer, and he wanted to make a quick decision.


    The words "real queen", "sister" and "double" are clearly heard by Wei Shenglian, the man in Xuanyi. He looks at the person who is bound and understands immediately. The thin lip under the mask slowly rises. I haven''t seen him for decades. He appeared in order to save her. She gave him such a "meeting gift" to take advantage of the fact that he and the devil were both defeated.


    And the people who sent the news to him didn''t find out, didn''t know whether the arrested queen was fake, or did they intend to lead him?


    How can the child he killed himself live to the present and become her adopted son? The same appearance as when he was young, and the same age as the child at that time, is the child at that time.


    Wei Shenglian looks at the face in front of him. Knowing that the arrested person is fake, he is not interested in fighting any more. He takes the opportunity to separate from Chi Yan, flies to rescue the old slave and goes down the mountain.


    General song looks at her and glares at Yuejin. Although Yuejin''s block didn''t stop him from shooting, Yuejin stopped him after all. This is his plan to destroy the queen. Is he loyal to the queen or to the devil? "What do you want to do?"


    Yuejin doesn''t answer, but looks at the tiny ripples going down the mountain. Now that he appears, he and Rong Xin will meet. It''s between them that they meet again after a long separation, or unforgettable love, or hate because of love. It seems that he Yuejin is an irrelevant outsider.


    Chi Yan did not chase, a landing on Yu Wenxiao and song and Yuan ordered, "set fire."


    The queens have already come. Do you want to set fire to the fake queen? Yu Wenxiao and the song and Yuan Dynasties reflected on Chi Lin.


    Chi Lin turned his back.


    Qu Ning hurriedly went up to Lala Chi Yan''s sleeve and said, "since the queen has come, don''t kill her?"


    Chi Yan shakes off Qu Ning''s hand, "don''t let me say it again."


    Yu Wenxiao and the song and Yuan Dynasties did not speak to Chi Lin, they did not dare to disobey, they could only ignite a fire.

 Chapter 673

    Yue Jin''s thoughts return to the present moment, and immediately flies to the scaffold without hesitation. She turns on Yu Wenxiao and Song Yuan, who are about to ignite the fire. While asking the people on the scaffold with concern, she tries to untie the rope on her hands and feet, "how are you? Are you all right? "


    "Go away, leave me alone. You tell my sister, I don''t need her to save me. She should understand my mind. I don''t want to see any party hurt again! " With a quick sentence, Rong Xin on the scaffold gasped.


    Chi Lin scolded the old guards and guards who didn''t do anything. "What are you doing? You don''t want to take people down."


    The imperial guards and bodyguards who had to take orders came forward to surround Yuejin and fight against Yuejin.


    "You should understand her mind, too. She doesn''t want you to do anything." Yuejin didn''t go away to deal with the attack of the imperial guards and bodyguards. As he said to Rong Xin before, all this is his fault in the final analysis, so he can''t let the people on the scaffold have something to do.


    Song Qing, the general of Song Dynasty, looks at him and orders him to bring all the soldiers and horses on the mountain to help him. The queen is very concerned about this "double" and can''t let her do anything.


    The whole mountain top was in a scuffle in an instant.


    From time to time, the guards of the imperial guards were beaten down from the mountain, and some soldiers fell to the ground.


    Yu Wenxiao and song and Yuan intended to release water. Seeing that Chi Yan and Chi Lin didn''t give them any more orders, they stepped aside and didn''t do anything.


    Chi Yan watched coldly.


    Xiaotuanzi was so scared that he didn''t dare to look up.


    -


    Down the mountain.


    Naturally, someone told Rong Xin in the car all the time, "emperor, the man in Xuanyi flew down the mountain, and there was an old servant behind him, no one else."


    It seems that Yue Jin and Song Qing did not succeed. Chi Yan let the two go down the mountain, not only did not chase, but also did not come down the mountain to find her revenge, which is clearly to force her to go up the mountain. Rong Xin: "up the mountain, all the soldiers and horses are waiting at the foot of the mountain."


    The people outside the car took orders, so they took several people to drive up the mountain. At the same time, they reported to Rong Xin in the car: "queen, some people have fallen down one after another. It must be that the fighting has started on the mountain."


    Rong Xin did not speak, as expected.


    On the mountain road¡ª¡ª


    Up, down, past.


    The wind blew up the curtain.


    Inside one car, outside one, just four eyes opposite.


    That year, who was the young man, galloping in the wilderness, high spirited, looking back between only one eye has been incomparable!


    That year, who is the young, Rongzhi Junya, talking and laughing between the gentle years!


    In that year, who was the young man? He was brilliant and invincible!


    In that year, who was the young man? He treated each other tenderly and did the most affectionate and special things, just for the sake of making people laugh and casting one net after another called "love"!


    After a few decades, he seems to be yesterday! In a flash, a clearer memory came to my mind. Rong Xin said, "pass on my order immediately. Take down the people who go down the mountain and kill them."


    The people outside the car took orders, and one of them quickly turned around and went down the mountain, shouting at the soldiers and horses from a distance.


    The carriage didn''t stop and went up the hill.


    The soldiers and horses at the foot of the mountain heard that, Zun Ling, and immediately launched the formation.


    Wei Shenglian looks back at the back of the carriage. The thin lips under the mask are still light. At this moment, he concludes that the person in the carriage is the person of the year.


    The injured old slave said: "young master, she wants to kill you. You come to save her, and she wants to kill you. "


    "I killed her, too." A word came out of the mask lightly.


    The old slave choked and didn''t say a word.


    There are good soldiers in line at the foot of the mountain. The archers are well trained to shoot their arrows. The arrows come out at the same time, dense as raindrops.

 Chapter 674

    Weishenglian pushes the old slave away. Yungong knocks down all the sharp arrows that come in front of him, and signals the old slave to go first.


    The old slave saw it, "young master, don''t you go?"


    I don''t speak.


    The old slave knew that he had guessed right, but once the young master made a decision, no one could change it. He said anxiously, "young master, you also said you killed her. She won''t forgive you for everything you did to her. Over the years, she has become the queen of Chizhou, and countless people have died in her hands. She is no longer the person she was. I''m afraid no one in the world can match her. Why do you... "


    "Let''s go." Weishenglian smashes a large piece of soil on the roadside with one palm, and then smashes the large piece of soil in midair with another palm, so as to open the way for the old slave. The old slave takes advantage of the short opportunity that the soldiers under him are fascinated by the scattered soil to leave and return to the mountain.


    -


    On the mountain.


    The carriage stopped, and Rong Xin stepped out of the carriage. He first looked to the direction of the scaffold and made sure that the people on the scaffold were safe. Then he turned to shangchi rock and said, "I''m here for the first time since the snow mountain. We have nothing to do with her. "


    "You''re finally showing up." Chi Yan ordered the guards to stop.


    Rong Xin also signaled his own people to stop.


    Song Qing, the general of Song Dynasty, immediately retreats to the carriage to protect Rong Xin.


    Yuejin is in front of the scaffold.


    In an instant, the fighting stopped, and the chambers on the mountain were antagonistic, and the smoke of gunpowder filled the air.


    Qu Ning was relieved. The empress only brought a few people up. As long as Chi Yan and the empress settled their grudges, everything would be over.


    Rong Xin: "now I can give you a chance to let my people go. I will let you and your people go."


    "You are so arrogant The words fall, Chi Yan will start, just want to take Rong Xin''s life.


    Rong Xin''s face did not change. He was dignified and forced. The white robe with gold embroidered edge was blown up by the wind. "In front of me, you are not qualified to say these two words. Do you think you can control my generals and soldiers with just a few poisons? In those days, I could gather 100000 troops to take you. Today, it''s just a matter of one sentence to ask for a million troops to come. You can continue to choose to work hard with me, unless you don''t want the life and death of people around you first. "


    Yue Jin doesn''t have Rong Xin''s calmness and calmness. She is afraid that Chi Yan will ignore Rong Xin directly. She is secretly nervous and wants to go directly to Rong Xin to protect her, but she knows that Rong Xin is more concerned about her sister on the scaffold and can''t let the people on the scaffold have anything to do.


    The hand under Chi Yan''s sleeve suddenly clenched, and the murderous air in his eyes was even worse. "It depends on the speed of your million soldiers, or the speed of my killing you now."


    "I can tell you one more thing. The man you suspect is not dead. He is in my hands now." Rong Xin''s face did not change, "the truth of that year, the reason why he was so cruel to you, I believe you should want to know more than I do. If you dare, I promise you will never see him. "


    Rong Xin is lying. Whether Chi Fengting is alive or not has not been found out. He is not in Rong Xin''s hands! Yuejin is clear in her heart and hopes ChiYan can believe it.


    As soon as the color of Chi Yan''s face changed, his hands stopped abruptly, "what do you say?"


    Chi Lin said with one voice, "do you think he is still alive?"


    -


    Good night, folks

 Chapter 675

    Rong Xin: "I never like repetition."


    Chi Yan: "I ask for the last time, is he really alive?" Every word is colder and more murderous.


    The sound fell, and the whole scene became even more tense. There was a cold and hard collision, which was imminent.


    The imperial guards and bodyguards who didn''t know which side they should stand were more and more trembling.


    As soon as the empress appeared, the officials who had been scared to kneel down were shaking uncontrollably. They didn''t even dare to breathe. They only felt that the big knife was hanging over all of them. Every time the devil talks to the queen and the atmosphere tenses, the knife moves closer to their neck.


    Although Qu Ning has been "locked up" by Chi Yan for a whole month, and he has never met or spoken to him in this month, he suddenly realizes who the queen is talking about. He is stunned for a moment. Looking at the reactions of Chi Yan and Chi Lin, he is afraid that they will lose their calm judgment because they want to see that person too much, Hastily caution reminds a: "unless she gives evidence, otherwise do not believe easily!"


    Rong Xin looks at Qu Ning.


    Qu Ning looked back, although the Queen''s face did not change, but this moment obviously felt an invisible pressure. She is worthy of the title of empress. She is the first female emperor in the world. She is similar to or even more powerful than Empress Wu in her ancient history. No wonder these officials are so scared now. Compared with those as like as two peas on a rack, though they are exactly alike in appearance, their temperament, looks and the air of their bodies are basically two completely different people.


    As like as two peas in the middle of the street, the little group of people was watching the front of the horse and looked at the man standing on the carriage in front of the horse.


    A long stand off¡ª¡ª


    The atmosphere, in addition to tension or tension.


    "You want proof, don''t you?" Rong Xin takes out a jade pendant and throws it out.


    The dark black round jade pendant fell down at the foot of Chi Yan and Chi Lin in public and broke into two halves.


    Chi Lin picked it up and gave it to his brother.


    "That''s it?" Chi Yan didn''t answer, just a cold glance. Chi Fengting did have such a jade pendant when he was still alive, but it''s not surprising that Rong Xin left or found some things before Chi Fengting.


    Rong Xin: "believe it or not, he is in my hands anyway." Pause, "if you really don''t want to see him, don''t want to ask him ''why'', you can try."


    Qu Ning has never objected to Chi Yan''s dealing with the queen. He just objected to involving innocent people, and didn''t want to see innocent people killed. Now, the real queen finally appeared, and only brought so many people up the mountain, which is definitely the best chance to deal with her. If we can''t solve all the grudges this time, Chi Yan and the queen will continue to fight. One has millions of soldiers, and the other wants to control people with poison. We still don''t know how many people will die. What will the situation be like?


    Qu Ning really doesn''t want to see this, so we can''t miss this opportunity today!


    Ignoring the threat of the queen and resisting the pressure, Qu Ning whispered to Chi Yan: "if what she said is true, that person is really not dead in her hands. However, if she threatened me this time, I''m afraid I''ll be subject to her in the future. On the contrary, no matter what kind of cruel words she says now, as long as you take her down, there will always be means to force her to hand over that person. "

 Chapter 676

    Rong Xin: "it seems that you are very confident."


    Qu Ning: "yes. I absolutely believe that there is no mouth in the world that can''t be pried open! "


    Rong Xin: "you are so smart. You dare to talk to me like this. It seems that I made a mistake when I chose you and sent you to the imperial mausoleum. "


    Qu Ning doesn''t have this memory, don''t know these, twist eyebrow to see to pool rock pool face, at the same time hope they two people can be moved by her.


    Rong Xin: "then you can ask the people next to you if you can pry my mouth! Today, I put my words here. As long as anyone dares to do it, no one will want to see that person. "


    "No, don''t listen to her!" Qu Ning quickly released a hand, Lala Chi Yan''s sleeve, also Lala Chi Lin''s sleeve, and further advised the two people to start, "we can catch her first, slowly think of all kinds of methods, but also can use punishment and so on, there is always a way."


    Chi Lin''s hand clenched under his sleeve is already "clucking". Over the years, he should be the one who knows the queen best, because he has been with her for the longest time, and clearly knows that she really has a lot to say.


    Other people''s mouths can be pried open, and they can use Qu Ning''s punishment and other methods, but the queen is not an ordinary person. If she said that herself now, it would show 100% that once they started, it would be impossible for them to see that person.


    Why did that man treat his elder brother so much? My elder brother must have wanted to ask more than him, or killed him for revenge, so they wanted to see that man anyway!


    Think of this, Chi Lin more angry, clearly want to kill the queen revenge, did not expect to be threatened by her.


    Angrily shake off Qu Ning''s hand, Chi Lin Qi is himself.


    Qu Ning a Leng, pool Lin this action, is already threatened by the queen, decided not to start?


    Can only turn a head to see to pool rock afresh, looking at a whole body murderous spirit to increase unabated person, Qu Ning sincerely hope he didn''t be threatened. Seriously, just take the chance to take the queen. Don''t delay!


    Yuejin listens and looks. Now she is the one who insists on doing it, and constantly persuades Chi Yanchi to do it. Instead, it is Qu Ning, who persuades her: "Miss Ning, what''s wrong with taking a step back from each other. You let the people on the scaffold go. The queen let you go. As for that man, the queen will always let you see him. But if you don''t, you''ll never see that man. You will never know why he did that. "


    Qu Ning: "that or so, please the queen, this will bring that person, let us see if he is really alive and in the hands of the queen."


    Qu Ning''s words seem to give way, but in fact he takes retreat as advance. Yue Jin frowned. Naturally, the lie made up by Rong Xin couldn''t be handed over to that person, that is, Chi Fengting, "Miss Ning..."


    "Miss Ning, my sister cares about me the most. She can go up the mountain to save me. I swear by my life, as long as you leave today, do not start, sister will let you see that person. Otherwise, I will die. " The person who hasn''t spoken on the scaffold opens his mouth at this time and almost steals Yue Jin''s words. It can be seen that my sister doesn''t want to fight now, and there are only a few people in her right now, which is not good for her. If both sides can end peacefully, even if it is only temporary, that is what she wants to see and hope.


    "What oath do you take?" Rong Xin takes a look at the direction of the scaffold, and then looks at Chi Yan, "don''t test my patience."

 Chapter 677

    "It''s up to you!" Words fall, Pool Rock decisive hand, the person moment force to Rong Xin.


    Everything is too fast, too sudden! Yue Jin didn''t expect Chi Yan to make a decision in such an instant, and his decision is to choose to do it, not to be threatened by Rong Xin, and to move.


    Yue Jin wants to fly to save Rong Xin, but the reason for the distance is too late.


    General song, who was close to Rong Xin, did not respond as well.


    At a critical moment¡ª¡ª


    A speed that does not lose to Chi Yan, a hand that appears out of thin air, at the moment that Chi Yan will hold Rong Xin''s neck, will separate Chi Yan. Two people immediately fight several moves, continues before did not divide the victory and defeat.


    It''s the Xuanyi man with high martial arts. He''s gone, but he''s back. What''s the relationship between him and the queen? Qu Ning pursed his lips. For a moment, he felt that the two "lights" in front of him were interlaced, and he couldn''t see them clearly.


    Rong Xin has no expression for Wei Shenglian''s turning back, and there is no wave for Wei Shenglian''s saving. He looks down at Qu Ning who has been persuading him to do it.


    Without Chi Yan in front of him, Qu Ning quietly retreated two steps at this time, mainly to protect the little Tuanzi in his arms.


    Small regiment son sees fight again, frighten small head retract Qu Ning bosom, shiver.


    General song calmed down from the fright just now. Fortunately, the queen was OK. He quickly advised, "emperor, please go down the mountain and leave here immediately."


    Rong Xin did not speak, regardless of the song general''s dissuasion and worry, stepped out of the carriage, approached the scaffold alone, and personally untied the rope on the scaffold.


    General song hurriedly followed and protected.


    The royal guards and bodyguards, who were poisoned by the demons, did not dare to stop the queen.


    The people on the scaffold were still worried about the scene just now, but Chi Yan didn''t expect to say that he would do it. Fortunately, the man in Xuanyi came back again and again, and the fruit was unimaginable. He said nervously: "elder sister, you shouldn''t take such a risk to go up the mountain! You know he wants to kill you... "


    "If you know how to worry about me, why don''t you think about whether I will worry about you when you pretend to be me?" Rongxin continues to untie the rope.


    Hesitating, he knew that this was not the time to ask these questions, but the people on the scaffold still couldn''t help asking, "sister, is what you just said true? Is he really... Really alive? "


    "Yes." Although it has not yet been found, Rong Xin has a clear idea.


    "No! Then why did he pretend to be dead? "


    Rong Xin: "I''ll know soon."


    The fake queen on the scaffold is the only chip in their hands, and the queen will risk going up the mountain for her. Once let the queen save people, I believe the queen will immediately order the soldiers to rush up, so never let the fake queen be saved. Qu Ning appeases xiaotuanzi for a while and then looks up to see this scene. He quickly pulls Chi Lin beside him and asks Chi Lin to leave. He just looks at Chi Yan and Xuanyi people. Let''s first look at the current situation.


    Chi Lin looked at it and immediately flew to the scaffold to stop it.


    Yue Jin stops Chi Lin and immediately confronts him.


    Yu Wenxiao and the song and Yuan Dynasties grew up in the Imperial Palace and in front of the empress. Although they are on Chi Yan''s side now, they really dare not fight against the empress directly, so they just watched. Now join the war, just want to try to entangle Yuejin, so that Chi Lin can get rid of the queen.


    "Well, let''s go first." The last rope is also untied. Rong Xin holds her sister who is unstable and turns to leave.

 Chapter 678

    Qu Ning looked at it with anxiety.


    The empress saved people and began to take them away. With the help of Yu Wenxiao, song and Yuan Dynasties, Chi Lin was still blocked by the man in the gray cloak. She couldn''t get away from him. It seems that his previous injury is really serious.


    Chi Yan and the masked man in Xuanyi have already gone to the mountain far away. Their martial arts are very good. They fight in midair, which means they can''t expect Chi Yan to come back and stop the queen.


    All that was left were a bunch of imperial guards and bodyguards who were obviously afraid of the queen, and officials who were shivering on their knees. At present, we can''t count on these people at all. But I don''t expect them. No one can count on them. It''s too late to stop the queen!


    Qu Ning hastened to order these imperial guards and bodyguards to fight quickly.


    The whole army and the bodyguards retreated instead of advancing.


    Qu Ning gritted his teeth, hoping to kick and push one by one.


    The queen helped the people in her hand to get closer and closer to the carriage. She was about to get on the carriage


    Qu Ning really had no other choice but to go up on his own, resolutely holding the little Tuan Zi in his arms and flying forward, Yungong slapped the empress who was protected in the middle by the general and several soldiers, and personally stopped and robbed the people in the hands of the empress.


    There is already a lesson learned from the past. General song''s reaction is very fast this time. In addition, Qu Ning is not as fast as the devil. He waves his knife at Qu Ning at the moment when Qu Ning is in charge, showing no mercy.


    Qu Ning quickly withdraw hand, protect the small round son in the bosom to dodge.


    At this moment, suddenly, the whole mountain was shaking.


    Qu Ning just came up with a second hand to deal with the queen, the whole person can''t stop for a moment. The others shook, too.


    The shock continued and became more and more intense, and the big rocks on the edge began to fall and collapse.


    With a scream, the imperial guard who stood closest to the edge fell first, and the officials kneeling on the ground were flustered first.


    Qu Ning looked down and saw that the surrounding ground began to crack.


    General song''s face changed greatly. It was unexpected. No one thought of it. He urged the queen to get on the bus first. "Hurry, emperor, get on the bus and go. This is an earthquake!"


    Rong Xin is not surprised. Mount Tai collapses in front of him, but his speed is a little faster. He pushes the man in his hand onto the carriage with the help of a strap. When he gets on the carriage, he looks at Qu Ning not far away from him, or, more accurately, at the little ball in Qu Ning''s arms. He ignores Qu Ning''s hands just now and his constant persuading, Cold voice command: "get in the car, go together."


    Qu Ning looked up in amazement, in such a few steps away from the close distance, suddenly to the Queen''s fierce eyes, to make sure that he did not hear wrong, the Queen really let her go. But they are clearly the enemy, the queen wants to kill her almost, how can there be such good intentions?


    In his mind, Qu Ning was listening to general song''s urging for the empress, while feeling the shock at his feet. Looking at the collapse and chaos around him, he suddenly thought - does the empress want to take her hostage?


    The more I think about it, the more like this, Qu Ning clenches her fist, of course, she won''t be cheated by the queen, but it''s really too late if she doesn''t go!


    The people who had been pushed into the carriage raised the curtain and looked at Qu Ning, who was still motionless, worried: "Miss Ning, get on the bus and go together. Let''s leave here first. You don''t want to be yourself, you want to be the child in your arms. "


    Xiaotuanzi is so scared!

 Chapter 679

    Qu Ning quickly turns his head and looks at the direction of Chi Yan again. He and Xuanyi people are still fighting in the air in the distance, as if they haven''t noticed the movement here. The grey cloak man and Chi Lin, Yu Wenxiao, song and Yuan dynasties have not stopped.


    There''s no time!


    There''s no time!


    If you don''t go, the whole mountain will collapse!


    In the blink of an eye, several more people fell.


    Such a high mountain peak, coupled with the falling rocks, once people fall, they will surely fall to pieces and die!


    A group of officials who are greedy for life and afraid of death have rushed down the mountain and fled with all their lives.


    Qu Ning clearly felt Xiao Tuan Zi''s fear. For a moment, he had no choice but to rush to the pool to face Yu Wenxiao. Song and Yuan chanted, "don''t fight, leave here first." he rushed into the carriage with Xiao Tuan Zi in her eyes, just like rushing into the tiger cave.


    As soon as he went in, Qu Ning quickly held the fake queen inside and took the fake queen as his hostage.


    The people in the car are looking towards Chi Lin and Yue Jin. They are worried about Chi Lin''s safety. They just want to shout to Chi Lin to go with them. They are interrupted by Qu Ning''s coercion. The curtain of the car falls down and blocks their sight.


    Rong Xinyan simply said "go" to Yuejin and entered the carriage.


    At a glance to see the situation inside the car, see Qu Ning actually bite the hand of the hostage, Rong Xin angry smile.


    General song immediately drove his carriage and dashed into the underground mountain like an arrow. Along the way, he knocked down the officials who were the first to run for their lives.


    Several soldiers ran behind to keep up.


    The remaining Imperial Guards and bodyguards, seeing that the queen had left, also ran for their lives.


    Hearing Rong Xin''s words, Yue Jin takes advantage of Yu Wenxiao and Song Yuan''s desire to stop. Yungong and Chi Lin take advantage of the opportunity to separate and deliberately say, "Qu Ning has already left. Do you want to see her fall into the hands of the queen?" The words fall, Yue Jin flies down the mountain.


    Chi Lin''s injury is really serious. He is fighting with Yuejin in a strong way, so she can''t get away from the empress just now. She can''t stop spitting out a mouthful of blood.


    Yu Wenxiao and song and Yuan quickly held Chi Lin, "young master, how are you?"


    Yuejin looks back. He said this on purpose, just to lead Chi Lin to chase him, so that everyone can leave here safely. Unexpectedly, Chi Lin will not catch him and will turn back to save Chi Lin. Yu Guang just sees Chi Yan flying back in the distance.


    When Chi Yan comes back, Chi Lin will be fine! Yue Jin doesn''t come back, so she runs fast to catch up with the carriage in front of her.


    The whole mountain collapsed even more.


    On the mountain road, the carriage vibrated seriously and was extremely unstable.


    Qu Ning was bumped, several times tumbled into the car wall, almost did not hold the man in hand. Looking at the queen opposite, I saw that she was also bumped, but the whole person was as stable as Mount Tai, without the slightest panic.


    Qu Ning looked at, somehow, unexpectedly some inexplicable settled down.


    The person who is held by Qu Ning is only worried about Chi Lin at the moment. I don''t know if he has come down.


    Rong Xin naturally knew what his sister was worried about, and calmly spat out five words: "it will be OK."


    Suddenly¡ª¡ª


    A big stone just hit the song general who was driving.


    General song was immediately knocked over and fell out of the carriage.


    The carriage almost overturned.


    Yuejin just catches up with him and wants to pull the general song to the ground, but before he catches him, he is hit by the new falling stone.

 Chapter 680

    "Protect the queen and leave me alone." General song immediately yelled at Yuejin without hesitation. He was seriously injured. He felt that his whole back was broken by a big stone, and his viscera were painful. He could not stand up any more. Saving him now was tantamount to saving a burden.


    Yuejin also knows that she doesn''t care about general song any more. She says, "take care of yourself." then she quickly acts as a new coachman and drives down the mountain.


    "It''s gunpowder!" Almost halfway down the mountain road, the strong smell of gunpowder and rolling sand poured into the car through the rolling curtain. Qu Ning smelled it and blurted out. So now it''s not an earthquake, it''s people for?


    Rong Xin squinted.


    All the way bumpy gallop, Yuejin not only to drive, but also always protect the car behind, don''t let the car was hit, lest any one of the car was injured.


    Seeing that we are going to the foot of the mountain, we can see that the road below has been completely blocked by big and small boulders, and we can''t get through at all! At this time, the whole mountain has collapsed even more severely, and the big rocks have begun to fall down like black clouds.


    Yue Jin looked around and wanted to see if there was any other way to go down the mountain. When she had to stop at the place where the road was blocked, she saw a cave not far away. She quickly lifted the car curtain and said to Rong Xin in the car, "I can''t go down. There is no other way. There''s a cave nearby. You can hide, but the cave may collapse. " Once they go in and the cave collapses, they will be buried in it.


    Rong Xin stood up and walked out of the car, looking around in person.


    Qu Ning looked out of the car calmly.


    Big rocks fall


    While protecting Rong Xin, Yue Jin opens the big stone.


    The big stone keeps on


    A large boulder fell, and half a pair of carriages were accompanied by dense boulders


    Yue Jin does not hesitate to use her power, and uses 100% of her internal power to open the huge stone with one palm.


    For those who don''t have time to dodge and have reached the top of their heads, Yue Jin doesn''t hesitate to protect Rong Xin''s whole body. She would rather use her own body to block it than let a stone hit Rong Xin.


    Dark resist the pain of being hit, and so on this piece of stone in the past, Yue Jin looked up, determined that there was no big stone for the time being, released Rong Xin, regardless of himself, but first concerned about Rong Xin''s situation, "have you hurt?"


    Rong Xin was unharmed and had made a decision to "enter the cave."


    "Good." Yue Jin completely listens to Rong Xin, turns to see Qu Ning and Rong Xin''s sister in the carriage, "come on, go to the cave. You give me the baby, I''ll... "


    Qu Ning naturally won''t give the little ball in his arms to anyone. At this critical juncture, Qu Ning believed in the Queen''s choice. Without waiting for the grey cloak man to finish his speech, he took xiaotuanzi and the man in the armrest to get out of the car, and took the lead in drilling into the cave under the escort of the grey cloak man.


    Another large boulder fell, and this time the mountain above the head completely collapsed.


    Yuejin looks up and sees that between life and death, she pushes Rongxin into the cave first, and then enters by herself. All of a sudden, the falling boulders almost wiped Yuejin''s back and hit the ground heavily, "bang" a loud noise like the shaking of the earth, blocking the whole entrance of the mountain.


    Yue Jin snorted again, wiping the huge stone falling from his back, and almost scraped off a layer of flesh and blood on his back like a sharp knife.

 Chapter 681

    In the cave, it was dark. Although it didn''t collapse, small pieces of gravel kept falling in the violent shock.


    Yuejin protects Rongxin again.


    For a long time¡ª¡ª


    Finally quiet, but the hole has been completely blocked.


    Qu Ning discredits the fact that he chooses a relatively safe place to sit down. He still holds xiaotuanzi in one hand and the fake queen in the other. He just hopes that Chi Yan, Chi Lin, Yu Wenxiao and the song and Yuan Dynasties will be OK. As for myself, with the queen here, there are many people who are going to save the queen. They will be able to go out at that time.


    Yue Jin has a fire fold. When she is sure it is safe, she takes out the fire fold and opens it.


    The whole cave, this is the silk light.


    Rong Xin looks at several people who have sat down in his eyes. Although he is very unhappy, Qu Ning has been holding his sister, but he believes that Qu Ning will not hurt others, and he does not dare to hurt others at this time. He turns to Yue Jin and asks, "are you seriously hurt?"


    Yue Jin shakes her head. But in fact, the injury is not light, just don''t want to worry about Rong Xin.


    Rong Xin: "do you have medicine on you? If you can''t get out for the time being, take some medicine first. "


    Yuejin looks at the opposite quning and Rongxin''s younger sister who is held by quning, and then looks at Rongxin, who is close in front of her. Except for xiaotuanzi, there are all women here, "it''s OK, don''t..."


    Rong Xin looks at the opposite side again.


    Qu Ning will not understand, in the Queen''s eyes immediately back: "at will, you at will, I will not peek." No matter what it was for, the man with the grey cloak protected her just now, thanks to him all the way down the mountain. With that, Qu Ning took the man in his hand and turned his back.


    Sister Rong Xin, who is held by Qu Ning, nods weakly. She turns around and doesn''t look. She only hopes that Chi Lin will be safe and everyone else will be safe. Don''t worry.


    Yuejin looks at Rongxin.


    Rong Xin reached out, palms up, "medicine."


    "You''re going to medicate me?" Yue Jin thinks that Rong Xin will turn her back, but she doesn''t expect that she will stretch out her hand. After being stunned, she is overjoyed. She takes out the golden sore medicine and puts it into Rong Xin''s palm.


    Rong Xin took it, chose a seat to sit down, motioned Yuejin to sit in front of her, let Yuejin untie her clothes.


    Yuejin sits down with her back to Rongxin. She folds her hands and unties her clothes. The main injuries are on her back.


    A faint light.


    Rong Xin looks at Yue Jin''s almost bloody back and calmly sprinkles the wound healing medicine on her back.


    Yuejin has a pain, but her heart is warmer than ever. This is her first time to take medicine for him. When he thought that weishenglian appeared and he had become an outsider, she actually took medicine for him and cared about him. Her heart beat uncontrollably.


    Rong Xin''s medicine, just like her style of doing things, is neat, not tardy, "OK, ahead."


    Yuejin turns around according to her words. In fact, he can apply medicine by himself.


    But this month Jin did not say, beating heart unconsciously accelerate. They had never been so face-to-face, except for the "emotional confusion" in the imperial mausoleum more than three years ago, or "taking advantage of others'' danger". He did not even dare to hold her hand easily or get too close to her.


    In Rongxin on good medicine, to take back the hand, Yue Jin impulsive, or can''t help but, suddenly hold Rongxin''s hand, will Rongxin cold hand together with her hands of the small porcelain bottle on his heart.


    Rong Xin didn''t move her eyes.


    Yue Jin: "I''m... I''m fine."


    Rong Xin: "yes."


    Yue Jin: "wait... When I get out of here, I''ll stay with you, OK?"

 Chapter 682

    Words fall, like people waiting for sentence, month Jin nervous to hold her breath to see Rong Xin.


    Rong Xin naturally understood the meaning of Yuejin.


    This man, in order to protect her just now, did not hesitate to hurt himself. Over the years, he did everything for her without complaint and regret, and he slept in the snow mountain for so many years in order to save her. After a long time, Rong Xin said, "yes."


    Almost all of a sudden from hell to heaven, Yue Jin was so happy that she couldn''t believe it. He knew what Rong Xin understood, and he certainly understood. Now weishenglian appeared, he asked her, she is willing to let him stay.


    Little Tuanzi kept looking up from Qu Ning''s arms and wanted to look out.


    The more Qu Ning pressed his head, the less he was allowed to move or not let him see it, and the more Xiao Tuanzi moved. He thought Qu Ning was playing with him, and every time he looked at Yuejin and Rongxin in front of him, his little mouth laughed.


    Yuejin looks at xiaotuanzi with her voice. After leaving the imperial mausoleum, Xiao Xi''er has been around Chi Yan, Qu Ning and Chi Lin all the time. They really take better care of each other than him. Xiao Xi''er will smile like this. If I want Xiao Xi''er back now, I don''t know whether it''s feasible. I don''t know who Xiao Xi''er wants to follow now.


    Rong Xin also looked in the past. Compared with Chi Yan Chi Lin, she had never loved her.


    "No mischief!" Qu Ning didn''t look back. He didn''t know what was going on between the queen and the man in the grey cloak. He couldn''t help but "scold" xiaotuanzi in a low voice. He continued to press xiaotuanzi''s head to keep him from peeping.


    Yuejin takes back her sight, and her heart keeps beating fast. She is in front of him and her children. If he can, he really hopes to stay in the cave for a long time.


    Rong Xin leaned back slightly and began to close her eyes.


    Qu Ning also thought about it. The whole mountain began to collapse. When the gunpowder began to blow up, the queen was still on the mountain. Now she was trapped in the cave together. It was a great risk to go all the way down the mountain, so the gunpowder should not come from the queen. Chi Yan didn''t ask anyone to prepare gunpowder. So who did all this? In doing so, the other side clearly wants to take advantage of the battle between Chi Yan and the queen and remove everyone together.


    -


    At the same time, in a quiet mountain forest not far from the collapsed Jiuyi mountain, a man in black, who was about 27 or 78 years old, was sitting by a clear stream, caressing the strings of his piano, but his piano didn''t sound at all.


    A man in black rushed back and told the man, "young master, everything is the same as you calculated. Weishenglian appears. The queen has gone up the mountain. The mountain has collapsed. All of them have been destroyed."


    "What queen, what devil, what Wei Sheng Lian, also just so." The man chuckled. His slender fingertips still plucked the strings, slow or fast, without regularity. Rabbits, deer and other kinds of prey that were several or even dozens of feet away exploded one after another and died.


    Shao Zhu''s internal power and martial arts are really getting better and better! The man in black, who came back to report, looked at the dead prey in the distance. He was frightened and afraid. "Young master, if you let the master know about this, would he be angry?"


    The man disdained and got up to leave.


    This way, in the quiet cave.


    Qu Ning a circle to think down, or did not expect who will be.


    Yue Jin doesn''t disturb Rong Xin''s thinking, but she thinks of a person in her heart -- Chi Fengting, who may not be dead.


    -


    Good night, dear friends, update tomorrow

 Chapter 683

    As Qu Ning thought, Yue Jin didn''t think the gunpowder came from Chi Yan''s hand, because at the time of the explosion, Qu Ning and Chi Lin were still on the mountain, and Rong Xin never ordered anyone to prepare gunpowder.


    Once Rongxin and ChiYan have an accident at the same time, and everyone dies in Jiuyi mountain, who will be the most beneficial? Those with vested interests are most likely to be those behind the scenes.


    It seems that Chi Fengting is more likely to be alive! Yuejin''s face sank.


    Rong Xin didn''t move, didn''t open her eyes, no expression on her face, people can''t see what she is thinking at the moment.


    Yuejin gently drapes her coat over Rongxin, so she keeps it quietly and enjoys it all her life.


    -


    time lapse.


    Xiaotuanzi was tired of playing, and he didn''t move. He was lying on quning''s leg.


    A belly call suddenly sounded, especially clear in the quiet.


    Qu NingShun''s voice looks at the fake queen who is being held by her. She hasn''t eaten anything since this morning.


    Yuejin also heard, and finally stood up, with the hands of the only folding lighting, began to look in the cave. The collapse was so serious that the whole Jiuyi mountain collapsed. I don''t know when people from outside can come in. Although he wanted to stay in the cave for a long time, he had to consider some practical problems, such as food, water and so on.


    Although the person who was held by Qu Ning had a stomachache, he didn''t have much appetite to eat.


    One of the places where the stone wall meets the ground is covered with large green vines. Yuejin stood still and took a closer look at the huozhezi. She saw some round green fruits with the same color as the leaves growing on the green vine.


    All of a sudden, a little subtle voice attracted Yuejin''s attention.


    Yue Jin squats down to check. She sees two rabbits under the green vine.


    The rabbit probably felt him approaching and trembled with fright.


    Yue Jin was glad, and then looked for it again. She picked up all the dead branches and leaves on the ground and started to make a fire.


    When Xiao Tuan Zi heard the news, he looked up again.


    Qu Ning turned back at this time, and no longer stopped xiaotuanzi. He took advantage of the lighted fire to see the whole situation of the cave.


    About an hour later.


    Yue Jin roasts one of the rabbits, breaks off a hind leg and gives it to Rong Xin first, then goes to Qu Ning.


    Tranin, stand by.


    Yue Jin hands the rest to Qu Ning, looks at Qu Ning and Rong Xin''s younger sister and says, "I don''t know when I can go out. Let''s have something to eat first."


    Qu Ning took it carefully, said "thank you" and tore off the other hind leg to the person she was holding.


    The man who was held by Qu Ning shook his head and didn''t answer. Over the years, she has been staying in the temple. Although she has not become a monk, she is no different from the monks. She often eats meat.


    Qu Ning couldn''t, so he had to give up and feed xiaotuanzi instead.


    Xiaotuanzi immediately opened his mouth, but after biting twice, his whole face wrinkled and looked at quning painfully.


    "Eat a little." Qu Ning whispered.


    Small regiment son obediently bit again, looking at Qu Ning tears all came out.


    Qu Ning was distressed, so he quickly asked Xiao Tuan Zi to lower his head and spit it out. He couldn''t figure out why such a small baby didn''t like meat, and didn''t like meat. "What if he didn''t grow up in the future?"


    After xiaotuanzi vomited, he felt better. He looked at quning''s barbecue and quning''s barbecue. He shrunk up for fear that quning would ask him to eat it again.


    Qu Ning turned to look at the grey cloak man who went to the green vine to pick the fruit. She had never seen the vines and fruits, and she didn''t know if she could eat them.

 Chapter 684

    Yuejin takes the fruit and goes back to Rongxin. She sits down. Seeing Rongxin looking at the opposite side, she still hasn''t eaten it. She whispers: "I told you, xiaoxier doesn''t eat meat. I''ll try the fruit first. If it''s OK, I''ll give it to him later. " A little meal, looking at Rongxin hands of the rabbit leg oil, oil is a little dirty Rongxin fingers, "is some oil. Or, I''ll... I''ll feed you? "


    Rong Xin takes back her sight and looks back at Yue Jin. After thinking about it, she hands the rabbit leg to Yue Jin and takes the handkerchief to wipe her hands slowly.


    Yue Jin took it immediately and happily fed Rong Xin one by one.


    Qu Ning took most of the rabbit meat, while eating and watching the opposite scene, only to feel that he was fed a handful of dog food. The queen is really close to the man in the grey cloak. I don''t know what the identity of the man in Xuanyi is. But think about it, she is a great queen. She is powerful and well maintained. Her white hair doesn''t lose any points. On the surface, she looks as if she is only 40 years old at most. It''s normal that there are many men around her who are desperate for her.


    Rong Xin is half full.


    Yuejin began to eat the fruits.


    Qu Ning continued to watch. If the man in the grey cloak had finished eating and had nothing to do with it, she would go and pick some for xiaotuanzi.


    -


    It''s late at night.


    The hungry little Tuanzi opened his eyes from Qu Ning''s arms. He looked left and right, and slowly climbed down from Qu Ning''s arms. He went to the stone wall with green vines, stared at it for a while, stood on tiptoe and reached for it.


    Yuejin didn''t fall asleep. She was acutely aware of the sound. She opened her eyes and saw xiaotuanzi''s action. She gently released Rongxin who was leaning on his shoulder. After confirming that Rongxin was covered with a coat, she got up and went to xiaotuanzi. She held xiaotuanzi''s hand from behind and helped him pick a fruit.


    Small regiment son is frightened, after seeing clearly is the month Jin, opens the arm to want the month Jin to embrace.


    Yuejin dotes on people and holds them up. It''s been a long time. He has eaten the fruit, so far there is no discomfort, think no problem, when the side of the head unexpectedly see Rong Xin also wake up, heart next move, holding small ball son back, sit back next to Rong Xin.


    As like as two peas, he looked at the same person who was next to Qu Ning, and still ignorant and ignorant. He could not understand what the two people were like.


    Rongxin quietly looked at xiaotuanzi for a moment, his eyes and Yuejin''s eyes were almost carved out of the same mold.


    For a long time, Rong Xin raised her hand and stroked xiaotuanzi''s face.


    Small regiment son didn''t hide, both hands suddenly grabbed the month Jin just picked fruit, active to Rong Xin.


    Rong Xin took it, broke it off and tasted it. It was quite sour and not delicious. But Xiaotuan Zi had not eaten for so long. It must be too small to bear. Feed it to Xiaotuan Zi.


    Xiaotuanzi looks up at Yuejin. With Yuejin nodding, she opens her mouth and takes a bite. She immediately wrinkles her face, but she doesn''t want to vomit. She eats it slowly.


    No matter Chi Yan or Chi Lin, when they were young, she gave them the best. She never let them suffer any pain or grievance. By contrast, she has given the baby dumb medicine as soon as it was born. Looking back, when she gave him the medicine that night, he seemed to be the same. His whole face was wrinkled.


    Those pictures, when you don''t think about them, seem to have disappeared. When you think about it, it''s like yesterday. Rongxin takes out the handkerchief and cleans xiaotuanzi''s mouth.


    Xiaotuanzi looks at Rongxin happily.

 Chapter 685

    Yue Jin looks down at this scene. This is the scene he had been looking forward to when he was in the imperial mausoleum. Unexpectedly, today''s dream in this cave has come true!


    Leaning against the stone wall, Qu Ning unconsciously sleeps. His arms are empty, and he wakes up in a moment. When he sees the opposite situation, the whole person is frightened and afraid. What he is afraid of is that the queen seizes Xiaotuan Zi and threatens her with Xiaotuan Zi. To her surprise, the queen feeds Xiaotuan Zi herself, and she is so gentle.


    If not for the fake queen, Qu Ning would have suspected that the person opposite was the fake queen!


    Seeing that Qu Ning was awake, Tuanzi immediately pushed away Yue Jin''s hand and went down from Yue Jin''s arms. He ran unsteadily to the green vine. He plucked a fruit with both hands and went back to Qu Ning. He offered it to Qu Ning as a treasure.


    Qu Ning hugged Xiao Tuan Zi, which made him feel like a lost man and a survivor. Fortunately, Xiao Tuan Zi came back safe and sound, and the queen didn''t hold him.


    Xiaotuanzi pushes quning and gives quning the newly picked fruit. Then he wants to go back to Yuejin and Rongxin. He hasn''t finished his fruit yet.


    Qu Ning didn''t let go. He picked up xiaotuanzi and put it on her feet. He wiped the fruit with his sleeve, broke it off and fed it to xiaotuanzi. As he fed it, he looked at the two people on the opposite side and said, "he''s just a child. He''s so small and doesn''t know anything. Thank you for not hurting him."


    Yue Jin has some regrets. Xiaotuanzi runs back to Qu Ning and doesn''t directly look at Qu Ning''s eyes. She almost looks down at the ground and says, "Miss Ning, don''t say that. We like this child very much. We won''t hurt him."


    "Please don''t worry, the queen. I took your sister just to protect myself, and I won''t hurt her." Up to now, they are all in peace, and Qu Ning only hopes to keep this state before going out. In addition, I don''t know if she is sensitive or she thinks too much. It seems that the man in the grey cloak opposite never saw her face to face. Even when he approached and handed her the rabbit meat, he also dropped his eyes, so she never seemed to see his eyes.


    "Better." Rong xinleng spits out four words, pulls down his coat and returns it to Yuejin to let him put it on. As like as two peas, he had a cloak and a cloak basically concealed his eyes.


    As soon as she opened her mouth, the atmosphere of the whole cave sank for three minutes. Qu Ning only felt the invisible pressure coming again. As the saying goes, a phoenix is better than a chicken. At present, the queen is in trouble, but she is still the queen. Her majesty and momentum are all intact.


    Rong Xin then said, "since we wake up, we can talk about the next thing."


    Qu Ning is all ears, "what does the queen want to say?"


    Rong Xin is straightforward, "cooperation. After you go out, you can tell Chi Yan that I can cooperate with him and seal the court to Fu Chi first. "


    Chi Fengting is the name of the former Emperor. Qu Ning remembers that his thoughts quickly flow in his heart, "how can we deal with it together? So he''s not in your hands at all. What you said when you were on the mountain is all false? "


    Rong Xin does not deny it.


    Qu Ning said again, "is he really alive?"


    Rong Xin: "all this is his masterpiece."


    Qu Ning was shocked and thought again from beginning to end. It is obvious that the former Emperor Chi Fengting did not care about Chi Yan''s son. The white bone in the imperial mausoleum is fake. He has been pretending to be dead for so many years and has never appeared. Does he want Chi Yan to fight with the Queen''s snipe and clam so that he can make a profit? Does he want to take back the throne?

 Chapter 686

    If this is the case, it is undoubtedly a good choice to cooperate with one of them and work together to deal with the other. However, Qu Ning is not sure that Chi Yan will cooperate with any of the two people, the queen and Chi Fengting, what they did then and now.


    Seeing that the queen was waiting for her reply, Qu Ning said politely, "I will tell him all these words. But in the end, whether he will cooperate with you or not depends on his own decision. "


    If we can really cooperate, it is tantamount to turning war into friendship, even if it is only temporary. Yue Jin couldn''t help but say: "Miss Ning, although you say so, please persuade him."


    Rong Xin''s younger sister gradually wakes up. When she hears these conversations, she can''t help but feel happy and can''t help persuading her. She sincerely hopes to achieve cooperation. In this way, Chi Yanchi and his sister are no longer enemies.


    Qu Ning listened, just nodded and did not answer.


    Xiaotuanzi unconsciously ate a whole fruit, belched and rubbed his stomach.


    Qu Ning looked at the lovely little appearance of xiaotuanzi and couldn''t stop bowing his head and kissing him.


    Xiaotuanzi immediately covered his face and went to quning''s arms.


    How old are you? How shy are you? Qu Ning picks eyebrows, teases him again, pinches his small face, and thinks that the topic is almost over here. Unexpectedly, she just listens to the opposite queen and says, "tell me about your situation in Huachen kingdom."


    "Well?" This span is a little big. Qu Ning looks up in surprise and can''t react.


    Rong Xin doesn''t like repetition.


    Yuejin doesn''t know if she has guessed Rong Xin''s mind correctly. She tries to repeat it and says in a more tactful way: "Miss Ning, can you tell me about your situation in Huachen country? Chi Yan came back to take revenge, and he and the queen were both defeated. In addition, there was another Chi Fengting court which was secretly arranged and planned. I believe that Huachen and Xiling will not miss this great opportunity to deal with Chizhou. It''s good for ChiYan to know more about it and take precautions, isn''t it? "


    If Huachen state and Xiling state really take the opportunity to deal with Chizhou state, it will do harm to everyone, including ChiYan, and let the queen take more precautions against these two countries. Qu Ning thought about this and recalled: "in fact, it''s nothing. After Chi Yan was rescued, we went to the palace for a few days, when Emperor Huachen and the Empress Dowager withdrew. Later, we went out of the palace and took the Empress Dowager as a hostage, so we went out of Huachen successfully. By the way, when we left, Emperor Huachen asked for a bottle of Chi Yan''s blood. It seems that Chi Yan''s blood is very important to him. "


    Rong Xin knows that the magic blood can make Chu Jinzheng, a descendant of the royal family of Huachen state, live for a few more years. Otherwise, Chu Jinzheng would not want Chi Yan so much.


    Yue Jin continued to ask quietly, "I don''t know how miss Ning came to Huachen and became a princess of Xiling?"


    "To tell you the truth, I was saved by the princess of Xiling and became her" sister. " She is the sister of another world, but this world is not, and no one will believe her. Qu Ning: "she didn''t want to marry to Huachen country. In order to repay her kindness, I took her place. I agreed with her in advance. After entering the palace, we tried to feign death and escape from the palace, but later there was a little accident. "


    Yuejin nods and looks at Rongxin. I don''t know if she has any other questions to ask.

 Chapter 687

    Rong Xin clasps Yue Jin''s hand and writes a few words quietly in her palm.


    Yue Jin suddenly felt a soft feeling coming from her palm, and her heart beat uncontrollably. She asked Qu Ning in surprise with the words written by Rong Xin: "Miss Ning, take the liberty to ask if you have lost your memory and don''t remember the past?"


    Qu Ning was on guard for a moment, and said quietly, "yes, I don''t remember the past. Why do I suddenly ask?"


    Yue Jin was about to say that she suddenly thought of another thing in her heart. She took a look at Rong Xin and said, "by the way, Miss Ning, do you remember what happened to your baby?"


    Qu Ning shook his head.


    Chi Lin will not hide anything from Chi Yan. He will definitely talk about it to Chi Yan. If Qu Ning doesn''t have amnesia, she will know that she is not pregnant at all, so she can tell Chi Yan directly. But now that Qu Ning has lost his memory, he can''t answer Chi Yan. I don''t know if Chi Yan misunderstood anything? Yue Jin naturally didn''t want such a misunderstanding. She said in detail: "when I was in the snow mountain, in fact, you were not pregnant. At that time, Chi Yan just died, but he was not. You''re too sad. I''m afraid you''ll do something stupid. I''ll say you''re pregnant. I just want you to take care of yourself. "


    Qu Ning didn''t expect anything about children to be like this. And the original owner of this body, what kind of friendship does he have with the man in the grey cloak opposite him? Does the man in the grey cloak want to do this? In any case, his kindness was rare. Qu Ning said, "thank you very much. About the child, Chi Yan asked me before. When I get out of here, I can answer him. "


    Yue Jin nodded, then asked Rong Xin''s question.


    At this time, outside the cave, including tens of thousands of soldiers and horses, all people were carrying big stones. If you want to see people in life and corpses in death, even if you move the whole mountain flat, you have to find the queen.


    Yu Wenxiao and the song and Yuan Dynasties are also moving, hoping that Qu Ning and Xiao Tuanzi are still alive.


    Otherwise... Neither Yu Wenxiao nor song and Yuan dare to look back at the people in the rear. If Qu Ning''s body is really dug out in the end, the people in the rear will be crazy, won''t they?


    -


    A few days later.


    It''s a very hidden valley.


    The man in black came back in a carriage in the wind and snow. As soon as he arrived at the mouth of the valley, he was about to open the mechanism and go in. He saw a group of people coming out from the inside. It seemed that they were going out, and it seemed that they had come specially to meet him.


    The driver in black was stunned and had a bad feeling in his heart.


    Welcome out of a group of people, the head of the people face no expression toward the carriage arched hands, "little master, master let you face cliff. When do you know you are wrong, and when do you see him again


    The man in the car sneered and said nothing.


    Driving back, the man in black bowed his head nervously and wanted to lead the carriage in.


    "The master asked you to see him immediately." The leader immediately looks at the man in black who is driving back, and signals the people around him to come forward, take the carriage, and escort the carriage to the cliff like a prisoner.


    The man in black shivered when he drove back, knowing that he couldn''t escape, so he had to fight back to see him.


    Snow, the more it falls, the more dense it is.


    -


    Deep in the valley, at the foot of the flat mountain, outside a huge stone gate.


    Driving back, the man in black "Putong" knelt down and saluted the closed stone gate, "see you, master."


    "Is it fun out there?" The stone gate didn''t open, and a low voice almost sounded out of thin air, like a mountain.

 Chapter 688

    Kneeling down, the man in black shuddered, his head lowered. The cold snow and the snow all over the sky were not as cold as the shiver that the voice brought to him. "Return to the master, I know the crime, please punish him."


    "What crime?" Or only sound, no one.


    Kneeling man in Black: "my subordinates should not go out of the valley with the little Lord. They should not dissuade the little Lord."


    "What''s going on out there?"


    Kneeling man in Black: "the devil returned to Chizhou, wanted to become emperor in Jiuyi mountain, and wanted to force the queen to appear. The young Lord ordered people to bury a lot of gunpowder ahead of time. While they were fighting on the mountain, they directly bombed the whole mountain and killed all the people in one net. "


    "Is it?"


    Kneeling man in Black: "yes!"


    "Ha ha!"


    Kneeling down, the man in black shivered. He didn''t know what the smile represented, whether it was disbelief or displeasure, or anything else. The stone gate was just a few steps in front of it. It was still closed, but the man in black didn''t dare to look up.


    "You say, why did the young master suddenly run out?"


    Kneeling down, the man in black knew it, but he didn''t dare to say it.


    -


    Inside the stone gate, it''s like a palace.


    The man in a white robe sat at the stone table and continued to play chess with himself. For the question that he didn''t hear the answer, he asked the person beside him, "why did he run out suddenly?"


    The tea maker is an old man with white hair and white beard. He slowly brews the tea step by step, and the fragrance of the tea wafts away. He says in an uncertain way: "little Lord, will he know what''s going on outside? For example, what about the snow mountain


    Chi Fengting, a man in a white robe, was about to give up his son''s hand. There was no change in his face under the candlelight.


    Soon¡ª¡ª


    There was another voice outside, "master, I''ve found out. It''s these people who said things outside in private, and they were heard by the little master. Under the pressure of the little Lord, they all said it. My subordinates will bring these people here now, waiting for the master''s advice. "


    "Cut it off, hang your head at the mouth of the valley, and warn for three days." A few words, lightly spit out, across the stone door to the outside.


    The people outside took orders and cut off several heads.


    The man in black, who was still kneeling on the ground, held his breath and was afraid that he would be the next one to be cut down.


    In the palace like secret room, the old man who made tea pleaded: "little Lord knows what happened outside, so it''s no wonder that little Lord will make such a move. It''s understandable. Please open up your network and spare me this time. The young master has been in bad health since he was a child. Don''t damage his health. " No one thought that Yun Xizhi was not dead. When what happened in the snow mountain comes, yunxizhi is executed by Rongxin himself on the snow mountain. It''s too late to save him.


    "Excusable?" Chi Fengting repeated these words slowly.


    The old man nodded, "young master, who grew up in the valley, has never seen his mother. When she learned that her biological mother was still alive, she was killed before she saw one side. "


    At that time, Yunxi stopped Princess Yun from going out of the palace. In an accident, she died in childbirth, leaving a son behind.


    Chi Fengting knew that concubine Yun was not an accident, but was murdered. Bringing the child into the palace was not good for the child, so he secretly sent the child to the valley and gave it to him to raise. In addition, she found a child to replace her and gave it to the queen Rong Xin, who was born to her.


    Because of premature birth, so the little Lord''s body is not good at birth.

 Chapter 689

    In order to win the favor of Chi Fengting and let him come here to see him more, the young master practiced martial arts regardless of his body and nearly died several times. As for the birth mother, I can only miss her through the portrait when I was young, knowing that I will never see her again.


    "Yes, I was killed. I didn''t see her." The chess pieces in his hand fall, and yunxizhi is not dead, which really makes Chi Fengting surprised, but Rongxin''s method is expected.


    The old man making tea: "master, send someone to ask the young master to come here?"


    "No, I''ll see for myself." He picked up the tea cup and slowly finished his tea. Chi Fengting stood up and said, "you don''t have to follow."


    "Yes, Emperor." The old man who made tea went to the stone gate and opened it.


    As soon as the door opened, the wind and snow came out.


    The old man immediately turned to get the paper umbrella.


    Chi Fengting didn''t answer, so he went out and walked away slowly with the blood on the ground outside.


    -


    Facing the cliff.


    Chi Zhen sat down directly on a big stone, with his black Guqin on his knee and his fingers brushing gently.


    When Chi Fengting arrived, his voice was hard to distinguish between joy and anger


    Chi Chu raised his head and did not speak.


    Chi Fengting: "do you know the crime of going out of the valley against my orders?"


    Chi Zhi: "father Huang''s health has been good for a long time. Her father''s plan was broken by that woman. She not only killed all the people, but also killed all the other princesses of her father. She sat on the throne herself. I really don''t know when the father will endure? " For the first time, he spoke with this attitude and tone, which made Chi Xu''s eyes on shangchi Fengting.


    Chi Fengting: "naturally, I have my own plan."


    Chi Zhu: "what''s the plan?"


    Chi Fengting: "you don''t have to know."


    Chi Zhu: "again. I always thought that it was because the woman was so powerful and difficult to deal with that my father was so thoughtful and kept a low profile year after year, but this time I knew that all of them were just like that. I have already got rid of them, but I still don''t see your father. When do you plan to go out of the valley and take back the land that belongs to you? "


    "If it wasn''t for your repeated planning, if you could act earlier, my mother would not have died in the snow mountain!"


    As soon as the door opened, the wind and snow came out.


    The old man immediately turned to get the paper umbrella.


    Chi Fengting didn''t answer, so he went out and walked away slowly with the blood on the ground outside.


    -


    Facing the cliff.


    Chi Zhen sat down directly on a big stone, with his black Guqin on his knee and his fingers brushing gently.


    When Chi Fengting arrived, his voice was hard to distinguish between joy and anger


    Chi Chu raised his head and did not speak.


    Chi Fengting: "do you know the crime of going out of the valley against my orders?"


    Chi Zhi: "father Huang''s health has been good for a long time. Her father''s plan was broken by that woman. She not only killed all the people, but also killed all the other princesses of her father. She sat on the throne herself. I really don''t know when the father will endure? " For the first time, he spoke with this attitude and tone, which made Chi Xu''s eyes on shangchi Fengting.


    Chi Fengting: "naturally, I have my own plan."


    Chi Zhu: "what''s the plan?"


    Chi Fengting: "you don''t have to know."


    Chi Zhu: "again. I always thought that it was because the woman was so powerful and difficult to deal with that my father was so thoughtful and kept a low profile year after year, but this time I knew that all of them were just like that. I have already got rid of them, but I still don''t see your father. When do you plan to go out of the valley and take back the land that belongs to you? "


    "If it wasn''t for your repeated planning, if you could act earlier, my mother would not have died in the snow mountain!"

 Chapter 690

    As night fell, the wind and snow continued.


    It was getting dark, and the snow on the ground was thick.


    Di Xiu, the old man who used to make tea for Chi Fengting in the secret room, came with a food box and gave the medicine, "young master, drink the medicine first."


    Chi Xu coughs, doesn''t answer and doesn''t lift his head. He doesn''t seem to hear or see Di Xiu.


    Di Xiu put down the food box, opened it, took the medicine out and handed it to Chi Xu. It was only a short time from the time when it was fried to the time when it was sent here. It was almost cold. "Young master, drink it first. Don''t get upset with your body."


    Chi Zhen still doesn''t pick up.


    In those years, Chi Fengting brought the newborn baby here and handed it to him. It can be said that Chi Xu was raised by him over the years. Dixiu: "don''t be angry, young master. After drinking this medicine, I''ll go and admit a mistake to the master. "


    "What''s wrong with me?" Chi Chu suddenly raised his head.


    Dixiu: "master explicitly forbids you to go out of the valley."


    Chi Zhu: "I went out to avenge my mother!"


    Dixiu: but by doing so, you upset the master''s overall plan


    Chi Shu clenched his fist. "What''s his plan? His plan is to keep still and never plan! You say, does he really love my mother? Why could he be so calm when he learned that my mother was not dead, and then that my mother was killed in the snow mountain? It''s like hearing the life and death of an insignificant person from beginning to end? "


    This question, di Xiu can''t answer, patiently wait for Chi Zhu''s mood to calm down.


    A moment¡ª¡ª


    Can you tell me more about my mother


    Di Xiu looked at the cold medicine in his hand, "if the little master drinks this medicine..."


    He took it, drank it all at once, and threw the empty bowl down the mountain.


    Dixiu: "I don''t know much about your mother. I''ve told you everything."


    Chi Zhu: "I want to listen to it again."


    Dixiu: all right


    "Your mother''s surname is Yun. She is the daughter of the Yun family. She is a very beautiful, intelligent and outstanding woman. At that time, almost everyone in the capital knew her."


    "When the master was still the prince, he met her by accident."


    "After he finally ascended the throne, he first married the daughter of the Rong family, which is now the queen. Not long later, he accepted your mother as Princess Yun. There are many concubines in the harem, and the master dotes on your mother alone. "


    "The master intended to get rid of the Rong family. He has been working hard for several years."


    "When Princess Yun left the palace, the master sent someone to protect her, but something happened."


    "Concubine Yun died in childbirth, leaving you the young master who was just born."


    "At that time, it was the time when the master and the Rong family were fighting fiercely. Originally, I thought that the second young master Rong died and regained military power. Rong Xiang also died, and the whole Rong family should fall down. I didn''t expect that other members of Rong''s family would unite as never before and work together to support the queen. "


    "The master worried that once he brought you into the palace, it would be bad for you, so he sent you here secretly and found a child to replace you to deceive the queen in the palace."


    Chi Zhi: "you say that so many children can be found, why did he find the child who has a little trouble? You said, "who did Wei Shenglian have?"


    Dixiu: "this... Should be a coincidence. Maybe the time was tight at that time, and it was just the child who had a little life. As for who he was born with, I''m afraid I have to ask Wei Shenglian himself. "

 Chapter 691

    Chi Xu sneered, "don''t ask him, ask the people in the secret room at the moment to know." Pause, "if he will."


    Now the man in the chamber of Secrets naturally refers to the master. Dixiu understands.


    Di Xiu only felt that there was something in the last seven words. In terms of the situation at that time, it can be said that it was "coincidental". Yun Guifei died of premature birth and dystocia. Her child was less than a month old, which is obviously much smaller than the full-term child. It''s not easy to find a child to pretend to be and deceive the queen of the palace, but it happens to be found by the master.


    So much for the conversation.


    It''s completely dark when we talk for a while.


    The snow is still falling, and the world is pure white.


    Di Xiu picked up the food box and knew Chi Xu would not listen, but he advised him again, "young master, you can''t stand such a cold day. Go to the master and admit your mistake."


    It''s the beginning of the pond.


    Di Xiu had no choice but to leave. As soon as he arrived at the foot of the mountain, someone came up and asked him to see the master.


    -


    A bright chamber as big as a palace.


    Chi Fengting was standing in front of his desk, painting. Without raising his head, he said faintly, "have you sent the medicine?"


    Matthew: Yes. I''m just worried about the body. "


    Chi Fengting: "what did he say?"


    Di Xiu: "the young master asked about Princess Yun. It''s all old things. I''ve known them for a long time. Let me repeat them. "


    Chi Fengting: "what else?"


    Matthew: No, that''s all


    Chi Fengting: "how did he know Wei Shenglian?"


    The tone of voice did not change, the look did not change, even the head still did not lift, but di Xiu only felt that the air in the whole secret room suddenly changed, and an invisible fierce air enveloped him. He did not expect that Chi Fengting would suddenly ask. But when I think about it, he only knows a little about Wei Shenglian. The young master can lead Wei Shenglian to appear and go this time. "Back to the master, he didn''t say. He just asked why the master chose Wei Shenglian''s child to be sent to the palace?" A little, "and..."


    Chi Fengting: "what else?"


    Dixiu: who was Wei Shenglian born with


    Holding the brush hand in vain, the ink drips down on the paper, and the whole picture is destroyed in an instant. Looking at the stain on the portrait, Chi Fengting looked indistinguishable and uttered two words coldly: "get out."


    "Yes." Dixon bowed down. As for whether Chi Fengting loved Yun Guifei or not, everyone thought that it was love! Because Chi Fengting is really a favorite of concubine Yun. Over the years, so many women in the harem only spoiled Princess Yun. This is something that no emperor of any generation has ever done. But just as Chi Xu said, when he learned that Princess Yun was alive and dead, Chi Fengting was so calm. Did he really love her?


    You Dao is the most unpredictable heart of the emperor. Dixiu didn''t dare to think about it.


    Outside the stone gate, the man in black, who was driving back, was still kneeling. His feet were frozen unconscious, and his whole body was covered with thick snow, just like a snowman. He didn''t dare to get up without permission, and he didn''t know when he was going to kneel.


    midnight.


    Without permission or mistake, Chi Chu left the valley alone with only a black Guqin.


    -


    A few days later.


    A small chaliao at the intersection of several official roads.


    A horse neighing sound, someone reined in the reins to stop, "small two, give me a glass of water."

 Chapter 692

    "All right." The second child of chaliao immediately brought the water to him and enthusiastically solicited business. "Girl, we still have food here. You see, on such a cold day, do you want to come down and have something to eat before you go


    "No more." The woman on the steed took the bowl and drank water. After drinking it, she took out a copper plate and gave it to Xiao er.


    Sophomore: "girl, it''s far from the next city."


    The woman on the horse: "I don''t go to the next city, I go to the direction of Jiuyi mountain."


    "Where are you going?" The second child was surprised, "you can''t go there now. There''s been a blockade. A lot of troops are there. In addition, a lot of soldiers have come here in recent days. Many of them are on my way to chaliao. I heard that they are still rescuing the queen. The devil is still there


    A carriage passed by, and the wind blew up the curtain of the carriage. The people in the carriage, dressed in black and with a black guqin, just heard these words.


    The woman on the steed is not someone else. It is Yue Xiaoling who left Yueling city at the beginning. Although she took her sister Yue Xiaoqiao back, everything had been done, and the dead could not be resurrected, so she had no face to stay in Yueling city.


    After leaving Yueling City, she didn''t know where she could go, so she wandered around by herself.


    Some time ago, I heard that the devil had returned to Chizhou, wanted to take back the throne, and wanted to ascend the throne in Jiuyi mountain.


    A few days ago, it was said that Jiuyi mountain had collapsed, and both the devil and the queen had died. It was also said that the devil had not died. The little uncle''s children have been around Qu Ning and the devil. Yue Xiaoling is really worried about the children''s situation, so he wants to go and have a look.


    Yue Xiaoling: "thank you for reminding me."


    Seeing that the girl still wanted to go, the sophomore said nothing more.


    As the stopped carriage passed by, the people in the car gently brushed the strings.


    The driver across the car curtain to the car: "young man, after the intersection in front, go left, and then two cities, you will arrive at yunjiazhuang."


    "Don''t go to Yun''s, go to Jiuyi mountain." According to the original news, his mother yunxizhi stayed in yunjiazhuang for some time, then went to Yueling City, and finally died on the snow mountain. It was the last place my mother stayed, so I wanted to see it. But just now, someone said that the devil was not dead. Chi Xu squinted.


    The driver trembled. He also heard the second child''s words just now. Where is the devil? How dare he go? "Young man, this is different from what you said when you hired me. That Jiuyi mountain, I really... "


    Chi Zhen: "ten Liang silver."


    Coachman: "childe..."


    Chi Zhu: "one hundred Liang."


    "Good..." for the sake of money, the coachman decided to go.


    Yue Xiaoling, who is riding the horse in front of him, is faster to whip, but the horse below is slower and slower. Suddenly, the running steed fell forward with a pair of soft front hooves.


    Yue Xiaoling was thrown off the horse. Fortunately, he reacted quickly, and the speed of the horse was not so fast, so he fell down and didn''t fall seriously.


    Yue Xiaoling quickly climbed up from the ground and went back to the steed to see that the fallen steed vomited blood.


    Never met this kind of situation, when she bought this horse, she didn''t seem to be sick. Yue Xiaoling frowned. Now she couldn''t find the village before and the shop behind. It seemed that she had to walk on the road behind.


    Before long, the sound of horse hooves and wheels came from behind.


    While looking back, Yue Xiaoling let her go.


    When the driver arrived at yuexiaolingmian, he slowed down obviously and said, "girl, we just met in chaliao."

 Chapter 693

    Yue Xiaoling nodded and did see her.


    Driver: "on the way here just now, I saw the girl''s horse dead on the roadside. The young man in my car is also going to Jiuyi mountain. Would you like to take you by the way? "


    Yue Xiaoling is used to walking and is not afraid of being tired at all, but he doesn''t want to delay the time to Jiuyi mountain, so he nods and says: "thank you very much, and the young master in the car. I don''t know if the young master in the car will mind?"


    The driver turned back and lifted the curtain, pretending to ask for instructions. In fact, these were all ordered by the people in the car.


    Yue Xiaoling sees a man in black with a black hat sitting in the car. He can''t see the face of the man in black. In addition, on the knees of the man in black, there is a Guqin. There is something special about this Guqin. It''s dark black. Even the strings are dark black.


    Chi Xu gave a faint "um".


    Yue Xiaoling thanks and gets on the carriage and sits outside with the coachman.


    Coachman: "girl, how can you go to Jiuyi mountain alone?"


    Yue Xiaoling: "I heard that it collapsed. Go and have a look."


    Coachman: "the devil is there, isn''t the girl afraid?"


    Yue Xiaoling: "in fact, the devil is not so terrible, the world will pass him terrible."


    In the car, Chi Xu''s hand on the string was tight, and his eyes under the black hat narrowed slowly. A man who went to Jiuyi mountain at this time kept saying that the devil was not terrible. Obviously, he guessed right that the woman had something to do with the devil.


    The coachman asked these questions, which were all indicated by the people in the car. The people in the car clearly wanted to know more about the woman. When the woman said that, the coachman was scared: "he slaughtered so many people in those years..."


    Yue Xiaoling: "maybe, there will be some secret."


    Coachman: "if there is any secret, those are facts. For so many years, Chizhou has been doing well. I don''t know why he is so lucky. He still has to come back and disturb Chizhou. "


    Yue Xiaoling also wanted to say a few words for the devil, but seeing that the driver was so excited, he finally swallowed the words.


    -


    evening.


    The carriage is approaching Jiuyi mountain.


    The coachman stopped and saw the boundary of the soldiers from a distance. He didn''t dare to go any further. He turned to the man in the car and said, "here we are, young master."


    Yue Xiaoling jumps out of the car, thanks the coachman, thanks the people in the car, says goodbye, and moves forward quickly.


    Guard soldier: "who? No one is allowed near here now. "


    Yue Xiaoling just wanted to say, suddenly he saw Yu Wenxiao and Song Yuan on the hillside in front of him, and cried out.


    Yu Wenxiao and the song and Yuan Dynasties vaguely heard the sound, looked around and saw that it was an accident that Yue Xiaoling couldn''t say. They came to pick it up.


    When the soldiers saw Yu Wenxiao and Song Yuan coming, they made way in the middle and let them take the woman in. The two sides are still hostile, but now the Queen''s life and death are uncertain, and both sides are eager to save people, which can be regarded as temporary "stop fighting for friendship".


    Yu Wenxiao asked as he walked: "Miss Yue, why are you here?"


    "Are they all ok? Master Yan, master Lin, Miss Ning, and children? " Yue Xiaoling asked urgently.


    Yu Wenxiao: "the eldest son is OK. The son is injured. Miss Ning and little Tuanzi haven''t found them yet. They are still looking for them." If you look around, you can see that the whole front is almost flat.


    Yue Xiaoling: "how can this happen? Why did the mountain suddenly collapse? "


    Yu Wenxiao didn''t answer this question. In fact, he and the song and Yuan Dynasties thought of the most likely person, the late emperor Chi who might not have died, but there was no evidence.


    -


    [good night, dear friends, update tomorrow, Queen quning will come out]

 Chapter 694

    After a while, when he reached the place where Chi Lin was on the other side of the mountain, Yu Wenxiao said to Chi Lin, who had just finished the exercise and breathing: "young master, look who''s coming."


    Chi Lin looked up and said, "Why are you? Why are you here? "


    "I''ve heard about what''s going on here. I''m worried about you, so I''ve come to have a look." Yue Xiaoling said, looking at the back of Chi Yan. In the dim light, Chi Yan, still with white hair, turned his back to this side and watched the dense soldiers carrying big stones in front of him.


    Yu Wenxiao and the song and Yuan dynasties also looked at Chi Yan''s back. For so many days, he was always like this, almost motionless, and didn''t say a word.


    "Young master, let''s go to the front again." Forget it, no rest. Yu Wenxiao and song and Yuan Dynasties will move the big stone again. The imperial guards, bodyguards and officials who had been controlled by poison were almost dead, and now only a few of them are left. Although the two of them are not worth mentioning compared with the tens of thousands of soldiers carrying big stones, one more person can still do more. In addition, the two of them also moved to the front line. As soon as there was any situation, they could know it for the first time, so they came back to tell Chi Yan and Chi Lin.


    Chi Lin didn''t say anything. He motioned for Yue Xiaoling to sit down. It''s been so many days. In fact, the chance of quning and xiaotuanzi''s survival is very small. At that time, he took the palm of the grey cloak man and vomited blood. Brother rushed back to save him. At the moment when the whole mountain collapsed, he took Yu Wen, Xiao Song and yuan down the mountain, which led to his failure to save Qu Ning at the first time.


    Yue Xiaoling didn''t sit down and said with concern, "are you seriously injured?"


    Chi Lin: "it''s not heavy."


    Yue Xiaoling: "it''s true that lucky people have their own way. I''m sure they will be OK."


    It''s impossible for Chi Lin to say that he doesn''t blame himself. If he didn''t need to be saved by his brother at that time, his brother would go to save quning and xiaotuanzi, and quning and xiaotuanzi would be fine, "I hope so."


    Yue Xiaoling said a few words of comfort, then went to Yu Wenxiao and Song Yuan, and moved with them and the dense soldiers. Suddenly, Yu Guang saw a masked man in black standing in the distance on the other side, not like a soldier or a general. He was a little strange and couldn''t help asking Yu Wenxiao and Song Yuan.


    "He''s the one who came to save the queen. He''s very good at martial arts. He won''t lose to the eldest son." Yu Wenxiao looked sideways. The man in Xuanyi didn''t leave. He was obviously waiting to see if the queen was still alive.


    Yue Xiaoling is a little unbelievable, "don''t you lose to master Yan?"


    Yu Wenxiao: "yes, you heard me right. We don''t believe it if we don''t see it with our own eyes. He is the one who hurt you. "


    Yue Xiaoling hears the words and takes another look.


    -


    Under the big stone.


    The cave was also tightly blocked by stones.


    One or two twigs were burning and the light was weak.


    Although the specific time could not be determined, several people knew in their hearts that many days had passed. The two rabbits in the cave had already eaten up, and even the fruits on the green vine had been eaten up.


    Little Tuanzi was hungry. From time to time, the little one came to the front of the green vine and looked up.


    Qu Ning did not restrict the movement of Xiao Tuanzi now. It can be seen that neither the queen nor the man in the grey cloak meant to hurt the children. If there were any, they would have been injured.


    After watching for a long time, xiaotuanzi bit his little finger and reached out to pick the leaves of the green vine. He gave them to quning, the queen and Yuejin at the entrance of the cave.

 Chapter 695

    It''s no way to go on like this. Everyone has to starve to death in this cave. Yuejin can''t wait any longer. She has been trying to open the big stone blocking the cave for the past two days, but it hasn''t worked so far.


    Xiaotuanzi grabs Yuejin''s clothes and wants Yuejin to pick up the leaves in his hand, and also wants Yuejin to hold.


    Yuejin took xiaotuanzi''s hand and went back to Rongxin''s side to sit, "my internal power is not enough, I can''t open it."


    Rong Xin is indifferent and silent.


    Qu Ning stood up and looked at the entrance of the cave. At first, I thought that people from outside would come in soon, but I didn''t expect that for so long, there was no movement. She certainly believes that Chi Yan won''t give up her and Xiao Tuanzi. She won''t leave until she sees their bodies. But the food in the cave is exhausted, and it''s hard to wait.


    "I also know martial arts. Although I''m not as good as you, how about we try it together?" Qu Ning looks back at the man with the grey cloak.


    Yue Jin nods, he also has this meaning, just Qu Ning said first.


    -


    For a while.


    Qu Ning and Yue Jin join hands, but also can''t shake the boulder blocking the entrance.


    It''s late at night.


    In the silence, a slight voice came suddenly.


    Yue Jin has the best martial arts, the deepest internal power and the strongest vigilance. She immediately opens her eyes and wakes up. She is about to release the person leaning on his shoulder, but the person leaning on his shoulder also opens her eyes.


    I don''t know if Rong Xin heard it. Yue Jin said immediately, "there''s a voice. I''m going to respond and let people outside know that we are here. "


    "No need." Rong Xin presses Yuejin''s hand and doesn''t let Yuejin move. Chi Yan only controlled some of the imperial guards, bodyguards and officials. These people must have died without thinking about it. Chi Yan could not control the tens of thousands of troops she brought in a short time. That is to say, at the moment, there are only a few people left in Chi Yan. The people carrying the big stones are definitely her soldiers. Once the people outside know that they are still alive, here, they will definitely be known by Chi Yan Chi Lin, then the people who come first will be replaced by Chi Yan Chi Lin, which is not good for her.


    Yue Jin did not understand, "why? Let the people out there have a clear direction, and they can concentrate... "


    Rong Xin: "don''t care about waiting more time."


    "Good." Rong Xin said that again and again. Yue Jin didn''t say much. She stretched out her hand and gathered the coat over Rong Xin''s shoulder. She liked Rong Xin''s leaning against him.


    Rong Xin turns his head and looks at Qu Ning, who is sleeping with xiaotuanzi in his arms. He orders, "first point Qu Ning''s acupoints, bring the child and my sister here."


    "Good." Yuejin stood up and walked over.


    Qu Ning woke up at the sound of footsteps and stood up in an instant.


    But Qu Ning''s speed is fast, Yue Jin''s speed is faster, almost at the moment of Qu Ning''s rise, she points Qu Ning''s acupoints.


    Qu Ning watched the people he was holding were taken away, even xiaotuanzi was also taken away, in the heart of chagrin. After all, she was careless and said in a cold voice, "what do you want to do? Now no one can get out, you... "


    "There''s a sound. I''ll be out soon." Yuejin returns.


    Qu Ning suddenly understood, more regret.


    -


    time lapse.


    When the last big stone blocking the cave was removed by many soldiers, bright light poured into the cave.


    Yue Jin first step to the entrance, see the people come in is soldiers, not pool rock pool pro, secretly relieved.

 Chapter 696

    As soon as the soldiers entered the cave and saw that the queen was still alive, they saluted.


    Rong Xin looked at Qu Ning, "I''ll keep my word, and I won''t hurt you. You remember to tell him exactly what I said to you. " Words fall, allow Xin to go out, signal his sister to follow.


    Xiaotuanzi has a look at Rongxin and Yuejin who are going to leave, and at quning who is motionless. She turns around and walks towards quning, only to take two steps and is picked up by Yuejin.


    Yuejin: "let''s get out of here first."


    Xiaotuanzi is making a lot of money. Qu Ning has not gone yet, so he should not go either.


    Rong Xin looks at it and is silent for a moment. She signals Yuejin to put down xiaotuanzi.


    As soon as xiaotuanzi''s feet fell to the ground, he raised his fists and hit next Yuejin''s feet. When he raised his fists again to fight Rongxin, he was so scared that he ran to quning, hugged quning''s feet and hid his face.


    "Do you really want to keep him?" Although it is clear that Qu ningchiyan and others will take good care of Xiao Xier, and Xiao Xier has been with them all this time, it is obvious that Tian Rongxin also likes Xiao Xier in the cave. Yue Jin can''t help but want Xiao Xier to stay with Rong Xin.


    Rong Xin: "he doesn''t want to go himself."


    The month Jin sees, really small interest son now and Qu Ning several people more intimate.


    Rongxin no longer said anything, out of the cave, just went out to see a few people arrived in the pool.


    Yuejin, who has already put on a cloth and a cloak, quickly protects Rongxin against Chi Yan''s sudden attack. After all, there is a precedent. She says to Chi Yan, "Miss Ning and the children are OK. In the cave, we didn''t hurt them. You''d better go in first."


    Chi Yan''s hands under his sleeves were clenched inch by inch.


    Rong Xin''s eyes on shangchi rock are a few steps away, with four eyes opposite.


    Yue Jin: "is it important to start first, or the people inside? She''s waiting for you in there. "


    -


    Inside the cave.


    All the people had gone out, only xiaotuanzi and quning, who had been acupointd, were left.


    Qu Ning has been staring at the direction of the hole.


    Chi Yan enters, approaches, raises his hand and covers Qu Ning''s warm face.


    Although knowing that it must be him who came in, Qu Ning''s heart beat uncontrollably as he walked in and step by step in front of him. "I''m ok. The queen didn''t hurt me."


    Chi Yan didn''t speak. He took Qu Ning into his arms. If he didn''t want to kill Rongxin for revenge, didn''t want to deal with the Xuanyi man, and could have noticed the situation on the mountain earlier, she would not have followed Rongxin down the mountain, and would not have been buried by the collapsed rocks.


    Rong Xin wants to kill, but not at the expense of the man in his arms. If she''s really dead... Chi Yan''s hands are getting tighter and tighter. If she doesn''t get to this point these days, she can''t think about it.


    Xiaotuanzi is very happy to see ChiYan, and turns to hold ChiYan''s feet tightly.


    Bow, buckle Qu Ning''s jaw, Chi Yan mercilessly kiss, it seems that only in this way can we feel that she is still alive.


    Qu Ning, who has not yet been able to shake up


    Xiaotuanzi looked up, scratched his head with his hands and looked at it in a daze.


    -


    Outside the cave.


    Fast can not wait for the pool Lin finally see brother and Qu Ning out, there is a small ball, a heart finally put down.


    Xiaotuanzi was more happy when he saw Chi Lin. he let go of Chi Yan''s clothes and rushed to Chi Lin. but before his hands caught Chi Lin''s feet, he was lifted up and hung in the air.


    Chi Lin yelled angrily, "follow me next time! If you dare to run around again, I won''t break your feet. "

 Chapter 697

    Little Tuanzi didn''t understand and was not afraid of Chi Lin. he still wanted to hold Chi Lin with both hands. Little mouth happily called "brother..."


    Chi Lin pinched xiaotuanzi''s face and examined it up and down, left and right, like checking things.


    Xiaotuanzi felt that Chi Lin was playing with him. He was so happy that he just wanted to be hungry.


    Yu Wenxiao and the song and Yuan Dynasties were at ease.


    Yue Xiaoling, who has been standing in the rear, came forward at this time and saw that Qu Ning and Xiao Tuanzi were safe and sound. He was happy from the bottom of his heart, "Miss Ning, meet again."


    Qu Ning looks at it and doesn''t know it.


    Xiaotuanzi has a little influence on yuexiaoling. The whole person has been lying on the shoulder of the pool, raising half a small head to secretly look at yuexiaoling.


    Yue Xiaoling doesn''t notice Qu Ning''s strange look at her. She turns her head and looks at xiaotuanzi. So long no see, xiaotuanzi is still so lovely. Just now I saw my little uncle with the queen. He not only protected the queen, but also helped her intimately. I don''t know what relationship he had with the queen. This small regiment son, can be he and empress... The idea in the brain flash but pass, month small spirit instantly stop, dare not think to go on.


    Chi Yan looks at the assembled soldiers and horses in front of him without expression. He looks at Rong Xin who is about to get on the carriage and leave


    Qu Ning followed Chi Yan''s eyes, quickly took Chi Yan''s hand and said, "listen to the empress, these were all made by Chi Fengting, the late emperor who was not dead. Empress, she wants to cooperate with you now. First, she''s going to pay for Chi Fengting. I don''t know if you''re willing or not. "


    It seems to be aware of the rear line of sight, on the carriage just about to enter the carriage of Rong Xin back, and pool rock across the air.


    On the mountain in the distance, Wei Shenglian looked down at the scene and turned away for a long time.


    Old slave follows, "young master, is that really the child of that year?"


    Wei Shenglian didn''t answer, and there was no evidence to prove it, but he was basically sure.


    Old slave: "young master, if you let the old lady know about this..."


    "Don''t tell her!" Suddenly back, under the mask of Wei Sheng Lian''s face, there was a murderous gas.


    The old slave was surprised and did not dare to say more.


    -


    the second day.


    When the other soldiers and horses arrived, general Fang, who led them, jumped off the horse and stepped forward alone.


    Yu Wenxiao and the song and Yuan Dynasties were on guard, pulling out their swords to stop them, "who are you?"


    The man who came forward knelt down and arched his hand to Chi Yan, "prince, I''ll welcome you back to the city. From now on, the last general will only listen to the prince''s orders, and the last general''s soldiers are the prince''s soldiers. As long as the prince gives an order, he will go through fire and water. "


    Qu Ning is surprised, some can''t believe it.


    Chi Lin recognized that the people at present were the generals who had been poisoned by him.


    Sure enough, just listen to this general: "just ask the prince to give the last general the antidote on time every month."


    It turned out that it was the person controlled by the poison. Qu Ning understood it and looked at Chi Yan.


    Chi Yan did not speak.


    The man who came forward knelt down and arched his hand to Chi Yan, "prince, I''ll welcome you back to the city. From now on, the last general will only listen to the prince''s orders, and the last general''s soldiers are the prince''s soldiers. As long as the prince gives an order, he will go through fire and water. "


    Qu Ning is surprised, some can''t believe it.


    Chi Lin recognized that the people at present were the generals who had been poisoned by him.


    Sure enough, just listen to this general: "just ask the prince to give the last general the antidote on time every month."


    It turned out that it was the person controlled by the poison. Qu Ning understood it and looked at Chi Yan.


    Chi Yan did not speak.

 Chapter 698

    Without Chi Yan''s consent, the arriving generals can''t get up on their knees.


    Not long after, several more troops arrived, and the first several generals also jumped off the horse, went forward alone, knelt down and arched their hands to Chi Yan, and said to his face, "from now on, I am willing to listen to Chi Yan''s orders, and I will only listen to Chi Yan''s instructions.".


    Qu Ning watched, this situation is really unexpected, even this kind of "the sky suddenly fell pie down" feeling.


    Just yesterday, they were defeated, not only did they not kill the queen, but also let the queen leave with the people she saved.


    They stay here, everything seems to go back to the beginning, only a few of them are left, what to do next has not been thought out.


    As a result, at this time, so many soldiers and horses took the initiative to come to the door, with the city in their hands.


    Empress Rong Xin now clearly wants to cooperate with Chi Yan, but also wants to deal with the secret Chi Fengting.


    Therefore, even if Chi Yan takes the opportunity to accept these generals and the cities in the hands of these generals, I believe the queen will not attack Chi Yan.


    After all, the specific situation and strength of Chi Fengting are still unknown. Once the empress and Chi Yan fight again, they will lose each other, which means they will continue to let the secret Chi Fengting sit and reap the benefits. This is not a wise move!


    Want to understand the key, see Chi Yan still did not speak, Qu Ning not by persuade Chi Yan to accept.


    Chi Lin also advised his brother. Although he doesn''t look up to these people who are controlled by poison and are afraid of death, he has to say that once he has these people in hand with these cities, he will have more strength to deal with Rong Xin.


    Chi Yan stood up without saying a word and walked away alone.


    Qu Ning Leng Leng, and Chi Lin after a glance quickly got up to keep up, side with side whispered: "what''s the matter? You haven''t said a word since the queen left yesterday


    Small regiment son sees Pool Rock and Qu Ning to walk suddenly, immediately small heel asshole similar, also want to follow.


    Chi Lin grabs xiaotuanzi''s collar from behind, presses xiaotuanzi to his feet, and stares at xiaotuanzi.


    Little Tuanzi was shy and covered his face. He peeped at Chi Lin through his fingers.


    Chi Lin


    -


    As Chi Yan walked away, he never stopped.


    The ground is very uneven. Qu Ning followed him for a long time. Without looking at the ground for a moment, he suddenly stepped on a round stone. He twisted his wrists in vain and nearly fell down. He could pull Chi Yan in front of him to stabilize himself. He pulled Chi Yan in disguise.


    Qu Ning: "what''s the matter? Can you tell us? Although we didn''t kill the queen this time, all of us are OK, aren''t we? We can think of another way to deal with her! If you don''t want to cooperate with her, then we won''t cooperate with her! We can do whatever you say, but don''t say nothing, OK? "


    Chi Yan suddenly takes Qu Ning into his arms.


    Traning wasn''t on guard. Chi Yan is fast and heavy. Qu Ning almost bumps into Chi Yan''s arms. His forehead and nose ache. He clearly hears the familiar heartbeat in his ear. His heartbeat can''t help missing a beat.


    long time.


    I just heard the voice coming from the top of my head. It was low and slow, and there was some strange hoarseness. "I thought it was easy to kill a Rongxin. You can kill her if you go directly to the palace. As a result, she arranged a stand in. I thought I could kill her if I forced her to come out. As a result, the man with the mask appeared. I couldn''t even kill such a person, and I still wanted to kill Rong Xin! "

 Chapter 699

    "Don''t say that!" It turned out that he was still hit by this failure.


    Listening to his hoarse voice, he wanted to look up and was pressed on the back of his head. He couldn''t see the look of his saying these words at the moment. Qu Ning''s heart didn''t feel a pain, and some of his feelings could not be described as slight but could not be ignored.


    Qu Ning raised his hand, and finally could not help embracing the person in front of him and comforted him: "the queen is so powerful that people all over the world know it, so it''s normal to fail once or twice. I absolutely believe that you can kill her one day and let people all over the world understand that the queen is the culprit. As for the man in Xuanyi, his martial arts are really powerful, but he didn''t beat you after all, did he? We can find another way to deal with him. I believe you can do it. You can do it


    Chi Yan: "really? Do you really think I can do it? "


    "Yes, and only you can do it!" Qu Ning nodded without hesitation, never doubted the ability of the person in front of him, "and I will always be with you until the day you succeed!"


    Chi Yan listens, the hand that takes Qu Ning tighter and tighter.


    Qu Ning can''t tell what she thinks now. She knows that the people in front of her regard her as the original owner of the body. However, she doesn''t want to be a "double", but she can''t control her heart again and again.


    -


    noon.


    Quning and ChiYan walk back.


    Chi Yan accepted the surrender of these generals, as long as a few people never have any different intentions, will give a few people antidote on time.


    Several generals who have been kneeling on the ground bow their hands. Then they get up and go back to their respective teams one after another to order them to prepare.


    afternoon.


    All of them leave the foot of Jiuyi mountain and join a team to Lincheng.


    Yue Xiaoling also went with her.


    Lincheng, located in the southeast of Chizhou state, is the most central city in the hands of these generals.


    On the way, Chi Yan first ordered the generals to send people to rush back to their respective cities, spread the news that he was about to go, and gave the frightened people time to pack up and escape from the city before he arrived.


    -


    Three days later.


    The troops entered the city of Lin.


    On the way to the city, Qu Ning clearly saw the chaos and depression in the city through the raised car curtain. He believed that the people who wanted to escape from the city had already escaped.


    Under the arrangement of Lincheng general, Qu Ning and others live in the general''s house.


    Chi Yan ordered, "in addition to the general of Lin City, other generals will take troops and horses back for the time being to guard the city, seal the city gate, and strictly guard the city, so as to prevent the queen from sending troops and horses to attack at any time."


    All the generals take orders.


    In the next few days, several cities that took refuge in ChiYan were calm.


    -


    In the general''s mansion of Lincheng.


    Qu Ning asks Yu Wen, Xiao, song and yuan for news every day. Every time he hears that there is no queen''s army coming, he is more sure of what he thought before. The queen doesn''t fight against Chi Yan, and doesn''t want Chi Fengting to take advantage of him.


    A few days later.


    The empress''s emissary arrived.


    The messenger was no other than Qu Xiang, Qu dianchen, Qu Ning''s father.


    Bright Dafu Yamen.


    When Qu dianchen saw Chi Yan, he arched his hand to Chi Yan, who was sitting in front of him. He opened the door to the mountain and said, "prince, I believe you should know why the queen did not send troops to take back these cities. The queen said that she can give you these cities, or give you a place in Chizhou, provided that you agree to cooperate with her. "

 Chapter 700

    Chi Yan: "OK, I agree."


    Qu dianchen was stunned. He never thought things would go so smoothly. Chi Yan agreed. You know, on the way here, he made a series of preparations. That is to say, the words he would use to persuade Chi Yan need not be said.


    Chi Lin stood beside him. He was surprised to hear his brother''s promise, but he didn''t speak immediately.


    Chi Yan: "but I have a condition. That person must be dealt with by me."


    "I''m afraid not." At that time, Rong Xin was the queen, and Chi Fengting was the emperor. They were husband and wife on the surface. In fact, Chi Fengting was determined to eradicate the Rong family and really killed Rong Xin''s father, brother and younger brother. The princesses and princesses of Chi Fengting died in the massacre. The enmity between them can be imagined. According to his understanding of the empress Rong Xin for so many years, Qu dianchen clearly knew that he would never give chi Fengting to anyone if he was as strong as Rong Xin.


    Besides, Chi Fengting pretended to be dead. This time he nearly killed Rong Xin in the bombing of Jiuyi mountain, and Rong Xin couldn''t bear it.


    But now he came here alone, and he was not stupid. Of course, he would not die. Then he said, "but the prince can discuss with the queen to deal with that man. In my opinion, there should be room for negotiation. "


    Chi Yan: "OK, let''s discuss it slowly."


    Qu dianchen: "thank you, Prince. Besides, the prince, Ning''er is prime minister''s own daughter. I wonder if Prime Minister can meet her? "


    Chi Yan asked the soldiers to take Qu to the general''s residence.


    Looking at Qu dianchen''s back, Chi Lin said: "brother, do you really decide to cooperate with Rong Xin? She is the most cunning and crafty one. "


    "If you don''t cooperate with her, she will send troops to attack." Before, he wanted to kill Rong Xin because of his high martial arts skills. Even if he went straight to the palace, he was not afraid, and he was sure to take Rong Xin''s life directly. However, after the appearance of the Xuanyi man and the failure of Jiuyi mountain, Chi Yan knew that it was not so easy to kill Rongxin. Even if he was no longer willing, he had to take a long-term view now.


    Compared with Rong Xin, Chi Yan also wants to find out the immortal Chi Fengting.


    Chi Lin: "we are not afraid of her!"


    Chi Yan: "I want to find out Chi Fengting first."


    Chi Lin nodded and listened to his brother. He also wanted to find out Chi Fengting and asked him, "Why are you so kind to my brother?".


    -


    General house.


    In a pavilion in the back garden.


    It''s the first time that Yue Xiaoling lives in such a big mansion. Seeing such a big garden, a large area of plum blossoms in the wind and snow, it''s really beautiful and picturesque. These are totally different from Yueling City, which is not seen in Yueling city.


    Yue Xiaoling took cakes to feed her feet, and looked at Qu Ning and said, "Miss Ning, you look much better these two days."


    Qu Ning nodded and continued to ask Yue Xiaoling to tell her about her past, hoping to know more about her.


    Led by the soldiers, Qu dianchen came and saw the people in the pavilion from a distance. His steps stopped slightly. In the two daughters of Qu Ning and Qu Qing, his chips are really wrong.


    Qu Ning made an engagement with dongfangjing.


    Dongfangjing suddenly has an accident. Regardless of his intention to be a father, Qu Ning dares to go into the palace to see the empress without permission, and does not hesitate to agree to the conditions of "marrying into the imperial mausoleum" offered by the empress. From that moment on, Qu Ning''s daughter was useless to him, and he almost gave up her.

 Chapter 701

    After Qu Ning married into the imperial mausoleum, Qu Qing suddenly played tricks and went to the palace to ask for the queen, so as to cleverly let Dongfang Jing mistake her for the one who saved him.


    This was a surprise for him, a father, and he began to treat Qu Qing differently.


    After that, Qu Qing successfully let Dongfang jinghen marry Qu Ning in the imperial mausoleum, and agreed to marry her.


    As a father, he turned a blind eye and was happy to win over dongfangjing again. After all, dongfangjing was still very important to the queen after she was cleared of the charge. As the Prime Minister of a country, having a son-in-law with military power is very beneficial to him.


    Therefore, Qu Ning came back later. In order to make Qu Qing marry dongfangjing smoothly, he sent someone to kill Qu Ning. Both of them are biological daughters. One is useless and the other is of great use. There is no need to think about how to choose.


    As a result, after all the tricks, Dongfang Jing repented in public at the wedding hall and left quqing. Later, she went to the palace to ask the empress to cancel the marriage between the two families.


    Now, the devil did not die, back to Chizhou to fight for the throne with the queen. According to the relationship between Qu Ning and the devil, if he can promote the cooperation between the devil and the queen, after successfully dealing with Chi Fengting, he can use Qu Ning to help the queen get rid of the devil.


    The empress did not send anyone else, but sent him as the "emissary" to risk coming. I think that''s what she meant.


    The soldiers who led the way noticed that Qu dianchen stopped and didn''t follow him. They looked back at Qu dianchen.


    "Ning''er is Benxiang''s daughter. Benxiang has something to say to her alone. You can step down." The tone of Qu dianchen''s command crossed the soldiers to the pavilion.


    Qu Ning, who is talking, turns his head and looks at a middle-aged stranger who is getting closer and closer. He doesn''t know him.


    Qu dianchen''s father''s color, "how, even the father did not know?"


    Qu Ning was surprised.


    Xiaotuanzi is afraid of strangers. He hugs quning''s feet and shrinks at quning''s feet.


    Qu Ning stood up: "sorry, I don''t remember the past."


    Qu dianchen: "what happened?"


    Qu Ning shook his head.


    On the surface, Qu dianchen was concerned, but in his heart he was very happy with the situation. He took the first two steps, raised his hand and stroked Qu Ning''s back. "I came here on the order of the queen for my father, and I have thought about cooperation with the prince. I''ve come to see you to see if you''ve had a good time


    -


    Now, the devil did not die, back to Chizhou to fight for the throne with the queen. According to the relationship between Qu Ning and the devil, if he can promote the cooperation between the devil and the queen, after successfully dealing with Chi Fengting, he can use Qu Ning to help the queen get rid of the devil.


    The empress did not send anyone else, but sent him as the "emissary" to risk coming. I think that''s what she meant.


    The soldiers who led the way noticed that Qu dianchen stopped and didn''t follow him. They looked back at Qu dianchen.


    "Ning''er is Benxiang''s daughter. Benxiang has something to say to her alone. You can step down." The tone of Qu dianchen''s command crossed the soldiers to the pavilion.


    Qu Ning, who is talking, turns his head and looks at a middle-aged stranger who is getting closer and closer. He doesn''t know him.


    Qu dianchen''s father''s color, "how, even the father did not know?"


    Qu Ning was surprised.


    Xiaotuanzi is afraid of strangers. He hugs quning''s feet and shrinks at quning''s feet.


    Qu Ning stood up: "sorry, I don''t remember the past."


    Qu dianchen: "what happened?"


    Qu Ning shook his head.


    On the surface, Qu dianchen was concerned, but in his heart he was very happy with the situation. He took the first two steps, raised his hand and stroked Qu Ning''s back. "I came here on the order of the queen for my father, and I have thought about cooperation with the prince. I''ve come to see you to see if you''ve had a good time

 Chapter 702

    Qu dianchen remembers these two people. They were brought into the palace by the empress when they were young. Like a valet, they always followed Chi Lin and were inseparable from him.


    After a simple nod to the two men, the minister then said to Qu Ning, "this mission has been completed. As a father, I must go back to the queen as soon as possible. I can''t stay here for a long time. If you want to be a father, remember to come back and see if you are a father. Qufu is the place where you grew up and your home. Maybe you can recover your memory when you go back. "


    Of course, he didn''t want Qu Ning to recover! Qu dianchen: "by the way, this is the jade pendant left by your mother before she died. She used to keep it for her father all the time. You asked for it many times, but my father was not willing to give it to you. Now, you are alone outside, take it well, and always remember to be your father and your mother by your side. "


    With that, Qu dianchen put the jade pendant into Qu Ning''s hands to further promote the relationship between father and daughter, so as to pave the way for the future.


    "How does that make me feel." Yu Wenxiao and the Prime Minister of song and Yuan Dynasty further confirmed the identity of the person in front of him. Qu Ning is no longer the original owner of the body, and has no memory of the original owner. He can''t accept such an important thing. He quickly refuses to return it to Qu dianchen.


    Qu dianchen didn''t answer, "if you have anything in the future or need help for your father, you can send someone to send a letter to your father, or you can send a letter to a flying pigeon for your father. As long as it can help, I will help my father. Remember, you are not alone. You will always have my father


    Qu Ning nodded. From Qu dianchen''s words and his current performance, he only felt that Qu dianchen was really good to his daughter.


    After a while, Qu Ning personally sent the minister out.


    Yu Wenxiao and song and Yuan also sent.


    Yue Xiaoling takes the shy little Tuanzi from Qu Ning''s arms and leaves it in the pavilion.


    When he arrived at the gate, he still looked like a kind father and asked Yu Wenxiao and song and Yuan Dynasties to take care of Qu Ning.


    Yu Wenxiao and song and Yuan nodded. They were not familiar with Qu dianchen at all, and they had nothing to do with each other before. They just heard that Qu dianchen was an old fox with deep thinking. But now it seems that he is no different from an ordinary father.


    The carriage, as well as the people who accompanied them into the city, were waiting outside.


    Qu dianchen gets on the bus and lifts the curtain to bid farewell to Qu Ning.


    Qu Ning watched the carriage go away.


    -


    After the carriage had gone a long way.


    While driving, the coachman asked cautiously, "prime minister, do you want to have a rest in the post house or go back to the city immediately?"


    Qu dianchen: "go back." Although the talks went well this time, the demons spoke very well, and they were quite satisfied with their meeting with Qu Ning, this place is already the place of demons, just like the dragon pond and tiger cave.


    The coachman took orders.


    The entourage followed closely.


    On the empty street, the gate of one of the inns, the inn, is closed. Just like other inns, restaurants, shops and so on, since the devil came here, it is no longer open, and even dare not open the door.


    In a room on the second floor, a man in black stood by the window, looking down through the semi open window at the passing carriages and horses in the street below.


    The shopkeeper knocked on the door, pushed in, and delivered the meal. "My guest, the meal is on the table for you." The man in black came a few days ago. At that time, a soldier who just beat gongs and drums said on the street, "Prince Chi, that is, the devil will arrive soon.". If they were afraid, they would hurry out of the city and leave here.

 Chapter 703

    As soon as the news spread, the whole city was in chaos, and soon the streets were full of people carrying large and small packages to escape.


    The shopkeeper of this inn is alone, so he won''t leave. He''s just going to close the door.


    The shopkeeper also stayed.


    It was at this time that the man in black entered the inn.


    The shopkeeper has advised the man in black to run away. Don''t stay here. But the man didn''t go and insisted.


    Now, the only guest in the whole inn is the man in black.


    The man in black did not speak.


    After the food was arranged, the shop boy went out and took the door with him. He only hoped that he could survive the current disaster and that Lincheng would not become a bloody capital 12 years ago.


    -


    Inside the general''s house.


    In the afternoon, we went to another city to inspect the next defense pool Yanchi.


    The maidservants and servants in the mansion had also escaped a lot before, but now only a few of them have not left. The rest of the people are all cautious and do everything carefully. They prepare the food early and put it on the table.


    At dinner, Qu Ning told Chi Yan about the arrival of premier Qu.


    Chi Yan knows.


    At night, Qu Ning wants to take xiaotuanzi back to his room to have a rest.


    Xiaotuanzi is at Chi Lin''s feet. He hugs Chi Lin''s feet, but Chi Lin doesn''t let go of him. He obviously wants to be with Chi Lin.


    Qu Ning had to give up and go back to his room by himself. At first, people in the house arranged her and Chi Yan in the same room, but she insisted on separation, so in the end, she and Chi Yan shared the same courtyard and different rooms. Chi Yan didn''t say anything.


    After washing, Qu Ning went to the couch and lay down, only separated by a wall. I don''t know if Chi Yan on the other side had a rest.


    -


    I don''t know how long later, just as Qu Ning was about to fall asleep, there was a knock on the door next door and someone came.


    General Fang, the leader of Lin City, told the people inside through the door: "prince, there is a woman outside the city. She wants to find Miss Ning and says that she can help Miss Ning recover her memory. The last general has brought her into the city. Now she is outside the mansion. Do you want to see the prince? "


    "Who?" Three words came from the brightly lit house.


    General Fang: "she didn''t say it, and she won''t say it. She is disabled in one hand and one foot and is on crutches


    Qu Ning puts on his clothes, opens the door and comes out to have a look. He just hears general Fang''s words and immediately knows that it''s Yue Xiaoqiao. After all, this feature is so obvious, but how can she come here?


    General Fang sees Qu Ning coming out of the door next door and bows to Qu Ning, "Miss Ning."


    Qu Ning: "you let her in. I know her."


    General Fang didn''t move, waiting for Chi Yan''s order.


    Soon, Chi Yan opened the door and came out, looking at Qu Ning, "do you know him?"


    Qu Ning: "it''s Yue Xiaoqiao. When I was in Huachen country, I told you that I went back to the snow mountain and met him there. When she wanted to cure her hands and feet, I lied to her that I knew people who could be cured if she had to tell me everything about the past. Later, I took her to the capital of Huachen kingdom. Since then, I have been with you all the time, but I have forgotten her. "


    ChiYan remembers Yue Xiaoqiao and directly orders general Fang, "drive out."


    General Fang takes orders and goes now.


    According to what Yue Xiaoling said to her these days, Qu Ning already knew what Yue Xiaoqiao had done. Therefore, Yue Xiaoqiao will come to this end, which can be regarded as self inflicted. Since Chi Yan didn''t want anyone to come in, Qu Ning gave up, didn''t retort, and looked at each other. He couldn''t help asking, "haven''t you had a rest yet?"

 Chapter 704

    Chi Yan: "well."


    Qu Ning: "what are you doing?"


    Chi Yan: "look at the topographic maps of these cities, as well as the topographic maps of nearby cities."


    Traning understood. Although we have cooperated with the queen now, she should not send troops to attack at this time, but just in case, we still can''t relax. It''s necessary to take all kinds of precautions¡° By the way, have you figured out how to lead the emperor to show up? "


    Chi Yan: "No. He won''t show up easily now. "


    Qu Ning nodded, feeling that at the moment some in the awkward chat, no words to find the kind of words. However, it''s not that she has to split up, it''s that they can''t share the same room, she''s not the original owner of the body, "then don''t look too long, rest early, I''ll rest too."


    Chi Yan: "well."


    -


    Qu Ning went back to the house and lay down again. Soon after, there was another sound from outside. Qu Ning didn''t get up at once this time and listened.


    General Fang still reported to Chi Yan through the door: "prince, the girl said that she really has a way to restore Miss Ning''s memory. Her method is not as simple as the prince and miss Ning think to tell Miss Ning what happened in the past, but another method never thought of He didn''t want to believe it. He insisted on driving people away. As a result, the woman warned him not to regret it. She said that she really had a way to restore Qu Ning''s memory, but he drove her away. In case the devil knew later, he would never get a good result.


    Under such a warning, he thought that the woman didn''t look like a liar, so he had to report again.


    "What method?" The sound came from the house.


    General Fang: "that woman won''t say. But she said that as long as she saw Miss Ning and said a few words to her, she would believe it. "


    "I''ll see her then." Qu Ning opened the door again and went to the door of Chi Yan. "Don''t come out. I''ll just have a look. General Fang is here and there are so many soldiers. She''s just one person. She''ll be fine. "


    When the door opened, Chi Yan came out and ordered general Fang: "go and bring people to the hall."


    General Fang takes orders.


    A moment later.


    In the brightly lit hall.


    Yue Xiaoqiao, leaning on crutches, follows general Fang and limps into the hall.


    How ugly the walking posture is, and how the eyes around her look at her, Yue Xiaoqiao knows in her heart that she is embarrassed to swallow all kinds of annoyance, and looks at the demon and Qu Ning sitting in front of her.


    Qu Ning: How did you come here


    Yue Xiaoqiao doesn''t answer and looks directly at Chi Yan. She now this ghost appearance simply life is not like death, so she is not afraid of death, anything is not afraid of, "my words, can only say to Qu Ning, also please rock childe temporarily avoid."


    Chi Yan''s face is cold, "is that to say, or be dragged out to beat to death."


    Yue Xiaoqiao: "do you think I will be afraid? If you don''t want her to remember, do it. "


    Qu Ning didn''t want Chi Yan to get angry. In fact, there was no need to get angry. He said, "I really don''t think you can do anything. Don''t make a mystery." She has no memory because she has not inherited the memory of the original owner of the body, because the body has changed its soul. Even in modern times, Qu Ning does not think there is any way to "restore" the memory.


    Qu Ning: "I already know what you''ve done, but since the people in Yueling city didn''t kill you, we''re not going to kill you. You''d better go quickly. Besides, I did cheat you before. I don''t know anyone who can cure your hands and feet. "

 Chapter 705

    Yue Xiaoqiao takes out something.


    Qu Ning instantly recognized, "how can you have this thing?"


    Yue Xiaoqiao: "I want to talk to you alone."


    Qu Ning twisted his eyebrows, turned his head to Chi Yan and said, "let me talk to her alone for a while. Trust me, it''s going to be OK. You go back first. "


    Chi Yan doesn''t move.


    Qu Ning stood up, pulled him and pushed him, pushing Chi Yan out of the hall.


    Chi Yan clasped Qu Ning''s wrist, "what''s that thing in her hand?"


    "It''s my sister''s. it seems that her arrival is related to my sister. I''ll listen to her first, and I''ll tell you later. I won''t hide you. " Looking back at Yue Xiaoqiao, she made sure she couldn''t hear her. Qu Ning whispered.


    "I''ll wait for you." Chi Yan, go away.


    Qu Ning looked at it and saw Chi Yan stop after walking out of a section of the road. It was obvious that his word "wait" was waiting here directly. Qu Ning doesn''t say anything. He returns to the hall and makes sure that he can''t see the pool rock outside. Let general Fang leave for the time being.


    Chi Yan all left, obviously agreed to meet Qu Ning and the woman alone, general Fang left.


    Qu Ning: "now you can say that my sister asked you to come?"


    Yue Xiaoqiao: "yes."


    Qu Ning: "what did she ask you to do?"


    Yue Xiaoqiao: "she wants to make a deal with you. If you do, she''ll make you remember. "


    "No way! She should know best that I can''t recover my memory. " She crossed here with her sister. Her sister knows her best. Is it interesting to suddenly send someone to say that? Qu Ning almost laughed, "you go back and tell her..."


    "She asked me to give you such a thing." Yue Xiaoqiao took out another thing, which was a brocade bag. "She said that she had done this thing to you, so she took away your memory. As long as you are willing to make the deal, she will give you back the memory. "


    Qu Ning twisted his eyebrows, took over the brocade bag suspiciously, opened it, took out the paper inside, and saw that there were two Pinyin written in it, which spelled out hypnosis.


    Combined with what Yue Xiaoqiao just said, does sister mean that she used hypnosis on her? As soon as Qu Ning''s face changed, he stepped back.


    Yue Xiaoqiao looks at the change of Qu Ning''s face. In fact, she had secretly opened the brocade bag and looked at it. The words on the paper were not words at all, so she couldn''t understand it at all.


    Qu Ning: does she really say that


    Yue Xiaoqiao: "that''s right."


    Qu Ning didn''t feel that he took another step back. His hand holding the paper and brocade bag trembled and tightened inch by inch.


    That is to say, she didn''t inherit the memory of the original owner, but after her sister hypnotized her, she lost the memory of the original owner?


    However, even if she inherits the memory of the original body owner, it will not have any influence on her sister. Why does she have to do so?


    Unless the memory of the original owner will affect her, or her sister, or she actually came to this world long ago, the original owner, that is, she, even before that, had an intersection with her sister, or had something happened with her sister, so the sister must erase her memory?


    Obviously unimaginable idea, but somehow, this moment has flashed through Qu Ning''s mind, Qu Ning is a step back.


    For a while¡ª¡ª


    Qu Ning stabilized, looked at Yue Xiaoqiao in front of her again, and asked: "what''s good for you if you help her so much and dare to come here alone?"


    -


    Good night, dear friends. I''ll update tomorrow night. My memory will be restored soon

 Chapter 706

    Yue Xiaoqiao is not afraid to say frankly, "what you can''t do, she can do. She has a way to get my hands and feet back


    Qu Ning: "are you not afraid that she will cheat you?"


    "It''s none of your business! Do you think everyone is the same as you? I will judge whether it is true or not. " Yue Xiaoqiao clenches his fist. Before, she was in the capital of Huachen state. While she was recovering, she waited for Qu Ning to go back. As a result, Qu Ning left directly with the devil, and she didn''t remember her in the inn.


    When she heard the news, she was angry and wanted to leave. She was caught by the prime minister''s people and taken to the prime minister''s house.


    In that mansion, she met Shi Fengyuan and a beautiful young woman named "Qiuxin". The woman claimed to be Qu Ning''s elder sister and said to her, "as long as you are willing to go this time and do this for me, I will heal your hands and feet."


    Yue Xiaoqiao naturally doesn''t believe it.


    The woman named "Qiuxin" ordered someone to bring a horse, cut off one of the tendons of the horse''s feet, and then feed the horse something to drink.


    It wasn''t long before the horse got up.


    What she saw with her own eyes, Yue Xiaoqiao was shocked and ecstatic. She wanted to snatch and drink that thing on the spot, so that her hands and feet could recover. But before she finished, the woman named "Qiuxin" would not give it to her. There are many people on the other side, and she can''t get them.


    Yue Xiaoqiao: "so, do you agree or not to this deal?"


    Qu Ning wants to know more, "what does she want me to do?"


    Yue Xiaoqiao looked around and motioned for Qu Ning to come near. He lowered his voice and said to Qu Ning, "she wants you to take the Queen''s head to see her."


    "Fantastic! Who is the queen? How can I kill her? " Qu Ning immediately a smile, but in the heart a burst of cold. Sister so clearly want the Queen''s life, is it for personal revenge, or want Chizhou chaos, so as to give Huachen the opportunity to attack Chizhou?


    Yue Xiaoqiao: "you can''t kill, but don''t you still have demons? The devil was going to kill the queen for revenge. You wait for the devil to kill the queen, and it''s just a matter of convenience to take down the Queen''s head. "


    Qu Ning: "I''m afraid her wishful thinking is going to be empty. Chi Yan has now changed to cooperate with the queen, and will not fight again in a short time."


    "It depends on whether you want to restore your memory! If you want to, then persuade the devil to continue to kill the queen. The words of the people at the bedside can always persuade him. " Month small Qiao cold hum, just don''t care what cooperation don''t cooperate, just hope that Qu Ning quickly complete that autumn heart woman open condition.


    Qu Ning was silent for a moment, but he didn''t directly say yes or no, "it''s not a small matter. Give me some time to think about it."


    Yue Xiaoqiao: "it''s really no small matter. You''d better think about it carefully. Once you miss this opportunity, you will never be able to recover your memory. "


    Qu Ning: "good. You stay first. I''ll have you rest. When I think about it, I will tell you the first time. "


    "No, you think I''ll live here?" Although the whole city is now in the hands of the devil, and the city gate has been closed, Yue Xiaoqiao prefers to live in the inn outside than here. "Three days, I can only give you three days at most. You''d better not delay me."


    Words fall, month small Qiao clench teeth, and come in the same limp to go out.


    Traning didn''t stop him.

 Chapter 707

    Chi Yan returns to the hall. Although he was far away, he had deep internal power, so the conversation in the hall could still be heard vaguely. He asked Qu Ning directly, "can she really restore your memory?"


    Qu Ning nodded. If her amnesia is really because of these two words on the paper - hypnosis, then naturally those erased memories can be retrieved by means of hypnosis. In her impression, she remembers that her sister did have a psychological class for a period of time. At that time, a famous hypnotist was still her elder sister''s senior.


    Chi Yan raised his hand to cover Qu Ning''s face, and let Qu Ning look up at him. All the time, he didn''t want Qu Ning to recover his memory, "then I''ll kill him..."


    "No, let me think about it. Think about it first." Qu Ning quickly stops and interrupts Chi Yan. He hated the queen so much in his heart that he had a bitter hatred against her. If he had not been at a disadvantage now, he would not have been able to kill her at all. How could he have cooperated with her. Therefore, how can she let him kill the queen rashly? It''s too dangerous. In addition, there is a hidden emperor Chi Fengting, who can never give chi Fengting another chance.


    Chi Yan: "I want you to recover your memory as soon as possible! Since it''s an opportunity, try it. "


    "In fact, I know a little about the method she said on the paper. Maybe I can try it myself." After her sister became a vegetable in a car accident, she took over her sister''s company. In those years, my sister had been lying in the hospital bed and had no idea what had happened to her.


    Chi Yan took the paper in Qu Ning''s hand and said, "what''s this?"


    Qu Ning: "hypnosis, a... A way that only my sister and I know."


    Chi Yan: "is this the way to restore your memory?"


    Qu Ning: "I don''t know, but... You can have a try."


    Chi Yan: "in case of failure, will there be any harm?"


    "As long as we go step by step and stop when something goes wrong, I don''t think there will be any harm." Since it''s impossible for Chi Yan to kill the queen at this time, she also wants to restore her memory, and wants to know whether she is the original owner of the body. It seems that the only way is to try. Say this sentence, Qu Ning heart is a decision.


    Chi Yan took Qu Ning into his arms and solemnly said, "then try it!"


    -


    Of course, you can''t hypnotize yourself. Qu Ning''s so-called self attempt is to teach a trustworthy person the method of hypnosis, and then let the trustworthy person hypnotize her. At present, the most suitable candidate is Chi Yan.


    Two people immediately go back to the room, close the door, quning night teach Chi Yan.


    For the next few days, they stayed in the room, unable to step out. The maid ate three meals a day and sent the food to the door.


    In the pavilion, Yu Wenxiao plays chess with the song and Yuan Dynasties. Seeing from a distance the maid who goes to the courtyard where quningchiyan lives to deliver lunch, he can''t help laughing.


    Yu Wenxiao: "it seems that the relationship between the eldest son and miss Ning has" improved "a lot. I believe it won''t be long before it will be as good as ever!"


    Yue Xiaoling sits aside, taking care of xiaotuanzi and watching Yu Wenxiao, song and Yuan play chess. In Yueling City, she had seen how good the relationship between quning and ChiYan was. This time we met again, Qu Ning lost his memory, and there was a lot of estrangement between him and Chi Yan.


    Can see two people''s sentiment is good again, month small spirit is also happy for it.


    Chi Lin went out early in the morning and hasn''t come back yet.

 Chapter 708

    Suddenly, a servant came to tell him, "Mr. Yu, Mr. Song, the lame girl with crutches is coming again. I want to see Miss Ning."


    "What lame girl?" Yu Wenxiao wondered.


    The lame girl came here a few days ago, and was brought into the mansion by general Fang himself. At that time, the night was already deep, and the servants and maidservants who stayed in the house were trembling every day, and no one dared to speak, so few people knew what happened that night.


    The housekeeper who came to report made a brief statement.


    Yu Wen, Xiao, song and Yuan looked at each other, but they didn''t expect that there was something else. Yu Wenxiao said: "since the eldest son and miss Ning have met her, please invite her to the hall. Go and tell the eldest son. Let''s go and have a look first. "


    The servant trembled all over, but he didn''t dare to say no. he went to the devil''s yard with fright.


    Yu Wenxiao stood up, "Xiaoling girl, you stay here to take care of..." before the end of the words, his feet were held by a pair of small hands.


    Xiaotuanzi thought they were going to find Chi Lin and wanted to go. I haven''t seen Chi Yan and Qu Ning for several days. Today Chi Lin is gone.


    Yu Wenxiao picked up the villain and changed his words. "Xiaoling girl, it''s better to go together."


    Yue Xiaoling nodded and got up to follow.


    -


    The bright hall.


    Yue Xiaoqiao limps in. That night she gave Qu Ning three days, but now the time is over, Qu Ning did not send someone to find her.


    Yu Wenxiao, song and Yuan Dynasties and Yue Xiaoling recognize Yue Xiaoqiao as soon as they enter the hall. They are all shocked.


    Yue Xiaoqiao saw Yu Wen, Xiao Song and yuan, and his eyes finally fell on Yue Xiaoling. He didn''t expect to see Yue Xiaoling here. At the beginning, Yuejin picks off her hand and foot tendons, and yuexiaoling throws her to the people in Yueling city. Both of them are so cruel and merciless to her.


    Yu Wenxiao: "Yue Xiaoqiao, how did you come here?"


    "You are not qualified to speak to me. The person I''m looking for is Qu Ning. Let her come to see me at once. " Clench a fist hard to resist a cavity hate, month small Qiao angry voice, in the heart how much want to let that autumn heart cure her hands and feet quickly, how eager to urge Qu Ning quickly to get the Queen''s head.


    Yu Wenxiao immediately wants to say that Qu Ning won''t see her, but he hears that Qu Ning and Chi Yan met this person that night, and they don''t know if there is something they don''t know.


    In the case that Yue Xiaoqiao still refuses to say anything, Yu Wenxiao can only send someone to report Qu Ning and Chi Yan.


    At this time in the pool rock house.


    After so many days of teaching and learning, Chi Yan, who has high medical skills and excellent talent, has completely mastered hypnosis.


    There was a knock at the door, and then came a servant''s report.


    Qu Ning holds Chi Yan''s hand, let the outside servants leave, not to disturb, or that sentence to Chi Yan: "don''t care, let her wait there." A little meal, made up his mind, "we''ll try now, see if we can."


    Chi Yan: "OK, here we go."


    Qu Ning went to the couch and lay down.


    time lapse.


    Qu Ning, who has successfully fallen into hypnosis, only feels that he is in a heavy fog. With the sound of guidance, he goes through the white fog step by step and goes forward to see pictures unconsciously.


    It was a closed room. There were no windows in the room. There were all kinds of terrible instruments of torture hanging on the wall. There was a fireplace in the middle. A woman was bound on the scaffold and was constantly flogged.


    For a long time, when the picture changed, it was still a closed room, but there were wooden beds, tables, tea and snacks in the room.

 Chapter 709

    The woman who was tied on the scaffold and covered with bruises turned into a woman lying on a wooden couch, with a person taking care of her side carefully and taking care of her own medicine.


    The bruised woman is very painful, not only physically, but also mentally.


    First, the caregivers were furious with the imperial doctors around them. Later, they kept ordering people to send five meals to the bruised woman. They also talked in front of the bruised woman over and over again to make the bruised woman forget the past.


    "All right, close your eyes. When I count from one to ten, you slowly open your eyes and wake up At this time, the voice that had been guiding quning sounded again. Qu Ning slowly opened his eyes along with the sound, only to find that he was dripping with cold sweat.


    "Tell me, what do you think of?" Looking at Qu Ning''s painful appearance, yijixiang, liangjixiang, sanjixiang... Can''t bear to continue after all. Chi Yan stops until he is sure that Qu Ning really wakes up. He bends over to hold Qu Ning tightly in his arms and asks in his ear.


    Qu Ning did not speak, those pictures are still flashing in my mind, empathy.


    Chi Yan: "if not, we..."


    "No, I can. We''ll continue tomorrow. Today I want to have a rest." Pushing aside Chi Yan, Qu Ning lies back with his back to Chi Yan.


    Chi Yan took away the sweat stains on Qu Ning''s face and hair, and lay down. He took Qu Ning from the rear and held him in his arms.


    Qu Ning didn''t push away this time, the feeling of even breathing pain, with the embrace and heartbeat behind her, she could hold on. She thought that it was because of the pain that the caretakers were allowed to feed her wushisan continuously and hypnotize her again and again until she fell into the state of being in a trance.


    Tears, unconsciously from the corner of Qu Ning''s eyes, drop by drop.


    Chi Yan takes Qu Ning''s hand and tightens it again and again. He lowers his head and kisses Qu Ning''s forehead. Her loss of memory, forget him, for him, but did not expect there is more pain than this. Looking at her so painful color, but I don''t know what she has experienced, "sleep, I''m here, I''ll always be here."


    Qu Ning didn''t move and didn''t look back. I don''t know how long it took for him to sleep. In his sleep, he was enveloped by the familiar sense of security.


    -


    When Qu Ning woke up, it was evening.


    The room was dark and silent.


    Qu Ning moved gently and found that he was still in his arms. He was, as he said, all the time.


    "Awake?" Chi Yan didn''t sleep. As soon as Qu Ning moved, he noticed it.


    Qu Ning side body, change face up.


    "Tell me what''s coming to mind. I want to know, whatever it is, let me bear it with you. " One hand is still holding quning, the other hand is pressing quning''s palm to his heart.


    Qu Ning has now recovered, unlike when he just woke up, calmly stated the images that he remembered after being hypnotized.


    "Awake?" Chi Yan didn''t sleep. As soon as Qu Ning moved, he noticed it.


    Qu Ning side body, change face up.


    "Tell me what''s coming to mind. I want to know, whatever it is, let me bear it with you. " One hand is still holding quning, the other hand is pressing quning''s palm to his heart.


    Qu Ning has now recovered, unlike when he just woke up, calmly stated the images that he remembered after being hypnotized.


    -


    Good night, dear friends. Rest early, update tomorrow, and your memory will be restored immediately

 Chapter 710

    Chi Yan, listen.


    In the dark, Qu Ning couldn''t see his face at all. It was as quiet as if she was talking to herself. However, through her body and the hand that held her, Qu Ning could clearly feel the emotional fluctuations and changes of the people around her.


    With that, Qu Ning took a deep breath, gave a smile, comforted the people around him, pretended to be calm and said, "it''s all over. You see, I''m not fine now! "


    Chi Yan quietly grabs quning again.


    -


    The next day.


    It''s getting light.


    Qu Ning still wakes up from Chi Yan''s arms, some of whom don''t remember how he slept last night. After thinking about it in his mind, he slightly leans to the people beside him and looks at the handsome face in front of him by the weak light pouring into the room, which is close enough to make any woman move her heart. Although she didn''t remember it completely, she was obliterated by her sister through the little picture she had remembered after hypnosis.


    Besides, in those pictures, she has been suffering. The elder sister who took care of her mentioned the word "devil" more than once, and what her elder sister wanted her to forget most was about the devil. It didn''t hurt to say it again and again.


    That is to say, there is a devil in the memory that she was erased by her sister. She has known the devil Chi Yan for a long time!


    So, is the person in Chi Yan''s heart, the "original owner" she always thought, her own?


    Thinking of this, Qu Ning involuntarily raised his hand and covered his face. His fingertips slowly depicted his eyebrows. He could not help expecting that he was, but he was afraid that if he really remembered that he was not, what should he do?


    "Actually, I like you now. I can cheat anyone, but I can''t cheat myself. But I''m afraid, afraid of your kindness to me, just regard me as the person in your heart before, not like me now! " At the bottom of his heart, he said it unconsciously for a moment. After that, Qu Ning felt regret. Fortunately, he didn''t wake up and hear it, but he didn''t want to finish it. He opened his eyes and put his hand on his face.


    Four eyes opposite¡ª¡ª


    Qu Ning unexpectedly, almost forgot to respond, so staring at, until he clasped the back of her head, lowered his head to cover her.


    For a long time.


    Chi Yan stopped, but he didn''t let go of Qu Ning''s hand. Looking at Qu Ning''s words, he said, "I heard what I said just now."


    Qu Ning''s heart beat faster. He couldn''t tell whether it was because he hadn''t breathed or because he was so straightforward.


    Chi Yan: "in my heart, it used to be you, but now it is still you. No matter whether you lose your memory or not, no matter what you become, what I like is you


    Qu Ning bowed his head. In his opinion, she was just amnesia from beginning to end, but in her heart, she and the original owner were two people! But, forget it, I''ll wait for her to recover her memory. If she really is the original owner, then everything will be solved easily, and there is no need to think about anything at all!


    Qu Ning once again in the bottom of his heart secretly hope that he is, constantly clenching the fingertips unconsciously into the palm!


    Suddenly, the chin was raised, Qu Ning just raised his eyes, and he was once again touched.


    This time, the kiss was obviously different from before. Qu Ning gradually felt a little flustered and quickly refused, "don''t... Wait... Wait for me to recover my memory and then... Ok... I don''t want to..."

 Chapter 711

    "Good!" Chi Yan stopped again, relaxed for a while, let Qu Ning''s head rest on his shoulder, enjoy this moment of peace.


    He is very concerned about her amnesia, but he is more concerned about her alienation after amnesia. That alienation has been stabbing him like a dagger. He thought that she had no him in her heart after amnesia, but he didn''t want to hear her sincere words just now. That sentence is enough!


    After Qu Ning was relieved, she realized what she had just said. Her face suddenly turned red. How could she feel that there was no difference between the words and "invitation"? Wait until she can remember


    -


    It''s near noon.


    He couldn''t lie down any more. Qu Ning got up, dressed up and opened the door. He happened to see the maidservant put down the lunch. He suddenly thought of something in his heart and asked, "has the woman on crutches gone?"


    "Not yet... Not yet... Miss Huining, the woman is still in the hall, and he can''t move. She... She smashed things last night, quarreled to see Miss Ning, and almost hurt the young master, so Mr. Yu ordered... Acupoints... To keep her from moving... "The maid didn''t expect that the door would open suddenly, and the people inside would come out suddenly. She was obviously scared, so she answered quickly. The more she answered, the more afraid she was that he couldn''t answer well, so she almost knelt down to beg for mercy.


    Qu Ning has said that Chi Yan is not terrible and will not hurt them casually, but no one believes it. Everyone is still scared to death and regards Chi Yan as a monster.


    Qu Ning some helplessly told the maid to prepare some water to wash, and simply told the maid, "since she has not left, let her continue to stay there, let them not let her go."


    The maid nodded her head and left.


    Qu Ning took lunch and went into the room. Seeing Chi Yan also got up, he put the food on the table and said, "you said before that you haven''t figured out how to lead the emperor to show up. Now I think of a way, but I don''t know if it''s feasible."


    Chi Yan: "tell me about it."


    Qu Ning: "since my sister wants to be the head of the queen, do you think we can make a general plan? Quietly spread this matter out, let the outside people know that Huachen has people and methods to let me restore my memory, the condition is to have the Queen''s head. In order to restore my memory, you agreed to Huachen''s conditions. Of course, you don''t really want to kill the queen. We can collude with the queen first, make a false impression, and let the world think that you are going to kill her, and we will lose both sides. In this way, do you think the former Emperor will show up to take advantage of the fishermen? "


    Chi Yan was silent for a moment, "this is really a way."


    Qu Ning: "as for the details, we can discuss again."


    Chi Yan nodded.


    -


    In the hall at this time, Yue Xiaoqiao, who had been punctured, stood still, his posture was ugly, and he was stiff.


    Two housekeepers were ordered to guard nearby, with four eyes staring from last night till now.


    The month small Qiao moves not to be afraid, in the heart hates extremely. She came to quning, but quning didn''t see her. She repeatedly asked Yu Wen, Xiao Song and Yuan to send someone to call her, but they didn''t listen and regarded her as nothing. In her anger, she smashes things and wants to find Qu Ning herself. As a result, Yu Wenxiao points her acupoints. She is so angry that she almost hurts the little villain. After that, several people leave and leave her here alone.


    Qu Ning arrives, signals two servants to leave, and then unties Yue Xiaoqiao''s acupoints.


    Yue Xiaoqiao raised her hand and hit Qu Ning in an instant.

 Chapter 712

    Qu Ning quickly clasped the hand that Yue Xiaoqiao waved down, and pushed away Yue Xiaoqiao mercilessly, even using two points of internal force.


    Yue Xiaoqiao has been stiff for a night, and he has a lame leg, and he can''t do martial arts, so he is obviously unstable. He goes back several steps in a row, falls down in embarrassment, bruises badly, and the palm is bleeding obviously. He tries to hold back the tears in his eyes, looks up, grits his teeth and says: "Qu Ning, what do you mean? Hang me out on purpose? You really don''t want to recover your memory? "


    Qu Ning has just discussed with Chi Yan. Now he wants to tell Yue Xiaoqiao, "she agrees.". In addition, it is easy for the former Emperor to be suspicious when they spread the news, which makes the former Emperor alert. However, from Yue Xiaoqiao, who came from Huachen country, the credibility is much higher. Therefore, it is necessary to let Yue Xiaoqiao go out and go back to Huachen country.


    As long as Yue Xiaoqiao goes out from here, someone will definitely come to her, investigate her, pry her mouth and find out why.


    But at the moment, Yue Xiaoqiao is still bossy. If she only says "yes", I''m afraid Yue Xiaoqiao will climb up the pole and think that she has successfully threatened others. I''m afraid she won''t go back to Huachen country.


    In the heart of a circulation, Qu Ning temporarily changed his tone, "yes, I don''t want to recover. I just want you to go back and bring her a few words for me. Even if I don''t recover my memory all my life, I won''t be threatened by her. If she wants to kill the queen, she will go by herself, or let Hua chenguo do it directly. "


    "What did you say?" Yue Xiaoqiao''s face suddenly changed, and she quickly climbed up from the ground with her hands and feet. She was sure that Qu Ning would be threatened by her. Unexpectedly, it was quite different, "do you really want to recover? No way. You''re lying to me


    "What''s your idea, quning? Do you want to bargain? "


    "Qu Ning, I tell you, it''s meaningless. This is her condition. She won''t give in. You don''t need to agree."


    "Qu Ning, if you miss this opportunity, you will never be able to recover your memory. Never."


    "I don''t believe you don''t want to recover."


    One by one, Yue Xiaoqiao''s words are tough, and more and more tough. He seems to know that Qu Ning is trying to play tricks, but he can''t stop flustered. Qu Ning can''t refuse, absolutely can''t! If Qu Ning doesn''t agree, how can she recover.


    Qu Ning let Yue Xiaoqiao say, wait for her to finish, the tone doesn''t change to connect, "I mean really, didn''t play tricks with you. Well, go now, get out of here, and don''t let me see you again. "


    Yue Xiaoqiao is in a hurry and rushes forward to pull quning.


    Qu Ning sideways to avoid, watching Yue Xiaoqiao fall heavily again, and calls the servant to drive Yue Xiaoqiao away.


    The servant listens to the order, regardless of Yue Xiaoqiao''s resistance, pulls Yue Xiaoqiao out of the house, pushes someone out after crossing the threshold of the gate, and turns to close the gate.


    Yue Xiaoqiao fell to the ground again, and this time he was thrown out of the house and fell on the road outside. Although there was no one on the road, the humiliation was obvious to Yue Xiaoqiao.


    Yue Xiaoqiao got up from the ground, went to the door with crutches, knocked hard on the door and beat the door with crutches, "Qu Ning, you come out for me, you come out for me... I tell you, you dare to do this to me, you never want to recover your memory, never think about it in your life."

 Chapter 713

    "Qu Ning, you will regret it! You will regret it! You''d better not cry and beg me then! "


    "Quning, I''ll give you one last chance."


    "Qu Ning, I know you are playing tricks, not really. I see through you. I won''t be fooled. I''ll wait for you to come out."


    "It''s really the last chance. Don''t regret it!"


    "Qu Ning, come out..."


    "Well, Qu Ning, you say, what conditions do you have? We can talk about it again..."


    "Qu Ning, everything is easy to talk about..."


    Inside the door, Yue Xiaoling approaches, stops and listens to Yue Xiaoqiao scolding and begging outside like a shrew.


    I don''t know how long after that, Yue Xiaoqiao sat down feebly, still beating the door with his crutch. She has to recover her hands and feet, she has to!


    In this way, after a whole day, Yue Xiaoqiao left with crutches and returned to the inn with endless hatred.


    In the inn across the street, in the room on the second floor, the man in black standing by the window saw this scene.


    -


    The next day, someone came and asked Yue Xiaoqiao to go to the general''s house.


    Yue Xiaoqiao doesn''t understand, but he still goes.


    General hall.


    "I''ve changed my mind. I still want to restore my memory. Go back and tell her that I have agreed to her terms. "


    "Why should I go back? Now that you''ve agreed, it''s good to see the queen directly after you get her head. I''m not going. I''ll wait for you here, and then we''ll go together. "


    "Don''t bargain with me. Otherwise, don''t blame me for coming back. "


    Yue Xiaoqiao frowned, and finally had to run this trip, "Qu Ning, this is what you promised. If you have your own letter, don''t go back."


    "Don''t worry. Chi Yan is already in the process of making arrangements. He will do it during this period of time. Once successful, I will take the head to see her


    Yue Xiaoqiao drove away.


    After looking at the carriage far away, Qu Ning turns around and prepares to go back to the house. Unexpectedly, he sees Yue Xiaoling behind him.


    Yue Xiaoling: "do you really decide to deal with the queen?"


    Qu Ning nodded.


    "But if you do that, aren''t you afraid that the emperor will reap profits?" I still remember that in Jiuyi mountain, my little uncle had a close relationship with the queen and left with her. It was obvious that my little uncle was on her side. If Chi Yan deals with the queen, isn''t the little uncle in danger.


    Qu Ning psychological said sorry, temporarily can''t let month small spirit know the truth, "really afraid. But after discussing, we still want to restore our memory. "


    The little spirit of the moon flashed over the silk.


    Qu Ning is puzzled. Seeing the appearance of Yue Xiaoling, she is more worried about the queen, but she should have nothing to do with the queen. How can she worry about the queen?


    Leaving the carriage across the street, led by the soldiers all the way out of the city.


    In the inn on the street, Chi Xu, dressed in black, stood by the window and looked at him silently.


    -


    Qu Ning is puzzled. Seeing the appearance of Yue Xiaoling, she is more worried about the queen, but she should have nothing to do with the queen. How can she worry about the queen?


    Leaving the carriage across the street, led by the soldiers all the way out of the city.


    In the inn on the street, Chi Xu, dressed in black, stood by the window and looked at him silently.


    -


    I''m in a hurry to update. I''m afraid I''ll miss 12 o''clock, so the last paragraph is repeated. Please wait a moment for me to repair it. I''m sorry!]

 Chapter 714

    On the night after Yue Xiaoqiao left the city, a little "interlude" happened when he stayed at the inn, and then he went on his way under the escort of several soldiers.


    In the general Hall of Lincheng.


    According to the news just came back, general Fang reported the situation to Chi Yan, "tell the prince, it''s like someone sneaked into the Inn and into the room of that month girl. But the escort knocked on the door and asked, but the girl said it was OK and would not let them in. When she left the inn the next day, the escort noticed that there was a new wound on Miss Yue''s hand. But when you ask Miss Yue, she still won''t say


    Pool Rock light should voice "Er", don''t care.


    General Fang retreated when he saw that Chi Yan didn''t give orders.


    After general Fang left, Qu Ning turned to look at Chi Yan and affirmed: "it seems that the emperor was in action. The speed is really not so fast." It must be the people who sealed the imperial court of the former Emperor pool who sneaked into the Inn and took Yue Xiaoqiao. Yue Xiaoqiao would say that it''s OK only when he was threatened. "It must be that Yue Xiaoqiao has told the whole story. Next, it depends on whether the former Emperor believes it or not. I don''t know what happened to Chi Lin? "


    -


    A few days later.


    at night.


    Chi Lin keeps coming back from the capital secretly, knocks on the door twice, and then pushes the door into his brother''s room.


    Inside, Qu Ning just lies down on the wooden couch, and Chi Yan is preparing to hypnotize Qu Ning.


    Seeing this scene, Chi Lin mistakenly thought that his brother was about to turn his back with Qu Ning, but he didn''t expect to bump into him at this moment, "brother... Brother..."


    Chi Yan, who was interrupted but didn''t know about Chi Lin''s misunderstanding, stopped hypnosis, approached Chi Lin and asked directly, "how''s it going?"


    Chi Lin turned his back and said, "I saw her. Brother, she promised to cooperate. "


    Chi Yan nodded and asked Chi Lin to turn around and talk.


    Chi Lin turns around and looks at her brother without looking at the direction of the wooden couch. "Ten days later, she says, is her annual day to pray in the temple, every year. That day, she will take some officials and bodyguards out of the palace, which is the best time to create the illusion that you will assassinate her. " Once this illusion becomes true, it is reported that the queen and Chi Yan are fighting again, and both sides are defeated. Later, they will sit and wait for the former Emperor who wants to get the benefit of the fisherman.


    Chi Yan was silent for a moment, looking at Qu Ning who got up and put on his coat and shoes, "you stay here and wait for me to come back."


    He''s guarding against the Queen''s tricks? Or in case the queen will attack him after the successful introduction of the former Emperor, and he doesn''t want her to take risks together? Qu Ning''s mind flashed a lot of thoughts, stepped forward and said: "no, I''ll go with you. Since it''s dangerous, I''ll go even more. "


    "Be obedient and wait for me here. If something happens, I''ll take care of you. " Chi Yan rubbed Qu Ning''s head.


    Qu Ning: "but..."


    "Don''t be. My brother told me to let you stay here. Just stay here. Don''t get in the way of going there." Chi Lin interrupts. He always listens to his brother.


    Qu Ning stares at the next pool to face, who say she went to certainly get in the way?


    Chi Yan: "listen to me."


    "... all right!" To the eye of the pool rock, know that he is completely for her consideration, Qu Ning finally promise, "but you also want to promise me, no matter whether the last has lead to the emperor, you will come back safe and sound."


    Chi Yan: "good."


    Chi Lin looked at the scene of you Nong and me Nong, and then thought of the scene that he had just interrupted, "brother, I''ll go out first." The words fall, turn round to leave quickly, take the door.

 Chapter 715

    Qu Ning: "are we still hypnotic tonight? Otherwise, don''t say goodbye. You should think about the next plan and how to guard against the Queen''s attack. "


    "No, you remember more and more these two days. I don''t want to interrupt." Over the past few days, through hypnosis every night, Qu Ning thought of more things, and is no longer a painful picture, but some happy pictures and pictures with him.


    Chi Yan said, can''t help but raise his hand, help up Qu Ning''s cheek, lower his head and kiss Qu Ning''s forehead.


    Qu Ning thought of some, and the pictures were very sweet and warm, but he was not sure whether he was the original owner, so he dodged and some avoided the intimacy of Chi Yan.


    Chi Yan is not reluctant, he can wait, "let''s start."


    Qu Ning nodded and went back to bed.


    time lapse.


    Traning is in the fog again.


    After passing through the heavy fog, Qu Ning saw such a picture this time¡ª¡ª


    In the thatched cottage at the foot of the mountain, the sun shines brightly into the house. The woman inside pulls the quilt to cover herself, but she still doesn''t think of it.


    The skinny boy knocked on the door and put the big food box at the door of the thatched cottage.


    For a long time, the woman in the room got up, simply washed and opened the door, carried the big food box into the room and opened it. She looked at the big food box with only a steamed bun in it, and was shocked and confused.


    The woman only ate half of the steamed bread and sent the rest up the mountain. She went into the cave on the hillside and hung the food box down with a rope.


    The woman was waiting and couldn''t move when she wanted to pull the box up.


    The woman''s face is not red and her heart is not beating. After telling a series of lies to the cave on the ground, she leaves the cave and goes down the mountain. She sees a group of skinny young boys confronting the middle-aged man in a cloak.


    A group of carrier pigeons suddenly fell from the sky, each foot is bound with a small note.


    The woman picked up one and opened it.


    As soon as the picture turns, it is still a cave in the middle of the mountain, but at night, the woman hides in the cave alone. A man in black suddenly broke in and took the woman out.


    Qu Ning wants to continue to "see", but she is recalled by the voice guiding her. She slowly opens her eyes. Under the light of the candle, she is familiar with her red eyes.


    Chi Yan helped Qu Ning up and put the pillow behind Qu Ning thoughtfully, letting Qu Ning lean on him. "What did you think of this time?"


    Qu Ning said in detail that when a woman was being held by a man in black, she could clearly feel the panic and fear at that time, and her body trembled unconsciously.


    Chi Yan: "I''m sorry, I was down there at that time, but I didn''t hear any sound. I couldn''t save you."


    "No one thought it was an accident." Qu Ning shook his head, not a bit strange Chi Yan''s meaning, "you see, I''m not good now."


    Chi Yan didn''t speak. His hand once again helped Qu Ning''s face. He looked at Qu Ning close at hand, and his red eyes couldn''t see the bottom.


    What happened in the picture should be when she just came across. When she had this memory, she did not know the prisoner at all, and she never met him. Does this mean that all the people he knows are her from the beginning to the end?


    This thought flashed through his mind. Qu Ning looked at the face and eyes in front of him again, and his heart beat faster and faster. He looked down at her, getting closer and closer... Getting closer and closer


    "You said that, when you get back to your memory. Now, has it recovered? " The voice behind became lighter and lighter, and disappeared between them.

 Chapter 716

    Strictly speaking, it''s not recovery. She just remembered that she had been erased by her sister, some sweet pictures of being with him, and those they had been to the sword casting city together. But all of these add up to a beginning and an end


    Qu Ning didn''t speak. The pillow behind her was pulled away unconsciously. She fell back under his overturn and felt his hand untie her clothes.


    The atmosphere inside the house is changing quietly.


    -


    early morning.


    It''s snowy outside.


    Gray light penetrated into the room.


    Qu Ning felt cold and woke up to find that she was in a familiar embrace. But this embrace is very different today, because this embrace has no clothes and she has no clothes.


    His body has always been relatively cold, there is no clothing barrier, this cold clearly passed to her.


    Traning did not retreat. Not only did she remember what happened last night, but she even remembered some pictures without hypnosis. It was on a big ship,


    There were only two of them, and they were the only ship in the boundless and sparkling sea.


    They had their first attack, but at the beginning their minds were clear, and they knew each other who they were.


    Those pictures, together with last night''s pictures, flashed in front of Qu Ning''s eyes.


    Qu Ning lowered his head with a smile.


    Chi Yan opened his eyes, and the hand under the quilt held Qu Ning tightly, "what are you laughing at?"


    "I won''t tell you my own secret for the time being." Qu Ning turned his back and couldn''t help laughing again, blushing while laughing.


    Chi Yan grabs Qu Ning tightly from the rear and lets Qu Ning lean in his arms. The soft voice is still, "but, I want to know."


    Qu Ning: "but I don''t want to say it."


    "Really not?" Chi Yan''s manual operation is a little dangerous in his voice.


    Qu Ning exclaimed in amazement, then quickly refused in shame and panic, and asked for mercy in a low voice: "don''t... no... don''t..."


    Chi Yan: "then tell me."


    Qu Ning: "when... When you come back, I will tell you."


    Chi Yan''s hand stopped, and the atmosphere in the room was quiet.


    Tranin turned.


    Four eyes are opposite, Chi Yan lowers his head and kisses Qu Ning''s forehead. Suddenly, he doesn''t want to go, but he has to go, "OK, I promise you."


    -


    Two days later.


    Chi Yan Chi Lin and his party went to the capital.


    Yu Wenxiao and song and Yuan Dynasties were left to protect Qu Ning.


    In the pavilion.


    Qu Ning is in a good mood. He amuses xiaotuanzi and feels that he hasn''t been with xiaotuanzi for several days.


    Yue Xiaoling came near and sat down opposite Qu Ning. He knew it in his heart, but he still couldn''t help asking, "they have set out to kill the queen?"


    Qu Ning: "well, just left."


    Yue Xiaoling: "you really don''t persuade them? Last time Jiuyi mountain failed. This time they brought so many people to it. Don''t you worry? "


    Qu Ning: "of course I''m worried, but I can''t help it. Hua chenguo can let me recover my memory. You should know how much Yan thinks I can recover. Now that they''ve all gone, I can only hope they''re safe. "


    Yue Xiaoling: "if you''re really worried, it''s still time to send someone to chase them back."


    Qu Ning: "Xiaoling girl, are you so worried about them?"


    "It''s really dangerous for them to go like this." Yue Xiaoling does not deny it. If Chi Yanchi wins, he will kill the queen. I don''t know what will happen to my little uncle. If Chi Yanchi loses, I don''t know what the queen will do to them.


    Qu Ning: "Xiaoling girl..."

 Chapter 717

    "No, something happened in the city." Song and Yuan came in a hurry and interrupted Qu Ning.


    Qu Ning looked at the song and Yuan Dynasties, and said, "what''s the matter?"


    Song and Yuan Dynasties: "some people were killed in the street. Just now, people who saw them were scared out of their wits. They kept saying that demons killed people."


    "How can this be possible? He just left and is no longer here. Besides, Yan won''t kill people indiscriminately, he is still an innocent people. " Qu Ning suddenly stood up, his face was calm. "It must be the man who read it wrong. He has never seen the rock. Why should he say it was killed by the rock?"


    Song and Yuan dynasties also had a dignified face. "We all know that it''s not the eldest son, but the people in the city don''t know. The people in the city will not believe us. They will only believe the crazy words of the man who saw them with his own eyes. Yu Wenxiao has gone to see it. Don''t worry. Let''s wait for him to come back. We... "


    A soldier came in a hurry, as song and Yuan interrupted Qu Ning, interrupting song and yuan, "Miss Ning, son song, it''s not good, someone was killed again, people who saw it said it was evil... It was the prince who killed it."


    Qu Ning: "also crazy?"


    Soldier: "not crazy, just scared to pee."


    Qu Ning: "then how can he be sure that Prince Chi killed him?"


    Soldier: "according to the man, the murderer, with his face covered and red eyes, is Prince Chi."


    "Just a pair of eyes?" Chi Yan really has a pair of red eyes. I haven''t heard that there is a second pair of red eyes in the world. Does the murderer want to plant the blame? But why? Qu Ning: "go and have a look."


    "It''s not easy. If it doesn''t happen early, it doesn''t happen late, but it happens after the eldest son and his son leave. " Song Yuan frowned and dissuaded Qu Ning, "don''t go, wait for Yu Wenxiao..."


    Another soldier came as like as two peas.


    Qu Ning: "the other side is very aggressive. Can you hide in the mansion? Let''s go. Bring more people. "


    Song Yuan nodded in embarrassment.


    -


    In fact, the whole city of Lin was almost the same as when the devil arrived. All the people who wanted to escape had already escaped, and the rest of them were hiding. The streets were empty, and no shops or restaurants were open. But after these days, everything was safe. Gradually, someone came out of the door occasionally and walked through the street.


    Qu Ning soon arrived at one of the scene, only to see the body bloody in the middle of the road, around the scene of several soldiers are shivering. If it wasn''t for the order, it would have run.


    The only one who fainted and leaned against the wall of the roadside shop was supposed to be a witness to the "demon killing".


    Seeing the arrival of Qu Ning and Song Yuan, the soldiers reported to Qu Ning and Song Yuan, "Miss Ning, son song, this is the person who was killed. The man who saw it with his own eyes has been crying and fighting to escape. We have no choice but to knock him out. "


    Yue Xiaoling is also a person who has experienced the snow mountain. Although she was in the secret room at that time and didn''t witness the bloody battle, she still saw some bodies buried in the snow. But even so, at the moment, the corpse still makes Yue Xiaoling tremble - it''s too bloody, it can be said to be terrible.


    Fortunately, when he went out, he covered his eyes and his nose and half face with a fragrant silk handkerchief. Xiaotuanzi can''t see these and smell the blood. Yue Xiaoling can''t help but hold the little Tuanzi in her arms and step back a few steps, not too close.


    -


    Good night, dear friends, update tomorrow

 Chapter 718

    At least, he has experienced all kinds of things, and has faced many battles. Looking at the bloody situation in front of him, Qu Ning can''t help but tell Yue Xiaoling to take good care of xiaotuanzi, and then he goes forward to see the body in person.


    "Let me do it." Song and Yuan stopped and let him check.


    The stunned witness woke up and was a little confused at first. After seeing the body on the ground, he got up and ran.


    Several soldiers quickly seized the man and led him to quning.


    Qu Ning: "please talk about the specific situation at that time. As long as you say it, we''ll let you go. "


    The people who witnessed it trembled. In addition to panic in their faces, they were still frightened. There was a large area of wet clothes on their robes. Although they were not crazy, their mind was obviously not right. They said incoherently, "I... I don''t know... We just went out into the street, and then... The terrible devil appeared. We... We are... We come out together to buy rice. There is no rice at home. He''s so... So terrible... I want to escape, but my legs are weak... He killed him, he killed him with his own hands... He grabbed his neck, his body spewed blood out and kept spewing... The devil is terrible, red eyes... I dare not see... It''s terrible, the devil killed, the devil will kill again... He wants to kill us, he wants to kill the whole city... He''s a devil, He''s the devil... "


    Qu Ning: "how can you be sure that he is the devil?"


    "Yes, he is the devil, the devil, it must be the devil... The devil is so terrible... The devil is going to kill again, the devil is going to kill in Lincheng... Just like killing people in the capital city in those years... Let''s run... Let''s run... Ah..." he said, and people yelled.


    Qu Ning had no choice but to stun the witness and said to the two soldiers, "first send him to the general''s house and ask the doctor to see him as soon as possible. Take good care of him and guard him. I will ask him when I go back."


    The soldiers took orders to take the men away.


    Qu Ning looked around the front and back streets, as well as the shops, restaurants, inns and so on. Although these doors are closed, there must be people inside some of them. As long as you knock door to door to find some witnesses.


    Song and Yuan Dynasty finished examining the body and stood up.


    Qu Ning: "how about it?"


    "There are a lot of fatal injuries, and the bone on the neck is basically completely crushed. There are a lot of explosive wounds on his body, of different sizes. They are all from his body. These are also fatal wounds. That''s why he is bleeding so much. " He has seen many ways to kill people, and he has seen many cases of people''s death, but this is the first time that he has seen it explode from the inside to the outside.


    I still remember the gunpowder before. Gunpowder has the power of blasting like this. But now the person who was killed doesn''t have any gunpowder. Besides, the person who was killed can''t swallow the gunpowder. Even if he swallows it, how can he ignite it?


    So it''s absolutely nothing to do with gunpowder, but how did this explosion happen?


    The wounds on the stomach, hands, feet, etc. were so terrible that some intestines came out.


    The song and Yuan Dynasties thought about it, but still couldn''t come up with it.


    Qu Ning twisted his eyebrows, but he didn''t expect to hear the word "blasting". It''s not modern. Plant small bombs in people and detonate them. Who is the killer? What''s the purpose? And how?

 Chapter 719

    Yue Xiaoling can''t help but step back two steps. The murderer is so vicious. In order to blame Chi Yan, he not only kills people, but also uses such cruel means. Now Chi Yan and Chi Lin leave, but the murderer is in the city.


    Thinking of this, Yue Xiaoling came back quickly and whispered to Qu Ning: "otherwise, send someone to recover them."


    Qu Ning pursed her lips.


    Xiaotuanzi''s eyes were covered and his face was still covered. He could only hear a few people''s voices, but he couldn''t see anyone at all. Let alone how hard he felt. Xiaotuanzi had been pulling the black cloth on his face and eyes. He couldn''t pull it off. He played Xiaoling for a month from time to time. He was very popular.


    Yu Wenxiao and general Fang rushed here with a group of soldiers.


    After hearing the report and knowing that someone had been killed, they immediately took someone to check. But before they got to the first scene of the crime, they heard the second case of people being killed. Later, people reported that Qu Ning, song and Yuan also came out. When they came here, they came quickly.


    Song Yuan directly asked, "what''s the situation over there?"


    Yu Wenxiao: "two people went out together. One was killed and the other was unharmed. They just went crazy after witnessing the whole process. The killer apparently left a living. As for the corpse, the neck bone was crushed, and the killer''s internal force was obviously deep. There are a lot of wounds on the body, all of which are blasted from inside. "


    As like as two peas of the song and Yuan Dynasties heard, they also described the situation here almost again, almost as if they were repeating Yu Wenxiao''s remarks, because the situation was exactly the same.


    Qu Ning twisted his eyebrows.


    General Fang also said, "at the end of the day, there will be a strict guard of the city. No one should come in."


    Yu Wenxiao: "the opponent''s martial arts are so powerful that it''s easy to come in quietly without disturbing anyone." Even if Chi Yan is still in the city, the whole city is so big, and a person with such great martial arts skills sneaks in from somewhere, he can''t find it.


    Qu Ning: "what happened to that crazy man?"


    Yu Wenxiao: "I''ll send it to the general''s residence for the time being. Let the doctor see if he can be cured. As for the scene, the soldiers were left to clean up and send the corpse to the morgue of Yamen. Although there is no one else on the street and the shops are closed, there must be people in some shops and others who have seen it. It can''t be concealed. "


    Qu Ning also thought of this. This has both advantages and disadvantages. The advantage is that there are other witnesses, and the disadvantage will soon spread.


    Yu Wenxiao turned to ask general Fang to deal with the crime scene as well, and then said, "isn''t there a third place? Let''s go and have a look. "


    General Fang ordered the soldiers to go to the third place quickly.


    Yue Xiaoling follows xiaotuanzi in her arms.


    Little Tuanzi didn''t know what happened, couldn''t see or understand, and was still kicking in the arms of Yue Xiaoling.


    -


    The third scene is still guarded by soldiers.


    The soldiers were frightened and looked around like the dead leaves hanging on the branches in the cold wind. They were afraid of the bloody bodies and whether the killers would suddenly come back and kill them.


    The witness here is a young girl. The girl had fainted and turned pale. She was carried to the side of the road by the soldiers.


    Everything is the same as the previous two places. The only difference is that there is a man in black who is blindfolded and carrying Guqin.


    Yu Wenxiao and the song and Yuan Dynasties examined the body together.


    Qu Ning and general Fang asked the soldiers about the situation.

 Chapter 720

    One of the soldiers said, "general Hui, Miss Ning, these should be brothers and sisters. Brother was killed, sister is OK, still angry. When we arrived, my sister fainted next to the body and has not woken up so far. Besides, when it happened, a blind man heard it, but he couldn''t see it. " Then the soldier pointed to the man in black with Guqin on his back.


    "It''s him." At a glance, Yue Xiaoling recognized that the man in black was the man who had taken her to Jiuyi mountain before. She also recognized the ink Guqin he was carrying. However, the man''s eyes were obviously good at that time. How can he become blind now?


    Yue Xiaoling blurted out that although the voice was light, Qu Ning, who was only one or two steps away, still heard it. Qu Ning looked back, "do you know him?"


    Yue Xiaoling nodded and said the situation of that day.


    Qu Ning surprised, "he also went to Jiuyi mountain?"


    Yue Xiaoling: "well."


    Qu Ning: "I didn''t see him at that time, and I didn''t see any carriage."


    Yue Xiaoling: "I was worried about your situation at that time. Under the leadership of brother Yu and brother song, I was in a hurry to go inside. I didn''t pay much attention to it. I thought I left. I didn''t expect to see you here again."


    After hearing this, Qu Ning looked back at the man in black. He was covered in black cloth, black clothes and black boots. He was tall and straight, and his face was beautiful. A Guqin made him look like a poet and painter, but not like him. In the picture of the soldiers trembling and fear, and the girl fainting, he stands straight and does not tremble, as if he is calm in the face of danger. Is it a coincidence or a coincidence that such a man happened to arrive at Jiuyi mountain when he went through that kind of situation in Jiuyi mountain and now appears here again


    Yue Xiaoling: "by the way, his eyes were OK at that time."


    Qu Ning''s eyes flashed a lot of deep thinking. He was about to step forward and ask himself. Yu Wenxiao and song and yuan just checked and stood up.


    Yu Wenxiao: "the situation is the same as that of the previous two scenes, and it can be sure that it is from the same person."


    Song and Yuan Dynasties: "this fainting girl has no power to bind a chicken. It''s easy to kill her. The man didn''t kill her on purpose."


    Yu Wenxiao: "general Fang, it seems that no one has come to report. No one has been killed again?"


    General Fang: "it should be like this. Otherwise, the soldiers will report. "


    That is to say, after the killer killed three people in a row, he didn''t kill them. Yu Wenxiao and Qu Ning look at each other. Just now, Yue Xiaoling whispers to Qu Ning. He also hears one or two of them and walks towards the only normal man in black.


    Qu Ning: "young master, listen to the soldiers, you just heard the crime. I don''t know what you heard?"


    "When I passed by alone, I didn''t hear anything, just a scream. Because his eyes couldn''t see and he didn''t know what was going on in front of him, he hid for a while and didn''t come out until there was no sound at all. He wanted to go to the place where the sound came to see what was going on. As soon as he found out that the girl was still breathing, he was surrounded by the soldiers The man in black was very cooperative and said concisely.


    Qu Ning: did you hear the killer''s voice


    The man in black, Chi Zhen, who had been staying in the inn in the city, said, "No. I only heard the scream of the man, who should have been killed. "


    Qu Ning looked down at the girl who had fainted on the ground.

 Chapter 721

    Yu Wenxiao turns his head and orders general Fang to clean up the scene as soon as possible and carry away the body. In addition, he arranges soldiers to patrol the city and tells the people in the city that "the devil has left Lincheng. People are not killed by the devil, but planted by someone. They must find out the murderer as soon as possible and give an account to the people who have been killed.".


    General Fang takes orders. I''ll arrange it.


    Yu Wenxiao: "Miss Ning, let''s go back to the mansion first. When you go back, call a few witnesses to one place and ask them together to see if you can find something


    Qu Ning nodded.


    -


    General house.


    Qu Ning saw the crazy eyewitness. He was tied to a chair. He was crazy and incoherent. He looked frightened and wanted to hide. He kept saying "the devil killed people".


    The doctor who hasn''t left feels the pulse for the comatose girl. He pinches the girl several times before he wakes up.


    -


    Patiently waiting for several people to finish questioning, Chi Zhu said, "can I go now?"


    "You are also a witness. I don''t know if the murderer will do harm to you. Anyway, the city gate is closed and you can''t get out. You can live in your house first. If you are worried about your family, we can also invite them. "


    Chi Zhu: "I''m here alone. My family is not here."


    Qu Ning: "in this case, you can stay in the house. You will take good care of your basic necessities. You can rest assured."


    Chi Zhen "reluctantly" agreed.


    Qu Ning: "listen to Xiaoling girl, she had a meeting with the young master before. At that time, the young master''s eyes were all right. It''s only a short time. I don''t know what happened? Why do you have such eyes? There''s a ready-made doctor here. If you like, you can let the doctor have a look for you. "


    "I''m here. I didn''t want to get sick. I stayed in the inn for two days."


    -


    -


    -


    (duplicate content, please refresh later, sorry, update urgently, modify as soon as possible)


    Yu Wenxiao: "Miss Ning, let''s go back to the mansion first. When you go back, call a few witnesses to one place and ask them together to see if you can find something


    Qu Ning nodded.


    -


    General house.


    Qu Ning saw the crazy eyewitness. He was tied to a chair. He was crazy and incoherent. He looked frightened and wanted to hide. He kept saying "the devil killed people".


    The doctor who hasn''t left feels the pulse for the comatose girl. He pinches the girl several times before he wakes up.


    -


    Patiently waiting for several people to finish questioning, Chi Zhu said, "can I go now?"


    "You are also a witness. I don''t know if the murderer will do harm to you. Anyway, the city gate is closed and you can''t get out. You can live in your house first. If you are worried about your family, we can also invite them. "


    Chi Zhu: "I''m here alone. My family is not here."


    Qu Ning: "in this case, you can stay in the house. You will take good care of your basic necessities. You can rest assured."


    Chi Zhen "reluctantly" agreed.


    Qu Ning: "listen to Xiaoling girl, she had a meeting with the young master before. At that time, the young master''s eyes were all right. It''s only a short time. I don''t know what happened? Why do you have such eyes? There''s a ready-made doctor here. If you like, you can let the doctor have a look for you. "


    "I''m here. I didn''t want to get sick. I stayed in the inn for two days."

 Chapter 722

    Qu Ning patiently asked after she recovered.


    Dongmei cried and sobbed and answered one by one. She didn''t want to recall it, but she recalled it again and again. In the process, she almost fainted again several times.


    Qu Ning handed her the silk handkerchief and stood up after all the questions. She asked her maid to send Dongmei down to have a rest. She was sure to take good care of Dongmei. She then asked the second eyewitness again. The questions she asked were almost the same, and the answers she got were almost the same.


    Yu Wenxiao and song and Yuan Dynasties frowned one after another. According to their inspection of the body and the smashing of the neck, the neck should have been crushed by two hands, but both witnesses said it was one hand. In addition, according to the two witnesses, the killer''s cloak was obviously bulging.


    Chi Zhu has been waiting beside him, and he also listens to the eyewitness''s words.


    Qu Ning then looked at the mad witness and asked the doctor about the mad man.


    The doctor replied one by one that the situation was not very optimistic.


    Qu Ning looked at the crazy man for a long time. He thought to himself whether he could hypnotize the witnesses. At the same time, he asked the servant to take the crazy man down to arrange his residence and let the doctor follow him. Finally, he asked the man in black and said calmly, "young man, can you hear which direction the murderer finally went?"


    Chi Zhu: "sorry, I didn''t hear that."


    Qu Ning made a look at Yu Wenxiao quietly.


    Yu Wenxiao understood and made a "please" gesture to Chi Xu. He buckled Chi Xu''s wrist and gave him a helping hand. "Young master, the seat is here. You can sit down first and say it."


    Chi Zhen knows that the other party wants to find out about him. He deliberately pretends that he doesn''t know and doesn''t avoid him. With Yu Wenxiao''s "help", he slowly sits down and puts the Guqin on his knees.


    Yu Wenxiao looked back at Qu Ning and answered silently with his eyes, "this man has no internal power and can''t do martial arts.".


    Because of a pair of red eyes, several eyewitnesses identified the murderer as a demon. But this man appeared at the scene and blindfolded his eyes. In addition to what he had thought before, Qu Ning thought calmly and left people on the surface first, "I don''t know your name? If you don''t mind, please stay here first. After all, you are also a witness. I don''t know if the murderer will be bad for you. "


    After doing this, he stayed at the scene of the crime and turned himself into one of the witnesses. Naturally, his purpose was to enter the general''s residence, so he must have stayed. But this purpose, of course, can not be revealed. Chi Zhen said, "if you are really worried about my safety, I wonder if you can open the gate so that I can leave here as soon as possible?"


    Qu Ning: "you want to leave?"


    Chi Xu: "I''m going through this city. I didn''t think of a little accident. I was trapped in the city after this delay."


    Qu Ning: "I don''t know where you wanted to go?"


    Chi Zhu: "this is my business. It has nothing to do with the homicide case. I believe I don''t need to answer it?"


    Qu Ning: "of course, I''m just curious. Listen to Xiaoling girl say, she once met childe, childe you also took her. In such a short time, I don''t know why the eyes of the young master are like this? If you like, I can let the doctor have a look for you. "


    "No need." Chi Xu continued to refuse, "you haven''t answered the question just now. Can you open the gate and let me leave here?"

 Chapter 723

    Qu Ning: "young master, I''m also for you. The murderer is vicious and cruel. He''s so fierce that it''s not safe to leave. "


    Chi Zhen: "but I''m determined to go down. I just want to leave as soon as possible. I''m cooperating with you so much. I''ll come back with you and tell you all I know. I hope you can make it convenient for me. "


    The other side''s attitude is so firm that there is no room for negotiation. Qu Ning purses his lips and looks at Yue Xiaoling.


    Yue Xiaoling put down the little Tuanzi in her arms and said, "young master, you''d better live here first. You''ve helped me before. I''ll take it as my son. It will be safer for you to live here for the time being. Someone can take care of you. When we find the murderer, I will send you out of the city myself. What you say is what you say


    Xiaotuanzi''s feet fell to the ground, his eyes and face were still covered, and he couldn''t see anything, just like a headless fly.


    Yu Wenxiao squatted down, and now he could untie xiaotuanzi, but when he reached out his hand, he suddenly remembered that he had checked the body not long ago and had not cleaned it well, so he should not touch xiaotuanzi.


    Chi Xu is silent for a long time. For the sake of Yue Xiaoling, he agrees again.


    Qu Ning: "by the way, I don''t know what the little accident you just said means?"


    Chi Zhu: "it refers to my eyes."


    Qu Ning: "I don''t know what happened to your eyes? Do you want a doctor... "


    "Thank you for your concern. No more." Chi Zhu interrupted, "in fact, I don''t have any serious problems with my eyes. It''s just a small problem. I''ll get better soon. Don''t bother the girl to ask for a doctor."


    Qu Ning: "will you really recover? Don''t you really need a doctor? "


    Chi Xu raised his head and stroked his eyes. His refusal was obvious. "I really don''t need it."


    "Well, I''ll let someone take you down to have a rest first." Qu Ning turns to let the maid take the man in black to have a rest.


    Chi Xu listens to the voice to follow, after walking out a few steps, the footstep is tiny, "in the next surname cloud."


    -


    Looking at people go away, Qu Ning let the rest of the maidservant servants are back.


    Until she, Yu Wenxiao, song and Yuan Dynasties, general Fang, Yue Xiaoling and the little Tuanzi at her feet were all left in the hall, Qu Ning said, "what do you think of this man?"


    "It''s really suspicious." Yu Wenxiao understood Qu Ning''s suspicions. At the beginning, he also had some suspicions, "but I just found out that he really had no internal power."


    Qu Ning also hoped that he would think more, but he didn''t see the covered eyes of the man in black. It seemed that some of them were hanging. He couldn''t put down his doubts completely. The other general said: "general Fang, please send soldiers to find new witnesses. The sooner the better."


    "Don''t worry, Miss Ning. I believe there will be news soon." General Fang leaves.


    Yu Wenxiao also thought of Chi Yan and Chi Lin, "Miss Ning, would you like to send someone to chase the eldest son and the second son back? The murderer is not good. His intention is very obvious. It''s better to blame the eldest son. It''s better to chase them back as soon as possible. As for the killing of the queen and the restoration of memory, it''s not urgent. At this moment, you can find the next opportunity. "


    Even Yu Wenxiao and the song and Yuan Dynasties did not know that Chi Yanchi was not really going to assassinate the queen, but to create a false impression and lead the hidden emperor out. Qu Ning thought for a moment, "send the news to them as soon as possible and let them know. As for whether or not to come back, let them decide for themselves. "

 Chapter 724

    Song and Yuan nodded. I''ll do it now.


    -


    afternoon.


    General Fang came back with the news, went into the hall and said to Qu Ning: "we have found some new witnesses. These people live in the shop, heard the voice, looked out secretly, saw a little, scared did not dare to see more. The general wanted to bring them here, but they didn''t want to come, and they all insisted that the murderer was the eldest son. "


    Qu Ning: "how do they describe the murderer?"


    General Fang: "a big black cape, with a cape and hat, you can see the whole black from a distance."


    -


    at night.


    Qu Ning sleeps very uneasily. His mind is full of men in black who are blindfolded during the day. For a moment, the blindfold on his eyes is the murderer. For a moment, he is not. Half asleep and half awake, he vaguely hears an ethereal piano sound.


    Qu Ning woke up, put on his clothes and got up. He gathered the quilt for the sleeping little Tuan Zi, approved a cape, opened the door quietly and went out, following the sound.


    The garden at night is full of snow, and a large number of Chimonanthus praecox blooms in the cold wind and moonlight. The person who plays the piano sits in the pavilion in the middle of the garden, and his black clothes and long hair are blown up by the wind.


    Qu Ning watched quietly for a moment, and the player didn''t seem to notice her coming.


    At the end of the song, the man in black sat in the pavilion and did not move.


    In a pavilion, on an ambulatory, in the middle of which is separated by the stone path of the garden and the flying snow, the world is silent.


    For a long time¡ª¡ª


    Coughing sounds.


    Qu Ning recovered, gathered up his cloak, walked to the pavilion, and said in a voice: "it''s so late, why doesn''t master Yun rest? Are you not used to it? "


    "It''s you." Chi Xu deliberately pretends to know the appearance of Qu Ning, "listen to them call you miss Ning, then I don''t know why you don''t rest?"


    Qu Ning stepped into the pavilion and stopped at Chi Xu''s side. "The music of the zither is so beautiful."


    Chi Zhu: "so, I''m interrupting the girl''s rest?"


    "I''d love to be disturbed by such beautiful music." Looking at the person in front of him in the moonlight, the black cloth in his eyes is still, and his beautiful face is still. Qu Ning looks at him, almost involuntarily stretching out his hand to tie a rope behind the black man''s cloth.


    Chi Chu suddenly stood up.


    Qu Ning took a step backward.


    Chi Zhu: "it''s really late. I should have a rest." As he said this, Chi Xu turned and walked. He didn''t know the steps of the pavilion. He stepped out of the way and went down.


    Qu Ning took the opportunity to reach out and seemed to want to help, but his hand suddenly pulled off the knot behind the black man''s head.


    Chi Xie then takes the opportunity to grab the near quning waist and pull quning to fall down.


    "Poop Tong" a sound, pool Di mat below, Qu Ning pressure on him.


    Qu Ning suddenly raised his head and looked up and down¡ª¡ª


    His eyes were dark and deep, as bright as the night sky, without any red.


    Chi Xu let Qu Ning see, hand still holding Qu Ning, it seems that there is no reaction.


    When his mother left him, his father sent him to the valley to raise him secretly. He stole the little child, pretended to be him, and took him to the palace to be raised by Empress Rongxin. The child he raised is now the devil Chi Yan.


    Jiuyi mountain that day, he deliberately led Wei Shenglian to go, is to let Wei Shenglian recognize Chi Yan, so that their father and son "know each other", join hands to kill from the queen to the queen of Rong Xin.

 Chapter 725

    Qu Ning takes the opportunity to reach out and seems to want to help, but his hand officially pulls down the knot behind the black man''s head.


    Chi Xie then takes the opportunity to grab the near quning waist and pull quning to fall down.


    "Poop Tong" a sound, pool Di mat below, Qu Ning pressure on him.


    Qu Ning suddenly raised his head and looked up and down¡ª¡ª


    His eyes were dark and deep, as bright as the night sky, without any red.


    Chi Xu let Qu Ning see, hand still holding Qu Ning, it seems that there is no reaction.


    When his mother left him, his father sent him to the valley to raise him secretly. He stole the little child, pretended to be him, and took him to the palace to be raised by Empress Rongxin. The child he raised is now the devil Chi Yan.


    Jiuyi mountain that day, he deliberately led Wei Shenglian to go, is to let Wei Shenglian recognize Chi Yan, so that their father and son "know each other", join hands to kill from the queen to the queen of Rong Xin.


    After the collapse of Jiuyi mountain, he thought that all the people on the mountain must have been defeated, and they would return to the valley.


    As a result, the devil did not die, and neither did the queen. Wei Shenglian, who should have known the devil father and son, did not recognize the devil at all. She stood on the mountain and looked at the queen Rong Xin from a distance. What does it mean to look at the queen instead of the son? On behalf of his relationship with empress Jung sin is by no means simple.


    He also asked before that his father chose Wei Shenglian''s child to replace him. Who did Wei Shenglian and his son have?


    Originally, there was no clue, but the answer to the situation that day was ready.


    Now, although I don''t know how Wei Shenglian and Rong Xin, who were empresses at that time, had evil seeds, it is basically certain that Wei Shenglian and Rong Xin had children, and the father and Emperor took their children to the palace to give them to Rong Xin.


    Her own son is in front of Rong Xin, but Rong Xin never knows. For the sake of power, she chooses to sacrifice Chi Yan, her own son. She still doesn''t know.


    She''s as fierce as she is. Sometimes she''s fooled so much. It''s her revenge. He can''t wait to see what kind of expression Rong Xin will have when he knows that Chi Yan is her own son.


    But that''s not enough! Not enough!


    That demon Pool Rock likes this Qu Ning so much, if let him lose the person that likes how?


    Mother''s debt and son''s debt! What Rong Xin had done to his mother Yun Xizhi in those years, and he killed his mother Yun Xizhi twice in a row. He wanted Rong Xin to repay this debt a thousand times, and her son would not be better.


    He deliberately kills people and blames the devil to bring him back. Now he doesn''t want Rong Xin to die so soon. Second, he deliberately led the people in front of him to doubt. He didn''t take the initiative to send them to the door. He came to test them.


    "Enough of that?" Just when Qu Ning came back to his senses and wanted to get up, Chi Wei opened his mouth one step at a time, with four points of teasing and six points of tenderness.


    Qu Ning quickly climbed up, "sorry, I was trying to help you."


    "Thank you, girl. I should say "I''m sorry". I''ve made a mistake and instinctively want to hold something to stabilize myself. I didn''t expect to bring down the girl. I hope you''ll forgive me. " With words, a hand quietly pressed a corner of Qu Ning''s clothes, as Qu Ning climbed up and sat up, the clothes will be a pull.


    Qu Ning unexpected, people just half up, suddenly fell back again, again the man in black pressure.


    Chi Xu suffers the impact of Qu Ning. He bumps the back of his head into the snow and makes a dull sound. He takes the opportunity to catch Qu Ning on his body and pretends not to know: "Miss Ning, you are..."

 Chapter 726

    "I''m sorry, it''s the hem." Qu Ning didn''t notice Chi Xu''s little action. He thought it was an accident and he was about to climb up again.


    Chi Xu didn''t let go of Qu Ning''s hand. When Qu Ning just got up a little bit, he openly hugged Qu Ning back and let Qu Ning fall on him for the third time tonight. The waist is so soft and slim. Even though she is separated by layers of clothes and Cape, she can still feel her figure. I don''t know if all women are like this.


    Qu Ning''s face suddenly changed, and immediately exclaimed, "what are you doing? Let go


    Chi Wei seems to react later, quickly let go, constantly apologizing: "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to, I hope you''ll forgive me."


    Qu Ning quickly stood up this time, and stepped back two steps. Seeing the humanity on the ground, he apologized sincerely, as if he didn''t mean it, he calmed down and said, "get up quickly, the ground is full of snow."


    Chi Xu: "I''m afraid I can''t get up. I hurt my foot and knee. I wonder if I could ask the girl to help me next? "


    Qu Ning thought of the situation just now. Although the people on the ground didn''t seem to want to help him intentionally, she always felt a little uncomfortable, "then wait, I''ll call the doctor right away."


    Finish saying, don''t wait for the person on the ground to promise, Qu Ning quickly steps to leave, leave the pool.


    Chi Zhu: "I''m thin in clothes and weak in body. I''m afraid I can''t wait for the girl to come back. "


    Traning didn''t look back.


    Chi Xu listens to the footstep that continues to leave, the facial expression slowly solidifies.


    For a long time, Qu Ning brought the doctor back.


    The doctor was cold and shivering. He helped the snow covered pool to go back.


    After walking out a few steps, Chi Xu said to Qu Ning without looking back: "I''m still here. Please help me to take my zither. I''m sure you won''t refuse, will you?"


    His voice sounded a lot colder, as if a little angry. Qu Ning does not speak, will be covered by snow Guqin picked up, take.


    -


    A room in the courtyard.


    The doctor took off Chi Xu''s shoes, opened Chi Xu''s clothes, examined them carefully, and said to Qu Ning, "Miss Ning, it''s just sprains and bruises. Just take some medicine and rest for a few days. It''s OK."


    Qu Ning drooped his eyes and took a look at Chi Xu''s feet. When he lifted his eyes, he said, "since it''s OK, I''ll go back first." Leaving xiaotuanzi alone in the house for such a long time is naturally a little uneasy, and it''s very late. "After taking the medicine, the young man also had a rest earlier."


    Chi Zhu: "wait a minute, please stay."


    "I''m going to prepare the medicine." The doctor thought they had something to say and turned to go out.


    The two maidservants who stood by looked at each other and withdrew.


    Qu Ning: what else


    Chi Xu''s eyes are serious. "The girl said before that I have a beautiful piano. In fact, I have a better song to listen to. I can play it to the girl."


    "No need." It''s really beautiful and pleasant to hear. It''s true, but Qu Ning didn''t want to hear it again and left without hesitation.


    -


    Qu Ning lives in the courtyard, in the room.


    When Qu Ning pushed the door open and went in, he just knocked down the little ball with little toes behind the door and tried to open the door.


    Under the flickering candlelight of the wind and snow pouring into the house, xiaotuanzi was wearing thin clothes, only a white coat and trousers, barefoot on the cold ground, and his hair was in a mess. Without the thick clothes of the day, he was not so small and thin.

 Chapter 727

    Qu Ning was stunned. He quickly closed the door, picked up the man on the ground, rushed back to the wooden couch in three or two steps, quickly stuffed him back into the warm quilt, wrapped him tightly with the quilt, and said: "how did you get up? I don''t know how to wear shoes? Isn''t it cold? "


    Xiaotuanzi''s eyes turned red immediately, and he looked at quning with tears, trying to get rid of the quilt and climb out to hold quning.


    Qu Ning across the quilt to hold people tightly, "blame me bad, I shouldn''t go out, leave you here alone. Are you afraid that you can''t see me when you wake up? "


    Xiaotuanzi still wants Qu Ning to hold him, "elder sister... Elder sister..."


    Qu Ning was really distressed. She took off her cloak, went into the quilt, hugged Xiao Tuan Zi tightly, put a pair of Xiao Tuan Zi''s feet into her arms, and kissed Xiao Tuan Zi''s forehead again and again. Good, don''t be afraid. My sister is here and will accompany you. "


    Xiaotuanzi shrank into quning''s arms, hugged quning tightly, looked up at quning and said, "I''m afraid of..."


    "Well, I''m not afraid." Qu Ning was close again. In those memories that have been remembered, there is also this little Tuan Zi. He followed her and Chi Yan all the time. At that time, he was still a little mute and could not speak. He was so thin and pitiful.


    Qu Ning continued to pacify and tell stories.


    Some of them didn''t understand, some seemed to understand. He laughed in Qu Ning''s arms and began to yawn, but he just refused to sleep.


    Qu Ning coaxed xiaotuanzi to sleep until almost dawn. He put xiaotuanzi down and patted xiaotuanzi on the back with one hand. He told himself not to leave xiaotuanzi alone again. Then he thought about the murderer again in his mind. Now that I have seen the man''s eyes just now, I am sure that he is not the murderer. Where is the murderer now? Did Chi Yan get the news again? Will you be back in time?


    Little Tuanzi woke up at noon, opened his eyes to see Qu Ning, happy smile, not afraid of cold hands to Qu Ning embrace.


    Qu Ning invited Yu Wenxiao and Song Yuan to come here. He had discussed a lot with them and told them about last night.


    Skillfully dressed for xiaotuanzi and washed for him, Qu Ning took xiaotuanzi to the hall for lunch.


    -


    The lobby.


    The song and Yuan Dynasties are here, but Yu Wenxiao hasn''t come back yet.


    Qu Ning put xiaotuanzi on the chair, let xiaotuanzi eat first, and asked Song Yuan, "what''s the matter? Is there anything new? "


    As soon as the words came down, the song and Yuan Dynasties did not answer. General Yu Wen and Xiao Fang came back.


    General Fang emptied the things he had brought back to his chair. "This is what the soldiers just found - a big black cloak stained with blood, a black cloth stained with blood, and black boots stained with blood. It was dug up in a small alley not far from the third crime scene. " When the soldiers searched the whole street carefully, they went into the alley to have a look. They found something strange and then dug it out. "The witnesses in the shops on the street have seen it. They all identified it as the cloak."


    Qu Ning personally opened it and saw that there was still some mud on the cloak and boots. When he put them down, there was a layer of red on his finger belly. It was obvious that the blood on them had not dried yet. "So, after the murderer killed the third person, he went into the alley and buried the cloak and Mongolian boots?" This is just like makeup, the other side off the outside of the "skin", you can mix into the crowd.

 Chapter 728

    However, the murderer''s martial arts are so powerful that he can leave in his cloaks and boots, and then take off and destroy them further away. Why did he bury them so close? The man in black, surnamed Yun, said that he should have hidden himself when he heard the scream, and then came out. He should have hidden himself nearby


    "Go, brother Yu, brother song, general Fang, I suddenly think of a new question. Let''s ask the girl again." Qu Ning suddenly thought of something, picked up the delicious little dumpling from behind, and quickly went to the courtyard where the witness Dongmei lived.


    Yu Wenxiao, song and Yuan Dynasties, and general Fang followed.


    Xiaotuanzi was carried away. He didn''t know where to go. He still held half a steamed bun in his hand.


    -


    Dongmei''s condition is not optimistic. The maid takes good care of her.


    Doctor from last night busy to now, tired, just out of the door, see a few people suddenly come, quickly cheer up.


    Qu Ning: "how is she? I have something else to ask her


    Doctor: "the girl is in good health, but her heart is too hard. The maid asked me to come here early in the morning and said she was dizzy again. I''ve just finished feeding her. "


    Qu Ning: "this is more important."


    No matter whether Dongmei is in good or bad condition, the doctor doesn''t dare to stop quning from asking questions, so he quickly lets quning into the room.


    Dongmei looks pale and lies on the wooden couch.


    Qu Ning put down xiaotuanzi and sat down on the edge of the couch. "Dongmei girl, I know you don''t want to remember, but you can''t let your brother die in vain and let the murderer go on with his life. Now I can tell you very clearly that it''s not the devil who killed your brother, it''s someone who put the blame on the devil. Now I''m going to find out the man who put the blame on you and avenge your brother. "


    Dongmei trembled all over, and tears rolled down again.


    Xiaotuanzi hugs quning''s feet.


    Qu Ning: "yesterday in the hall, the man in black with Guqin on his back, I believe you should have seen him. He is also an eyewitness. I want to ask, "have you met him before and after the murder?"


    Dongmei thought and shook her head.


    Qu Ning: "think about it. He said, he heard the scream and hid. Did you notice his figure at that time? "


    Dongmei still shakes her head and sees nothing.


    All of a sudden, all of a sudden, the scream went up into the air.


    Qu Ning complexion a change, quickly picked up a small regiment to go out, almost and ran into the small spirit.


    Yu Wen, Xiao, Song Yuan and others at the door have rushed to the direction of sound.


    Qu Ning: "what happened outside?"


    Yue Xiaoling: "I don''t know. I got to the gate of the yard, and there was a sound in the distance. Elder brother Yu and elder brother song have gone. Let me stay here with you. "


    Little Tuanzi was afraid and went to quning''s arms.


    Qu Ning pricked up his ears to listen, and the screams came one after another. Not only did they not stop, but they were more and more overwhelming. He really wanted to know what happened. "Let''s go and have a look."


    Yue Xiaoling is worried and wants to persuade Qu Ning, but Qu Ning has already gone out, still holding a little Tuanzi and can only keep up.


    Just after walking out of the yard, I saw a group of servants running out in panic. The scream came from them.


    Qu Ning quickly stopped, "what''s the matter?"


    Maid: "killed... Dead..."


    Qu Ning: "who died?"


    The maid was really afraid. She threw away Qu Ning, grabbed her hand and continued to run.


    Yue Xiaoling: "did the murderer arrive at the general''s house?"


    Qu Ning passed quickly, blindfolded Xiao Tuanzi as he walked.


    Xiaotuanzi felt uncomfortable, and his hands were pulling.

 Chapter 729

    All the way to the courtyard where the man in black lived, Qu Ning saw general Fang.


    General Fang welcomed Qu Ning and simply reported: "the two witnesses were killed. Like the three people who were killed before, their neck bones were crushed and their bodies were blasted out. The death was terrible. While killing this young master Yun, she was hit by a maid. The maid screamed and ran out. She was killed by the murderer and attracted others. "


    Qu Ning: "is that cloud OK?"


    General Fang: "he is seriously injured. Yu Wenxiao and Song Yuan are watching him inside. The murderer left in a hurry after killing the maid, but he didn''t kill him any more, so he was lucky enough to save his life. "


    Qu Ning twisted her eyebrows. Did she suspect that she was wrong, or was it a coincidence? Before she suspected the man in black, he appeared alone in the pavilion late at night, let her tear off the blindfold on his eyes, saw his eyes, so as to dispel the suspicion of him.


    But when she suspected him again, the murderer appeared. Killed the first two witnesses and was hit while he was being killed.


    Qu Ning went inside to see for himself.


    -


    In the bloody house.


    Yu Wenxiao checks Chi Xu''s injury and is covering him with a quilt.


    Qu Ning looked at the eyes of the people on the couch.


    Soon the doctor arrived.


    Several people left the house.


    outside.


    Yu Wenxiao: "the wounds are the same as those killed. Fortunately, he was bumped by his maid and alerted the others, otherwise he would die a step later. "


    Qu Ning: did you see the murderer


    Yu Wenxiao: "no, the killer had already left when we arrived. But the man surnamed Yun said that he saw it and pulled off the murderer''s mask. "


    Qu Ning: "what''s the killer like?"


    Yu Wenxiao frowned and didn''t say it immediately.


    Qu Ning: "how on earth?"


    The song and Yuan Dynasties replaced him and said, "he won''t say it. He only told Miss Ning that you were alone. When we asked why, he refused to answer, saying that it was a secret between him and miss Ning. "


    "The secret?" What''s her secret from him? Qu Ning was at a loss.


    Yu Wenxiao and song and Yuan Dynasties both looked at Qu Ning.


    About half an hour later.


    The doctor came out with sweat and told several people, "I''ve stopped bleeding for him. The wound looks serious, but fortunately it''s all on the hands and feet, not to the point. " Turning to see Qu Ning alone, "Miss Ning, he said he wanted to see you. Please go in alone."


    Qu Ning looked back at Yu Wenxiao, song and Yuan Dynasties, and gave Yu Wenxiao the little Tuanzi. "I''ll go in and have a look."


    Yu Wenxiao: "I''ll accompany you in."


    "No, you wait for me outside." Qu Ning came into the room, approached the people on the wooden couch, and asked straightforwardly, "Why are you willing to tell me only one?"


    Chi Zhu light smile, "because... You refused me last night."


    Qu Ning: "so?"


    Chi Zhu: "so now I''m the only one who knows the appearance of the murderer, and I''m the only one who can clear the suspicion for the devil. And I, of course, will not tell you unconditionally


    Qu Ning: "what conditions do you want?"


    Chi Zhu: "make me happy!"


    Qu Ning was stunned and thought that he had heard wrong, "you say it again."


    "You didn''t even want to help me last night. Leaving me alone in the snow made me hurt. I fell in love with a woman for the first time. I want to play the piano for you, but you refuse. Therefore, you coax me happy, let me happy, I will tell you The voice is calm, as if it''s still chatting, but the threat is clear.

 Chapter 730

    Qu Ning was stunned! Just because she didn''t help him, she didn''t stay so late to listen to him play the piano. Is that what he did?


    Wait a minute, he seems to have said the word "moving". Is he interested in her? Just last night?


    How could that be! What a joke! It''s ridiculous! Qu Ning immediately frowned, patience in a little consumption, "cloud childe, don''t joke, now catch that murderer is important, I don''t have time to delay with you here. You can tell me what you want. "


    Chi Zhu: "I''m not joking, and I don''t like joking. My conditions are not many. That''s it. Now I put it here. It depends on whether you want to catch the murderer or not. Don''t worry. You can take your time. I''m not in a hurry at all. "


    He is not in a hurry, but she is in a hurry to catch the murderer. First, she will stop the murderer from killing again. Second, she will wash Chi Yan away. Third, she will pacify the people in the city.


    Think of this, Qu Ning''s eyebrows are almost wrinkled into a Sichuan shape.


    Yesterday, I first saw him in the street. He was dressed in black and had a Guqin. He stood upright, like a modest gentleman and scholar. Last night, I saw him sitting alone in the pavilion playing the piano. The sound of the piano was beautiful and fascinating. I apologized sincerely. I''ll see you today. I don''t want him to be such a rascal.


    If she had known that, she shouldn''t have brought him into the general''s house at that time.


    But there are advantages and disadvantages. The appearance of the murderer cleared his suspicion, and he saw the appearance of the murderer.


    That is to say, he is now their biggest clue to the murderer. Qu Ning asked for the last time: "do you really want this?"


    Chi Xie did not speak, and always did not dodge and did not avoid looking at Qu Ning. Who would have thought that his weapon was a silent Guqin. Today, I quietly killed the first two witnesses. Then I went back to my room and hurt myself with Guqin. When my maid screamed and ran away, I killed her with one palm. I told the servants that it was the murderer. They''re just a bunch of stupid people, big idiots, fooled around by him.


    Qu Ning: "are you not afraid that he will come back to kill you?"


    Chi chuxiao.


    Qu Ning: "the two eyewitnesses were killed before. Besides, you can see his appearance. He will come back to you."


    Chi Zhen was not moved.


    Qu Ning: "now you have to take the initiative to cooperate with us, in order to save your life."


    It doesn''t matter that the clouds are light and the wind is light.


    Qu Ning hang in the body side of the hand inch by inch clenched, so even the lure and threat can''t make the person in front of change, in the heart quickly want to beat the person in front of a meal, can really have to find out the murderer as soon as possible, finally had to give way, "well, you say, how do I ''coax'' you happy?" A coax word, is to bite a tooth to spit out completely.


    Chi Zhen naturally heard it, and Yu Guang looked at the Guqin on the table.


    Qu Ning understood that he went to the table in anger, took the Guqin to the person on the wooden couch, and when he bent down to put it down, his hands "accidentally" trembled, and the whole Guqin fell down and fell straight on the person covered with the quilt. Then he felt a little relieved, "Oh, are you ok? I''m sorry. I''m not sure. "


    It''s not a high distance. It doesn''t hurt too much when Guqin falls on him, but Chi Xu has injuries on his body. In order to make everything more realistic, his injuries are all real, so you can let Yu Wenxiao and song and Yuan Dynasties look at them. For a moment, he can''t help humming and pulling a smile from the corner of his mouth, which is very good at understanding people''s feelings. "It doesn''t matter. If you can''t hold it next time, you can ask me to help you. Even if I get hurt, as a man, I can still help a weak woman. "

 Chapter 731

    Qu Ning''s face froze, immediately cold face step back, "well, you caress it, I now listen."


    Chi Zhen held the Guqin on his body with one hand, supported the wooden couch with the other hand, sat up with difficulty, and said, "how can I touch it like this? Miss Ning, won''t you give me a pillow? "


    Qu Ning gritted his teeth to put a cushion on him. He just wanted him to say quickly, and he wanted to wipe his palm with a silk handkerchief when he took back his hand.


    After adjusting his position and choosing a comfortable leaning posture, Chi Zhen really stroked the strings. A pair of slender hands stroked the strings, and the beautiful and moving music came out of his fingertips like mountains and rivers.


    Qu Ning didn''t want to listen at all, and even secretly resisted because of the threat from the people on the wooden couch. But I have to admit that the music is really beautiful and beautiful, as if there is a kind of magic to introduce people into it.


    Yu Wenxiao and Song Yuan, who had been waiting outside, suddenly heard the music. They did not know what was going on in the room. They looked at each other and approached the door to look in.


    The sound of the piano stops.


    Qu Ning is glad, blurts out: "good?"


    Looking at the obvious expectation color on Qu Ning''s face, Chi Zhu''s face was ugly, and cold water poured down, "I don''t like being disturbed."


    "Well?" Qu Ning Leng next, this just noticed the door of Yu Wenxiao and Song Yuan, once again clenched their fists to see the people on the wooden couch, her good patience is really gone, "what do you want?"


    Chi Zhu: "I don''t like to repeat myself."


    "You Angry, Qu Ning reluctantly went to the door and let Yu Wenxiao and song and Yuan continue to the courtyard.


    Yu Wenxiao: "what does he want to do?"


    Qu Ning: "he wants me to listen to him play the piano."


    Song and Yuan Dynasties: "Fuqin?"


    "Yes, it''s fiddling." I don''t think what he said is true. Qu Ning didn''t hide Yu Wen, Xiao Song and yuan, but intentionally ignored these two words and didn''t say, "today, anyway, we have to find out the appearance of the murderer. Otherwise, if the murderer continues to kill, people in the city will be more and more flustered. If they all want to go out of the city and bring out the news in the city, the consequences will be unimaginable. "


    The massacre 12 years ago made people all over the world fear and hate Chi Yan.


    If people in the world mistakenly think that Chi Yan is killing people again, Qu Ning will not dare to think about it.


    Yu Wenxiao: "well, we are in the yard. Don''t close the door. Call us as soon as anything goes wrong. We''ll come in the first time. "


    Qu Ning nodded and went back to the wooden couch. "Well, no one bothered me."


    Chi Xu half changed his tongue and said, "why don''t I teach you how to play the piano?"


    Qu Ning: "I will not."


    Chi Xu: "I can''t learn slowly. I will be a good" master. "


    Qu Ning: "when you tell me what the murderer looks like, when we catch the murderer, it''s not too late to learn."


    Chi Zhen put the Guqin in the wooden couch, pulled back the pillow and tried to lie down.


    Qu Ning all sees in the eye, "what do you want to do after all?"


    Chi Zhu: "teach you to learn the piano."


    Qu Ning: "I said, after catching the murderer, I will learn."


    Chi Zhu: "that''s not so good. I''ll teach you. Every time you learn to touch a note, I will tell you one of the characteristics of the killer. When you learn the whole song, you will know the whole face of the murderer, OK? "


    This is not only a rogue, this is also an asshole, with such a threat! Qu Ning can''t bear it any more. He just sees the doctor taking the medicine when he steps out of the threshold.

 Chapter 732

    "Don''t give him a drink. When he''s ready to talk, it''s not too late. " A word, looking at the doctor said, in fact, deliberately said aloud to the people in the room.


    The doctor was in a daze. He didn''t know what had happened.


    Yu Wenxiao: "he still won''t say?"


    Qu Ning nodded.


    Yu Wenxiao: "it''s better for me to ask. I can..."


    "No, let''s go and see the two witnesses who were killed first." All of a sudden, Yu Wenxiao, Song Yuan and general Fang rushed to the hospital. After that, they stayed here. They should not have seen the body carefully. Because at first he suspected the man in black surnamed Yun, the courtyard Qu Ning arranged for him to live in was separate.


    Yu Wenxiao nodded and asked Song Yuan to stay here.


    Yue Xiaoling follows xiaotuanzi in her arms.


    -


    To the courtyard of the two killed.


    Yu Wenxiao went into the room to check.


    Xiaotuanzi moves around in yuexiaoling''s arms, and he also plays yuexiaoling with his hands.


    Qu Ning rubs xiaotuanzi''s head and makes him behave. No mischief.


    Xiaotuanzi held quning''s hand tightly.


    long time.


    Yu Wenxiao came out, "it''s really the murderer. It''s just that he didn''t kill them before and deliberately left them alive. Why did he kill them all of a sudden? "


    Qu Ning is also thinking about it.


    -


    afternoon.


    Qu Ning inquires about Chi Xu''s condition to his maidservant, who answers, "he has been in the house to heal his wounds and doesn''t eat anything.".


    Qu Ning twisted his eyebrows and pondered.


    Yu Wenxiao saw Qu Ning''s decision, "let''s think of other ways."


    Qu Ning: "time is pressing. We should know the murderer''s appearance earlier. On the one hand, we can give an account to the people and pacify the people in the city. On the other hand, we can catch the murderer as soon as possible. Don''t worry. I''ll be careful. " If not, she used hypnotic means to deal with the man named Yun, "in this way, you do something for me, in the medicine he drank..."


    Yu Wenxiao nodded, "OK, I''ll do it now."


    Soon after, Qu Ning personally brought dinner and medicine to see Chi Xu and knocked on the door.


    Chi Xu lay on the couch and didn''t pay attention to the sound. He didn''t even blink his eyes.


    Qu Ning put down the food and medicine, "master Yun, I haven''t eaten all day. I should be hungry. This is what I specially asked the kitchen to prepare. You should take some before you drink. How about starting to play piano after that? "


    "Is Miss Ning willing to learn?" Chi Zhen''s dreamy tone.


    Qu Ning said with a smile, "in fact, I''ve long wanted to learn, but I can''t find a good master. It''s my honor that Mr. Yun is willing to teach. "


    "Indeed. I''m the first to teach. You''re the first to be taught by me. " Chi Xu opened his eyes this time and sat up on the wooden couch.


    Qu Ning really wants to pour a glass of water on it. He can climb up the pole and continue to laugh on the surface. "What Mr. Yun said is. Master Yun, if you can''t get up, I''ll call more maidservants to take care of you. "


    Chi Zhu: "no need."


    Qu Ning didn''t really want to cry. After hearing him say this, he didn''t say it for the second time. He wanted to gloat at at how he could get up, but he didn''t want to hear him fill in a sentence: "isn''t there a ready-made one now? Miss Ning, I''m going to be your "master". Master is seriously injured on the couch. It''s not too much for me to ask my apprentice to feed you? "


    His tone was gentle and his face was serious, and he seemed to ask sincerely.


    Qu Ning face a stiff, "you are joking."


    Chi Zhen doesn''t move and doesn''t speak, so he looks at Qu Ning.


    After a while, Qu Ning moved a chair to the wooden couch, took the food and medicine, and sat down on the edge of the couch

 Chapter 733

    Resisting the impulse of turning the meal upside down to the top of his head, Qu Ning scooped up a spoonful of rice with a spoon. "Master Yun, master Yun, have a meal."


    "Good boy Chi Xu opened his mouth and ate it.


    It''s the second one.


    Chi Zhu: "don''t always have white rice, add a little more to the dishes, or I can''t eat it."


    Qu Ningren, continue to feed, so close distance can almost feel his breath on the back of her hand.


    At the same time that Qu Ning looks at him, Chi Zhen also looks at Qu Ning secretly. Naturally, he made fun of her and deliberately pulled her to his side with such and such excuses. Otherwise, how could she leave the devil and fall in love with him.


    I remember the last time he was fed, when he was five or six years old.


    At that time, he fell ill and lay on the sickbed for several months. He thought that his father had finally come to the valley to see him. But when he woke up, he found that his caregiver was always dixiu. Even though he was so ill, his father did not come to see him.


    At that time, he thought, if only his mother were still there, but his mother had been killed by Rong Xin.


    "What''s the matter?" Qu Ning couldn''t help urging him, but the next moment he changed his tone and said with a smile, "Mr. Yun, if you don''t eat any more, the dishes will be cold."


    Chi Zhu: "I''m very curious. Is it the former or the latter attitude you usually take towards demons?"


    Qu Ning: "since you know the relationship between me and him, you still say what you said before?"


    "What kind of words?" Chi Zhen pretends not to know and asks curiously.


    Qu Ning didn''t want to say, "eat it."


    "Does it mean to be attracted to you?" It''s a pool of eyebrows. The more Qu Ning didn''t want to mention it, the more he wanted to say, "what''s good about demons? Although some people are following him now, don''t forget that people all over the world want him to die. Are you not afraid of the people who killed in his hands? I''m not the same. What I said is true. As long as you like, I can take you and let''s leave together. "


    Qu Ning released a hand and stroked Chi Xu''s forehead with the palm of his hand.


    Chi Xu: "I''m not sure."


    Qu Ning was serious: "I don''t have a fever. Yu Wen, Xiao Song and Yuan didn''t say that your brain was injured..."


    In a flash, several colors of green, red, yellow, green and purple flashed across Chi Xu''s face. Chi Xu pushed aside Qu Ning''s hand and said, "do you think I''m crazy?"


    "You pushed it. Young master Yun, since you are full and don''t want to eat any more, drink the medicine quickly so that you can learn to play the piano. I''m waiting for you to tell me what the murderer looks like. " Qu Ning put down the bowl, took the medicine and prepared to feed, not to show a trace of his feet.


    Chi Zhen doesn''t have much appetite. It doesn''t matter whether he takes it or not. He opens his mouth to the medicine that Qu Ning feeds.


    With a spoonful of bitter medicine, Chi Xu''s face changed. There was something wrong with the medicine. He almost grew up in the medicine jar from a small bubble. Don''t try to deceive him.


    Chi Xie swallows it. If he doesn''t expose it, he wants to see what Qu Ning wants to do.


    Qu Ning secretly pleased, and fed a few, personally confirmed that Chi Xu swallow.


    After a while, Chi Zhen pretended to be in a dilemma. "No, I want to have a rest. I''ll study again tomorrow."


    "Young master Yun, don''t do that. I can''t wait to learn. Since you want to be a master, it''s not good for you to let your apprentices abandon you at the beginning. Well, I''m ready. " Three or two push the chair away. "Let''s start."


    Chi Xu tried to insist, but he couldn''t, no matter what Qu Ning said.

 Chapter 734

    Qu Ning tentatively called a few times, and gently pushed, people''s vigilance in this extreme want to sleep is often the weakest, and the easiest to break, "master Yun, really don''t sleep, wake up."


    Chi Xu turned his back to Qu Ning.


    Qu Ning coaxed: "young master Yun, tell me what the killer is like?"


    "Young master Yun, you said to sleep again."


    "Master Yun..."


    Chi Zhen sneers at the bottom of his heart, but does not give any reaction on the surface. She doesn''t really think the drugs are going to knock him out, does he? How stupid and naive!


    Qu Ning see this method is not good, always set nothing, step back can only use hypnosis, fortunately when she came to have done enough preparation, this went to the table poured a cup of cold water, come back to pour pool Du handsome side face.


    Unexpectedly, Chi Zhen "wakes up" a little and says, "what are you... What are you doing?"


    Qu Ning sat down on the edge of the couch again, helped Chi Xu to sit up again, put the pillow behind him, took out the transparent crystal hanging with a string, and shook it around in front of Chi Xu''s eyes. While shaking, he coaxed: "look at it, yes, just look at it, don''t blink, don''t blink... Then you are very tired and want to sleep... There is a white fog in front of you, you walk through the fog, Step by step, I come to a courtyard and step into a room in the courtyard... "


    Chi Zhen listens to Qu Ning''s words for a moment, and is unconsciously brought in by Qu Ning''s words.


    Qu Ning: "well, now you see the murderer. The murderer wants to kill you. You tear off the mask on his face under resistance, and the murderer''s appearance is clearly reflected in your eyes. You tell me, what does he look like? How old are you? "


    Chi Zhu: "no... no killer..."


    "Why not?" Qu Ning twisted his eyebrows, but his words were still very gentle, and his voice remained unchanged. "If you look around carefully, are you living in the house? Are you back in the house? "


    The last rays of the setting sun dissipated in the sky, and the sky became dark unconsciously.


    The snow began to fall again, and the cold wind poured into the house, blowing to the doors and windows, making a slight sound.


    Chi Xu keenly hears it and suddenly wakes up. He has a cold sweat on his back. He doesn''t know what kind of enchantment Qu Ning used. He is unconsciously brought into it, and his whole mind seems to be controlled by her.


    Qu Ning didn''t know that Chi Xu, who had closed his eyes, was sober, so he said, "how about going back to your house? The murderer broke in and wanted to kill you. You pulled off his cloth and saw him clearly. Tell me, what does he look like? About what age? What are the features of your face? "


    The pool does not make a sound color, installs just now appearance, "saw clearly."


    Qu Ning can''t wait: "say it


    Chi Xu''s voice became lighter and lighter. At last, his mouth moved. "He''s not tall or thin. Maybe..."


    Qu Ning gradually can not hear clearly, not by inch move close to the body, and close to the ear.


    At this time, Chi Xu suddenly opened his eyes and quickly took Qu Ning in his arms, joking: "I don''t know that Miss Ning''s medicine made me dizzy, just to throw herself in my arms! Miss Ning said straight away


    Qu Ning didn''t expect that, he quickly earned a bar, "you let me go, what are you doing?"


    Chi Zhen is more and more persistent, even close to want to pro Qu Ning.


    Qu Ning instinctively exerts his power.


    Chi Xu seems to be natural, but in fact he cleverly avoids it. An emissary with Qu Ning falls on the quilt of the wooden couch, "originally, girls like this!"

 Chapter 735

    "You are shameless and rogue. I finally warn you, if you don''t let go, don''t blame me for being impolite. " Qu Ning was able to carry out the work again.


    Not at ease, Yu Wenxiao, who was waiting in the hospital, heard the news and quickly went into the room. In the dark light, he saw the situation on the couch. His face changed greatly. He rushed to the side of the couch, pushed Chi Xu away and rescued Qu Ning. He worried and asked, "how are you? Are you all right? "


    Qu Ning really couldn''t figure out what was wrong with his hypnosis. Why did the man surnamed Yun wake up in the middle of the journey? It seemed that hypnosis was useless to him. He was annoyed at his moves just now. He said to Yu Wen Xiao, "let him talk in your way."


    Yu Wenxiao: "OK, give it to me, you go back first."


    Qu Ning took a last look at Chi Zhu, and saw that he was not caring, but also smiling at her and left immediately.


    "You''ll come back and beg me. I''ll wait." Seeing Qu Ning step out of the threshold, Chi Zhen takes no time to leave a message to Qu Ning''s back.


    Qu Ning never stops.


    -


    In the hall, the lights are on.


    Xiaotuanzi had to find quning, but he refused to eat anything.


    Yue Xiaoling coaxes patiently. Although there were many children in Yueling city before, she didn''t have much contact with such a small child. She didn''t expect that it was so hard for her to coax her children.


    But think of this is a little uncle''s child, is her own cousin, on the small spirit and a few more points doting.


    Song and Yuan Dynasty guards are on the side. The murderer hasn''t been caught, and Chi Yanchi hasn''t come back yet. It''s like an eventful time now. Nothing can happen again.


    Qu Ning came back against the wind and snow. Before he had time to speak, his feet were hugged tightly by the villains.


    "What''s the matter?" Qu Ning squatted down and pinched xiaotuanzi''s nose.


    Xiaotuanzi opened his hand and asked quning to hold him.


    Song and Yuan looked out, but did not see Yu Wenxiao come back together, "what''s the matter? Have you asked? "


    Qu Ning picked up little Tuanzi, "no, now Yu Wenxiao is asking him." Or more accurately, it is to torture him to extort a confession, "let''s eat first, and wait for the result of Yu Wenxiao while eating."


    Song Yuan nodded.


    Xiaotuanzi kneaded his stomach and looked down at the table.


    Qu Ning looked at xiaotuanzi''s lovely appearance and couldn''t help pinching him.


    -


    In the middle of the meal, general Fang came in a hurry. "No, now the people in the city are pounding the four gates, and they all want to escape from the city."


    Qu Ning: "how can this happen?"


    "Originally, the situation was fairly stable, but now there was a murder in Tianfu. Some maidservants ran out, and the people in the city knew about it. Everyone was in a panic. The general has already sent more troops to guard the four gates, but there are more and more people and the scene is more and more difficult to control. The general is worried that it is not the way to continue like this. " There is another sentence that general Fang did not say, that is, some of the soldiers who strictly guard the city gate want to escape. Such a man and horse guarding the city will not last long.


    Qu Ning''s hand holding chopsticks kept tightening, "general Fang, please keep on guarding. We''ll be here soon."


    General Fang arched his hand and turned to leave.


    Song Yuan: "Miss Ning, don''t go. I''ll have a look."


    "Wait a minute." Qu Ning''s face was heavy. He looked at Yue Xiaoling and looked back at the song and Yuan Dynasties. "Up to now, I have to tell you that Chi Yanchi''s plan to kill the queen is a stratagem. The purpose is to create a situation in which both sides will be hurt, and lead the former emperor in the dark to show up, so as to deal with the former Emperor together."

 Chapter 736

    The song and Yuan Dynasties were shocked, but they didn''t expect that Chi Yanchi was here to assassinate the queen. Just about to say something, Qu Ning continued: "now I doubt whether the former Emperor in the dark knows all this, so he sent someone to Lincheng to make this homicide case, and put the blame on Chi Yan. He wanted to deal with Chi Yan with the help of people from all over the world, so that he could defeat Chi Yan and the queen one by one."


    The song and Yuan Dynasties were suddenly frightened, and a cold sweat broke out behind them. If it''s true as Qu Ning guessed now, would it be too powerful and terrible for the former Emperor to take advantage of Chi Yanchi''s impending departure to attack Lin City?


    The more Qu Ning thought about it, the more he felt that this kind of possibility was great. Even so, "you can send a letter to Chi Yan immediately, so that he must come back as soon as possible."


    "I''ll write it now." The song and Yuan Dynasties immediately took the pen and ink, and after writing it, they went to general Fang and asked him to send someone to send it out.


    Qu Ning stood up, "I''ll go with you. I want to see the gate with my own eyes."


    Song and Yuan Dynasties: "Miss Ning, it''s not safe."


    "The murderer came and went without a trace. If he entered the general''s house, he would be as safe as if he had gone into a deserted place." Qu Ning''s mind has been determined, let the moon small spirit with small Tuanzi also go together.


    Seeing that Qu Ning was going out in the song and Yuan Dynasties, little Tuan Zi slipped down from the chair and hugged Qu Ning''s feet like a little follower.


    -


    South gate.


    Qu Ning saw the dense masses of people pounding the city gate from a distance. In the moonlight, he saw all the people carrying parcels and dragging their families. Some clamored that they had to open the city gate, while others begged to open it.


    Song and Yuan asked the soldiers to quietly invite general Fang from the city floor to come.


    General Fang soon arrived. Several people avoided the common people''s eyes and ears and went to a corner to talk, "Miss Ning, master song, why are you here?"


    Song and Yuan Dynasties: "this letter, also asked general Fang to send someone to the prince as soon as possible, no mistake."


    General Fang takes over. I''ll do it now. I''ll come back later.


    Qu Ning: "so are the other three gates?"


    General Fang: "almost." A little meal, "Ning girl, song childe, do you think we can find a fake person to pretend to be a murderer, clarify to the people, so as to appease the people first?"


    "The real murderer has not been caught yet. I''m afraid that the murderer will kill again when or after the clarification. When the time comes, the people will find that they have been cheated, and the situation will be even worse." This method is not unexpected, but it is not feasible at all.


    General Fang has no way, "that surname cloud, still refuse to say?"


    Song and Yuan Dynasties: "Yu Wenxiao has been pressing questions, hoping to get the results."


    The snow is getting bigger and bigger.


    Qu Ning said calmly: "general Fang, in this way, you even sent people to pour a lot of hot water on the four gates and inside and outside the city wall." On such a cold day, as soon as the hot water is poured, all the snow melts and condenses into ice. "First, ice the whole city. The thicker the ice, the better. In this way, we can consolidate the city gate, hoping to block the people for a little more time. In addition, we will continue to send people to publicize to the people and tell them that the murderer is not a devil. We have clues and will catch the murderer as soon as possible. "


    It''s a good way to freeze the city gates and towers. Under the current situation, it''s urgent. General Fang is going to do it.


    Little Tuanzi didn''t know anything. He was held by Yue Xiaoling nervously. His hands mischievously stretched out to pick up the falling snow. He had a good time.

 Chapter 737

    Qu Ning: "let''s go back and see what happened to Yu Wenxiao."


    Song Yuan nodded and sighed that Qu Ning could think of such a good idea at this time.


    -


    The general''s mansion is bright and sleepless all night.


    After several people go back, they go straight to the courtyard named Yun. When they step into the courtyard, they just see Yu Wenxiao come out.


    Song Yuan: "what''s the matter?"


    "I tortured him, broke his hands and feet, whipped him and so on, but he still refused to say it, only said that when Miss Ning asked him." People with excellent martial arts have the courage to endure such torture without a snort. Yu Wenxiao has seen it. But at the moment, the people in the room clearly don''t know martial arts and have no internal power. As a result, they don''t ask for mercy from beginning to end.


    Qu Ning clenched his fist.


    The song and Yuan Dynasties told Yu Wenxiao about their going out just now and the situation outside now. Even if we freeze the city gate and wall, we can''t catch the murderer all the time.


    Yu Wenxiao: "eldest son, has no news come yet?"


    Song Yuan shook his head, said Qu Ning''s suspicion again, and repeated what Qu Ning had said before. Suddenly, he thought, "if it is true, then the emperor is so powerful, he will certainly intercept the letters sent out. Maybe the eldest son has never received anything at all. Besides, since he wants to blame the eldest son and deal with the eldest son with the help of people from all over the world, maybe he will help the people in the city escape in secret. "


    Qu Ning clenched his hand and cackled. It seemed that he really wanted the one surnamed Yun to find out the murderer''s appearance from the mouth of the one surnamed Yun, so that the whole city could catch people. No matter what, we must catch the murderer. We must not let the news spread in the city, so that people all over the world mistakenly think that the devil is killing people again.


    -


    The next day, it was bright.


    Chi Xu on the wooden couch wakes up and sees Qu Ning guarding the edge of the couch. He finds that his injuries have been treated and medicated, and his broken hands and feet have been taken back. Everything in the room has been replaced with a new one, and there is no smell of blood left.


    Qu Ning: are you awake


    "Why did you finally come back and beg me?" Chi Zhen is weak and sneers.


    The more anxious Qu Ning was, the calmer he was on the surface. "Don''t talk about this. You can rest assured. I didn''t know Yu Wenxiao would be so cruel. If I knew, I would never give you to him. "


    Chi Xu smiles again. He knows that Qu Ning is lying, but he closes his eyes weakly. He grew up weak and almost soaked in medicine jars. Although he later learned martial arts, he still couldn''t stand the torture last night.


    The doctor said that the current situation of the man surnamed Yun is a bit bad, so he must have a good rest.


    When Chi Xu wakes up again, he sees that Qu Ning is twisting a towel and applying it to his forehead.


    Qu Ning: "you have a fever. Is it better now? "


    Chi Zhu: "you have been taking care of me?"


    Qu Ning: "well."


    "That''s very kind of you." Knowing that she took care of him in this way was to pry open his mouth and find out the murderer''s appearance from his mouth. However, when she was in pain, weak and uncomfortable, seeing her nodding and taking care of him carefully, Chi Zhen moved a little uncontrollably, "I''m... Thirsty."


    "OK, I''ll get you some water." Qu Ning quickly poured the water, gently raised Chi Xu''s head and said thoughtfully, "it''s a little hot. Slow down. Don''t burn it."


    Chi Wei just took a sip and coughed, which affected his pain and made him snort.

 Chapter 738

    Qu Ning quickly put down Chi Xu and wiped his mouth with a silk handkerchief. "I''ve ordered the doctor to decoct medicine and let the doctor mix some painkillers. I believe it will be delivered later. You can bear it again."


    Chi Zhu: "you are really thoughtful."


    Qu Ning: "it should be. After all, I should be responsible for your injury. Now, I hope you can get better soon. "


    Chi Zhu: "when you get better, tell you what the killer looks like?"


    "The situation in the city is stable now, so it''s not very urgent to catch the murderer." Lie, catch the murderer can''t be more anxious, Qu Ning perfect acting, "although I want to know the murderer''s appearance, but I hope you can get better is also true.". Don''t worry. I''ve sent more people to protect you. I''ll also protect you and take care of you here, so that the murderer won''t come back and kill you. "


    Chi Zhu: "seriously?"


    Qu Ning: "if there is a word false, then... Let me suffer what you went through last night."


    That''s interesting! "How can I give up?" Chi Zhen said


    "I''m really telling the truth, so the poison oath will not come true, so there''s nothing I can''t bear." He will climb up the pole, so will quning. If he had to, she would accompany him to the end. As long as we catch the murderer and clear Chi Yan''s charge, we can see how she will repay him at that time, "so even if I swear more poison, I can make it."


    I didn''t expect that she still had such a side of acting. Chi Zhen sneered in his heart, and his eyes became more and more gentle. "Since it''s true, there''s no need to swear. I believe you. "


    Four eyes opposite, Qu Ning does not dodge.


    The doctor brought the medicine and knocked on the door.


    After Qu Ning slightly raised Chi Xu''s head, he took the medicine and asked the doctor to take some preserves and send them to Chi Xu.


    The doctor nodded.


    Chi Zhen is still staring at Qu Ning. This time, he doesn''t use the medicine.


    The doctor brought the preserves soon.


    Qu Ning asked the doctor to step down. When the bowl reaches the bottom, Qu Ning takes the candied fruit and feeds it to Chi Xu, "the medicine is bitter, and eat a little sweet."


    Chi Xu ate it and saw Qu Ning standing up with a bowl in his hand. He said, "are you going?"


    "No, I''m going to close the door. I forgot to let the doctor take me to the door. There''s a lot of snow outside. The cold wind blows in. I''m afraid you''ll catch cold. " Qu Ning smiles back.


    "How old is it?" Chi Xu is curious, "it''s better to open the opposite window and let me have a look."


    "Good. But before I open it, let me call my maid to send her bed and quilt, and add some charcoal fire. " Qu Ning finished and went out. The smile on his face was removed like a mask after his feet stepped out of the threshold. The damned one with the surname of Yun didn''t do that to Chi Yan. Now she wants to play with him. It''s disgusting.


    The gentleness on Chi Xu''s face is also removed like a mask. Step by step, he came to take quning away from the devil, and wanted to let Rongxin''s son, the devil, taste the loss of his love. I thought it would be boring, but now it seems more interesting than he thought, and Qu Ning is more interesting than he thought.


    If it is her ability to take care of him and be considerate of him now, he would like to see where her bottom line is.


    At this moment, Chi Zhu suddenly didn''t want the devil to come back so soon.


    Finger belly slowly stroked the corner of his mouth, the mouth still has the sweet taste of candied fruit, this is the first time in his life after drinking medicine, a woman said "bitter", send him candied fruit.

 Chapter 739

    Before long, Qu Ning came back, followed by two maidservants.


    The maid added quilts to the pool, added charcoal to the stove, and brought tea sets and tea leaves. When they were all finished, she bowed down and brought them to the door.


    Qu Ning went to the wooden couch, carefully gathered the quilt for Chi Xu, and padded the pillow behind him. After confirming that he was facing the window, he said with a smile: "OK, I''ll open the window. It''s very cold, but it''s really nice to see the snow outside. "


    Chi Zhen is too considerate and impeccable to Qu Ning''s silk, and says lazily: "good."


    As soon as the window opened, the cold air swept in and the wind and snow poured in.


    Little snowflakes fall on my hair.


    Qu Ning stroked his hair at will. He moved a chair and a square wooden table to the side of the wooden couch. Then he moved the tea set and stove to cook tea on the red charcoal fire.


    Chi Xu coughed a few times because of the cold wind blowing on his face. Ignoring the pain of being involved, he asked knowingly, "are you going to make tea for me?"


    Qu Ning deliberately looked around, as if there were other people in the room. He laughed and spat out two words: "of course."


    Chi Zhu: "I don''t want you to have this kind of sentiment. I''m really honored!"


    "What is that. When you are in good health, I will accompany you to play in the mountains some time. I will boil water with the clean snow in the mountains, play chess in the mountains, flowing water, wind and snow, and drink a cup of refreshing hot tea. Of course, hunting is good Qu Ning said casually.


    Ming knows that she won''t really accompany him, but Chi can''t help imagining this picture for a moment. He grew up in a hidden valley. He saw a lot of mountains and flowing water, but he didn''t like what Qu Ning described at the moment. Is there one less player or one less drinker? I don''t know. Sometimes he would rather bear the danger and want his father to take him to the palace, so that at least he was not alone.


    The charcoal fire is red, the temperature is very high, and a small pot of water boils quickly.


    Qu Ning took the teapot and tried to pour water. His fingers were so hot that he suddenly loosened it. The water in the teapot poured on the charcoal fire and poured out a small piece, making a "hissing" sound.


    "How''s it going? Did you get burned? How dare you carry it directly? " Chi Chu seems to care, but in fact he is gloating.


    Qu Ning couldn''t hear it, but he pretended not to. He kept blowing his blistered fingers and looking at shangchi''s eyes. "Thank you for your concern. I''m really anxious. I just want to bubble to him quickly."


    Chi Zhu: "so, it''s for me?"


    Traning acquiesced.


    "Then I''m a sinner." Chi Zhen palms up and reaches out to Qu Ning.


    His hands are beautiful, with long fingers, clear bones and white as jade, but they are still a little worse than Chi Yan''s hands. Of course, it is also possible that beauty is in the eye of the beholder. Qu Ning unconsciously gives Chi Yan extra points.


    Chi Wei wants to find out where Qu Ning''s bottom line is, so naturally he won''t withdraw his hand.


    Qu Ning hesitated for another moment, and put the hot hand into Chi Xu''s palm.


    As soon as he put it in, he grasped it and pulled it. Qu Ning fell from his seat to the edge of the couch, even nearly to the person on the couch. He couldn''t help but feel sorry for his mistake. I thought his hands and feet had just been taken back. Even if she put her hands on him, he would not dare to do anything. As a result, he dared to do so.

 Chapter 740

    Chi Xu one step succeed, behind the inch, regardless of arm pain continue to hold Qu Ning, also look pity and gentle bow, to Qu Ning blow, "now better?"


    "Much better." Qu Ning pulled a smile from the corner of his mouth and resisted the impulse of drawing back his hand and washing his hands. "Thank you, young master Yun."


    Chi Zhu: "don''t thank me! You hurt for me, that''s what I should do


    Qu Ning: "but in the final analysis, it''s my own carelessness."


    Chi Zhu: "in that case, let me do it. I don''t want you to get hurt again. Come on, move the tea table and the charcoal stove closer, and I''ll make it for you. "


    "No, you can''t. You can''t use force until you take back your hand." Qu Ning quickly vetoed, "besides, don''t you want to teach me how to play the piano? It''s my master. This first cup of tea is naturally the apprentice''s filial piety to the master. How can the master brew it for the apprentice with injury? "


    Chi Xu said: "if I don''t want to be your master, what else do I want to be?"


    "You don''t want to accept me as an apprentice because you think I''m clumsy?" Qu Ning pretended that he didn''t hear the sound outside the string in his words. He took the opportunity to take back his hand and quickly sat back on the seat. "Please take care of Mr. Yun. I''m not really clumsy. I will not let Mr. Yun take me as an apprentice. "


    With that, Qu Ning folded the silk handkerchief into tofu pieces and used it as a cushion to lift the small teapot on the charcoal fire. He found that there was half a pot of water in it and used it to soak and wash the cup first. In fact, the technology of making tea is almost the same in ancient and modern times, so we can use the modern one.


    Then Qu Ning cooked a pot of water again, made two cups of tea, and first handed one to Chi Xu, "well, young master Yun, have a drink first."


    Chi Xu reached for the cup and said it was "hot" before he touched it. Of course, he knew in his heart that Qu Ning must have recognized the meaning of his words just now, but she had to say so, and he was not in a hurry.


    "Are you all right? This time, master Yun is not careful. So, young master Yun, let me feed you. " With that, Qu Ning sat back on the edge of the couch and slowly blew the hot tea in the teacup for several times. He came close to the feeding pool. If he dares to move again, don''t blame her for pouring this glass of water on his face.


    It''s very fragrant. It''s the fragrance of tea, and it''s also the fragrance of her hands. Chi Zhen closed his eyes and took a breath.


    Qu Ning: "how about it?"


    Chi Zhu: "yes, I want to have another drink."


    "If you like it, I can drink it every day from now on." No wonder! Qu Ning is smiling on the surface.


    Chi Zhu: "that''s a promise. I''ll take it seriously


    Qu Ning: "certainly."


    -


    After a cup of tea, the fragrance lingers.


    Chi Xu seems to be in a good mood. He smiles and says, "I''m really happy at the moment. Even if you haven''t learned how to play the piano, I''d like to tell you a little bit about the killer''s characteristics first. " There is a way is appropriate to put some bait, give some sweetness, in order to let the fish more and more deceived.


    Qu Ning was secretly happy. He didn''t expect that the "soft means" would be effective so soon, but he didn''t show it at all on the surface, "well, young master Yun said. Master Yun can rest assured. I said that if I make master Yun, I will be master. After that, I will continue to be good to him. "


    Chi Zhu: "the killer is not tall and thin. He is about forty years old."


    Qu Ning: "forty? Are you sure

 Chapter 741

    Of course, it''s a fake, which needs to be confirmed. The real murderer is far away and near at the moment, that''s him. Only, she will never know! Chi Zhen nodded without changing his face, "I''m sure."


    Qu Ning: "what else?"


    Fox tail so quickly exposed, so can''t wait to ask! Her acting skills still need to be improved! Chi Zhu: "I said, just a little."


    Qu Ning discussed the tone: "this range is too large. Mr. Yun, why don''t you say a little more, even a little more? "


    When Chi didn''t hear it, he turned to look at the open window in front of him. It was only a short time ago. There was a thin layer of snow on the edge of the window, and a bird stopped. It was white outside.


    Qu Ning grinned his teeth secretly, "well, young master Yun, what you said is very useful. I''ll make another cup of tea for you."


    -


    When Qu Ning cooked the new boiled water and looked up again, he found that the person on the couch seemed to be wandering outside the sky. To put it more popularly, he was in a daze, staring at the bird standing on the window.


    From these contacts, it seems that he often does this, and suddenly he starts to stay, not knowing what he is thinking.


    Qu Ning interrupted: "well, young master Yun, I used different tea this time. You drink and see which is better. "


    "Go out, I want to rest." Chi Xu''s face is expressionless and he pursues the guests.


    Qu Ning: "hmm?"


    Chi Zhu: "go out, don''t let me say it again."


    "Well, young master Yun, have a rest. I''ll come to see you later." Qu Ning got up and went out, feeling puzzled at the bottom of his heart. After stepping out of the threshold and bringing them to the door, Qu Ning quickly went to the hall to find Yu Wenxiao and Song Yuan, and told them the news he just got, "he said that the murderer was not tall or thin, and he was about forty years old. You should quickly pass on the situation to general Fang and ask him to send more people to check it. "


    Yu Wenxiao is going now. Although the scope is very large, we need to check.


    As soon as xiaotuanzi saw quning, he rushed forward, hugged quning''s feet, looked up at quning, like a complaint.


    Qu Ning stooped to knead the head of little Tuanzi and asked the song and Yuan Dynasties, "is there any news of Chi Yan Chi Lin?"


    "I''m afraid the letter was robbed on the way." Song and yuan just discussed this problem with Yu Wenxiao.


    Traning is ready.


    Xiaotuanzi dissatisfied with quning ignore him, small hand pull quning clothes, want quning hold.


    One side of the month small spirit see two people business talk over, open mouth a way: "small regiment son from morning till now haven''t eaten thing, refuse to eat."


    Qu Ning picked up xiaotuanzi, went to the table and sat down to feed xiaotuanzi in person.


    Xiaotuanzi immediately opened his mouth to eat, but also quning to eat.


    Qu Ning suddenly moved in his heart.


    -


    In the afternoon, Qu Ning asked her maidservant about her surname Yun. After making some preparations, she took xiaotuanzi to the courtyard where she surnamed Yun. After putting xiaotuanzi down, she went to the door first, knocked on the door and closed it with her backhand. She asked, "how was the rest? Are you better? "


    Seeing that Qu Ning left him and entered the house, Xiao Tuanzi quickly opened a pair of short legs to chase him, pushed the door on the switch, and climbed over the threshold with his hands and feet to see. Then he ran forward and hugged Qu Ning.


    Chi Xu looked at the little Tuanzi he came in and looked back and forth between Qu Ning and the little Tuanzi. "Is this the surprise you gave me?"


    "No, it''s not." Qu Ning quickly apologized, squatted down to coax xiaotuanzi, "Why are you here?"


    Xiaotuanzi embraces quning''s neck and wants quning to embrace him.

 Chapter 742

    "No, it''s not." Qu Ning quickly denied, his face showed obvious color of accident, squatted down to coax xiaotuanzi, "how did you come?"


    Xiaotuanzi took the opportunity to hold quning''s neck and didn''t want quning to "leave" him and run away.


    Qu Ning asked xiaotuanzi to let go, go out, not to come here.


    Little Tuanzi is not willing.


    After a while, Qu Ning, who had nothing to do with xiaotuanzi, looked at Chi Zhu apologetically and said, "I''m sorry to disturb you. I didn''t expect that he would follow me. I think I''d better go first. I''ll come back to see you when I''ve pacified the child. "


    Words fall, Qu Ning picked up a small round son, go to the door.


    "No, it doesn''t matter to keep him here. I don''t mind." Chi Zhu asked him to stay.


    Qu Ning said thanks. He closed the door which was pushed open by xiaotuanzi, walked back to the wooden couch, and spoiled: "the child is too small, it will be more sticky. Let Mr. Yun laugh."


    Chi Wei knows from the message that the child is not the child of Qu Ning and the devil, and deliberately asks: "your child?"


    "I think so." Qu Ning didn''t deny it at all, and then he kissed xiaotuanzi.


    Little Tuanzi was afraid of strangers and dared not look at Chi Xu. He shyly hid in Qu Ning''s arms.


    Knock on the door sound, the doctor and send medicine to come over, there is also a dish of sweets specially ordered by Qu Ning.


    While Qu Ning let people in, he put down xiaotuanzi. After taking the medicine and preserves, he sat down on the edge of the couch and put the preserves aside for the time being. He was still ready to feed them himself. "The medicine should be drunk while it''s hot."


    Xiaotuanzi followed up two steps, still pulling quning''s clothes and hiding behind quning, but he thought that quning had something to eat, so he could not help standing on tiptoe and stretching his neck to have a look.


    Chi Chu reaches for a candied fruit and hands it to xiaotuanzi, hoping to lead xiaotuanzi forward.


    Xiaotuanzi was so scared that he buried his head on quning''s feet.


    Xiaotuanzi is so lovely, beautiful and soft. He looks like a white, thin and crystal clear ceramic doll. Even Chi Yan has no resistance to him. So he loves him and takes care of him. Chi Lin is also a good one. So I believe that people in front of him can''t resist him.


    Now that we know that "soft means" are useful to him, we should make persistent efforts. I believe that with xiaotuanzi, we will get twice the result with half the effort. Of course, she will protect xiaotuanzi. She will never let xiaotuanzi have anything to do.


    Looking at the action of surname Yun, he is going to feed xiaotuanzi so soon. He obviously likes xiaotuanzi, and the effect is better than she thought. Qu Ning immediately frees up a hand, holds the hiding xiaotuanzi up on her knee, and faces xiaotuanzi, "don''t be afraid, uncle is a good man. Look, uncle is going to give you food. Say thank you, uncle


    Xiaotuanzi doesn''t want to hide in quning''s arms.


    Qu Ning hugs coax tightly, does not force small regiment son, apologizes to Chi Du, "the child is still more afraid of strangers, also hope cloud childe don''t mind. Young master Yun, you''d better take the medicine first. It''s almost cold. "


    Chi Xu opens his mouth and lets Qu Ning feed him. In all kinds of news, we didn''t find the baby''s identity. We only know that as soon as the devil appeared, the baby would follow the devil. The devil really took care of the baby.


    All the things possessed by the devil, or all the things possessed by Rongxin''s own son, he must get or destroy them. Let the devil have nothing and let Rongxin pay for his blood. This is the price Rongxin should have.


    After drinking the medicine, Qu Ning looked at the candied fruit that Chi Zhu still held in his hand, "Mr. Yun, you''d better eat it yourself. When the child wants to eat, I''ll feed him. "


    -


    Good night, dear friends, the devil will be back tomorrow night

 Chapter 743

    "But I want him to eat." Chi Chu said, "if you can coax him to eat this candied fruit in my hand today, or coax him to call me" Uncle "face to face, I will tell you more about the characteristics of the murderer."


    Qu Ning immediately asked, "does this mean that if I coax both, you will tell me two characteristics?"


    Chi Zhui was stunned and immediately laughed. He didn''t care about the pain. It''s interesting. It''s really interesting. He thought about several reactions she would have, but he didn''t expect that she would ask him so.


    Qu Ning: am I right


    "Yes, yes, as you say." Chi Zhu answers and laughs.


    Qu Ningcai didn''t want xiaotuanzi to be called Uncle Yun, but in order to know the murderer''s appearance, he had to hurt xiaotuanzi first, and immediately bowed his head to coax him.


    Little Tuanzi won''t call strangers easily. His head is hiding in Qu Ning''s arms, but he doesn''t want to listen to Qu Ning. He doesn''t even want to look at Chi Zhu.


    Qu Ning has been patient enough.


    Chi Zhen had time to watch and wait, and he was very patient.


    For a long time, Qu Ning almost knelt down and called Xiao Tuanzi "Uncle". It was too hard to coax him. At such a young age, his mouth was so tight that he didn''t open his mouth and didn''t even want to eat.


    "Why don''t I call Mr. Yun uncle?" Qu Ning looks at Chi Du again, trying and discussing.


    Chi Xu suddenly coughs, almost coughs out the medicine he just drank. She could have said such shameless words, and she was so serious.


    "Are you all right? Come on, young master Yun, have a cup of tea. " Qu Ning care, busy pour a glass of water.


    Chi Xu doesn''t answer, afraid that when she drinks, she will say something amazing to choke him.


    Did he think she would? On the surface, he still cares.


    Xiaotuanzi secretly looks at Chi Du, and sees that Chi Du is in a mess. He smiles secretly.


    After Chi Zhen finally slowed down, he looked at Qu Ning with a smile, "in fact, it''s not impossible. However, if you call, "a little meal," it will change two words. "


    "For what?" Qu Ning asked instinctively.


    Chi Zhu: "it''s called" husband. "


    Qu Ning


    Chi Zhu: "as long as you call, I can tell you two points directly."


    Qu Ning quietly clenched his fist, in the eyes of Chi Xu picking eyebrows, not angry but said with a smile: "skin army." The pronunciation of two as like as two peas, but it is completely different.


    In order to get the appearance of the murderer out of his mouth, did she press the bottom line down again and again, or did she have no bottom line at all? Chi Xu suspected that he had just heard the sound, but he knew clearly that she had indeed called.


    Qu Ning: "master Yun, you won''t go back?"


    "It''s hard to recover a word. Even if I don''t keep my promise to anyone, I won''t break my promise to miss Ning." Chi Zhucai won''t admit defeat. It''s not easy for him to make up a few characteristics of the murderer. "Listen, there''s a small wound on the murderer''s chin and a lot of gray hair."


    Qu Ning: "no more?"


    Chi Zhu: "isn''t this two points?"


    "Well, young master Yun, take a rest. I''ll go back." Qu Ning takes xiaotuanzi and leaves. He returns to the hall and tells Yu Wenxiao and Song Yuan what he just learned. He asks them to inform general Fang to further narrow the scope.


    When the song and Yuan Dynasties went to the office, they winked at Yu Wenxiao.


    Qu Ning pinches Xiao Tuanzi''s nose and says "so bad" in a pet way, then turns to Yu Wenxiao and Yue Xiaoling.

 Chapter 744

    Yu Wenxiao understood the meaning of the song and Yuan Dynasties, which they had just discussed. He stopped Qu Ning and said, "Miss Ning, do you want to coax him?"


    Qu Ning: "except for him, no one knows what the killer looks like."


    "But he clearly has a bad intention, to miss Ning you..." pause, some words are not convenient to say directly, but the meaning of the words are understood. In addition, in order to make the characteristics of the murderer too close to that of Yun, it''s really not good for him to let Chi Yan know, "now that he has these characteristics, I believe he can find someone. Miss Ning, that''s it. Don''t go


    Qu Ning: "but the scope is still too large. If only we could find a way to know a few more points or draw a general picture. Don''t worry. I''m measured. I won''t let him do anything. "


    Yu Wenxiao also wants to persuade.


    Little Tuanzi doesn''t want Yu Wen and Xiao Bao, but Qu Ning.


    -


    In the next two days, Qu Ning still takes care of Chi Xu, who is considerate and considerate. However, Chi Xu just refuses to talk about the characteristics of the murderer. He has to wait until he is well and teach her to play the piano.


    During this period, general Fang still failed to find the killer according to several known characteristics.


    The people in the city were trapped and dissatisfied with each other, but fortunately, there was no more murder, which did not further stimulate the people.


    On this day, the wind and snow stopped, and thick snow accumulated on the ground.


    Qu Ning let people rush to work to do the wheelchair, Qu Ning push Chi Xu out for a walk, "old stuffy in the house is not good. Don''t you like the snow scenery? All the plum blossoms in the back garden are in full bloom. They are the best at this time. Let''s go and have a look. "


    Chi Zu: "take my piano."


    "Do you think your hands are much better and you can teach me how to play the piano?" The doctor said it would take a hundred days to break one''s muscles and bones. It''s not good if it''s not as serious as Chi Zhu for a year or so. But now, apart from teaching her to play the piano, he is not willing to talk about the characteristics of the murderer, so the earlier he teaches, the better.


    Without waiting for Chi Xu to answer, Qu Ning went on, putting the Guqin on Chi Xu''s knee. "It''s good to go out to see the snow scenery and play the Guqin by the way. Don''t worry, young master Yun. I will study very hard. "


    He takes the piano, because the piano is his weapon, any person only has the weapon in hand to be able to rest assured. However Qu Ning wants to say so intentionally, Chi Zhen does not refute.


    -


    In the open space of the courtyard, there are maidservants and servants catching birds.


    Qu Ning pushed the wheelchair from the corridor in the past, quietly drooping eyes, pay attention to Chi Xu''s face. That day, he looked at the bird standing on the window in a daze and asked her to go out directly. He didn''t know what memories or things related to birds he thought of.


    Chi Xu''s face was cold and heavy, and he didn''t speak.


    Qu Ning: "Mr. Yun, I think those maidservants have caught a lot of birds. Why don''t they bake some for us?"


    Chi Zhu: "do you want to eat?"


    "Don''t you want to eat His face was like this, and anyone with eyes could see it. Qu Ning is not blind. Of course, he saw them all and said something ironic on purpose.


    Chi Zhu: "I don''t need to."


    Qu Ning: "really not?"


    Chi Zhu: "let them let go of all the birds, and leave none."


    Qu Ning: "why?"


    Chi Zhen is a Leng, this just realizes oneself at the moment this kind of mood is exposed. There is little in the valley, but there are many birds. As a child, he even hoped that he could fly out of the valley like a bird.


    He had no company, no one to talk to, so he didn''t know when to start raising birds.

 Chapter 745

    But when he had feelings for birds, the snow covered the whole valley in winter. The man who seldom visited the valley killed his birds one by one in front of him.


    Watching the birds die at their feet is like watching their own hopes to fly out of the valley.


    Now, although he is out of the valley, the man still refuses to step forward and take back his throne, which means that he still needs to hide his identity and still can''t completely get rid of the valley that trapped him like a shackle.


    In a daze again? There is a big question mark on Qu Ning''s head!


    Chi Zhu: "forget it."


    "No, since you want to release it, I''ll let them release it. You don''t want to say that. I won''t ask more. " He didn''t find out anything. Qu Ning was a little annoyed, but he still ordered people to let the birds go.


    -


    Garden Pavilion.


    Qu Ning pushed the wheelchair in and let the servant bring the stove, tea and so on.


    After a few cups of tea, Chi Xu holds back the pain in his hand and teaches Qu Ning to play the piano.


    Qu Ning studied it very carefully for the sake of idioms.


    Chi Yan keeps coming back. As soon as he enters the mansion, he knows that Qu Ning is in the garden. He goes directly to the garden and sees the "intimate" scene in the pavilion from a distance. His face is hard to see.


    Qu Ning noticed something and suddenly raised his head to see the person in front of him. His eyes couldn''t stop flashing. He couldn''t believe it. Then Joy came like a tide, and he got up and ran to the person in front.


    Chi Xu: "come back. If you go, I won''t tell you the characteristics of the murderer. "


    "I''ll tell you the characteristics of the killer now."


    "Stay!"


    "Come back!"


    Qu Ning can''t hear anything. At this moment, there are only people in front of him in his mind. He''s back. He''s finally back. God knows how worried she is about him these days. She is so anxious to find out the murderer, want to keep Lin City, everything is for him.


    Chi Yan didn''t move. Qu Ning didn''t stop, and he didn''t prepare to stop. He hugged Chi Yan and said, "just come back!"


    "What were you doing?" Two people speak in unison.


    Qu Ning hears the coldness in Chi Yan''s words. Knowing that he has misunderstood, he explains it quickly and says it from beginning to end in the quickest and most concise words.


    At this time, Chi Lin came over with a small ball in his hand. It''s not that he wants to carry it, it''s that xiaotuanzi holds his feet as soon as he sees him, even if he walks, and hangs it on his feet like a koala. It''s really in the way.


    Xiaotuanzi is happy now.


    Yu Wenxiao, song and Yuan Dynasties and Yue Xiaoling came with him and made a statement. Finally, he said, "I still haven''t caught the murderer. Young master, Miss Ning will take care of young master Yun. It''s all about looking for the murderer. "


    Song and Yuan Dynasties echoed.


    Chi Yan raised his hand to hold Qu Ning and looked at the people in the pavilion.


    Looking at the scene of "reunion, warmth, happiness and beauty" in front of him from a distance, Chi Xu''s hand on the string kept clenching. This is her true feelings, is her most real side, when he is acting. In order to set up the appearance of the murderer, she did not hesitate to approach him and take care of him. It seemed that she was willing to do anything to find out the murderer. But as soon as Chi Yan came back, she forgot everything and let him say nothing.


    A demon that people all over the world hate, especially the other is the son of Rong Xin. Why can he have all this?


    -


    Good night, dear friends, rest early, update tomorrow evening, and strive for more updates

 Chapter 746

    Chi Yan: "in the future, don''t do this kind of thing again."


    Qu Ning also knows that this is not good, but she has no other way.


    Chi Yan stroked Qu Ning''s face: "promise me!"


    "Well." Qu Ning nodded.


    Chi Yan turns to Yu Wenxiao, "where are those bodies now?"


    Yu Wenxiao: "in the morgue of Yamen."


    Chi Yan: "I''ll see for myself. As for the people in the pavilion, they will be put into prison immediately. "


    Qu Ning: "you want to force him to speak in this way? But it''s useless. Yu Wenxiao punished him, but he refused to say. These hard means are useless to him. "


    Yu Wenxiao nodded and gave a brief account of the execution that day.


    Looking at the people in the pavilion, Chi linchao''s eyes were opposite, and the Phoenix''s eyes flashed across the silk shadow.


    Chi Yan didn''t have an expression. "I don''t want to ask. From this moment on, he''s the killer. When the news gets out, I''ll personally supervise and kill him in three days. That''s the end of the matter. I''ll open the gate and decide whether the people in the city will go or stay. "


    His tone was cold and dignified. He said that this was it. There was no room for discussion. Qu Ning can''t help but be shocked and blurt out, "but he''s not the murderer. Besides, what if he was killed as a murderer and then the murderer came out to kill again? All the people will know that you deliberately deceived them. Even if the real murderer is caught in the future, the people will not believe it. "


    "The murderer had better come out to kill again. I''ll wait." Chi Yan looks at Chi Xu in the pavilion for the second time. He takes his eyes back and leaves with Qu Ning. Just think of how close she has been to the people in the pavilion these days. It''s cheap for him to kill him like this.


    Qu Ning faltered for a moment and couldn''t help looking back. Although the man surnamed Yun is hateful, because only he knows the murderer''s appearance, he has been threatening, but he has never done anything. It''s hard to let him be a scapegoat in this way.


    Chi Lin carries a little Tuan Zi and leaves, urging Yu Wen and Xiao Song Yuan to do something. He doesn''t want to do it soon.


    Yu Wenxiao looks at the song and Yuan Dynasties and thinks the same as Qu Ning. Although he doesn''t like Yun, he''s not the murderer. So he puts the murderer on his head


    -


    Yamen, outside the morgue.


    Because it is winter, ice and snow, so although the body has been here for several days, but still no smell.


    There are people in the yamen, but no one wants to come here to guard the body.


    Chi Yan just stopped, let go of Qu Ning''s hand, "you wait outside here, I''ll go in and have a look."


    "Good." That corpse is too miserable to see. Qu Ning has seen it before and doesn''t want to see it any more. Seeing that Chi Lin is still following, it''s obvious that he wants to go in and have a look together. Qu Ning grabs the little ball in Chi Lin''s hand, but he can''t let it see.


    Before long, he put Chi Xu in prison and sent Yu Wenxiao, who was under strict guard, to come. As for the song and Yuan Dynasties, they have gone to ask general Fang.


    In the snowy yard, only Qu Ning, Yue Xiaoling and Xiao Tuanzi can be seen. Yu Wenxiao doesn''t have to think much to know that Chi Yanchi is inside, so he whispers to Qu Ning: "Miss Ning, the one surnamed Yun wants to see you. He also said that


    "Say what?" Qu Ning wondered what could make Yu Wenxiao so hesitant.


    "He also said, Miss Ning, you called him... Called him... Husband. He asked Miss Ning if she didn''t care so much about her old love The lighter the voice is, Yu Wenxiao carefully pays attention to the morgue door, worried that Chi Yan will come out and hear it.

 Chapter 747

    "Don''t listen to his nonsense. I don''t know what to call it." Qu Ning quickly denied, even if called is completely different from the other two words.


    Qu Ning: "by the way, how is he now?"


    "It''s not healed. The cell is cold and damp." But this is not the point. The point is that Chi Yan is going to kill him. Yu Wenxiao continued: "forget it, Miss Ning, don''t think about it any more. Since you have made up your mind, don''t go to see him


    Yue Xiaoling didn''t speak all the time, but at this moment he held back and asked, "he''s not the killer. Is this really good?"


    Chi Yan and Chi Lin come out together.


    Qu Ning looked, just talked about the topic and stopped, asked Chi Yan: "how is the investigation?"


    Chi Yan: "it''s internal power. Some people put internal power into their bodies


    Qu Ning: "is the killer''s internal power very high?"


    Chi Yan: "yes."


    "Are you sure you can catch him? If he kills again? " When asked if his eloquence was not right, he openly doubted Chi Yan''s ability. Qu Ning quickly explained, "I mean, the murderer came out all of a sudden every time, killed people and left. He acted very quickly. If he shows up again and we get the news, we can''t get there in time... "


    Chi Lin interrupted Qu Ning and said to his brother, "I''ll take people to inspect myself. As long as the murderer dare to appear again, I will take him


    Chi Yan: "No. I''ll rush back this time. You''ll have a rest first. "


    Chi Lin listens to his brother.


    Xiaotuanzi went down from Qu Ning''s arms, stepped on the snow as high as his feet, and ran to Chi Lin. his smile these days was not as much as today. Chi Lin ignored him and was still happy. He hugged Chi Lin''s feet.


    -


    The party went back to the general''s house first.


    Tired all the way, Qu Ning asked people to prepare hot water, let Chi Yan take a bath, and have a rest first.


    After the screen, Qu Ning tested the water temperature, determined that it was just right, so he asked the servant to step back and walk out. After drinking the tea, he said to Chi Yan, "OK, go and wash it quickly."


    Chi Yan didn''t move immediately. After looking at the housekeeper''s door, he got up and picked up Qu Ning and went to the back of the screen.


    Qu Ning caught off guard, exclaimed, instinctively embracing Chi Yan''s neck, "what are you doing?"


    Chi Yan directly tells Qu Ning what he wants to do with his actions.


    -


    More than an hour later.


    Finally, Qu Ning, who was transferred from the big tub behind the screen to the wooden couch, quickly pulled the quilt to cover himself. He turned his back to Chi Yan angrily. He wanted to wear clothes, but he didn''t have much strength now.


    As a modern person, she understands their "needs" after they have been separated for so many days.


    But he is too overbearing! Vaguely, she could feel that he was still angry, angry that she used that way to get close to Yun, but why did she do it? Not for him!


    Chi Yan takes out Qu Ning''s whole body and puts Qu Ning''s head on his knee to dry Qu Ning''s hair.


    Qu Ning let Chi Yan wipe, strange fatigue swept up, did not insist on Chi Yan completely dry her hair, then vaguely closed his eyes.


    Chi Yan looks down at Qu Ning. He already knows that she did it all for him. But when he thinks of the picture he saw when he just came back, even if it''s fake, he doesn''t want her to be so close to any man. Mingming has already arrived in the capital. He is only one step away from leading to Chi Fengting, who is hidden in the dark. However, when he receives the news from Lin Cheng, he is worried that she will be OK, so he comes back resolutely.

 Chapter 748

    The sleeping Qu Ning felt cold and trembled unconsciously.


    Chi Yan tucks quning in a quilt, lowers his head and kisses quning''s forehead. He finds that quning''s forehead is a little hot.


    -


    When Qu Ning woke up, it was evening. There was no light in the room. The light was dim.


    Qu Ning sits up, his whole body aches and pains. With this movement, he almost bites his teeth and cries out. Then he finds that he is already wearing white underwear. He doesn''t have to think that Chi Yan must have worn it for her.


    Reach for the pillow clothes, Qu Ning just ready to wear, the door was pushed open.


    Qu Ning saw Chi Yan holding a tray with food and a bowl of Medicine on it.


    "Wake up." Chi Yan lit the candle on the table, took the food to the wooden couch and sat down. First he raised his hand to explore Qu Ning''s forehead and found that it was still a little hot.


    Qu Ning doesn''t understand, after waiting for Chi Yan''s hand to leave, he also explored with his hand.


    This is not because of what happened behind the screen before, is it? Qu Ning instantly thought of this possibility, his face could not stop reddening.


    Pool Rock rubs Qu Ning''s face, Mou color obviously gentleness comes down, "need not rise, eat directly on the couch, then drink medicine."


    "The medicine is so bitter." Qu Ning pursed his lips and bowed his head to hide his embarrassment, "it''s all your fault!"


    ChiYan serious color, "next time I will pay attention."


    Qu Ning nodded and felt that something was wrong after ordering. What is "attention next time"? Does he still want to be like this? Although it''s not good, but... Qu Ning can''t help looking for a hole to drill.


    Chi Yan gives Qu Ning a good quilt to avoid catching cold again. About that murderer and surname cloud''s matter all asked, wants to know Qu Ning these days memory how, "has recalled other?"


    "No, I didn''t think about it." Qu Ning shook his head, these days to find the killer, "or, you hypnotize me again tonight?"


    "Don''t worry, wait until you are well." Chi Yan began to feed Qu Ning, otherwise it would be cold.


    Qu Ning is eating, the desire speech stops again, several times lift Mou to see Chi Yan, "do you really want to kill that surname cloud?"


    Chi Yan''s hand stopped, "do you want to plead for him?"


    Qu Ning: "neither. Again, I''m afraid that after you kill him, the real killer will kill again. At that time, the people will know that they have been cheated, and the situation will be even worse. "


    "I know it''s all up to me. You just have to take good care of yourself and don''t think about anything else." Chi Yan doesn''t want to mention the cloud, or Qu Ning. If the real murderer dares to appear, he will wait for the murderer to fall into the trap. If the murderer doesn''t show up, the one surnamed Yun is the murderer.


    Qu Ning: "by the way, what happened to the queen? How do you and Chi Lin rush back to lead the emperor to show up? "


    Chi Yan: "it can be set up next time."


    Qu Ning: does the queen agree


    Chi Yan: "she can only agree."


    Qu Ning nodded, thinking it was. Now the queen wants to deal with the first emperor. They have to work together to bring the first emperor out. Even if the queen is angry, she still wants to cooperate with Chi Yan.


    -


    At night.


    Qu Ning drank medicine to lie down, on the body''s sour pain is much better.


    Chi Yan lay down beside him and took Qu Ning into his arms.


    Knowing that his body was always cold, Qu Ning moved closer to him. He could not help holding his hand under the quilt. He liked the calmness. Like the "fierce" behind the screen before, it''s OK occasionally. Don''t be too much.

 Chapter 749

    It''s getting light.


    Qu Ning wakes up in Chi Yan''s arms and sees him as soon as he opens his eyes. He knows that he must be very tired after coming back these days. He doesn''t want to wake him up and disturb him, so he looks at him like this and doesn''t move.


    Although there are still some memories that I don''t remember, in fact, I should have remembered almost all of them.


    I don''t know how long later, Qu Ning went to sleep again.


    -


    In the same cell.


    Chi Xu opened his eyes to the dawn, his injury aggravated and he coughed constantly.


    A man in black sneaked in quietly, opened the door of the prison, knelt down on one knee to Chi Xu, "little Lord, I''ll help you out."


    "Go away!" Chi Zhen angrily rebukes.


    Man in Black: "young Lord, the devil has come back. He will really kill you. It''s from the Lord. Please go back as soon as possible. "


    Chi Xu''s voice is colder, "my words, don''t let me say the second time."


    "Young master, that subordinate only offends." Words fall, black dress person stand up, direct to Chi Xu start.


    Chi Xu is annoyed. At this moment, he is acutely aware that someone has changed his face and quickly orders the man in black.


    The man in black was startled. He quickly took orders from the lightning and flint room, pulled out his sword and pointed it at Chi Xu, who was sitting against the wall. He said in a vicious voice: "today is your time to die. Let''s die!"


    When Yu Wenxiao and song and Yuan arrived, they happened to hear this sentence and see this scene. They rushed to rescue Chi Xu and fight with the man in black.


    The man in black looked at Chi Xu and knew that he could not save him today. He fought and retreated and went out.


    Yu Wenxiao goes after him, and the song and Yuan Dynasties stay to check the situation of Chi Xu.


    Song Yuan: "how are you, young master Yun? No injuries, right? Who was that man just now? Why come to the cell and kill you? "


    Chi Xu coughed and said nothing.


    Outside, the man in black just went out, but he didn''t see clearly for a moment. He was taken down by Chi Lin, and he was pointed.


    Yu Wenxiao sees this and quickly tells Chi Lin what happened just now. Yesterday afternoon, Chi Yan asked him and Song Yuan about it again, and then asked him and Song Yuan to come here to guard the cloud. Hide it well and don''t let people find out. Let''s see if there will be anything. They haven''t seen anyone since last night. When they dozed off a little, they felt that someone had entered the cell. So they went in to have a look and saw someone. If he and song and Yuan are late, the one named Yun will die.


    "Who sent you?" Chi Lin asked the man in black


    Yu Wenxiao takes off the cloth on his black face.


    The man in Black said according to Chi Xu''s command: "he saw our master''s appearance and naturally died."


    Chi Lin: "who is the master?"


    The man in black doesn''t say.


    Chi Lin: "Yu Wenxiao, introduce to him the torture in this prison."


    Yu Wenxiao took the order.


    The people in black are not moved. These tortures are trivial. Compared with those in the valley, they are nothing.


    When song and Yuan Dynasties came out, he didn''t expect Chi Lin to come. He also told Chi Lin, "young master, just now the man surnamed Yun said that the man in black was sent by the murderer to kill him."


    Chi Lin squinted, "I''ll give this man to you. Don''t let him die until he speaks. "


    Yu Wenxiao and Song Yuan nodded and watched Chi Lin leave.


    When we can''t see Chi Lin, the song and Yuan Dynasties whispered to Yu Wenxiao: "the one surnamed Yun still wants to see Miss Ning and say something very important to miss Ning."


    Yu Wenxiao thought, "don''t let the young master know about this, and don''t tell Miss Ning."

 Chapter 750

    Song Yuan hesitated: "do you really want to kill him as a murderer?"


    Yu Wenxiao: "this is the meaning of the eldest son."


    Song Yuan: "well, it''s his own fault. If he directly tells the characteristics of the murderer and doesn''t coerce Miss Ning to make him happy, nothing will happen. "


    Leaving Chi Lin, he went on to inspect the streets with his troops. I just passed the Yamen and came in to have a look. I didn''t expect to catch someone.


    -


    Near noon, Chi Lin returned to the general''s house.


    The servants became trembling again because the devil came back.


    Chi Lin looked around the hall, but didn''t see little Tuan Zi. He casually asked the maid, "where''s the little fool?"


    The maid was stunned and then reacted. She trembled all over and replied urgently: "Little Prince and girl Yue are on the prince''s side."


    The pool is in the past.


    In the courtyard where Qu Ning and Chi Yan live, on the corridor under the eaves, Xiao Tuanzi sits on Chi Yan''s knee and sips hot tea from Chi Yan.


    When Chi Lin arrived, he just heard his brother ask Yue Xiaoling, "are you very concerned about the result?"


    Yue Xiaoling: "just a little curious."


    "What are you curious about?" Chi Lin interjected.


    Sitting on the small spirit suddenly turned his head, this just saw the pool came, "nothing, casually ask." She just wanted to know about the little uncle by knowing about the queen.


    Xiaotuanzi immediately climbed down from Chi Yan''s knee, ran to Chi Lin and hugged Chi Lin''s foot.


    With a look of disgust on his face, Chi Lin picked up xiaotuanzi and went to the eaves.


    Chi Yan: "I also invite Miss Yue to get some food for the children."


    "Well, I''m going." Yue Xiaoling leaves.


    Chi Lin saw it and asked, "brother, is this deliberately supporting her?"


    "She''s a little over concerned." Chi Yan didn''t say much. Instead, he asked, "what''s the situation in the city?"


    "People in the city know that my brother is back and that he will kill the murderer soon. Although they doubt it, there is nothing wrong for the time being. There is no one in the street. It''s still calm. But in the prison, someone did go, and I just took it. Yu Wen, Xiao Song and Yuan are interrogating. " Chi Lin sat down next to his brother and saw that xiaotuanzi wanted to give him tea to drink. He grabbed the cup with his hands and went into the tea, which made him even more disgusted.


    It''s cold in the heavy snow, and the tea is very cold, so it''s not hot. Xiaotuanzi was very attentive to Chi Lin, and he was flattering.


    Qu Ning opened the door and came out. In the morning, she woke up first, but she went to sleep again. She didn''t even know when the people around her got up. She couldn''t help shivering under the cold wind. It was too cold this winter.


    Xiaotuanzi looked at quning, Chi Yan and Chi Lin, and covered his mouth with a smile.


    Chi Lin: "I don''t know what smirk is."


    Little Tuanzi couldn''t understand, so he laughed more happily.


    The pool is speechless.


    -


    Three days passed in a flash.


    morning.


    Chi Yan got up and dressed.


    Qu Ning suddenly woke up this time, gave up the warm blanket, also got up, by the way to Chi Yan put on a coat, the words in the heart finally asked, "really want to kill him?"


    "You stay in the mansion and don''t go anywhere." As soon as the words came down, Chi Yan said, "forget it, you''d better go together. Stay with me all the time. Don''t leave my sight." Before, he and Chi Lin went to the capital and left her here for the sake of safety. As a result, there was a murderer. Fortunately, she was OK. From now on, she still stays by his side, he can rest assured.

 Chapter 751

    Qu Ning also wanted to say "you didn''t answer my question just now", but he swallowed it again.


    In the early morning, general Fang began to prepare, escorting the "murderer" to the execution ground with Yu Wen, Xiao Song and yuan. At the same time, he sent people beating gongs and drums to inform the whole city to watch the execution ground.


    All the people in the city were afraid, and no one dared to go to the execution ground. But on the street near the execution ground, in several restaurants and inns, a few doors and windows were slightly opened, and some eyes were hidden behind the cracks to peep.


    The whole execution ground was empty except for general Fang, Yu Wenxiao, the soldiers in the song and Yuan Dynasties and the surrounding areas.


    When the carriage stopped, Qu Ning got off with Chi Yan and saw the man sitting on the scaffold. In such a short period of time, he lost a lap and his black robes were obviously bigger than before. It seemed that any gust of wind could blow him away.


    In the carriage behind, Chi Lin got out of the car with one hand holding Xiaotuan Zi. He had already blindfolded Xiaotuan Zi in the car.


    For not cooperate, old pull eyes on the cloth of small ball, pool face directly hit a few small ball''s hand.


    Xiaotuanzi was so angry in his arms that he didn''t dare to Ramon any more.


    Looking at the arrival of several people, or more accurately, looking at Qu Ning, Chi Zhen gently stroked the Guqin on his feet with his fingers, and made a series of light and beautiful piano sounds. As if he were a lover, he asked, "do you really want to kill me?"


    Qu Ning''s step is a meal.


    General Fang came forward and asked Chi Yan to sit on the throne. Then he stood on the scaffold and announced in a loud voice to the empty surroundings and streets: "listen, the murderer has been caught. Now this is the real murderer. He deliberately killed people and planted the blame on the crown prince. To behead him in public today is to return the prince''s innocence and give you an account. After that, I''ll order someone to open the gate. The prince said, "go and stay with us. We will never stop. We will do what we say."


    Some people hiding in restaurants and Inn rooms secretly watching the execution ground looked at each other.


    Chi Zhu sneered, "it''s not a matter of your words whether it''s the murderer or not." Still looking at Qu Ning, "do you really want to kill me?"


    Qu Ning looked at him, and her eyes were opposite. Although she was so angry when she was threatened by him, she thought about how to "repay" him well in the future, but now she didn''t think about killing him as a murderer.


    Chi Xu seemed to give up without asking an answer. In front of Chi Yan and the public, he asked for the third time: "do you really want to kill me?"


    General Fang came near and reminded Chi Yan in a low voice: "prince, it''s almost time."


    Chi Yan didn''t seem to hear it, didn''t say a word, didn''t have any facial expression, obviously also wanted to hear Qu Ning''s answer.


    Quiet!


    The whole execution ground fell into a strange silence!


    General Fang was stunned. Stand back.


    Yu Wen, Xiao Song and Yuan were a little worried, but at this time, they didn''t know what to do.


    Chi Zhu: "as long as you say, you let me be the murderer, let me die, then I will die, willingly."


    "Every word I said to you came from my heart."


    "I''m pestering and threatening you, just because that night, I really like you."


    "Whatever you have said to me, whether you are sincere or not, at least I have taken it for granted, especially that voice - husband."


    Chi Yan''s hand suddenly clenched.


    Chi Lin "brush" to see Qu Ning, she even dare to call this man husband?


    -


    Good night, dear friends, update tomorrow evening

 Chapter 752

    "Nothing at all!" Qu Ning immediately denied, ignoring his heart that silk guilty. Although she can say to herself that her name is just another two completely different homonyms, she feels that it will only complicate the matter. Besides, general Fang and so many soldiers are present, so it''s easier to deny it.


    Chi Zhu is not angry but smiles, "whether there is, whether it is me or you who are lying, you know best in your heart. Or do you want to take this as a little secret between us? "


    My God, what a secret! Can you stop so much drama and so amazing? Does he want to die early, or is he afraid he won''t die today? Qu Ning immediately clearly felt the change of the breath of the people around him. He quickly grasped his hand with both hands, turned back to see him, and said with a smile, "don''t listen to his nonsense. I really don''t have it. How can I call him that?"


    Chi Yan''s face is hard to see the extreme, wind and rain is about to come, but without saying a word, he picked up the wooden card with the word "chop" and put it into Qu Ning''s hand.


    Is he asking her to order the execution of the people on the scaffold? Qu Ning suddenly felt like a hot potato, his hand suddenly released, and the wooden card fell on the table in front of them, "this..."


    Chi Yan picked it up, put it in Qu Ning''s hand again, and held Qu Ning''s hand. His five fingers tightened to prevent Qu Ning from loosening again, "didn''t you say he was talking nonsense? Then, throw this wooden card down. "


    Qu Ning: "but he is not a murderer. I can''t kill him just because he talks nonsense."


    Chi Yan: "I want to kill him. He was going to die today."


    Qu Ning tried to do the final persuasion, "we can find a way to catch the real killer, which is more secure and safe."


    Chi Yan: "don''t you have the heart?"


    Qu Ning: "I just don''t want to kill an innocent person."


    "I knew you didn''t have the heart to give up on me. What happened in those days, you are very considerate of me and take care of me every day. It''s not all fake. " Chi Zhen doesn''t seem to feel the danger, or he doesn''t care at all. At this juncture, he interrupts with a smile.


    Qu Ning resisted the impulse to caress his forehead. This surname Yun is intentional, absolutely intentional. It''s just exciting Chi Yan. What''s good for him? He really doesn''t want to live?


    The whole execution ground fell into a deeper silence.


    General Fang stepped back unconsciously.


    Yu Wenxiao and the song and Yuan Dynasties looked at each other, but they couldn''t help but step back and couldn''t figure out what the man surnamed Yun wanted to do. If it wasn''t for all the things before, they would have doubted whether it was a madman.


    Chi Lin looks back and forth between Qu Ning and Chi Xu with no expression. She still stares at Qu Ning to see if she does what her brother says.


    Chi Zhen doesn''t wait for Qu Ning to decide and open his mouth again. He turns his eyes and says to Chi Yan directly: "the devil in the hall, only other people are afraid of you. Can you be afraid too? I''m afraid that I''ll take away her heart and that the people around you will like me, so I''m anxious to kill me, and I''ll never suffer again? "


    Chi Yan''s eyes suddenly moved from Qu Ning to Chi Xu, "you want to die!"


    Chi Zhu chuckles, "only when you are right, will you be so angry. May I ask the devil, is he right now? "


    The sound falls, and the scene is ready.


    All the soldiers who surrounded the scaffold stepped back one after another, and the circle expanded obviously.

 Chapter 753

    In one of the Inns on the street and one of the rooms on the second floor of the inn, the windows are opened as well. Like some people who peep at the scaffold, a group of people in black quietly watch the situation on the scaffold. Because of the distance, they can''t hear the specific dialogue on the scaffold, but only see the general situation.


    There was a knock at the door.


    A group of people in black in the room were on guard and held their breath.


    The man in black outside the door pushed the door in, quickly closed the door, and told the leader, "my Lord, you have already acted. Everything is going according to the plan."


    The leader said, "well done. I''ll do it later."


    A group of men in black took orders.


    Outside the inn, right in front of the scaffold, Qu Ning had covered his eyes. He was sure that the people on the scaffold were really crazy and wanted to invite several people to drag him away. But on second thought, I think the people on the scaffold are probably using the method of agitation. He deliberately said this, repeatedly angering Chi Yan, provoking Chi Yan, is it difficult for him to think that this can let Chi Yan fall in the trap, and then "compete fairly" with him, childishly proving that the people around him, that is, she won''t like him?


    Thinking of this, Qu Ning covered his eyes with his hand slightly open, and peeped at Chi Yan, just to hear him say: "when you die, you will know if it''s true. Come on, you don''t have to chop. Change lingchi. "


    It''s not normal to play cards! Qu Ning quickly put down his hand to cover his eyes, but the result was expected. How could Chi Yan be easily provoked by others? Could the people on the scaffold be regarded as throwing stones at his own feet?


    Qu Ning can''t help being slightly anxious.


    General Fang ordered the soldiers to set up a scaffold.


    Chi Xu''s face changed slightly at this time. He is really practical. Unfortunately, Chi Yan doesn''t fall into the trap. His hand on the string is quietly tightened. Once he is tied to the scaffold, the Guqin will take off his hand.


    The soldiers moved very quickly, and soon put the scaffold in place and went forward to prepare for the scaffold. After all, the devil is sitting here. How dare they not hurry up.


    Chi Xu''s tight hand loosened, and he was about to stir the strings. At that moment, a group of people in black fell down from the sky, protecting Chi Xu in the middle of Xingtai.


    Pool face "brush" ground stands up, Phoenix Mou flash silk murderous gas.


    Yu Wenxiao, song and Yuan Dynasty, unexpectedly, this sudden situation, Leng Leng, after a few steps forward quickly.


    Yu Wenxiao: "who are you?"


    "The devil killer! The devil will be killed by everyone. As long as the devil wants to kill people, we will guarantee that the devil''s conspiracy will never succeed. " The man in black, who was the leader of the group, came back loudly. Then he signaled a group of people in black to start. He quickly picked up Chi Xu and was about to take him away.


    Chi Xu recognized the voice and knew that it was the people in the valley. He said, "thank you very much, chivalrous men!"


    Chi Yan: "kill, not one."


    Chi Lin took the little ball in his arms and flew to the scaffold to do it himself.


    Yu Wenxiao and song and Yuan also helped.


    Xiaotuanzi felt the familiar breath, and he was beaten by Chi Lin many times before. It hurt so much, so he was bumped up and down. He didn''t make any noise.


    Qu Ning hugged xiaotuanzi, but he didn''t expect this sudden situation. He couldn''t say whether he was relieved. After observing calmly, he said, "when did these people sneak into the city?"


    Chi Yan didn''t speak, his face was ugly.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the whole scaffold and its surroundings were full of swords and swords, screams, soldiers and people in black fell down.

 Chapter 754

    Qu Ning watched nervously.


    In a short time, the sound of gongs and drums came from all directions, from far to near. At the same time, several loud shouts such as "this way", "run this way", "run quickly", "the devil is about to catch up" were mixed together.


    Qu Ning was stunned. Instinctively, he looked around in his voice. Suddenly, dense masses of people came from all the streets. There were men and women, old and young. The front row of people rushed to see the situation around the scaffold, and they were so scared that they wanted to flee back. However, there were endless people coming from behind. For a moment, they were in a mess, and even trampled.


    The sound of beating gongs and drums, and all kinds of shouting and shouting stopped at this moment. And the people who make these sounds are as invisible in the sea of people as they are in the city.


    At this time, the man in black, the leader, quickly picked up Chi Xu and led him into the sea of people with a speed as fast as lightning.


    Chi Lin chased the people with his feet like stepping on the ground. The bloody daggers in his hands were shining, and the blood was dripping on the people''s heads and bodies all the way.


    The people screamed and were terrified. They thought they were coming to kill them.


    Those who took the opportunity to create chaos yelled: "run away, the devil is coming to kill us, everyone run away, if you don''t run away, you will be killed..."


    At this time, the people did not have the heart to distinguish the true from the false, which was more chaotic.


    Qu Ning saw the children and the old people in the crowd. Seeing that the children and the old people were trampled, he quickly stood up and rushed to the pool to cry in front of his back, "don''t hurt the children, don''t hurt the innocent."


    Chi didn''t look back. He still stepped on the heads of the common people to catch up with them. He did not care whether he would hurt others or not.


    Qu Ning worried and grabbed Chi Yan''s hand beside him, "don''t hurt the children, so many old children..."


    Chi Yan: "lin''er, come back."


    "But brother..." Chi Lin suddenly turned back and wanted to say that he couldn''t let people escape, but he always listened to his brother''s orders and had to go back first.


    He looks back at the crowd.


    The man in black headed: "little Lord, let''s go." When all the demons come to the execution ground, they first send some people to make some blood everywhere, kill some city guards, and then beat gongs and drums everywhere to say that the demons are killing people door to door, so that the people can escape quickly and lead them out, so as to drive the people here like ducks. The people who make blood and beat gongs and drums have been mixing with the common people. When they enter the sea of people, they will become their successors.


    The remaining people in black besieged on the scaffold and around Xingtai determined that Chi Xu had escaped. At the last moment, they all bit the poison hidden in the crevasse and immediately fell down.


    Yu Wenxiao rescues a fallen man in black, but he is still a little late. After a careful examination, he says to Chi Yanchi: "it''s the poison of blocking one''s throat at the sight of blood."


    The people who come like the tide are going like the tide.


    The trampled old people and children are either carried away or pulled away by adults, or run away by crawling.


    Chi Xu, the man in black, and a group of people who play gongs and drums are like fish in the sea.


    Chi Yan gets up and leaves.


    Qu Ning rushed to catch up.


    Chi Lin also went back, his face was rather ugly.


    Yu Wenxiao and song and Yuan Dynasties left behind.


    The song and Yuan Dynasties were responsible for cleaning up the scene.

 Chapter 755

    Yu Wenxiao and general Fang went to track down the escaped man. This is the first person who can escape in front of Chi Yan and Chi Yan wants to kill. As for who these people in black with such a plan are and how they got in, we must also find out.


    -


    General house.


    Chi Yan got out of the carriage and went into the mansion.


    Qu Ning put Xiao Tuanzi in Chi Lin ''


    The servants saw this scene from a distance, and each of them fled.


    All the way back to the courtyard, into the room, Qu Ning backhand closed the door, you have to say, the whole person was suddenly turned in front of the person pressed on the door, the back of the head almost hit the door.


    "Never say those two words to anyone in the future!" Chi Yan buckles Qu Ning hard and holds his fist tightly to restrain his anger.


    Qu Ning subconsciously nodded, and then realized that he had denied it before. Now is it a disguised recognition? However, since Chi Yan said that, then he obviously saw it and couldn''t cheat him.


    Chi Yan: "after..."


    "No later, nothing later, only with you forever." Qu Ning took the neck of the upper pool rock with both hands, stood on tiptoe and blocked him with his own mouth.


    Chi Yan immediately turned back and punished Qu Ning severely. She was so bold that she even dared to say those two words, even for him. If she dares to have another time, if she dares to


    -


    More than an hour later.


    In the room with the door closed, on the couch in a mess.


    Qu Ning''s voice was weak and he repeatedly "begged for mercy". The "punishment" was too fierce and too long to bear.


    The song and Yuan Dynasties came in a hurry and knocked on the door.


    Qu Ning is surprised, push the pool rock above hastily.


    Chi Yan didn''t retreat. He held on to Qu Ning and asked directly to the door, "what''s the matter?"


    Qu Ning was so nervous that he had to hold his breath.


    "Young master, the poison of the people in black who appear on the execution ground today is the same as that of the people in black who were caught before." Before, a man in black sneaked into the cell to kill a man surnamed Yun. He said that the man surnamed Yun saw the appearance of the murderer, so they naturally thought that the murderer sent him. Under torture, the man in black died of the poison in his bite.


    It didn''t matter. As a result, when he just left to clean up the scene and deal with the corpses, he accidentally found that the poison was the same. Today, these people in black are obviously here to save Yun.


    That is to say, the poison in the mouth of those who kill and save is the same. If it''s a coincidence, it''s too unbelievable.


    The song and Yuan Dynasties realized that this matter was of great importance and did not dare to delay, so they rushed to report it.


    Chi Yan''s face sank.


    Qu Ning also heard clearly, his face changed. How could the people who killed and saved be the same


    Chi Yan: "you go to the hall and wait. I''ll come right away."


    Song Yuan nodded and went to the hall.


    Qu Ning: "how could this happen?"


    Chi Yan didn''t speak. After finishing in a hurry, he got up and dressed.


    Qu Ning reacted awkwardly. Just now, because the news was so shocking, he forgot that they were


    -


    Good night, dear friends, it''s going to be more exciting tomorrow night

 Chapter 756

    Qu Ning immediately pulled the quilt to cover his head, blushed to no avail, but in his mind, he recalled that he had just finished in a hurry and quit.


    Chi Yan dressed neatly, turned his head to open the quilt, let Qu Ning''s head show, bent down to kiss Qu Ning''s forehead, explained: "wait for me here, I''ll go and have a look."


    Qu Ning closed his eyes and nodded. He didn''t breathe until he heard the sound of opening and closing the door. He couldn''t think of anything more embarrassing.


    In order to transfer his thoughts as soon as possible, Qu Ning immediately reconsidered what song and Yuan had just said.


    -


    It''s a cool hall.


    Yue Xiaoling looks at Song and Yuan anxiously, and wants song and Yuan to sit down and have a cup of tea. The young master named Yun is not a murderer, but Chi Yan wants to kill him as a murderer, so she didn''t go to the execution ground today. It was not until Chi Lin came back with Xiao Xi''er that she knew what had happened on the execution ground. This was a relief. After all, no innocent people were killed, but soon song and Yuan came back to report to Chi Lin, and the situation seems to have changed. The man surnamed Yun is not simple.


    As soon as the song and Yuan Dynasties saw the arrival of Chi Yan, they went forward and added: "the young master has gone to check the body. There is no news from Yu Wenxiao and general Fang. I believe they are still searching everywhere. "


    Chi Yan''s face is expressionless, "say again all about that surname cloud, from beginning to end, don''t miss any place."


    The song and Yuan Dynasties nodded, starting from the first meeting with Chi Xu, including the environment at that time, the words reported by the soldiers, Chi Xu''s look, and so on.


    Yue Xiaoling doesn''t disturb them.


    Soon, a soldier came to report in a hurry. He didn''t dare to go too close. He knelt down on one knee and arched his hand in the snow outside the hall. "Prince, check... We have found the news. Those people have left the city near the north gate and escaped from the city wall."


    Chi Yan: "go after them and tell them to take them back."


    The soldiers ordered that we should go now.


    Song Yuan continued.


    The more Qu Ning thought about it, the more worried he was. He couldn''t wait for Chi Yan to go back. After cleaning up his body, he rushed over. He didn''t care about the pain and fatigue. He stepped into the hall and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Song Yuan just finished, turned to Qu Ning, also briefly said.


    Qu Ning''s brow is more wrinkled and tighter.


    Chi Lin came back, carrying the little ball in his hand. He didn''t know how this little fool could be so sticky and annoying. He held his feet all day long, causing him to carry such a burden wherever he went. "Brother, it''s really the same poison. In addition, the people in black who were caught before are the same people as today''s people in black, no matter the fabric of their clothes or the boots they wear on their feet. They are definitely the same group. "


    That is to say, the real purpose of the former murderers in the cell is to save people, just like the people in black who appear today. And he played such a role, so that they all thought that they were going to kill, but also consistent with the confession of surname Yun, which was obviously collusion.


    Instead of a group of people, it is impossible to make such a confession. The people surnamed Yun and the people in black are a group of people.


    Qu Ning was afraid for a moment. This feeling of cold from the bottom of his heart was like a poisonous snake appeared around him, and you didn''t know it. You took good care of the poisonous snake and spent several days with it.


    It''s just, what''s his purpose? What is his real purpose? Never really just want her to make him happy!


    Qu Ning couldn''t help thinking about it for a while.

 Chapter 757

    evening.


    Yu Wenxiao came back with a tired face and went into the hall to tell Chi Yan and Chi Lin, "young master, there is no trace of them after ten miles out of the city. It seems that they have disappeared out of thin air. There must be someone to meet them. I''ve taken people to look everywhere, but I haven''t found out yet. General Fang has left some people to look for


    Chi Yan brushed down the topographic map he was looking at on the table.


    -


    It''s late at night.


    Qu Ning was very tired, but he couldn''t sleep and turned over from time to time.


    Pool Rock embraces Qu Ning, sink a voice way: "sleep."


    Qu Ning: "did I disturb you like this?"


    Chi Yan: No


    "I doubted him. I doubted him at the beginning and later, but he didn''t have internal power and martial arts, and then he was injured by the murderer. The situation of being injured is the same as that of those who were killed. It''s impossible for him to hurt himself, so I completely let go of my doubt about him." That silk after afraid of strength almost has not passed, Qu Ning more think more chagrin, oneself originally how no longer doubt.


    Chi Yan: "if he dares to come like this, he is naturally well prepared. It doesn''t matter. We''ll catch him. "


    Qu Ning: did you think of his purpose


    Chi Yan: "just catch him."


    That''s not to say! Qu Ning pursed her lips, hoping to catch the one named Yun now.


    But on second thought, he tried his best to make such a big show. As a result, he was tortured by Yu Wenxiao, broke his hands and feet, and locked up for three days. All he got was to let her act and coax him for a few days, which was almost equal to nothing.


    And she and the others are safe and sound now, which is not a loss.


    After thinking like this, Qu Ning''s mood was obviously better, and his sleepiness swept up. He closed his eyes and leaned against Chi Yan.


    Chi Yan hugs Qu Ning tightly. In fact, his heart is also afraid. He left with his front foot, but someone came into his back foot to get close to the person in his arms. Fortunately, he came back, otherwise she had any mistakes... Chi Yan didn''t dare to think about it, and would never allow such a situation to happen. The man surnamed Yun will catch him even if he digs three feet.


    -


    In the morning, Chi Lin knocks on the door.


    The knock on the door is like a thunder in the silence.


    Qu Ning woke up, just to see the pool rock up, at the same time to hear the sound of the door is the pool.


    I don''t know what happened again? Qu Ning quickly sat up with him, about to get up together, but Chi Yan pressed his shoulder and only heard him say: "you sleep a little longer, I''ll go and have a look."


    Qu Ning nodded, but did not lie down, worried to see Chi Yan to open the door.


    At the gate, Chi Lin saw the door open and said in a low voice, "brother, people are coming from the capital. She sent them."


    Chi Yan: "what did you say?"


    Chi Lin: "she said that more than half a month later, it will be Rong Xiang''s death day. This year, she will go to the memorial ceremony and let her brother take this action. " The messenger also said that there should be no more mistakes this time. The tone was that the person on the throne was always tough, domineering and egotistical, but this sentence would not be passed on.


    Chi Yan was silent for a moment, "OK, I know."


    Chi Lin: "brother decided to go?"


    Chi Yan: "yes, go and prepare. In addition, I remember to send a letter to Shi Fengyuan of Huachen state, saying that I will kill the queen this time and ask him to give him a few more days. I will personally give her head to him, and then let him restore Qu Ning''s memory. "

 Chapter 758

    Chi Lin nodded and went to do it quickly. Listen to brother said before, Qu Ning''s memory has actually recovered to 7788. So the content of this letter is false, in order to confuse the emperor who will steal the letter secretly, so as to lead him to be the emperor.


    Chi Yan goes back to the house and closes the door.


    "What''s the matter?" Qu Ning asked immediately. Although it was not far from the door, just a few steps away, they spoke very quietly, even though she tried to listen, she didn''t hear clearly.


    Chi Yan is going to take Qu Ning with him this time. He won''t leave Qu Ning any more. Let''s talk about it briefly.


    Qu Ning didn''t expect to have a new action so soon. He also knew that there were no more accidents this time. And Chi Yan wants to take her this time, Qu Ning is very anxious, "by the way, where is the Queen''s father buried?"


    Chi Yan: "frontier fortress."


    "Frontier fortress?" Qu Ning was surprised. When Rong Xiang was alive, he was the Prime Minister of a country. After the empress ascended the throne, he was the father of the emperor. How could he be buried in such a remote and desolate place?


    Standing on Chi Yan''s side, Qu Ning naturally wanted to hate and deal with the empress, but he had to admit that he still admired the empress in his heart. In addition, after spending so many days together in the cave at Jiuyi mountain, he was almost curious about the empress. He couldn''t help asking, "why did you bury that place?"


    Chi Yan: "his clothes and crowns were buried in the Rong family cemetery. The world thought he was buried there, but the real body was buried in the frontier fortress."


    Qu Ning: "is the empress going to Rongjia cemetery or frontier fortress this time?"


    Chi Yan: "frontier fortress."


    "So sure?" Qu Ning was surprised again, "did the man who came to deliver the message say it? Why are you buried in the frontier fortress before you answer me


    Chi Yan doesn''t want to say this, or to be more precise, about Rong Xin, "there''s nothing to say."


    "Anyway, it''s still early now, and there''s nothing else. Just talk about it. I want to hear it." Qu Ning asked Chi Yan to sit back on the couch and shake his arm.


    Chi Yan was silent for a long time. He leaned his back against the bed pillar. He even took the quilt to take Qu Ning into his arms and bowed his head to kiss Qu Ning''s forehead. He naturally knows about that period of history.


    Rong Yanzhi, Rong Xin''s father, was the direct grandson of Rong''s family. He was engaged to another family since childhood.


    At that time, the four aristocratic families controlled Chizhou state, and the real power was in the hands of the four aristocratic families. The emperor sitting on the Dragon chair was more like a puppet in the hands of the four aristocratic families.


    But just one year before the two families were going to get married, Rong Yanzhi went out on a tour, and when he arrived at the frontier fortress, he fell in love with a woman from the frontier fortress.


    For the sake of that woman, Rong Yanzhi did not hesitate to give up his status as a childe of the aristocratic family. He even did not hesitate to sever his relationship with the Rong family and stay in the frontier fortress for a long time. Finally, he did.


    At that time, there were a lot of rumors in the whole capital, saying that the woman in the frontier fortress would be enchanted by some means.


    As for Rong Yanzhi''s daughter, the daughter of Weisheng family, who was betrothed to Rong Yanzhi since childhood, it is said that she begged Rong Yanzhi to go to the frontier with him and marry him as a concubine, but he refused. Of course, it''s just a rumor. No one knows whether it''s true or not.


    The owner of the Rong family was very angry about this. The moment Rong Yanzhi stepped out of the house, he announced the severance of the relationship in public. On the same day, he selected a man from the collateral lineage to take over and replace Rong Yanzhi.


    After a few years in this way, both the frontier fortress and the Rong family were safe.

 Chapter 759

    But later, the newly ascended emperor intended to eradicate several aristocratic families, with extremely powerful means and vigorous work.


    Only then did the four aristocratic families realize that they had lost sight this time. They thought that the new emperor was mediocre and would become their puppet like the previous emperors. They didn''t want the new emperor to play the role of a pig and eat a tiger and keep a low profile for decades in order to eradicate them at one stroke.


    The four aristocratic families regretted it and immediately wanted to overthrow the emperor and let others ascend the throne. However, their speed was not as fast as that of the new emperor. Two of the four leagues fell one after another, and the situation of the remaining two families, Rongshi family and Weisheng family, was not optimistic.


    The old master of the Rong family was very old at that time. He didn''t want to destroy the strong Rong family in his hands. He had no choice but to call back Rong Yanzhi, the direct grandson of the frontier fortress, and said, "as long as Rong Yanzhi is willing to come back to support the Rong family, the Rong family will recognize the woman of the frontier fortress.".


    At that time, Rong Yanzhi had two sons in the frontier.


    When Rong Yanzhi came back, he brought back the two sons, but he didn''t bring back the woman in the frontier fortress. No one knows why.


    Not long after that, the owner of the Rong family died.


    Rong Yanzhi, who came back, united with the rest of the Weisheng family, that is, the family with whom Rong Yanzhi had been married since he was a child, to fight against the new emperor. In a few years, he fought openly and secretly, overthrowing the powerful emperor who eradicated the two families, pushing another useless prince to the throne, and stabilizing the favorable situation for the family.


    It is said that after everything stabilized, the owner of the Weisheng family went to Rong Yanzhi in private and personally proposed to him that he "want Rong Yanzhi to help him and take back his daughter who was married to the state of Yuzhou.". Because my daughter came back with a letter saying that she had a bad life in the state of Yuzhou. In addition, her daughter is very happy to know that Rong Yanzhi has come back from the frontier fortress. She still likes Rong Yanzhi very much and has never let him go.


    As long as Rong Yanzhi was willing, his family would marry his daughter to Rong Yanzhi as a concubine, even if he didn''t have the title of concubine, but Rong Yanzhi refused. Of course, it''s just a rumor. No one knows whether it''s true or not.


    Later, Rong Yanzhi brought back a daughter from the frontier fortress, named her "Rong Xin", but still didn''t bring back the woman. No one knew what the woman looked like.


    Until Chi Fengting became emperor.


    At that time, Chi Fengting was just a poor prince, who had neither power nor power. Of course, such a prince is more conducive to the control of power of the two aristocratic families. For the two aristocratic families, this is still a puppet.


    The first thing after Chi Fengting ascended the throne was to marry Rong Xin, Rong Yanzhi''s daughter, as Queen.


    Once Rong Xin enters the palace, depending on Rong Yanzhi''s love for his daughter, he will not treat Chi Fengting as a puppet, but will fully support Chi Fengting. Chi Fengting was attracted to this point, so he wanted to marry Rong Xin.


    Therefore, the Weisheng family was the first to object, and Rong Yan did not agree at first, but Rong Xin was willing to.


    Finally, for the sake of his daughter Rong Xin, Rong Yanzhi spared no effort to break up with the Weisheng family, which he joined hands with. He not only fully supported Chi Fengting to hold the throne, but also spared no effort to deal with his ally Weisheng family, and spared no effort to eradicate the threat to Chi Fengting.


    After the collapse of Weisheng family, Chi Fengting stepped down and began to deal with Rong Yanzhi and Rong family.


    The second young master of the Rong family was the first to bear the brunt. He died in the battle. When the fragmented bodies were transported back to the capital, it was also the time when Chi Fengting regained military power.

 Chapter 760

    Then Rong Yanzhi himself was assassinated, and his youngest fourth son also died. The whole Rong family was in danger.


    In this situation, the eldest son resigned decisively and left the capital for the reasons of "burying his father" and "guarding the mausoleum for his father and younger brother".


    The whole Rong family was given to Rong Xin, the queen of the harem.


    Everyone is waiting to see how Rong Xin is defeated. Everyone secretly sees Rong Xin''s jokes and says that Rong''s family will come to an end. It''s all her fault.


    But in this case, Rong Xin united all the collateral forces of the Rong family, controlled the secret forces of the Rong family, and propped up the Rong family on the verge of collapse. Not only was he not killed by Chi Fengting, but he also turned defeat into victory.


    He is 13 years younger than Chi Lin. in those years, Rong Xin raised him in the backyard of the deep palace. It can also be said that he accompanied Rong Xin through those years. Especially when she was a child, Rong Xin secretly worshipped her father, brother and younger brother. She wept and wiped away her tears, which he saw in his eyes. If it wasn''t for his father, he would really like to help Rong Xin.


    Rong Xin also knew this, so she never asked him to fight Chi Fengting, and never let him feel sad.


    As for the remains of Rong Yanzhi and Rong Xin''s second and fourth brothers, Rong Xin went to the Rong family cemetery to dig them out and then sent them to the frontier fortress for burial. Her father, brother and brother all like it, she said. If one day she dies, she hopes he will bury her in the frontier fortress.


    -


    Chi Yan''s voice was as cold as ice, without any emotion or fluctuation.


    Qu Ning almost can not return to God, did not expect that Rong phase high weight, or a affectionate and affectionate man. I wonder if his beloved woman, the Queen''s biological mother, is still alive? The empress''s life was full of ups and downs. After she entered the palace for love, she ended up with a broken family. However, she was not defeated and stood up again. When everyone was not optimistic about her, she turned defeat into victory and became the final winner. This is clearly an inspirational and exciting classic story.


    Qu Ning seems to have some understanding of the means of the queen, if she is not ruthless, how can she get to today. However, her means against Chi Yan, Qu Ning stood on Chi Yan''s side, naturally to revenge.


    Qu Ning held Chi Yan''s hand and said, "I''m sure I can succeed this time! When you deal with the first emperor, you can take revenge on the queen again! "


    Chi Yan didn''t speak. He took Qu Ning''s hand and slowly tightened it. I thought I would never recall the past again, but Qu Ning begged me to say it again. The past was almost unfolded in front of my eyes with words. The love between mother and son for more than ten years and nearly 20 years, and every bit of it for so many years, in the end, she sacrificed him and imprisoned him.


    Qu Ning also takes hold of Chi Yan, trying to dispel the ice on him.


    The room is quiet.


    Suddenly, Qu Ning thought of something and raised his head from Chi Yan''s arms. At this time, it was already full day outside, and the bright light came into the room. "By the way, what about the family of Wei Sheng? Later, did the Rong family and the Wei family pick her up? "


    Chi Yan: No


    Qu Ning: "why don''t you take it back? Rong Xiang doesn''t like that Weisheng girl, but after all, she is the one who has made an appointment with him. She has a bad life in the state of Yuzhou. It''s a pity to help her back. "


    Chi Yan said nothing. About this, Rong Xin did not mention.

 Chapter 761

    Qu Ning can''t help but feel sorry for the little girl. It can only be said that it was God''s will. If Rong Yanzhi is not so special, he should want her. After all, men in this world have three wives and four concubines. If Rong Yanzhi is not so special and excellent, I believe she will not love him so much.


    So this question is like Mr. chicken''s egg, or Mr. egg''s chicken.


    -


    At the same time, in the depth of a mountain forest hundreds of miles away from the Lin city where Qu Ning is located, in a wooden house surrounded by array.


    A masked woman is facing the memorial tablet to offer incense. In a line of characters on the memorial tablet, there are three words "Rong Yanzhi".


    After bowing, the masked woman inserts the incense and slowly tears off the silk scarf on her face. A wrinkled face is clearly exposed to the light.


    They have been engaged since childhood. He is the first grandson of the Rongshi family. She is the daughter of the Weisheng family. The two families are allied. They are made in heaven. Her wish from childhood is to become his bride when she grows up.


    He likes martial arts, so she asked her father to send someone to collect those martial arts secret scripts, so that he could read them again, just to have more words when he was with him.


    He likes to travel, so she will wait for him in the capital.


    But in the end, he repented for the sake of a frontier woman and refused to marry her.


    She was willing to go with him, even said to him "willing to be a concubine" regardless of shame, he was not willing.


    Because of this, she had no face to stay in the capital, and was finally married to Yuzhou by her father.


    In Yuzhou state, the emperor was a madman.


    Her life is not like death.


    A few years later, she learned that he had returned to the capital, inherited the position of the Rong family, and joined hands with the Weisheng family, so she kept writing letters to her father, asking him to take her back to Chizhou. He can take her back if he wants to. But left and right wait for the news of my father''s death and the downfall of my family.


    For the sake of his precious daughter, he did not hesitate to turn against her father, but also wanted to help the newly ascended Chi Fengting sit on the throne.


    But in the end, he ended up with two of his three sons dead.


    "Retribution!"


    "Rong Yanzhi, this is your retribution, do you know?"


    The woman''s wrinkled hand slowly stroked the words on the card. The three words "Rong Yanzhi" were obviously smoother than other words, obviously stroking more.


    In a word, it seems to ask the person on the memorial tablet, and it seems to ask and answer herself, woman: "do you regret it, Rong Yanzhi?"


    "I always thought, what were you thinking at the moment you died?"


    "Want to see the woman in the frontier?"


    "If I had known you would die, I shouldn''t have sunk her boat and sent her to hell so soon."


    "I''ve indirectly asked you to continue your work underground."


    "However, you look, you all give me a good look, the rest of your children, see how I deal with them."


    "In fact, you have a grandson, but I asked my son to kill him. Ha ha, I killed him myself."


    "You will never dream that I will let my son approach your daughter, marry your daughter, and kill your daughter''s children myself."


    "However, in the end, a little bit, did not kill your daughter together."


    "But my son is obedient. He''s the one who listens to me most. You''ll watch me when you''re underground..."


    There was a knock at the door, and a younger woman came in with the meal.

 Chapter 762

    The old woman who worshipped Rong Yanzhi quickly brought back her veil, covered the wrinkles on her face, and asked coldly, "is he back?"


    The woman who knocked on the door shook her head and put the food down. "Back to mother, not yet."


    "Go and get him back. If he doesn''t come back, he won''t have to see me. " The sacrificial woman swept down the food on the table, overturned the table, picked up a fragment and cut it on her scarred wrist.


    "Mother, don''t do that. My brother will come back. He will come back soon." The woman who delivered the food quickly stopped and begged, "I''ll go to find my brother, and I''ll go to find him right now..."


    "No, you are not allowed to go. Do you want to escape me? You said, "do you want to escape?" The sacrificial woman grabs the woman who delivers the food, drags her hair and asks repeatedly.


    The woman who delivered the food was in pain, but she didn''t dare to earn it. She was afraid that it would stimulate her mother even more. Who would have thought that this madman would be the imperial concubine of the state of Yuzhou and the daughter of the Weisheng family of Chizhou. And the reason why she''s crazy is to protect her and her brother.


    After the destruction of the state of Yuzhou, her mother fled with her, while her brother was taken to the capital of the state of Huachen by the eldest son of the Su family.


    When my brother escaped and the three members of the family reunited, my mother''s madness went from bad to good. When it''s good, like normal people, when they are mad, they will injure themselves. Whether they are good or mad, they all want to kill Rong Yanzhi, the woman who has always lived in the frontier fortress.


    When the woman learned that her daughter Rong Xin had something to do, she came from the frontier fortress, but the boat sank halfway. Everyone thought it was an accident, but the fact was that her mother had done it.


    Finally coax the mother to sleep, the woman who delivers the food scarred out of the room.


    She doesn''t know why her brother left this time, and she doesn''t want to know. She even hopes that her brother weishenglian won''t come back. At that time, her brother was forced to kill his own newborn child, Rong Xin. For so many years, she had never seen her brother happy.


    Her mother gave her and her brother their lives.


    Without a mother, there would be no her or her brother.


    But the mother''s pressure on her and her brother is too heavy. Sometimes, she even hoped that her mother had not given her this life, she would rather not have lived.


    In the room, the old woman in her sleep exclaimed from time to time, grabbing her hands in midair, "Rong Yanzhi, brother Yanzhi, don''t leave me."


    "Brother Yanzhi, come and save me. Will you come and save me soon? I''m dying. I''m so afraid..."


    "Don''t come here. If you want to hit me, don''t hit them..."


    The woman delivering the food closed her eyes when she heard the movement of the room and all kinds of familiar dreamtalk through the door.


    The silver mask is as cold as snow.


    Wei Shengxin, the woman who sent the food, saw that when Wei Shenglian came near, she said calmly, "you''re back. Mother is looking for you


    Wei Shenglian: "this is my last time back. From now on, I will not come back here


    Wei Sheng Xin smell speech, almost happy, "where are you going?"


    "That kid didn''t die. I saw him." He fell into the hands of Chi Fengting, and was sent to Rong Xin by Chi Fengting. Rong Xin raised him by herself, but she still didn''t know that the person she raised was her own son. Chi Fengting is a vicious means. And he won''t let their mother and son hurt each other.

 Chapter 763

    Wei Shengxin: "really?"


    Weishenglian nodded, "I will leave everything to you."


    Wei Sheng Xin doesn''t care about these, "then you go. Don''t worry about my mother. I''ll take care of her. "


    Wei Shenglian clearly heard all kinds of dreams coming out of the house. These dreams have been heard for decades. He thought that he could be cruel to Rong Xin, so he could kill their children or her. But after so many years, it was him who could not let go.


    "I won''t go in to see her. Keep the jade card." Wei Shenglian left a white square jade pendant and turned to leave.


    Outside of the array, the old servant had been waiting for Wei Shenglian to get on the carriage. While driving, he asked Wei Shenglian, "where are you going, young master?"


    Weishenglian: "capital."


    The old servant waved his whip and stopped slightly, then drove.


    Wei Shenglian sits in the car and closes his eyes. All kinds of things in that year still flash in his mind. I still remember that his first visit to the capital was decades ago. At that time, he accompanied Rong Xin to visit her father, brother, sister and younger brother. It can also be said that Rong Xin took him to see her family. That time, it was also the first time that he saw the man named Rong Yanzhi, who had heard of him since childhood. It has to be said that Rong Yanzhi is very good to all his children. As a father, he gives all the best to his children. However, the person who is affectionate and special is often a heartless person. He is extremely heartless to other women.


    -


    At this time, the capital, the palace.


    Rong Xin, dressed in a Dragon Robe, sat on the Dragon chair and listened to the official report.


    Qu dianchen, as the prime minister, ranked first among all the officials. While listening, he thought about the current situation. After the Jiuyi mountain incident, so many officials, bodyguards and imperial guards died, and the Imperial Palace and the capital once fell into the hands of demons. Therefore, all kinds of aftermath matters can not be restored in a short time.


    In addition, the city guards of several cities surrendered to the demons and sealed the city gates. They respected the demons as if they were kings.


    Outside there are Huachen and Xiling.


    It is said that huachenguo also made a powerful weapon called "bomb", which is like a black "big ball", with a long lead. After lighting the lead, a special wooden car will hit the "big ball" far away on the city wall, and it will explode. The siege strategy is invincible, and I don''t know whether it is true or not.


    This can be described as internal and external troubles.


    The official finished the report, saw that the queen had no orders, bowed back to the station, and another official came out to report.


    Like this period of time, today''s morning is not over until noon. Civil and military officials knelt down to give gifts. After the empress went out, they got up one after another and walked out of the palace in twos and threes.


    -


    Royal study.


    Ten days Yu seriously injured return, already waiting, see Rong Xin come in, low voice report way: "emperor, let him escape."


    Rong Xin examined the ten day depression.


    Ten days Yu bowed his head, never so failed, let a person in the hands of two consecutive escape.


    At this time, there was a knock on the door, and the eunuch''s report came from the door, saying that the "double" had something to see.


    Rong Xin waves his hand to let Xu Yu step down first and let his sister outside the door come in.


    The eunuch obeyed. He gently opened the door and let the "double" enter. I never knew that as like as two peas, the emperor had arranged the "stand in" next to her bedroom, and the "double body" was just like a pet princess. So they were not careful to be a slave.

 Chapter 764

    Eunuch: "master liaochen, please."


    Rong Xin, who was dressed in a plain robe, said thanks and stepped into the imperial library. Liaochen is her name in the nunnery.


    Eunuch flattered, how dare to accept this thanks, and so on, quickly closed the door, guard at the door.


    In the imperial study, Rong Xin sat down to read the memorial and asked, "how did you come here?"


    Liaochen: "sister, you are going to worship your father. Why don''t you tell me?"


    Rong Xin: "what did Yuejin tell you?"


    "It was only when I saw him sorting out things that he told me under my questioning," she said


    Rong Xin: "yes, I''m going to worship, but it''s not as simple as worship. You don''t want to see your mother, so I''m not going to take you. If you stay in the palace, I will stay and protect you. "


    Liaochen: "I want to go with you."


    "With you?" Rong Xin looked up.


    "Yes. This time, I want to see my mother. " At that time, if she didn''t like Chi Fengting, or if she didn''t want to enter the palace, her father would not choose to support Chi Fengting, and in the end, he would not die, neither would his second and fourth brothers. It can be said that she killed all of them, so she didn''t want to see her mother, but she didn''t have the face to see her mother, and she didn''t dare to see her mother, just wanted to thank her for her death. At that time, the elder sister rushed back, replaced her identity into the palace, from the situation that the Rong family was about to fall to today''s situation step by step.


    Jung Hsin: "no, I think you''d better stay. Don''t go. When I see my mother, I''ll tell her you''re all right and let her not worry. "


    "Sister, I''ve made up my mind. I want to see my mother." He was resolute.


    Rong Xin was silent for a long time, and his hand clenched, "OK."


    Thanks, sister


    Rong Xin: "well, you go back to rest first. I have a lot of things to deal with. It''s a long way to the frontier fortress. You''re not in good health recently. Take care of yourself. I don''t want my mother to see you look sick. "


    The dust nodded, also let rongxinduojia rest, turned away.


    Soon, Yue Jin arrived. When she entered the imperial study, she immediately felt the unusual silence. She looked around and saw Rong Xin standing by the window. She approached and asked, "what happened?" Think of but not sure, "and your sister want to go to the frontier?"


    Rong Xin: "yes, she''s going too."


    Yuejin: "isn''t that good? After all these years, your mother must have wanted to see her


    Rong Xin didn''t speak. If mother is still alive, it''s good for sister to go, but what if mother has already died?


    In those days, Wei Shenglian wanted to kill her. Mother learned that she had something to do. She left the frontier fortress to look for her. As a result, the boat sank in the river and her mother died in the water. She has never told Chen about this, so she has been reluctant to visit her mother in the frontier fortress for so many years, and she never reluctantly.


    Yuejin calmly Xin''s look in sharp see something, heart suddenly a trace of uneasiness, "if you don''t want her to go, you can refuse her, or I go to say to her."


    Rong Xin: "No. You''re right. It''s been so many years. The most anxious person in her life is her. She must want to see her. It''s time to let her know. "


    Yue Jin faintly feels that she is right. Rong Xin''s mother is afraid that she has passed away. She can''t help regretting that she let Chen know that they are going to the frontier fortress. "It''s all my fault. I told her."

 Chapter 765

    Rong Xin: "don''t blame yourself. Instead, I want to thank you. You go and prepare. By the way, take two imperial doctors and some medicine. She is not in good health


    Yue Jin: "OK, let me have all these." Slightly, he knows that Rong Xin has been sending people to chase Wei Shenglian, and he doesn''t know what the result is.


    -


    Two days later, Rong Xin took a group of people out of the palace secretly. Because he wanted to go, he started early and went to the frontier fortress. Yuejin and Xunyu accompanied.


    On the other side, ChiYan in the city of Lin left for the frontier fortress after a day, leaving general Fang to guard the city.


    On the way to the capital, Wei Shenglian receives a secret report and knows that Rong Xin has gone to the frontier fortress. She also turns to the frontier fortress.


    Ten days later, in the fast-paced team, Yuejin said to Rongxin across the car curtain: "the front is coming."


    Rong Xin didn''t speak and closed his eyes.


    The dust stopped to chant scriptures, reached out and lifted the curtain to look forward. Since she entered the palace, she never went back to the frontier fortress. After the Rong family had an accident, she never came back. But she knew that her sister had come back to see the bones of her father, brother and younger brother, and that her sister had personally sent them to the frontier fortress for burial. For her, everything about the frontier fortress still remained when she was young. "Sister, if I was the one who stayed in the frontier fortress and you were the one who went to the capital to be with my father, would everything be..."


    "Don''t think so much about it." Rong Xin opened his eyes and then closed them.


    -


    The team stopped at the foot of the only mountain in the frontier fortress.


    There are people guarding tombs at the top and bottom of the mountain, no less than the heavily guarded imperial mausoleum.


    The leader in charge of guarding the place had already received the order from Rong Xin a few days ago. Knowing that Rong Xin would arrive these two days, the leader and his party had been waiting for a long time, and they quickly saluted the carriage.


    Yuejin raised the curtain of the car, helped Rongxin out of the car, also helped a handful of dust.


    Ten days Yu quickly take people to check the situation around, never allow the situation of Jiuyi mountain to happen again.


    After a few simple questions, Rong Xin asked everyone to hide and wait for her orders at any time. Then she took the dust up the mountain.


    Yue Jin is with her.


    The road up the mountain, though deserted, is not difficult to follow. Along the way, some tomb keepers appeared to salute Rong Xin.


    Halfway up the mountain, when he was about to reach the cemetery, Rong Xin motioned everyone to stay away and wait for Yuejin to stop. He only let the dust keep up with her.


    A flat place, several wooden houses, several tombstones, one of which has two names on it.


    The dust a see, the footstep stops, ask Rong Xin: "mother?"


    Rong Xin took two sticks of incense, lit them in person, and gave one to Chen. He first worshipped the tombstones with two names.


    Liao Chen''s hand could not help shaking and his face turned white, but he still tried to restrain himself. He said with a smile: "mother must not want her father to be too lonely and want to accompany her second brother and fourth brother, so she wrote her name on it, right?"


    "Mother, she blames me, doesn''t she? So he won''t come out to see me. "


    "I already know it''s wrong. Sister, you let mother out. "


    "Sister, I beg you, let mother come out..."


    Rong Xin quietly worships and sticks the incense in his hand. Everything here is simple, just like it used to be. She hasn''t been repaired at all.


    Then Rong Xin worshipped his second brother and fourth brother, picked up the dead leaves around the tombstone one by one, swept away the snow, and felt satisfied. Then he spoke to the dust and said, "don''t you always want to know what happened to me?"

 Chapter 766

    "The second brother died in the war. The second elder brother is highly skilled in martial arts and uses his troops like a God. One of his generals is in love with him. How could he have died if someone hadn''t betrayed him secretly and leaked his marching arrangements to the enemy? "


    "I wanted to avenge my second brother, but I was already pregnant at that time. My father and elder brother asked me to leave the capital and go back to the frontier fortress."


    This dust know, when the second brother''s body back to the capital, sister day and night to arrive, almost miscarriage.


    "When I was more than six months pregnant, he left the frontier fortress for a long time."


    "One day, he sent back a message and asked me to find him."


    "I went. I didn''t expect that he was going to kill me."


    Shocked, he blurted out, "how can it be! He loves you so much... "


    Rong Xin went on, his voice was cold, as if he was talking about other people''s affairs. "I ran away, gave birth prematurely, and was found by him. He even gave birth to his own child."


    "Yuejin was seriously injured by him in order to save me."


    "At that time, I got the news that my father and fourth brother had passed away."


    "I didn''t have time to send Yuejin back to Yueling city and give it to his elder brother, so I found someone to send him back to the capital."


    "On the way back, I got news again that my mother was worried about me and came out of the frontier fortress. But when she was about to arrive, there was an accident and her boat sank in the river. Mother didn''t get rescued


    Dust step back, the hands of incense landing.


    Rong Xin: "when I came back to the capital to see you, you were about to commit suicide, so I didn''t tell you about my mother for fear that you would be stimulated again. You should know that you are the most worried person in your mother''s heart. "


    The dust immediately stepped forward a few steps, "Putong" knelt down, hugged the tombstone, and burst into tears. For so many years, she felt that she had no face to see her mother, so she didn''t go back to the frontier fortress once, but she didn''t know that her mother had already died. She came back late, so many years late.


    Rong Xin did not comfort, looked at the dust to cry. Two sisters, one is enough to cry, the other must stand firm, stand straight, support everything. And those who owe them blood debts, she will kill them one by one and let them pay for their blood debts.


    The snow fell.


    -


    At this time, on the other side of the frontier fortress, the frontier fortress just came out of the city wall, another group of horses arrived.


    It''s the first time that Qu Ning has been in the world for such a long time to see such a beautiful scenery. The poem "cattle and sheep are seen in the grass when the wind blows" should be the current scenery. Looking at the endless grassland and snow, there is almost no one.


    Xiaotuanzi gathered around quning and looked out. He also felt very strange. He grabbed one of Chi Lin''s fingers and kept pulling back and forth. He wanted Chi Lin to watch.


    Chi Lin resisted the impulse to throw the little fool out and ignored him.


    Yu Wenxiao and the song and Yuan Dynasties rode by the carriage and looked left and right. They also came here for the first time. As for the life story of Rong Yanzhi, the Queen''s father, they had heard about it when they grew up in the palace. They were just as curious about the unknown mother of the queen.


    It is said that when Rong Xiang was a child, the family of Wei Sheng who had an engagement with him was one of the best beauties in the capital, but Rong Xiang didn''t like it. I don''t know how the Queen''s mother would be so beautiful that Prime Minister Rong would give up everything for her and would rather stay in the frontier fortress. If the Rong family had not had an accident later, Rong Xiang would not have returned to the Rong family.


    -


    [more! Ask for recommended tickets, update in the evening, everyone will come to the frontier fortress]

 Chapter 767

    "Is that the mountain?" On the vast expanse of white grassland, there is only the big mountain in front, which is faint in the wind and snow. Some are similar to the snow mountain, but one south and one north are absolutely two completely different places, giving people a very different feeling. Qu Ning pointed to Chi Yan and asked.


    Chi Yan nodded.


    Chi Lin has no expression on his face. From childhood to adulthood, I really don''t know that Rong Xin buried her father, brother and brother here quietly.


    Qu Ning: "it''s getting late. It''s going to be dark soon. Shall we go straight up the mountain or have a rest for one night before going up?"


    Chi Yan: "straight up the mountain."


    Qu Ning can''t help holding Chi Yan''s hand nervously.


    -


    At the foot of the mountain.


    As soon as the tomb keeper who was hiding in the dark saw a troop approaching, several people were ordered to show up to stop him and threaten him: "who are you? This is not where you came from. Get out of here now. "


    When the team stopped, Chi Lin looked at his brother and nodded his head. Then he got out of the car first and solved these people with several moves.


    Chi Yan then get off the car, Qu Ning with a small cape and hat wrapped up small ball, followed.


    Yu Wenxiao and song and Yuan jumped off the horse and walked behind Qu Ning.


    The tomb keeper, who was also hidden in the dark, saw that more people came out to stop him. At the same time, someone quickly went up the mountain to report to Xunyu.


    Chi Lin opens the way and goes straight up the mountain.


    On the mountain road, the second level, Xunyu personally took people to guard. After hearing the report and seeing with his own eyes that Chi Yanchi Lin and his party had arrived, ten day Yu motioned everyone to step down and take them up the mountain without further stopping.


    Qu Ning every step carefully, in case of the queen out of the Yin move.


    When it was almost to the cemetery on the hillside, Xunyu asked the party to wait a moment and quickly went to report to the queen. Soon he came back and asked Chi Yan to go by himself. By this time, it was almost dark, and the snow was getting heavier and heavier.


    Tranin grabs Chi Yan''s arm reflexively.


    Chi Lin is not at ease, "brother, I''ll go with you."


    "You are all waiting for me here. Lin''er, take care of both of them. " The two of them naturally refer to Qu Ning and Xiao Tuanzi. Chi Yan broke off Qu Ning''s hand, rubbed Qu Ning''s head and went forward.


    Qu Ning couldn''t help the back of Chongchi rock and said, "you must come back as soon as possible. Don''t let us wait too long."


    Chi Yan didn''t look back.


    -


    In the open space in front of the wooden house, Rong Xin was dressed in a white robe, and her long hair had not been dyed white again. After that, she had returned to black. She stood upright and didn''t let anyone protect her, including Yuejin.


    Xunyu takes people to rongxingong, and turns to do other things.


    In the faint moonlight.


    Chi Yan noticed the obvious tombs, but didn''t look at them much. He said straightforwardly: "I''m still saying that. After Chi Fengting, he must be handed over to me!"


    Rong Xin: "do you think it''s possible?" She came here specially. Her father, second brother and fourth brother were all buried here. Every blood debt was enough to cut Chi Fengting to pieces. Chi Fengting can only die in her hands.


    Chi Yan: "in this way, we have to rely on our own abilities."


    Rong Xin: "as long as you have the ability."


    Chi Yan''s eyeground suddenly flashed with murderous Qi. The person he hated most was standing in front of him now, only ten or twenty steps away. There was no one around. He could kill her at will to get revenge.


    Even if the light is dim, Rong Xin can''t see it. He is dignified. "You can have a try."


    Four eyes opposite¡ª¡ª


    There is no sword, but the air is ready to explode!


    -


    [good night, dear relatives. It will be updated tomorrow afternoon. Chi Fengting will come and Chi Xuhui will come]

 Chapter 768

    "But," Rong Xin said without hesitation, "if you promise to kill someone for me, I can give chi Fengting to you first. But in the end, the life of Chi Fengting must be handed over to me. " It seems to be a half step back, but in fact it is a step forward.


    Chi Yan: "do you think I will agree?" Every word is colder than snow.


    Rong Xin: do you have any other choice


    Chi Yan: "you can really try. If I kill you first, I can also wait for Chi Fengting to show up. "


    Worried about Rongxin''s safety, Xunyu soon comes back with a "bloody head". He just hears Chi Yan''s words and protects Rongxin quickly. "If you dare to hurt the emperor, you can''t leave here alive, including the people around you. At that time, both sides will be hurt. How can you wait for the emperor to show up? "


    Chi Yan''s fist cackled, "you want to die!"


    Rong Xin Let Xunyu retreat.


    Ten days depression is not at ease.


    Rong Xin: "indeed, I chose to sacrifice you and use your hand to kill all the civil and military officials left by Chi Fengting, as well as his other princesses and princesses, which broke his carefully arranged situation. I also imprisoned you personally, which is your executioner. I don''t deny it. But what about Chi Fengting? Without the first layout of Chi Fengting, how could everything be like this? Tonight, you have to agree to my terms, or not. Otherwise, even one of my subordinates can see the situation clearly. I believe you will not fail to see it clearly. "


    Chi Yan: "do you think you will be able to deal with him after losing both sides? So, why do you threaten? "


    Rong Xin: "I have millions of soldiers in Chizhou. Let alone lose both sides. Even if there is only one breath left, I can stand up and fight with Chi Fengting to the end. But you don''t. If you are injured, you can''t deal with Chi Fengting. So I can afford it, but you can''t. I don''t want to repeat my terms. "


    Chi Yan has already clenched Cheng Quan''s hand and cackled. It''s true that he doesn''t have enough power now. Rong Xin can afford to be hurt, but he can''t afford to be hurt. Once he is hurt, he can''t treat Fu Chi well. But Chi Yan is annoyed at being threatened, especially by his most hated enemy.


    Rong Xin: "you have seen the man I want you to kill, the masked man who fought with you on Jiuyi mountain."


    -


    Not far from the wooden house, Qu Ning and Chi Lin wait left and right, and finally bring Chi Yan back.


    Qu Ning quickly forward, "how, talk about it?"


    Chi Yan hands his "head" to Yu Wenxiao without expression. He doesn''t want to say a word.


    Yu Wenxiao took it. The weight was obviously wrong. It should be a piece of wood, but it was covered with a thick, bloody white cloth, and the shape was very similar to the head. If you don''t open it, you can confuse the real with the fake.


    Qu Ning just saw the "head" under the action of Chi Yan. He was so scared that he took a breath. Then he looked at the little Tuanzi in the arms of song and Yuan Dynasties. Fortunately, he was tired after bumping all the way, and he was already asleep at this time.


    Yu Wenxiao whispered to Qu Ning, "it''s fake.".


    Qu Ning breathed a sigh of relief.


    Chi Yan explained to the song and Yuan Dynasties: "you take people and horses, all stay on the mountain, and several of us go down the mountain."


    Song and Yuan understand. If all of them come down the mountain and leave, they will take the Queen''s head without any loss. It''s too fake.


    Qu Ning couldn''t help telling the song and Yuan Dynasties: "be careful!"


    Yu Wenxiao patted Song Yuan on the shoulder and asked him to be careful.

 Chapter 769

    Chi Lin took the little fool from the arms of the song and Yuan Dynasties and said coldly, "if the situation is not right, take people down the mountain and join us."


    "Yes, sir." Song Yuan smiles. Chi Lin clearly cares about him, but he looks cold on the surface.


    Little Tuanzi was so restless that he didn''t wake up. He was fast asleep.


    Several people immediately went down the mountain.


    The horses and carriages were still at the foot of the mountain.


    When he got to the foot of the mountain, Chi Lin was acutely aware of someone in the distance. He quickly "helped" his elder brother to get on the car, stuffed xiaotuanzi into the car, urged Qu Ning and Yu Wenxiao to hurry up, and drove away quickly.


    Xunyu with a large number of people to pursue and kill, while chasing and shouting, people must take back the "Queen''s head".


    In the distance, under the cover of the night, he covered himself with thick snow. The person who perfectly hid and observed the situation quietly crawled away. When he was far away, he climbed up and rushed back to report to the Lord as soon as possible.


    In addition to this man, there are many people in different places and under the snow in the whole grassland. When they see the situation, they also go back to report it.


    -


    Chi Fengting had already arrived. At this time, he was in a small village which was only dozens of miles away from the mountain.


    The village is not only small, but also deserted. There is no one in the whole village.


    After hearing the same reports one after another, Chi Fengting''s face was calm. He didn''t give an order immediately. He still had doubts about all this.


    Chi Zhen sneers at the bottom of his heart. It''s already like this. The empress has been killed by the devil. The devil is leaving, and he''s hurt. When can we wait if we don''t start at this time?


    Chi Xu''s advice, but Chi Fengting not only did not adopt it, but also denounced Chi Xu for retreating.


    Di Xiu is afraid that Chi Zhen will make Chi Fengting angry. Before Chi Zhen sneaked into Lin City to get close to the devil, Chi Fengting was very angry. He quickly pulled Chi Zhen to leave first.


    Chi Zhen shakes off Di Xiu''s hand, takes Guqin and strides away. He goes outside the village and leads half of the people, nearly a thousand people, to hunt down the devil.


    Di Xiu didn''t stop Chi Xu, so he quickly reported to Chi Fengting.


    Chi Fengting ordered to go to the mountain without expression.


    Don''t order to chase back the pool, this is tacit consent to the pool to chase? Dixiu took the order, so he went to give orders. Soon the remaining thousand people went to the mountain overnight, and chifengting rode in front of them.


    -


    Leaving the carriage, in the night, in the endless snow running, never let the back of ten days Yu catch up.


    Xunyu intends to keep distance. After all, pursuing is only a fake. The purpose is to make Chifeng court believe it, so as to lead Chifeng court to appear and take the bait.


    Suddenly, another sound of horse''s hooves came, and a large number of people and horses appeared from the side.


    Chi Lin continued to drive while watching, and said to his brother in the car.


    Chi Yan has heard the sound and raised the curtain.


    Qu Ning immediately gathered around Chi Yan and looked out, nervously saying: "can it be Xianhuang? He''s really taken in, and he shows up? "


    Yu Wenxiao raised the front curtain and looked out.


    Chi Xu, who leads the men and horses, gradually catches up with the carriage and sneers at the bottom of his heart. Put him in prison, and kill him on the execution ground, especially Rong Xin''s own son. Rong Xin killed his mother many times. It''s time to forget about this.


    Xunyu, who was closely followed by people in the rear, naturally saw the people and horses. Almost at the moment when the people and horses appeared, he ordered one person to go back to the mountain to report.


    On the mountain.


    Rong Xin was still standing in the same place outside the wooden house and did not move.

 Chapter 770

    Yue Jin came back and saw this scene. She quickly approached, brushed the snow on Rong Xin''s shoulders and long hair, took off her coat and put it on for Rong Xin, holding Rong Xin''s cold hand, "why don''t you come in?"


    Rong Xin did not answer the rhetorical question, "have the organs been arranged?"


    Yue Jin nodded, "everything has been arranged according to your orders. Now we are waiting for Chi Fengting to appear." I don''t know if it''s an illusion. The moonlight seems to be brighter, shining on several tombstones, even the words on them. Yue Jin fully understands that Rong Xin wants to kill Chi Fengting here and let him pay for his blood debt.


    For Rong Xin''s family, except for Rong Xin''s twin sister, he has never seen one.


    But he also heard about Rong rongyanzhi''s life story and Rong Xin''s brother. Originally, he was a powerful family. After he helped Chi Fengting secure the throne, he was harmed by Chi Fengting.


    Rong Xin: "take her to the secret room."


    Yue Jin: "good."


    -


    On the other hand, the carriage and the pursuers brought by Xunyu were surrounded by dense people. In the moonlight, swords and swords were intertwined, and the snow was covered with blood.


    Qu Ning protects the little Tuanzi in his arms and exits the fight center safely under the protection of Chi Yan. Yu Wenxiao protects him and stands outside. He looks around and looks at the leader of the team. He is also dressed in black and covered with black cloth. He is the only one who is still sitting on the horse. He seems to be carrying something on his shoulders, but he can''t see what it is.


    When she looked at him through the light and shadow of the sword, he seemed to notice her eyes and suddenly looked at her.


    Qu Ning doesn''t know if he thinks too much, but he feels that the man in black seems to be familiar with him.


    Chi Yan solved one person in black, sometimes several. He killed Chi Xu, the leader, all the way. "Now that he''s here, let him show up!"


    Chi Xu: "Oh, it depends on whether you have the chance to see him." Then take off the Guqin on your back, open the black cloth that covers the guqin, and put the Guqin in front of you.


    Chi Lin''s impression of the former Emperor Chi Fengting has long been blurred. Just now, he almost thought that the man in black was Chi Fengting. It''s not obvious that his elder brother said so.


    Familiar Guqin! Qu Ning recognized it. It turned out that her intuition was right. She didn''t think much about it. She rushed to kill Chi Yan''s back and yelled: "Yan, he was the one who was left on the execution ground before. I know the Guqin in his hand."


    Chi Chu laughs, tears off the cloth on his face, and slowly plucks the string. Unlike Jiaoqu Ningshi, there is no sound on the strings at this moment.


    Qu Ning is a little stunned, some don''t understand how he still has leisure to play the piano at this time.


    Just as he was about to see more clearly, Qu Ning was suddenly led by the voice around him. Yu Wenxiao, who was protecting her, spat out a mouthful of blood. He bent his knees and his blue robe was bleeding.


    "How could that be? What''s the matter with you? " All around clearly a person didn''t kill come over, Qu Ning immediately squat down to ask, and check Yu Wenxiao''s situation.


    Yu Wenxiao didn''t know what happened to him. His body suddenly burst with blood and vomited out, and he was in pain everywhere.


    One of the arms as like as two peas in the arm, which was quickly lifted up, was seen from the arm, and the blood hole was obviously broken from inside.

 Chapter 771

    Qu Ning was shocked. He thought of the man on the horse who had just laughed at her and played the piano. He looked up and looked at her again. He seemed to be waiting for her and changed his smile.


    Can Yu Wenxiao do this because he plays the piano? Is the murderer of Lin City actually him? This idea suddenly flashed in my mind, Qu Ning breathed, and then I saw the person on the steed in front of her deliberately aimed the Guqin in his hand at Chi Yan, who was about to kill him.


    "Yan, be careful. He can kill people with Guqin. He should be... The murderer!" Qu Ning shouts in a hurry. Although it''s incredible, the intuitive truth is just like that.


    Chi Xu''s hand plucks the strings in Qu Ning''s cry.


    Chi Yan kept away from the invisible strong internal force and continued to kill.


    For a moment, he didn''t hurt Chi Yan at all. He saw that Chi Yan was getting closer and closer. Chi Xu''s face was dark and ugly. The hand that moved the string was faster, and ten fingers almost flew up.


    Around ChiYan, the people in black and the people in Xunyu who were affected by the overwhelming internal force gradually felt uncomfortable, some vomited blood, and some stepped back.


    Several people in black slowly react and feel that the situation is not right. The devil and the Queen''s people are clearly working together to deal with them, and they don''t kill each other at all. This is not the situation when the queen is taken as the first level. They fly close to Chi Xu and bear their own Qi and blood surging. They quickly say to Chi Xu: "young master, I''m afraid we''ve been cheated. They''re a group."


    Chi did not listen. It''s been too long. I just want to kill Chi Yan now.


    Man in Black: "young master, we must go back and report to the Lord immediately to let him know."


    Chi Xu''s hands kept on, "then you go."


    Man in Black: "little Lord, go away quickly. We will stay here. Go back and tell the Lord. If the Lord has already gone to the mountain or is going to the mountain, I''m afraid he will fall into the trap of the queen. Please go to save the Lord


    Chi Xu''s hand stopped this time. Although he was angry that the man had been standing still and didn''t take any good opportunities before his eyes, he couldn''t let him fall into danger because he was his own father.


    The man in black urged again: "little Lord, let''s go, hurry up."


    "You go with me, the others stay here." At last, he forced down the unwilling feeling that he hadn''t killed the devil himself. Chi Xu stopped, pulled the reins and turned the horse''s head. Finally, he took a look at Qu Ning and Chi Yan, at the present situation, and resolutely drove the horse away quickly.


    Several people in black took orders and left Chi Xu''s orders. They jumped on their horses one after another and chased Chi Xu back.


    Xunyu immediately flew on his horse, took half of the people to chase him, and the rest of the people immediately returned to the mountain to reply to the queen after they had solved these people in black.


    The fiddler is going back to inform Chi Fengting. As long as he catches up, he can see Chi Fengting. Chi Yan doesn''t miss such an opportunity. He immediately gets on the horse and gallops to Qu Ning''s side. As soon as he passes by, he clasps Qu Ning''s arm, takes Qu Ning to his horse''s back, goes around half a circle, crosses the fight circle, and chases him.


    Qu Ning quickly embraces Chi Yan''s waist, stabilizes himself, and protects the little Tuanzi in his arms. At the same time, he looks back at Yu Wenxiao.


    Yu Wenxiao gave some healing medicine to his wound and stood up.


    At this time, Chi Lin had already got on his horse and waved his whip to Yu Wen. Xiao asked, "is there anything wrong?"

 Chapter 772

    "I''m fine. You go first, young master. I''ll come after you." After that, Yu Wenxiao staggers to the nearest horse, tightens the reins and turns over to catch up with Chi Lin.


    The corpses were everywhere, leaving Xunyu people fighting with the people in black.


    -


    Chi Zhen''s steed is a good horse. He left everyone behind. He was the first one to return to the small village. After turning around, he didn''t see half a figure. The base ground was not completely covered by the falling snow. The steed should have gone to the mountains.


    As soon as Chi Chu turned his direction, he went to the mountain.


    The people in the rear continued to follow.


    On the mountain.


    Under the light and shadow of the people in black''s road and the sword on both sides, Chi Fengting is about halfway up the mountain.


    There was something wrong with him. If the devil really killed the queen and took her head, then there must be a bloody battle on the mountain, and the Queen''s people will surely fall into the chaos without a leader, but they don''t seem to feel it.


    Thinking of this, dixiu quickly reminded: "Lord, I''m afraid there''s fraud."


    As early as when he stepped on the mountain, Chi Fengting had been keenly aware of it, but he still chose to go up the mountain.


    Chi Fengting''s face didn''t change, and his steps didn''t stop. He just whispered a few words and asked him to take someone to do it immediately.


    Di Xiu''s color of amazement, Leng Leng after receiving orders.


    The song and Yuan Dynasties, with their men and horses on the mountain, didn''t know what had happened under such a big noise. On the one hand, they took people to retreat as far as possible, and did not fight against the people in black who came up the mountain. They tried to let the people in black and the Queen''s men and horses lose each other. On the other hand, they ordered several people to go down the mountain and report to Chi Yanchi Lin.


    Before long, Chi Fengting took some people to the open space in front of the wooden house. In the moonlight, he could see Rong Xin, the man who had not seen him for more than ten years, and several tombstones nearby.


    Yuejin is on guard and wants to protect Rongxin behind her, but she knows that Rongxin doesn''t need him to do this.


    Rong Xin: "you are here at last."


    Chi Fengting: "if I don''t come, I don''t want you to wait for nothing tonight."


    Rong Xin: "it doesn''t matter how long I wait, but my family can''t wait. How can Chi Fengting not show his true face? "


    Chi Fengting took no time to tear off the black cloth on his face. Over the years, his young and beautiful face now has one or two more wrinkles, and his black hair on his temples is almost half white.


    Yuejin has never seen chifengting himself, but there are portraits of chifengting in the imperial mausoleum. Each of those portraits is lifelike, almost coincident with the person at the moment.


    Although it was decided that it was Chi Fengting just now, as Wen chifengting''s mask was torn off, and he saw Chi Fengting''s face again, Rong Xin''s hand under his sleeve suddenly clenched, and his murderous spirit did not hide, "Chi Fengting, I''ve been cheated by you for so long. It''s 12 years in a twinkling of an eye, almost 13 years. If Chi Yan hadn''t found that the remains in the imperial mausoleum were fake, I''m afraid I would have no idea. "


    Chi Fengting: "well, do you want to know why?"


    "No need. I''m not interested in knowing the cause of a dying man. Although it''s 13 years late, I''ll give you another ride. " After that, Rong Xin raised his hand and didn''t want Chi Fengting to live more for a moment.


    The men and horses hiding in several wooden houses immediately opened the door and rushed out, holding sharp arrows in each hand. They aimed at Chi Fengting and fired arrows.

 Chapter 773

    Chi Fengting also raised his hand and kept calm.


    The people in black who came with Chi Fengting in the rear understood that they immediately flew forward to block Chi Fengting in front of him and cut off the roaring arrows with their swords. At the same time, they took out the palm sized "black balls" they carried one after another, lit the gray and black wires and threw them at the archer.


    Rong Xin hasn''t seen it yet, but according to the previous news, Huachen has developed some kind of "sharp weapon" to conquer the city and territory. It looks just like these at the moment. It''s said that it will explode as soon as it lands, and immediately orders everyone to avoid it.


    Everyone took orders and dodged quickly.


    Yue Jin listens to Rong Xin and instinctively protects her and takes her to one side.


    Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang.


    Rong Xin: "it''s something developed by huachenguo. I didn''t expect you to use it first. Chi Fengting, how can you cooperate with Hua chenguo? "


    "You said you were not interested, you know? Then why ask? " Chi Fengting deliberately blocked Rong Xin with his words just now.


    Yuejin whispered to Rongxin: "you step back and let them protect you. I''ll kill him."


    "You don''t have to go." Rong Xin fastly clasps Yue Jin''s wrist and orders his own people to kill Chi Fengting again. Then he says "go" to Yue Jin and "retreat" with half of them.


    Yue Jin understands that Rong Xin wants to lead Chi Fengting to the place where the organ is set up. She nods and leaves quickly with Rong Xin.


    Chi Fengting left half of them to deal with Rong Xin''s people, and he took half of them to chase them. It flashed through his mind that Rong Xin had just grasped Yue Jin''s wrist, and what flashed in his eyes. Soon, he saw that Rong Xin, who was "escaping" in front of him, disappeared in an instant, so he keenly found that he was trapped in a fog array, and there was a faint fragrance in the air.


    The fragrance was not poisonous, but several of Chi Fengting''s people had obvious symptoms of poisoning, ear and nose bleeding.


    Chi Fengting quickly took out a small porcelain vase in his sleeve, poured out a pill and took it himself. It seems that there must be another colorless and tasteless thing in the air on their way up the mountain. These two kinds of breath together become deadly poison.


    But she thought she could handle him with such a small skill? She has been an emperor for a long time. She is too confident in herself and underestimates him? Chi Fengting sneered.


    At this time, outside the array, Rong Xin looked at the unchanged scenery in front of him, with no expression on his face.


    Yue Jin: "this array seems simple, but it''s not easy to break. The longer Chi Fengting is trapped in the array, the deeper the poison will be. Don''t worry, you can kill Chi Fengting, you... "Before the words fall, the ground under your feet vibrates obviously, some of them are like earthquakes, and there is a strong smell of gunpowder in the air.


    I especially remember that outside Yueling City, the soldiers and horses of the two countries who pursued Chi Yan also used the method of explosion to blow up the whole ground outside the city, thus breaking the battle. Did Chi Fengting, who was trapped in the battle, want to do the same thing again? Yuejin''s face changed.


    "I didn''t expect that." I didn''t expect Chi Fengting to have something developed by Huachen. In fact, it should be the same as the gunpowder that blew up Jiuyi mountain, but it has been improved so that people can carry it with them.

 Chapter 774

    The people in the formation had already dealt with her with this thing, and almost buried her alive in Jiuyi mountain. She really shouldn''t be so careless and ignored this point. Rong Xin''s hand is more and more tight. With the vibration under his feet, he knows that the people inside will come out soon.


    Yue Jin: "then I will kill him directly. I should be able to kill him..."


    "Go." After so many years, I don''t know how Chi Fengting is now. Although Rong Xin wants to kill Chi Fengting for revenge, he has to kill Chi Fengting, but he doesn''t want Yue Jin to take risks.


    Yue Jin''s heart warms and she can''t help holding Rong Xin''s hand.


    At the same time, on the other side of the mountain, the fire started. Although the whole mountain was covered with snow, many of the trees in winter were dead and dry, and the fire started as soon as it burned. With the spread of the fire, there were all kinds of shouts and announcements. Di Xiu was ordered by Chi Fengting to fight with the Queen''s people and set fire to them. At the same time, he yelled "the queen is dead at last", "the queen has been killed" and "you are going to be arrested soon..." and his voice spread all over the mountain.


    In the secret room, Liao Chen sits on his knees and recites scriptures constantly. However, no matter how he recites the Scriptures, he can''t forget the fact that his mother has already died. In addition to the death of his father, brother and brother, all kinds of things that happened in those years, tears are still falling.


    The ground vibrated. The people responsible for protecting the dust in the secret room felt something was wrong. One of them wanted to go out and have a look.


    Other people stop, "the queen ordered, no one is allowed to step out of here without her order."


    People who want to go out listen to advice, turn to pour a glass of water for themselves, quietly take an antidote, and then quietly take out a tube like thing, blow out a few wisps of white gas.


    The white gas will fade away in the air and float in the secret room without a trace.


    Soon, liaochen fainted, and the whole person fell on the stone couch with a "puff". Other people wanted to look at the situation of liaochen, but they all fell down one after another without taking a few steps.


    The only one who didn''t fall, that is, the person who released the poison, immediately picked up the dust, opened the door of the secret room, went through the long secret passage, and finally opened the stone wall door to go out. In a short time, he met the people of dixiu and Chi Fengting.


    As soon as dixiu saw someone supporting the "Queen", he wanted to assassinate her.


    The man who held the dust quickly took half of the jade pendant he had hidden and showed it in time when dixiu''s sword came to the front.


    As soon as his face changed, he stopped in a hurry. Not long ago, when he reminded Chi Fengting that there was cheating, Chi Fengting asked him to take people to look for the fake queen everywhere, saying that once he saw a half round jade pendant, it was his own.


    The man who supported the dust said, "take me to the Lord."


    Di Xiu nodded. He was about to lead people to the wooden house. He saw Chi Fengting coming this way. It was a coincidence. He came forward and said, "Lord, I see the man with half a jade pendant. He''s got the Queen''s double, right there


    Chi Fengting didn''t speak. He strode forward to the man who held Chen. He reached out and clasped Chen''s jaw, forcing him to look up in a coma. In the moonlight, his face was just like that.


    "Emperor, are you hurt?" Di Xiu noticed the injury on the back of Chi Fengting''s hand.


    It''s just a little hurt. Chi Fengting doesn''t care at all. Rong Xin, she wanted to kill him. She was in a hurry. Now that she knows that he is not dead, she should think about whether he will be around her for so many years.

 Chapter 775

    Yes, she killed all the civil and military officials he left behind, and the people who killed him. She herself selected a group of people, but who stipulated that there would be no one who he secretly arranged among these new people.


    The man who held the dust: "I have seen the Lord."


    Chi Fengting: "very good."


    Dixiu: "Lord, the fake queen has been caught. Since this is a trap, should we retreat first?"


    Chi Fengting: "then withdraw. She''ll wait for me on this mountain, and I''ll wait for her at the foot of the mountain. "


    Dixiu didn''t understand, but he didn''t ask any more questions, so he summoned people to kill them all the way down the mountain.


    At the same time, on Rong Xin''s side, Rong Xin heard the report and clenched the fingertips of Cheng Quan into the palm of his hand


    -


    Down the mountain.


    Chi Fengting ordered the men to be brought up.


    Yue Jin''s face changed faintly. She only heard Rong Xin say with a smile, "a double. What, do you think a double can threaten me? "


    "Is it really a double?" Chi Fengting stirred up Chen''s chin in front of Rong Xin. He was as gentle as he could be with his actions and looks, just as he was with his lover.


    The dust looked up tremblingly. This man, she really loved him, but he killed her family.


    Rong Xin still sneers, dismissive.


    At this time, from the extreme tenderness to the extreme cruelty, Chi Fengting provoked Chen''s jaw and fell on her shoulder, crushing her shoulder bone in an instant.


    The dust is extremely painful, exhales the sound painfully, nearly bites off own tongue.


    Rong Xin clenched the handbrake on his side and dug his fingertips into his palm, but his face remained unchanged, just like watching a eunuch in the palace at random, "shoot an arrow."


    "Do you really think I don''t know she''s your own sister, your twin sister?" Chi Fengting took no time to connect.


    Rong Xin: "I have never had any younger sister."


    -


    Yes, she killed all the civil and military officials he left behind, and the people who killed him. She herself selected a group of people, but who stipulated that there would be no one who he secretly arranged among these new people.


    The man who held the dust: "I have seen the Lord."


    Chi Fengting: "very good."


    Dixiu: "Lord, the fake queen has been caught. Since this is a trap, should we retreat first?"


    Chi Fengting: "then withdraw. She''ll wait for me on this mountain, and I''ll wait for her at the foot of the mountain. "


    Dixiu didn''t understand, but he didn''t ask any more questions, so he summoned people to kill them all the way down the mountain.


    At the same time, on Rong Xin''s side, Rong Xin heard the report and clenched the fingertips of Cheng Quan into the palm of his hand


    -


    Chi Fengting ordered the men to be brought up.


    Yue Jin''s face changed faintly. She only heard Rong Xin say with a smile, "a double. What, do you think a double can threaten me? "


    "Is it really a double?" Chi Fengting stirred up Chen''s chin in front of Rong Xin. He was as gentle as he could be with his actions and looks, just as he was with his lover.


    The dust looked up tremblingly. This man, she really loved him, but he killed her family.


    Rong Xin still sneers, dismissive.


    At this time, from the extreme tenderness to the extreme cruelty, Chi Fengting provoked Chen''s jaw and fell on her shoulder, crushing her shoulder bone in an instant.


    The dust is extremely painful, exhales the sound painfully, nearly bites off own tongue.


    Rong Xin clenched the handbrake on his side and dug his fingertips into his palm, but his face remained unchanged, just like watching a eunuch in the palace at random, "shoot an arrow."


    "Do you really think I don''t know she''s your own sister, your twin sister?" Chi Fengting took no time to connect.


    Rong Xin: "I have never had any younger sister."


    -


    -


    -


    (sorry, the content is repeated and has been modified. If you still see the duplicate content, please refresh later)

 Chapter 776

    She nodded her head tremblingly.


    Chi Fengting: "do you know the biggest difference between you and her?"


    "She... She''s the queen, I''m just a stand in for..."


    Chi Fengting: No


    The dust shakes his head, one really don''t know, two don''t want to say too much, lest expose what.


    Chi Fengting: "it''s these eyes."


    Familiar words, some dust in the box of memory seems to be suddenly opened, dust a moment slightly trance. As like as two peas, brother and sister are alike in appearance, but they seem to be looking at the mirror in general, but their parents and brother can always tell them exactly.


    Her father said that her eyes were very different from those of her sister - her eyes were as soft as water, much like their mother''s. The elder sister''s eyes are sharp. She can''t see anything on the surface, but on the inside she is stronger than anyone else, even better than the elder brother and the second brother, most like him. Of all the children, his sister is the one who is most at ease.


    The elder brother and the second brother said that her eyes were as clear as water, and she was the sister they wanted to protect most in their life. They don''t worry about their sister being bullied because she will avenge herself.


    Mother said, if you have something to do, look for father, brother, sister.


    The fourth brother said that he liked to see her eyes the most, and she was the gentlest, but he didn''t dare to look at his sister''s eyes, because her sister would urge him to learn martial arts, and wanted him to be as good as his elder brother and second brother.


    So the biggest difference between her and her sister is in her eyes and in her bones.


    Now, Chi Fengting even said the same thing. Tears rolled down from the corner of my eyes once again. Once I remember the past, those who had been swept by like a flood could not be stopped. Their family, once such a beautiful family, was destroyed because she chose to enter the palace.


    The elder sister said that her mother had an accident because she knew she had something to do and left the frontier fortress to find her.


    But if she didn''t enter the palace, her second brother didn''t die, and her father and fourth brother didn''t die, then the father would know more quickly that something had happened to her sister, and send someone to save her sister and prevent her mother from leaving the frontier fortress. But they were all dead, and no one could protect their mother. So in the final analysis, the death of her mother, she is the culprit.


    Tears flow more and more, one by one rolling down, the dust is really regret.


    The tears fell on the back of Chi Fengting''s hand which clasped Chen''s chin. Chi Fengting immediately threw away his hand in disgust. If you change this situation to that person, that person will never cry, not a tear. Why didn''t he see the big difference between them at first!


    "Lord, here comes the queen." Di Xiu vaguely felt that Chi Fengting had something wrong with the Queen''s double, or with the queen, but he couldn''t say what was wrong for a while. Just then he saw a large number of people chasing down from the mountain and told Chi Fengting.


    Chi Fengting took out a white handkerchief, wiped his hands and looked up the mountain. When he saw Rong Xin, he still saw the man who was with her every step of the way, and there was evil in his dark eyes.


    The dust also see, under the heart can''t help but anxious, want to immediately loudly remind sister don''t come over, but afraid oneself a remind but exposed.

 Chapter 777

    All the way down the mountain, Rong Xin''s steps gradually slowed down. It was obvious that Chi Fengting was not in a hurry to go after catching someone. He was clearly waiting for her.


    Yue Jin also saw out that she was afraid of Chi Fengting''s conspiracy. She raised twelve points of alert in her heart. She never thought that there would be Chi Fengting''s people among Rong Xin''s people, and this person happened to be responsible for protecting the dust.


    -


    The distance between the two sides is getting closer.


    The three hundred men in black under Chi Fengting''s command could not stop their guard.


    Chi Fengting waved his hand. Instead, he motioned everyone to step back behind him. He stepped forward two steps and said directly to the two people who were almost "coming side by side": "she is really important to you! Well, I don''t want to beat around the bush. I can let her go. I have only one "trivial" condition. How about that? "


    Rong Xin stopped and said, "give you back the throne?"


    Chi Fengting: "no, one life for another. As long as you kill the people around you, I''ll give your sister back to you, OK? "


    Yue Jin is surprised. She didn''t expect that Chi Fengting would offer such a condition, and then she turns to see Rong Xin. Liaochen is her sister and the most important person to her. If this can really save her and let Chi Fengting let her go, he is willing to, as long as she says something.


    Rong Xin sneered, "want to provoke me?"


    Chi Fengting: "I mean what I say."


    Rong Xin: "why? What does he have to do with you? Are you going to kill him? "


    Chi Fengting''s eyes revolved around Yuejin, "if I say, I just don''t like him?" It used to be weishenglian, but now it''s him. The picture that he and she are always together is really an eyesore.


    "I don''t like you any more." Rong Xin''s smile was even colder. "Chi Fengting, I didn''t expect to see you for more than ten years. You''ve become naive and ridiculous. There''s only one stand in. I can find as many as I want. Do you really think you can threaten me? "


    "Is it really a double?" Chi Fengting motioned the two men escorting Chen to step forward. He personally raised Chen''s chin in front of Rong Xin''s face. He was as gentle as he was with his actions and looks, just like he was with his lover.


    The dust looked up tremblingly.


    Rong Xin sneers as before, dismissing.


    At this time, from the extreme tenderness to the extreme cruelty, Chi Fengting provoked Chen''s jaw and fell on her shoulder, crushing her shoulder bone in an instant.


    The dust is extremely painful. In an instant, he exhaled with pain. His face is pale, and he almost bit off his tongue.


    Rong Xin clenched and cackled the handbrake beside him, but his face remained unchanged and indifferent, just like watching a eunuch in the palace at random, he ordered the people behind him: "shoot the arrow."


    "Do you really think I don''t know she''s your own sister, your twin sister?" Chi Fengting took no time to connect.


    Rong Xin: "I have never had any younger sister."


    "Then really shoot the arrow. Kill her first, and then kill me for revenge. " Chi Fengting pulled off the dust in the hands of his subordinates and blocked it in front of him. He was sure to win. "Let it go."


    Quickly draw the bow and get ready. The person who is about to shoot the arrow aims at Chen and Chi Fengting.


    At the critical moment, Rong Xin ordered people to stop, knowing that Chi Fengting had already decided, so he had no fear, "when did you know that?"


    Chi Fengting: "earlier than any time you think."


    Rong Xin said contemptuously, "is that right?"

 Chapter 778

    Rong Xin said contemptuously, "is that right?"


    Chi Fengting held on to Chen''s hand and tightened it unconsciously.


    At that time, he was still a prince who was not in favor. He met Yunfu Qianjin yunxizhi on the street for the first time.


    Yun Xizhi is bright and moving, and is brilliant, attracting all people''s attention, including him. It was at that time that he and yunxizhi met.


    But what really moved him was the woman who passed by outside the city.


    After inquiry, he knew that the woman was the daughter of the Rong family.


    He tried several times to get close to Rong rongyanzhi at that time. He tried to get into Rong Fu. As expected, he met her in the back garden of Rong Fu. At that time, she was sitting quietly in the pavilion in the middle of the back garden, embroidering. The scenery around her was picturesque, but she was not as good as her in his eyes. Although she was different from the first time she met outside the city, he didn''t think much about it.


    Later, once, he was ridiculed by other princes and reprimanded by his father. All civil and military officials saw him as an unpopular prince. He went to the restaurant to get drunk and ran into yunxizhi. Yunxizhi let him have revenge and revenge. If someone slapped him, he would slap him twice on the spot. Don''t suffer losses. Let everyone know that he is not easy to be provoked. She told him that''s what she did.


    He laughs. It''s not as simple as this kind of slapping.


    After that, he met her again. She told him that when the ability was not enough, even if it was hard to bear, she had to keep a low profile and hibernate.


    What she said was exactly what he thought.


    Since then, he always wanted to see her more often.


    After the death of the emperor, the two families chose the successor of the Dragon chair. It seemed accidental, but in fact it was all in his calculation, and finally he ascended the throne.


    So the first thing he did after he ascended the throne was to propose to the Rong family. On the one hand, he really likes her; on the other hand, he can take the opportunity to win over the Rong family.


    He thought that Rong Yanzhi would not agree, but finally he agreed.


    Later, he learned that it was she who offered to marry him, which made him very happy.


    As like as two peas and a son, Rong Yanzhi and his son were absent. He did not have to go to the backyard to see her. He saw two people who were exactly the same. They were "sister" and "sister".


    He was about to see more clearly when someone from the palace asked him to go back in a hurry.


    The next day, at the end of the morning Dynasty, he specially asked Rong Yanzhi to stay and attack him.


    Rong Yanzhi denied that he was about to get married and didn''t want him to go out of the palace or to Rongfu without permission.


    He was angry. A minister dared to speak to him like this, but he had to swallow it.


    In the evening, he thought about it and gradually distinguished himself. He likes people who meet outside the city for the first time and tell him to "hide one''s strength and stay dormant" instead of embroidery, shyness and giving him a purse in the back garden of Rongfu.


    No wonder it''s so different. It''s two people!


    Although he knew that Rong Yanzhi would be angry, before his wedding, he privately told Rong Yanzhi which daughter he liked.


    But on the night of his wedding, when he happily returned to his bedroom, he lifted the veil and looked at the soft eyes under the veil. He knew that he had married a man who was not really what he wanted to marry. He has already made it clear to Rong Yanzhi that Rong Yanzhi still married the weak daughter to him. Rong Yanzhi teased him so much that he didn''t pay attention to the emperor.

 Chapter 779

    (duplicate content, please refresh later, I''m very sorry, for some reasons, please modify it as soon as possible)


    He laughs. It''s not as simple as this kind of slapping.


    After that, he met her again. She told him that when the ability was not enough, even if it was hard to bear, she had to keep a low profile and hibernate.


    What she said was exactly what he thought.


    Since then, he always wanted to see her more often.


    After the death of the emperor, the two families chose the successor of the Dragon chair. It seemed accidental, but in fact it was all in his calculation, and finally he ascended the throne.


    So the first thing he did after he ascended the throne was to propose to the Rong family. On the one hand, he really likes her; on the other hand, he can take the opportunity to win over the Rong family.


    He thought that Rong Yanzhi would not agree, but finally he agreed.


    Later, he learned that it was she who offered to marry him, which made him very happy.


    As like as two peas and a son, Rong Yanzhi and his son were absent. He did not have to go to the backyard to see her. He saw two people who were exactly the same. They were "sister" and "sister".


    He was about to see more clearly when someone from the palace asked him to go back in a hurry.


    The next day, at the end of the morning Dynasty, he specially asked Rong Yanzhi to stay and attack him.


    Rong Yanzhi denied that he was about to get married and didn''t want him to go out of the palace or to Rongfu without permission.


    He was angry. A minister dared to speak to him like this, but he had to swallow it.


    In the evening, he thought about it and gradually distinguished himself. He likes people who meet outside the city for the first time and tell him to "hide one''s strength and stay dormant" instead of embroidery, shyness and giving him a purse in the back garden of Rongfu.


    No wonder it''s so different. It''s two people!


    Although he knew that Rong Yanzhi would be angry, before his wedding, he privately told Rong Yanzhi which daughter he liked.


    But on the night of his wedding, when he happily returned to his bedroom, he lifted the veil and looked at the soft eyes under the veil. He knew that he had married a man who was not really what he wanted to marry. He has already made it clear to Rong Yanzhi that Rong Yanzhi still married the weak daughter to him. Rong Yanzhi teased him so much that he didn''t pay attention to the emperor.


    That night, he walked away, left the man who had married into the palace, and went out of the palace to see the man he really wanted to marry. After climbing over the wall, he saw with his own eyes that the man he wanted to marry was sitting with Rong Yanzhi and Rong Yanzhi''s sons. He heard her tell Rong Yanzhi that she had no one to like. When she has people she likes, she will take them to the capital to meet them.


    She didn''t like him at all.


    Later, he knew that the man she brought back to the capital to meet Rong Yanzhi was Wei Shenglian.


    -


    Later, she went to the palace instead of her sister. He knew all about it, but he didn''t point it out. He deliberately spoiled other concubines in front of her, deliberately accepted one concubine after another, but she didn''t care at all, she was all in.


    Finally, she also wanted a child. That night, in fact, he was very happy, although her purpose was to fight for power.


    But when he got to his bedroom, he became his sister again.


    Twice. Twice she did that to him.


    He wanted to give her all the best. He could spoil her as much as he doted on yunxizhi, or even better than yunxizhi, but she didn''t like it


    -

 Chapter 780

    Yun Xi Zhi does have some skills. He has a lot of cleverness. He often gives him some unexpected and practical strategies. He led yunxizhi to take the bait, and nayunxizhi became his concubine. This move is really right.


    During that long period of time, he steadied the people who occupied the Queen''s position on the surface, constantly struggled with Rong Yanzhi, and secretly planned with Yun Xizhi.


    When he doesn''t fight, he is in harmony. When he does, he will kill him. Unexpectedly, he takes a black hand behind his back and successfully gets rid of Rong Yanzhi''s second son. After he regains military power, he and Rong Yanzhi are officially torn. He no longer needs to play and disguise with his family.


    This blood debt, Rong Yanzhi to blame, blame himself sent to the palace became the Queen''s own daughter, is his own daughter constantly acting in front of him, let him believe in the throne.


    From then on, he began to openly pet yunxizhi, just as he promised yunxizhi - harem three thousand, doting on her alone. This is not only to thank Yun Xizhi for his wholehearted help, but also to show it to Rong Yanzhi and his family on purpose, and to let civil and military officials and people know that he is no longer afraid of Rong Yanzhi. He does not need to look at Rong Yanzhi''s face any more. He is the real ruler of Chizhou.


    Rong Yanzhi''s daughter, who occupies the Queen''s position, is extremely sad to ask him why. He really feels ridiculous. She''s stupid, she''s being counted by him, and she even asks him why.


    Then there is the eradication of Rong Yanzhi''s fourth son.


    The fourth son is still young and half sick. It''s easy to get rid of him.


    Later, Rong Yanzhi. With Rong Yanzhi''s daughter in the palace as bait, Rong Yanzhi was deceived and sent to assassinate him.


    The whole Rong family died one after another in a short time. Apart from the complicated collateral lineage of Rong''s family, only Rong Yanzhi''s eldest son was left in the lineage.


    Just when he felt that he could uproot the Rong family and drink wine to celebrate, he received a message that Wei Shenglian wanted to kill her.


    He rushed to send people to rescue, but he was not at ease, so he rushed to the rescue in person regardless of everything.


    At that time, yunxizhi was seven or eight months pregnant, and his fetus was not very stable. He didn''t care about the safety of the person in his heart.


    When he arrived, in order to escape the pursuit of weishenglian, she had a child in a shabby little house. She fainted for a short time and her blood was shocking.


    He knew for the first time that it was so dangerous for a woman to have a baby!


    He wanted to check her situation in a hurry, but before he came forward to meet her, he was acutely aware that Wei Shenglian was coming.


    He thought about it and hid first.


    Weishenglian went into the house and picked up the baby she had just given birth to.


    She woke up and stood up, trying to get the baby back.


    Weishenglian wants to kill the child in front of her.


    He watched the scene with his own eyes in the dark and did not stop him, because he did not want the child to live.


    He is waiting, waiting for Wei Shenglian to kill her child. After she has completely given up on Wei Shenglian, he will rescue her, protect her, take care of her, avenge her and give her the best.


    He will let her know that he is the only man in the world who treats her sincerely.


    But at this time, half way out of a "Cheng Yaojin", a man suddenly wanted to help her recapture the child in the hands of Wei Shenglian.

 Chapter 781

    She and this man obviously know each other, but their friendship should not be deep.


    This man''s martial arts is very high. He''s tied with Wei Shenglian.


    Weishenglian took the child and turned away.


    People killed on the way protect her and chase her.


    With the heavy rain pouring down and the dark clouds covering the sky, she was almost knocked down by the heavy rain several times and held on again.


    At the end of the mountain road, the debris flow swept down the mountain like a flood.


    Weishenglian stops and throws the child to the foot of the mountain in front of her.


    She is anxious, desperate to run forward to save the child, the people who protect her also help to save, but is blocked by Wei Shenglian.


    When they fight, the people who protect her are seriously injured by weishenglian in order to save her.


    The debris flow on the mountain submerged the whole foot of the mountain, and also threw Wei Shenglian to the child at the foot of the mountain and buried him alive. The whole foot of the mountain was flat.


    She watched her newborn child die in front of her and was killed by Wei Shenglian in this way. She just wanted to kill Wei Shenglian on the spot for revenge, but she was not Wei Shenglian''s opponent.


    Wei Shenglian didn''t kill her in the end, but left.


    On the same day, she learned that Rong Yanzhi was assassinated and rushed back to the capital regardless of her weak body.


    Once as like as two peas in Dutch act, she rescued her sister from committing suicide.


    At that moment, no one knew how happy he was, though it was clear in his heart that the purpose of her entering the palace was to take revenge on him and her father, brother and brother.


    She was the one he wanted to marry at the beginning. She was the one who really moved him. She was also the one who made him remember. She finally became his "Queen", though in this way.


    It can be said that if Rong Yanzhi married his daughter into the palace at the beginning, there would not be so many things.


    That night, he wanted to have her, crazy like want to have her, but was refused thousands of miles. She closed the Palace door tightly and refused the emperor because of "guarding the mausoleum for her father and brother".


    Yunxizhi kept asking him where he had been and what he had done in the past two days. He didn''t say a word. He was even tired of yunxizhi. He just hoped that she would shut up and leave him alone.


    When Yun Xizhi said that he wanted to go to the palace, he agreed to go to the palace just for a moment because he was seven or eight months pregnant.


    But he never thought that she, who had just come to the capital and just entered the harem to replace her sister, would act so quickly and directly murder Yun Xizhi, which caught him by surprise.


    When he got the news, he rushed to see only yunxizhi''s body and yunxizhi''s child.


    She could even murder her children, but she left them on purpose. Her intention was obvious. He was not stupid, of course.


    Just at that time, he sent to find out why Wei Shenglian wanted to kill her and the person who killed the child sent back the news, saying that the child Wei Shenglian threw at the foot of the mountain was not dead at that time, but was taken away by a wild wolf lying in the grass and escaped the falling debris flow on the mountain.


    This news is really surprising. After all, when they looked at it with so many eyes, Wei Shenglian thought the child was dead. She also thought the child was dead. He also thought the child was dead, and they "saw it with their own eyes".


    If she knows about this, I don''t know if she will stay in the harem as queen instead of her sister. So he ordered the child to be killed, and he didn''t want to leave any trouble.

 Chapter 782

    That night, he went back to the palace and learned from the eunuch that she suddenly fainted during the day, but he didn''t let the imperial doctor in the palace see her. The eldest son of Rong Fu hurriedly brought the doctor of Rong Fu into the palace to see her. He mixed a lot of medicine and didn''t let the eunuchs in the palace cook it. Instead, the two servant girls from Rong Fu did it all by themselves and didn''t let anyone interfere.


    Of course, he knew the reason. One was a virgin who had been in the palace for many years, and the other was a child who had already had a child. The doctor could know the difference when he looked at the pulse. Of course, she couldn''t let the imperial doctor see.


    At that time, even if she had just killed Yun Xizhi, he was still worried about her.


    Know that she refused him thousands of miles, will not want to see him, so he just want to take advantage of her sleep at night, quietly into a look at her.


    As a result, he saw her worship her father, second brother, fourth brother and children in the hall.


    Is she unable to let go of that child or weishenglian? I especially remember the joy between her eyebrows when she first brought weishenglian to the capital to show Rong Yanzhi.


    At that moment, jealousy drove him crazy.


    So an idea flashed through his mind.


    Yunxizhi''s child was born prematurely, and her child was also born prematurely. It was only two or three days different from yunxizhi''s child. In addition, she had never seen her own child with her own eyes, so she was taken away by weishenglian. She didn''t even know whether she had a son or a daughter. So he ordered someone to send the child secretly to a place, He himself took yunxizhi''s child secretly and compared the two children together. At last, he got the idea of Li daitaojiang. He took her and weishenglian''s child as yunxizhi''s child and brought them back to the palace to her for her to raise.


    Yun Xizhi, the one who died in Rong''s family, also participated in the murder, so her hatred for Yun Xizhi can be imagined. Of course, she would not treat Yun Xizhi''s children sincerely. He wanted to see how she would treat yunxizhi''s child. She never dreamed that this child was actually her own son. Although he told himself that he could not care that she had been married to other men and had given birth to other men''s children, as long as he thought of all this, he would still want to kill people, so what could be more interesting than seeing her torture her own children.


    But he did not expect that his wishful thinking failed, and she actually treated "yunxizhi''s son" sincerely. Seeing that she was so kind to "yunxizhi''s son" and that their mother and son were kind and filial in front of him, he tried to strangle the bastard several times.


    To see her torment of yunxizhi''s son, that is, her own son''s expectations come to nothing, he is really not reconciled.


    Therefore, he changed his mind. Instead of killing the villain, Li daitaojiang took her and Wei Shenglian''s own son as a child left by Yun Xizhi, brought them into the palace, handed them over to her and let her raise them.


    Yun Xizhi helped him deal with the Rong family. It can be said that these people who died in the Rong family were also stained with blood.


    She hates him so much. What will she do to "yunxizhi''s son"? He wanted to see her and her own son fight each other.


    It''s her and Wei Shenglian''s son, but they call him "father emperor". His intention was to deal with her, but instead he tormented himself. Every time I see Chi Yan, I remind him that this is her and Wei Shenglian''s son.

 Chapter 783

    (the content of this chapter is a little confused, please refresh it later)


    He heard her tell her elder brother that her only purpose was to kill him.


    Therefore, he changed his mind. Instead of killing the villain, Li daitaojiang took her and Wei Shenglian''s own son as a child left by Yun Xizhi, brought them into the palace, handed them over to her and let her raise them.


    Yun Xizhi helped him deal with the Rong family. It can be said that these people who died in the Rong family were also stained with blood.


    She hates him so much. What will she do to "yunxizhi''s son"? He wanted to see her and her own son fight each other.


    It''s her and Wei Shenglian''s son, but they call him "father emperor". His intention was to deal with her, but instead he tormented himself. Every time I see Chi Yan, I remind him that this is her and Wei Shenglian''s son.


    He indulged in his voice and color, he accepted his concubines, he saw that she was jealous, he cared about him, but he didn''t.


    In a simple word - in those years, he wanted to make her fall in love with him, but she only wanted to kill him, her heart was like a rock. As she had said to him at the beginning, she forbeared again and again and stayed dormant for him.


    Finally one day, she realized that the person she raised was the son of her enemy, and she needed a child of her own.


    Although he knew that she didn''t like him at all and just wanted to plan for his throne, he was still very happy to have a child belonging to both of them.


    But on that day, he was cold on the surface and excited in the heart. He rushed to the bedroom where she lived and drank the wine she poured. When he entered the inner hall, it was her sister who welcomed him.


    On the wedding day, Rong Yanzhi told him which daughter he wanted, but he gave him the weak one.


    Now, she does the same to him. What he wanted was her, but she arranged for her sister to give it to him.


    He really wanted to go away as he did on the night of his wedding. Even if he had taken the medicine, there were many women in the harem who gave him the solution, but he was surprised to find that she had not left, and was in the outer hall.


    In the end, he didn''t go away. He tossed and treated her sister like a hater, deliberately making her scream, just to let her hear him. She didn''t care about her sister very much. He did that to her sister. At that moment, he even wanted her to rush in and interrupt him.


    But no, never.


    More than a month later, she pretended to be pregnant. He knew that her sister was pregnant.


    There are many times, he wants to pick out and tell her that he really likes her and hopes that she can also fall in love with him, so that they can forget everything that has happened together. From the beginning, he can give her everything and really spoil her alone. Even if she wanted the stars in the sky, he would try to pick them for her.


    However, at this time, it was like God''s will that he would bump into her by accident, or arrange someone to plot against him, or worship him, swear to kill him, and so on.


    There was too much blood between him and her.


    Chi Lin''s birth, let her very happy, she will also treat Chi Lin as his own. But he''s not happy.


    Chi Yan likes martial arts. She asks her best teacher to teach him and send people to all parts of the world to catch him


    Chi Yan likes medical skills. She tries to hire a doctor who has been living in seclusion for a long time. Even the emperors of several countries find it difficult to hire a doctor to teach Chi Yan medical skills.


    Chi Yan likes array,


    She held Chi Yan in her hand,


    He almost doubted whether she knew Chi Yan was her own son.


    -

 Chapter 784

    I don''t know what Chi Fengting suddenly thought of. He was in a trance at this time. Of course, Rong Xin was not interested in knowing. He seized the opportunity and quietly winked at Yue Jin beside him.


    Yuejin knew what she was doing, and suddenly flew forward. Unexpectedly and quickly, she attacked Chi Fengting.


    When Chi Fengting realized the danger, he immediately regained his mind. The past in his mind was suddenly cut off like a sharp sword, and he slapped Yuen Jin between the lightning and flint.


    Di Xiu and a group of people in black also react quickly, and rush to protect Chi Fengting and surround Yue Jin.


    Rong Xin once again ordered to shoot arrows to avoid the "double" in the hands of Yuejin and Chi Fengting, and the rest of them were killed.


    Chi Chu drives his horse to the foot of the mountain. From a distance, he sees the light of the sword and the shadow of the sword. He sees that the familiar people are fighting each other in mid air. After so many years, it can be said that he finally started.


    As for the upright empress Rong Xin, Chi Zhen is full of new and old grudges.


    Rong Xin suddenly felt uncomfortable. A mouthful of blood came up from his throat, but he didn''t spit it out. Instead, he swallowed it hard. He keenly looked in the direction of someone coming. His eyes were as sharp as swords.


    In the rear of Chi Xu, the man in black, the man with ten days depression, Chi Yan, Chi Lin and Yu Wenxiao followed in turn.


    Ten day Yu saw Chi Xu in front of the empress. He had seen the strength of Chi Xu Guqin before. He could not help but worry and worried, so he kept blocking the air attack to Chi Xu in front. Even if he couldn''t hurt him, he had to stop him from hurting the empress again.


    Chi Xu, as if he had eyes behind his head, turned aside and continued to ride the horse. Rong Xin should die. It''s not enough to cut her to pieces, so of course he won''t kill her directly to make her die so happily, so he didn''t kill her just now.


    Qu Ning and Chi Yan sat on the same horse. Although they were behind Chi Yan and led by Chi Yan, they kept looking forward. Seeing the scuffle in front of them, they just suspected that the person the queen was dealing with would be Chi Fengting. They clearly felt that their waist was obviously stiff. They could not help but blurt out: "is it the former Emperor?"


    Chi Yan did not answer. After so many years, I watched him die, conducted the funeral and buried him personally, and felt sorry for his death. Now he is alive again. All the things in the past are his plans.


    Xiaotuanzi is behind Chi Yan and in Qu Ning''s arms. He is protected by Qu Ning steadily. He doesn''t feel uncomfortable when he bumps all the way on his horse. He doesn''t make any noise.


    After the empress led the people down the mountain, the song and Yuan Dynasty, who took all the people down the mountain, immediately bypassed the fight in the middle and went all the way to ChiYan and Chilin.


    When Di Xiu saw this situation in the fight, he realized later that the people who came were not only happy but also worried. He was glad that Chi Xu had nothing to do, but worried that so many people, including demons, were following behind him. He quickly told Chi Fengting, "Lord, little Lord is coming."


    Chi Fengting doesn''t need Di Xiu to say at all. He has seen it, and he has seen Chi Xu''s attack on Rong Xin. Chi Xu has a few Jin several Liang, he is most clear, so you can be sure that Rong Xin must be injured, just secretly support, don''t let people see.


    Yue Jin grabs the moment when Chi Fengting is distracted. She makes a move and successfully leads Chi Fengting to be deceived. She grabs the dust in Chi Fengting''s hands.

 Chapter 785

    Chi Fengting is shocked and deceived. He is still angry in front of Rong Xin. He catches up with Yue Jin and Chen, and his murderous spirit is obvious.


    Yuejin wants to protect the dust in her hand and ensure the safety of the dust. At the critical moment, she pushes the dust from mid air to Rongxin, and then turns back to deal with Chi Fengting. But it was already one point slow, and he was hit hard by Chi Fengting''s palm. He couldn''t stop spitting out a mouthful of blood and turned pale.


    Rong Xinlian reaches out his hand to hold the dust that falls towards her. With the strength of the dust, he takes two steps back and asks, "does he hurt you anywhere else?"


    After struggling to hold back the pain, Liao Chen clenches his teeth and shakes his head weakly. Looking at his sister''s eyes at such a close distance, Chi Fengting and his father''s brothers'' words still linger in his mind.


    Rong Xin: "bear it first. When it''s over, I''ll take you to heal the wound."


    The dust did not speak, or looking at the eyes of Rong Xin. Most of the time, she would like to be like her sister, even if only one tenth of her sister''s.


    Rong Xin is also concerned about the safety of Yuejin. She doesn''t think much about the dust all the time. She protects the dust behind her and looks at Yuejin again to see his injury.


    Under the constant attack of Xunyu behind him, Chi Zhen can''t deal with Rong Xin any more. Until he comes to the front of the scuffle between the two sides, he stops with a rein and orders all the men in black to turn back to deal with Xunyu. He takes the opportunity to aim Guqin at Yuejin in mid air and fight with Chi Fengting.


    Rong xindang immediately ordered some people to shoot arrows at Chi Xu to stop him, and then said to Chi Yan, "I''ve changed my mind. I''ll take it as if I haven''t said the conditions I said before. " Looking back, he told the people around him in a cold voice, "come on, take my token, and all the soldiers and horses will come back to the border of Chengdiao immediately."


    The people around Rongxin took the order, took the token and jumped on the horse.


    Chi Xu responds to the roaring arrows, and at the same time makes room to move the strings to the people who are riding away, so as not to let Rong Xin move the soldiers.


    As soon as Chi Yan''s face was cold, he left a sentence to let Chi Lin protect Qu Ning, and then flew to Chi Fengting in mid air.


    Qu Ning was stunned. He didn''t understand what terms Chi Yan had discussed with the empress. The empress''s words made him react so much that he almost lost his cool. After all, the current situation is obviously that we can wait and see the empress and the empress before we start.


    Chi linchao and Chi Fengting gradually got some impression, but the impression was not very deep. It''s this man who secretly kills his brother. It''s hateful.


    Rong Xin immediately orders Yue Jin to "come back.".


    With Chi Yan to Fu Chi Fengting, Yue Jin directly exits, and jumps back to Rong Xin in mid air. She coughs and gets hurt by Chi Fengting''s palm.


    Rong Xin: "how about it?"


    Yue Jin: "it''s OK. If not for Prince Yan, I''m not the opponent of Chi Fengting. "


    Rong Xin hands the towel to Yue Jin. She had previously agreed with Chi Yan that as long as Chi Yan killed a person for her, she would give chi Fengting to him first. Now she deliberately says that the previous conditions don''t count. She orders people to dispatch troops to Malaysia in front of him and makes it clear that he wants to kill Chi Fengting directly. Chi Yan naturally cares. After all, he wants to ask Chi Fengting why.


    Yue Jin took it and wiped the blood from the corner of her mouth. She didn''t care about her injury at all. She couldn''t help asking, "you just said that to save me, right?"


    Rong Xin did not deny it, just to save him.

 Chapter 786

    Yue Jin: "I''m very happy to be able to save your sister for you this time." Although he can save the dust is a fluke, but in any case in the end is saved.


    The four eyes are opposite. Rong Xin holds Yue Jin''s hand. Now Chi Fengting has Chi Yan to deal with it. Don''t worry about it for the time being. He turns his head and looks at the fiddler carefully. He can hurt people by playing the piano in this way. Just now, she felt uncomfortable and wanted to vomit blood for no reason. It must be his hand. The people around Chi Fengting called the present Chi Fengting "Lord" and called the fiddler "little Lord". From these two terms, it is obviously like "father and son". And he looks about the same age as Chi Yan.


    Looking at the battle between Chi Yan and Chi Fengting, Rong Xin suddenly thinks of something and holds Yue Jin''s hand tightly.


    Yue Jin feels Rong Xin''s strange, "what''s the matter?"


    Rong Xin: "you see, there is no similarity between the person who plays the piano and Chi Fengting."


    Yuejin doesn''t understand. She looks at the fiddler and the court, but she doesn''t feel anything similar. But if you have to compare them, there are some similarities between the two faces. Just now, he also heard people around Chi Fengting say, "the little Lord is coming." Chi Fengting is the Lord, who can be called the little Lord


    In a moment, Yue Jin suddenly realizes that Rong Xin doubts something. She is shocked, but she suddenly remembers what he said to Rong Xin before. He says that Chi Yan has nothing like Chi Fengting and Yun Xizhi. Is it not the child of Chi Fengting and Yun Xizhi?


    At that time, Rong Xin said that it was impossible. He just mentioned it casually, so the topic did not go on.


    Now, is this confirmation? According to this doubt, everything makes sense. No wonder Chi Fengting was willing to give his child to Rong Xin. No wonder Chi Fengting would give blood to Chi Yan and would not care about his father and son.


    Yue Jin: "he... He was the child Yun Xizhi left behind in those years?"


    Rong Xin didn''t answer. He was almost sure. He rushed to Xunyu through the sword and ordered: "Xunyu, kill him."


    Ten day Yu receives the order, takes the human horse and the black clothing person to fight, approaches toward the pool.


    Chi Xu just wants to get rid of all the people who shoot arrows at him as soon as possible, and then help Chi Fengting deal with the demons. Chi Fengting was able to feign death because of his body, so he had been treating his body for several years after feigning death. His martial arts were not better than before, so he would not be the opponent of the devil.


    Not long after, Chi Fengting was wounded by Chi Yan and landed on the ground. He was protected by the people in black in the war and ordered to kill him


    All the men in black are under orders.


    Chi Yan didn''t pay attention to these people in black at all. He killed them and approached Chi Fengting with no expression.


    Chi Lin wants to help his brother in the war circle. Although his brother can win Chi Fengting, he still wants to help his brother, but he asks him to protect Qu Ning.


    Qu Ning watched nervously and anxiously, occasionally looking at the direction of the queen and Chi Xu, always pressing xiaotuanzi''s head firmly in her arms, not letting xiaotuanzi look out.


    Yu Wenxiao was the last one to arrive. He was seriously injured. When he arrived, he almost fell off his horse. Fortunately, he was helped by the song and Yuan Dynasties.


    Song Yuan first reported everything that happened on the mountain to Chi linquning, and then asked Yu Wenxiao about his injury.


    Yu Wenxiao is weak, coughing, and his wound is split and bleeding. He simply says that "the person who plays the piano is the murderer in Lincheng".

 Chapter 787

    The song and Yuan Dynasties were shocked. They looked up at Chi Xu in disbelief. They didn''t expect that there were such weapons in the world. It''s really unheard of. No wonder they were fooled by him at the beginning.


    One by one, the people in black fell down, and the encirclement of protecting Chi Fengting became smaller and smaller. While Chi Yan continued to kill, he could not wait to ask: "why?"


    Chi Fengting sneered. Why? Because he is the son of Wei Shenglian and Rong Xin, he doesn''t know how many times he wants to kill him.


    In those years, watching Rong Xin treat him like his own.


    He liked martial arts, so Rong Xin asked the best master to teach him, and sent people all over the world to recruit people with excellent martial arts skills into the palace.


    He liked medical skills, so Rong Xin tried to hire a doctor who had already lived in seclusion for a long time. Even the emperors of several countries found it difficult to hire a doctor to teach him.


    He likes array, and Rong Xin tries every means to find someone to teach him.


    As long as it is what he wants, Rong Xin will satisfy him without restraint.


    Rong Xin held him in the palm of his hand.


    He almost doubts whether Rong Xin already knows that Chi Yan is her own son!


    His throne, even if it is passed to any one person, it can not be transferred to him!


    He set such a situation, want to let him die, but Rongxin told him that yunxizhi is not dead, take yunxizhi threaten him, let him hand over the antidote.


    God knows that he doesn''t care about yunxizhi''s life or death at all. But since she wants Chi Yan to live, he wants to see what will happen in the end. Sometimes life is worse than death, which is more painful than death.


    Rong Xin keeps Chi Yan''s life, but he chooses to sacrifice Chi Yan. He uses Chi Yan''s hand to wipe out man Dynasty''s civil and military forces and the people he left behind. Then he breaks Chi Yan''s hand and foot tendons and imprisons him in the imperial mausoleum to appease the resentment of the world. Although it''s beyond his expectation, it also shows him that she is dealing with her own son.


    Chi Yan: "answer me, why?"


    Chi Feng Ting Yu Guang looks in the direction of Rong Xin. She is still standing side by side with the man, shaking hands with the man and acting intimately. In the palace for so many years, he didn''t get her heart and couldn''t get close to her, but she let the man get so close to her, "OK, I can tell you, as long as you kill the man beside Rong Xin, take his head to exchange the answer."


    ChiYan reflexively turns back and looks at Rongxin.


    Through the light of the sword, the shadow of the sword, and some distance, although Rong Xin could not hear it at all, he could see it at a glance. He still remembered that Chi Fengting had to kill Yue Jin just now, and threatened her with dust. He asked Yue Jin in a low voice: "have you met Chi Fengting before? Is there any grudge? "


    Yue Jin shook her head. "I''ve never seen him before. I''ve only seen his portrait in the imperial mausoleum."


    Rong Xin: "why does he have to kill you?"


    Yuejin doesn''t know.


    Chi Fengting: "this is the only chance. If you miss it, you''ll never know. "


    "Let''s see if you want your own life." Chi Yan takes back his sight and hates being threatened. He has just been threatened by Rong Xin before, and Chi Fengting wants to do the same. In those years, he tried his best to take care of him and heal him. However, under the condition of taking care of him, he relied on his trust in him to lay magic blood on him.


    He came as like as two peas in a row, watched the battle in front of him, looked at the safe and sound, and looked at Chi Yan, who looked exactly the same as he was when he was young. He looked at the pond without death.


    When Yuejin sees weishenglian, she can''t help holding Rongxin''s hand. At the beginning, he personally killed him and Rong Xin''s children, but he also wanted to kill Rong Xin. Although he seemed to have protected Rong Xin in Jiuyi mountain before, he was not sure what his thoughts and intentions were.

 Chapter 788

    Rong Xin''s eyes flashed murderous gas. If she knew that Wei Shenglian had never died, she would have found him and cut him to pieces even if she had been digging all over the world these years.


    Although my mother was a shipwreck accident, if Wei Shenglian didn''t want to kill her, she would not have left the frontier fortress to look for her because she was worried about her. This account must be counted on Wei Shenglian.


    Just born child, she has not seen one eye, is taken away by him, is killed by him personally.


    After Jiuyi mountain, she sent Xunyu to chase him, but he escaped again and again. His martial arts skills were obviously better than before, and were comparable with Chi Yan.


    Tonight, he showed himself again. No matter what he wants to do here, he must die just like Chi Fengting.


    Rong Xin is more murderous. Now that all the people are ready to kill, they will send a signal.


    The signal bomb soars into the sky, like a meteor in the snowy night with a long white smoke, which is the real arrival of reinforcements.


    Qu Ning looks at Wei Shenglian, a man in black clothes and wearing a silver mask, who suddenly appears on Jiuyi mountain to protect the queen, seriously injures Chi Lin, and draws with Chi Yan. She is naturally impressed by him. Unexpectedly, he appears again. She can''t help but keep alert and whispers to Chi Lin.


    Chi Lin has seen it, and he has never forgotten the enemy of Jiuyi mountain.


    Chi Zhen also saw Wei Shenglian, and saw the signal bomb across the night sky. He turned his eyes to speed up the solution of the person who shot the arrow at him. Instead of entanglement with Xu Yuduo, he used the Guqin to open his way and suddenly flew to Qu Ning. Before that, he led Wei Shenglian to Jiuyi mountain, in order to use Wei Shenglian''s hand to deal with the devil, trying to catch the devil and Rongxin. Now Rongxin and the devil have obviously reached a cooperation, and they are lured together. The situation is more and more unfavorable to them. Holding quning to threaten the devil is the best and most effective way to turn the situation around.


    Qu Ning''s reaction is quick. As soon as he sees Chi Xu coming towards her, he jumps off the horse with xiaotuanzi in his arms and goes back, reminding Chi Lin at the same time.


    Without saying a word, Chi Lin flies to deal with Chi Xu.


    The song and Yuan Dynasties immediately led people to surround quning and protect quning. The current situation is too chaotic and all of them are in one piece.


    Qu Ning is concerned about Yu Wenxiao''s injury, and takes advantage of this time to approach and squat down and ask.


    Yu Wenxiao sat on the snow supported by someone. "Fortunately, he didn''t hurt the key. He just had a lot of blood. It''s OK. It''s my fault. I tried to find out that he didn''t have any internal power, so I didn''t doubt him any more. As a result, I was cheated by him. "


    Qu Ning: "he''s obviously well prepared and can''t be prevented."


    Xiaotuanzi felt that Qu Ning''s hand on his head was loosened. He couldn''t help sticking his head out of Qu Ning''s arms. He seemed to see that Yu Wenxiao was injured. He was very obedient and cried to Yu Wenxiao''s wound. He thought that Yu Wenxiao would not hurt.


    Yu Wenxiao smiles, rubs xiaotuanzi''s head, and looks at Chi Lin and Chi Xu, Chi Yan and Chi Fengting.


    Qu Ning also looked again, and saw the person wearing the silver mask flying to the queen.


    Yue Jin immediately stepped forward and stood in front of Rong Xin, questioning Wei Shenglian: "what are you doing?"


    Weishenglian doesn''t look at Yuejin, only at Rongxin, to the point, "to make up for what he did."


    Yue Jin was surprised: "make up for it?"


    Rong Xin sneered. It was the funniest joke she had ever heard. "How do you want to make up for it?"


    Wei Shenglian: "I can kill Chi Fengting for you."


    Rong Xin: and then

 Chapter 789

    Wei Shenglian: "what do you want me to do? As long as you speak. "


    Rong Xin: "I don''t need you to kill Chi Fengting," she will kill herself. "If you really want to make up for it, you will die in front of me."


    Weishenglian smile: "so many years have passed, you have not changed at all."


    Rong Xin: "indeed, the heart that wants to kill you has never changed and will never change."


    Wei Shenglian: "does this mean that you still love me? Love is deep enough to hate? "


    Yue Jin suddenly looks back at Rong Xin.


    "You''ll know." Rongxin immediately ordered to kill weishenglian, a pair of icy eyes without a trace of emotion. Love is love, hate is hate. When she met him and fell in love with him, she was absolutely sincere to him, so she took him directly to the capital to meet her father and brothers, and asked her father to promise her to marry him. Even if her father does not agree, she will marry. But from the moment he wanted to kill her, and killed their children himself, indirectly killed her mother, she and he were already at odds.


    Xunyu and his party, who were going to kill Chi Xu, took orders one after another and turned to deal with Wei Shenglian first.


    Weishenglian moves to block Xunyu, and does not kill or hurt Rongxin. He gently leaves a sentence to Rongxin: "the head of chifengting, I will get it for you." then he flies to chifengting and ChiYan.


    Xunyu is going to catch up and kill.


    Rong Xin: "no need."


    Ten day Yu receives a command, ask a way: "do you want to kill the person who plays the piano again?"


    Rong Xin: "you immediately reorganize the troops, and everyone will stay still, waiting for my next order."


    Xunyu nodded and immediately did as Rong Xin told. After a while, all the uninjured people gathered, while the injured people were temporarily helped to the last place to settle down, and all the people were ready.


    Qu Ning was confused and could not help admiring the empress. She didn''t know how the empress would order to deal with the people wearing silver masks. With a simple "rectification" order from the empress, her people immediately withdrew. It was like watching Chi Yan fight with Chi Fengting, Chi Lin fight with the people playing the piano, and she took advantage of it.


    Qu Ning immediately reminds Chi Yan and Chi Lin in a loud voice.


    Chi Lin and Chi Zhen are the same.


    Chi Xu realized that he underestimated Chi Lin.


    Chi Yan saw that he was about to take down Chi Fengting. He was put in a bar by Wei Shenglian, so he attacked Wei Shenglian with one palm and said, "go away."


    Wei Shenglian dodged and gave Chi Yan a hand, "you are the one who should go. I will take his life. "


    Chi Yan: "his life can only be mine. Don''t blame me if you don''t leave."


    Wei Shenglian: "that depends on your ability."


    As soon as the words came to an end, they had a big fight.


    Chi Fengting sees that Wei Shenglian and Chi Yan suddenly fight. On the contrary, he has a chance to breathe. Yu Guang turns to Rong Xin, who has changed into a spectator. Whether it''s him and Chi Yanda, or Chi Yanda and Wei Shenglian, it''s obvious that she is happy to see. In a twinkling of an eye, she controls the sovereignty again, but the man standing with her is still so eye-catching.


    Qu Ning''s biggest worry is that Chi Yan will fight with the masked people. Because the masked people are highly skilled in martial arts, they are almost no match for Chi Yan. However, he didn''t expect to worry about anything. He quickly yelled to the empress: "empress, it''s important to work together to deal with the former Emperor now, but we can''t have civil strife."


    Whether Chi Fengting or Wei Shenglian will die first, Rong Xin doesn''t mind. For Qu Ning''s words, Rong xindang did not hear.


    Qu Ning can''t help but be anxious. At the same time, he worries about his poor martial arts. Otherwise, he can help Chi Yan at this time.

 Chapter 790

    Di Xiu immediately reminds Chi Fengting to withdraw at this time. If he doesn''t withdraw at this time, he will wait for more time.


    Chi Fengting just stepped back, then stopped. His eyes were fixed on Wei Shenglian, and he slowly narrowed up. After a moment, he laughed maliciously.


    Dixiu: "my lord? Lord, let''s go


    Chi Fengting was silent.


    Time flies by.


    -


    All of a sudden, the sound of "tengtengteng" horse''s hooves came, and the whole ground was shaking violently. Looking at it, we could see that countless soldiers and horses were rushing towards this side, bringing up the thick snow on the ground like snow waves, with a huge momentum of tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands.


    Dixiu: "Lord, it''s the Queen''s reinforcements. There are many of them. Let''s get out of here. "


    Chi Feng Ting chuckled, Mount Tai collapsed in front of the same color, "urgent what."


    Dixiu: "but reinforcements are coming..."


    Chi Fengting still did not move.


    Qu Ning worried, the Queen''s army arrived, if the queen does not want to cooperate, in turn to deal with them, I''m afraid everyone present can''t escape.


    Yu Wenxiao motioned to the people who supported him to help him stand up quickly, with a heavy look. Like Qu Ning, he was afraid that the queen would deal with them.


    In the song and Yuan Dynasties, Ma Shangchao ordered all the people on his side to be on guard.


    More than 100000 troops arrived, and dozens or even hundreds of layers surrounded everyone. The leader jumped off the horse, approached the empress and told her: "emperor, please forgive me for being late."


    Rong Xin: "wait for me to finish."


    The incoming generals take orders.


    Yue Jin knows that Rong Xin wants to kill Wei Shenglian by Chi Yan''s hand. Although he also wants Wei Shenglian to die, after all, Wei Shenglian did all kinds of things and hurt Rong Xin. But in case what Wei Shenglian said was true, he really came to make up for it now. Yue Jin was afraid that Rong Xin would kill Wei Shenglian in this way. She would regret it later and hesitated: "if he really..."


    Rong Xin looked at Yuejin and cut him off. "Don''t tell me, you want to plead for him."


    Yue Jin: "no, I''m just afraid that if he really wants to make up..."


    Rong Xin: "I can never make it up, and I don''t need him to make it up. What I want is blood debt and blood compensation."


    Yuejin nodded and said no more.


    The rear of the dust adhere to this moment is the limit, in front of the flash of dizziness, people suddenly a soft, toward the ground.


    Yue Jin noticed the sound, quickly turned back and held the dust in time.


    Rong Xin followed back, "can you hold on?"


    She was too weak to speak.


    Regardless of her injured body, Yuejin doesn''t hesitate to lose real Qi to Chen.


    I feel better only when I get rid of the dust.


    Rong Xin doesn''t want to waste any more time and urges Chi Yan to make a quick decision. "The conditions are really effective. As long as you kill him, I will give chi Fengting to you for a month. One month is enough time for you to ask everything you want to know. " After that, the general who ordered him to come sent an arrow to take down Chi Fengting.


    The incoming general took orders and ordered the soldiers out loud.


    "You don''t have to do it. I can surrender myself." With one voice, Chi Fengting almost opened his mouth at the same time as the commanding general, smiling at Rong Xin.


    Yue Jin frowned, "be careful he uses deceit."


    How can Rong Xin not know, "Chi Fengting, what do you want to play?"


    "Nothing. Tonight, since everyone is here, it''s time to settle all the grudges. I can not only surrender, but also talk about the reasons of that year Chi Fengting said while walking towards Rong Xin, waving his hand to signal that neither Di Xiu nor the man in black should follow.

 Chapter 791

    Dixiu was worried, and he didn''t know what baichi wanted to do. It was too dangerous for him to go to the queen alone. However, he believed that Chi Fengting would never surrender.


    Yuejin, Xunyu, the arriving generals and all the soldiers on the scene are on guard to protect Rongxin.


    Rong Xin: "I don''t want to know. These, you wait to tell your son personally, oh no, it may not be your son, you should say that you should tell Chi Yan personally


    Chi Fengting didn''t seem to feel the danger. He still approached step by step. His voice was not heavy but not light. He made sure that those who wanted to hear and those who should hear could hear, "but I just want to tell you."


    Rong xinduan won''t let Chi Fengting open this mouth. She now intends to kill Wei Shenglian by Chi Yan''s hand. If Chi Fengting says everything and Chi Yan knows what he wants to know, then the Chi Fengting will be useless after it falls into her hands. Naturally, Chi Yan won''t kill Wei Shenglian for her in order to get Chi Fengting. "Ten days depression, take him immediately."


    Xunyu takes orders.


    "Well, if you really don''t want to hear it, I can only tell him one person." Chi Fengting was still smiling. If he really said that he would surrender like that, he would be arrested.


    Xunyu succeeded in taking chifengting down, and he was surprised to point chifengting''s acupoints.


    Yue Jin can''t believe it. She can''t think of Chi Fengting''s plan.


    Rong Xin twisted her eyebrows.


    When Di Xiu saw this, he would take someone to save Chi Fengting.


    Chi Xu''s face changed a lot when he played Chi Lin, and his finger speed reached the limit in a flash. He forced Chi Lin to retreat strongly. He played the piano against the queen and went to the court to save Chi Feng.


    Yuejin has already seen the strength of the Guqin in Chi Xu''s hands. As soon as she sees that Chi Xu is playing the Guqin towards Rong Xin, she quickly protects Rong Xin to avoid it and uses her power to block Chi Xu''s attack.


    Chi Xu successfully fell to the place not far from Chi Fengting. He was just a little bit away from Chi Fengting. He was blocked by Xunyu and fought with Xunyu. He couldn''t help rushing to Chi Fengting and asked, "what are you doing?"


    Chi Fengting did not answer.


    Rongxin orders Yuejin and the people behind to help Xunyu.


    Yue Jin nods and joins the battle. Several people join forces to defeat Chi Xu.


    Dixiu couldn''t stop pressing the button again, so he brought someone forward to help.


    Rongxin ordered the soldiers to fight.


    For a moment, all the people of Chi Fengting, including Chi Xu, were taken down.


    Rong Xin walks slowly towards Chi Xu. He looks at Chi Xu''s eyebrows closely. He can''t tell exactly where he looks like Yun Xizhi, who has been killed by her. But he feels that his eyes seem to look like something. In addition, as Yue Jin said, comparing this person with Chi Fengting, the facial profile of the person who plays the piano is really like Chi Fengting.


    Rong Xin: "this is your own son and yunxizhi?"


    Chi Fengting: "yes, it''s a pity you didn''t know until now."


    Rong Xin: "you are really capable. Yun Xizhi was born prematurely by me. You can find a child who is also born prematurely in such a short time to cheat me. "


    Chi Fengting: "don''t you want to know the identity of the people I brought into the palace and gave them to you?"


    "Don''t tell me. I''ll wait for Chi Yan to ask you this question in person. " Rong Xin is not interested to know. He turns to see Chi Yan and Wei Shenglian, who are fighting in midair. He says in a cold voice: "Chi Fengting is already in my hands. Chi Yan, I''ll give you half an hour at last. In half an hour, if you can take his head and give it to me, I will give it to you. Otherwise, don''t blame me for killing Chi Fengting''s ancestors on the spot. "

 Chapter 792

    Chi Yan is full of murderous glances.


    Weishenglian listens and pays attention to Chi Fengting''s every move.


    Chi Fengting: "it doesn''t matter. If he comes to ask, I''ll tell him. Now, let me tell you in a whisper, only one person. After all, we have been husband and wife for so many years. His life experience... "Voice suddenly light down," is... "


    At that moment, Wei Shenglian was in a hurry to block Chi Yan. Regardless of the danger of being attacked by Chi Yan from the rear, he flew back as fast as the wind. He wanted to kill Chi Fengting.


    Rong Xin''s reaction is very fast. He can''t wait to hear Chi Fengting go on. He quickly steps back and orders Yue Jin to stop him.


    Because Rong Xin and Chi Fengting are very close at the moment, only two or three steps away. Yuejin and Xunyu mistakenly think that weishenglian is to suddenly hope for Rong Xin, and their reaction is also very fast. They are quick to shoot at weishenglian.


    Weishenglian is stopped by Yuejin and Xunyu. He doesn''t hurt chifengting. Then he is chased by ChiYan in the rear. He has to deal with ChiYan again. His dark eyes are cold. He stares at chifengting and can''t let him tell the truth. Otherwise, once you let Rong Xin know that she did harm to her own son 12 years ago, and let Chi Yan know that Rong Xin was his biological mother who did harm to him and imprisoned him 12 years ago, it will be painful for them. Chi Fengting wanted Rong Xin and Chi Yan to hurt each other from the beginning. It was really poisonous.


    All this happened in the blink of an eye. The battle between Chi Yan and Wei Shenglian moved to Rongxin Chi Fengting from a distance. Chi Fengting watched, thin lips as if there were no micro hook, while quietly secretly trying to open the acupoints, while connecting the words that had not been said to Rong Xin before, "his life experience is..."


    Wei Shenglian takes another hand to block Chi Yan. Regardless of the danger of being chased by Chi Yan, he directly attacks Chi Fengting.


    Rong Xin''s sharp eyes naturally show that Wei Shenglian doesn''t want Chi Fengting to tell him about Chi Yan''s life experience. He wants to kill Chi Fengting before he says it. She was not curious, really not interested to know, but Wei Sheng Lian didn''t want Chi Fengting to open her mouth. She wanted to know, and ordered Yue Jin and Xu Yu, "stop him."


    Yue Jin nods, protects Chi Fengting and continues to deal with Wei Shenglian.


    Chi Zhen also saw Chi Feng''s intention. Wei Shenglian originally came to help Rong Xin, but Chi Fengting holds Chi Yan''s life experience. Wei Shenglian doesn''t want Chi Fengting to say it, so he must kill Chi Fengting first. But before Chi Fengting says it, Chi Yan and Rong Xin will not let Chi Fengting die, which is bound to protect Chi Fengting. In this way, it is tantamount to making weishenglian and Rongxin ChiYan as enemies in disguise, cleverly letting them fight each other. Just like now, they are "in civil strife". No wonder Chi Fengting took the initiative to "surrender" just now.


    However, Chi Xu is really curious. How did Wei Shenglian know Chi Yan''s life, and when did Chi Fengting know about Wei Shenglian?


    Qu Ning, Chi Lin, Yu Wenxiao, song and yuan in the distance could not hear the dialogue here, but just watched the situation change from a distance.


    Several times interrupted by Wei Shenglian, Chi Fengting looked at Rong Xin with a smile: "it seems that you didn''t want to know your old friend."


    Rong Xin: "you can say that I am listening now."


    Chi Fengting: "his life experience..."

 Chapter 793

    In a moment, Wei Shenglian blocks Chi Yan and hits Chi Fengting directly. He is seriously injured by Chi Yan''s hand in the rear. His hand falls to Chi Fengting and he vomits a mouthful of blood. He reluctantly blocks the joint efforts of Yuejin and Xunyu. He stands back a few steps. Without the ease and smile at the beginning, he looks at Rong Xin and says seriously: "his life experience really doesn''t need to know."


    Rong Xin ignored Wei Shenglian''s words. This is the best time to kill him. Chong ChiYan said, "I didn''t know until now that you are not the son of him and Yun Xizhi. He got it from outside the palace and passed it on to me as Yun Xizhi''s son. If you want to know your own life experience, you will kill Wei Shenglian. I will give him to you and let you bring him back for interrogation. "


    Chi Yan was shocked, almost never thought of this possibility, "what do you say? You say it again


    Rong Xin: "you have heard very clearly. I don''t like repetition. In addition, I can tell you that just now he himself admitted that the person who played the piano was the son of him and yunxizhi. "


    Chi Yan suddenly looks at Chi Fengting, then at Chi Xu. Suddenly, his mind flashed over the hysterical curse on him on the sea, the crazy woman who wanted to kill him on the snow mountain, and the picture that he took care of the people in front of him, but the people in front of him calculated him. It turned out that he had nothing to do with them. The man who appeared in Lincheng was their son!


    Qu Ning, Yu Wenxiao, song and yuan in the distance couldn''t hear it. They didn''t know what happened here. They were very anxious.


    Chi Lin couldn''t help it. He told the song and Yuan Dynasties to protect Qu Ning and Xiao Tuanzi, and quickly came to Chi Yan, "brother, what''s the matter?" A little meal, full of murderous look at Chi Fengting, "did he say the reason of that year? Why did he do that to you? "


    Chi Yan did not answer, annoyed by Rong Xin''s repeated threats, directly questioned Chi Fengting: "say, my life experience."


    Chi Lin was stunned. Some of them couldn''t keep up with the rhythm here.


    Rong Xin quickly motioned Yuejin to point the dumb point of Chi Fengting.


    Chi Fengting said before Yuejin started: "don''t be so troublesome. For the sake of our husband and wife for so many years, I can help you this time. I''ll tell him after he kills Wei Shenglian, or I''ll keep my mouth shut and never say a word. "


    Yuejin looks at Rongxin.


    Rong Xin squints his eyes and indicates that Yuejin doesn''t need to fight. Instead, he orders the general on one side to lead his troops to be ready. Once Chi Yan dares not to kill Wei Shenglian first, but to rob Chi Fengting, he will kill him. She never believed that Chi Fengting wanted to help her. It seems that Chi Fengting also wanted Wei Shenglian to die.


    The dust behind Rong Xin has been watching Chi Lin since Chi Lin came forward. He is not willing to turn his eyes.


    Wei Sheng Lian coughs slightly. Rong Xin forces Chi Yan to kill him again and again. "Do you really want to kill me?"


    Rong Xin: "I want to be frustrated."


    Wei Shenglian: "then you will kill yourself. Don''t fake others. I will never dodge."


    Yue Jin hurriedly approached Rong Xin and said, "don''t go there, be careful that he will cheat."


    Jung sin would not have been so stupid.


    In fact, Wei Shenglian has already recognized Yue Jin. In those years, Yue Jin gave up her life to save Rong Xin. Now, seeing them so close, "he is very lucky. He was so seriously injured by me that he can survive. Don''t you think it''s better to avenge myself, Xin? Think about it. I killed it myself. "


    Yue Jin clasped Rong Xin''s wrist, "don''t listen to him, he is deliberately exciting you."


    -


    [PS: old time, update at 12 pm]

 Chapter 794

    Weishenglian continued, "you haven''t seen him yet."


    Rong Xin''s hands are tightened inch by inch, and his fingertips are pinched into his palm.


    Wei Shenglian: "I didn''t hold him either."


    Rongxin''s clenched hand.


    Wei Shenglian: "you..."


    "Enough!" Let Xin suddenly break. After so many years of not thinking about the past, this moment was picked up by Wei Shenglian. Every scene seemed like yesterday, especially the powerlessness and indignation that she could not save when she watched her child die.


    Yue Jin clearly feels Rong Xin''s emotional fluctuation. She hasn''t seen her emotional exposure in countless years. She resolutely says, "he''s seriously injured now. I should be able to deal with him. You wait for me. I''ll kill him. "


    Words fall, month Jin let go of Rong Xin, toward Wei Sheng Lian go, but in turn by Rong Xin pull wrist.


    Rong Xin hates, but he will never be carried away by hatred. Wei Shenglian talks about the past over and over again. She wants to lead her to kill him. The purpose is obvious.


    At this time, Chi Fengting quietly broke through the acupoints and regained his freedom, but he did not move, waiting to see the result first. Just now, Wei Shenglian suddenly tried to kill him, and then started to fight with Chi Yan. Chi Yan tried to kill him, but he didn''t. apart from the reason that "he already knew Chi Yan''s life experience", there can be no other reason. Now that Wei Shenglian knows it, he doesn''t say it. Obviously, he doesn''t want others to know.


    Rong Xin urged Chi Yan for the last time: "don''t waste my time."


    Chi Yan immediately attacks Wei Shenglian.


    Weisheng dodges and fights with Chi Yan again.


    A horse''s hooves suddenly came from far to near. The horse driver was covered in a black cloak and a black scarf. His eyes only showed up from top to bottom. Close to the periphery of the soldiers and horses, he quickly drew the reins and stopped. He took out a brocade box with the size of a palm and threw it to the nearest soldier. At the same time, he said directly to the soldier: "show this to the queen. The queen will see me. If you delay, the queen will take your life. "


    The soldiers on the outskirts turned around when they heard the voice and were on guard. The soldier who instinctively catches the object is obviously stunned.


    The black cloaked man who came said harshly, "don''t tell me yet."


    Some of the soldiers who caught the brocade box were frightened and deeply afraid that it was really important. They rushed through the soldiers surrounded by more than 100 layers and ran all the way to the general, warily reporting.


    The general''s ugly face took over the brocade box and presented it to Rong Xin, repeating what the soldiers said.


    Rong Xin didn''t answer. Let the general open it.


    General, open the box.


    As soon as Rong Xin saw the things in the brocade box, his face changed. He quickly took out the things in the brocade box and checked them over and over again. Then he took out the note of the brocade box and opened it. He ordered the general: "go and invite the people here."


    I''ll go now.


    Yue Jin saw Rong Xin''s mood fluctuation for the second time tonight. The previous time, she was stimulated by Wei Shenglian''s constant mention of the past. But this time, it was obviously different. She couldn''t help asking, "what''s the matter? Who sent it? "


    Rong Xin didn''t answer. He squeezed the note in his hand and handed it to Chen.


    The dust took over, repeatedly looked at, also obviously excited, almost tearful.


    The general came back, "emperor, the man has gone."


    The dust quickly step forward two steps, "what? Already gone? How could he leave like this... "

 Chapter 795

    I''ll go now.


    Yue Jin saw Rong Xin''s mood fluctuation for the second time tonight. The previous time, she was stimulated by Wei Shenglian''s constant mention of the past. But this time, it was obviously different. She couldn''t help asking, "what''s the matter? Who sent it? "


    Rong Xin didn''t answer. He squeezed the note in his hand and handed it to Chen.


    The dust took over, repeatedly looked at, also obviously excited, almost tearful.


    The general came back, "emperor, the man has gone."


    The dust quickly step forward two steps, "what? Already gone? How could he leave like this... "


    Rong Xin closed his eyes. When he opened them again, he managed to suppress the murderous spirit in his eyes. He looked at Chi Fengting, but said to Chi Yan, "I''ll give chi Fengting to you now. You can take him away immediately. Come on, give me a little bit of life. "


    The general takes orders and leads others to attack weishenglian.


    Chi Lin: "what tricks do you play?"


    Rong Xin looked back at Chi Lin and said, "if you want to take people away, this is the chance."


    "You don''t want to use cunning behind your back." Chi Lin dropped his cruel words and strode to Chi Fengting. He took Chi Fengting by his side and then yelled to his brother, "brother, she promised to give chi Fengting to us. Let''s go."


    Chi Yan stops, jumps back and looks at Rong Xin with disbelief.


    Rong Xin: "one month is the deadline. A month later, no matter what you ask, I will send someone to ask you for someone. "


    Qu Ning and Song Yuan in the distance looked at this side, and Song Yuan quickly brought several people over.


    Chi Yan still doesn''t believe that Rong Xin will give people to him so easily.


    Chi Lin orders the song and Yuan Dynasties to take away all the people under Chi Fengting.


    Rong Xin didn''t stop him and acquiesced.


    Wei Shenglian doesn''t allow Chi Fengting to fall into Chi Yan''s hands, nor does he allow Chi Yan to ask what he wants from Chi Fengting''s mouth. His eyes suddenly turn to this point and he is anxious to stop it. However, he is seriously injured continuously and surrounded by a lot of people, so he can''t get away for a moment.


    Since Rong Xin doesn''t want to say, Yue Jin doesn''t ask much, and temporarily suppresses her curiosity.


    In the distance, Qu Ning saw Chi Yan, Chi Lin, song and Yuan all come back, and he also brought back the former Emperor Chi Fengting and a group of people from Chi Fengting. He finally put down his nervous heart and asked, "how can the queen give us the people so easily?"


    Chi Lin: "brother, she just received a brocade box. It looks unusual."


    Chi Yan knows that the situation is not normal at the moment, but he doesn''t care if it is abnormal any more. He just wants to leave here and let Chi Fengting tell the truth.


    Surrounded by layers of soldiers received orders to make way in the middle, let quningchiyan and others all leave.


    As soon as Qu Ning and others withdrew, there was only a tiny ripple left.


    Weishenglian seriously injured people, but a steady stream of troops, eventually won.


    Rong Xin orders Yue Jin: "you go to abolish his martial arts."


    Yue Jin: "good."


    Wei Sheng Lian coughs up blood and laughs, "don''t you kill me?"


    Rong Xin''s face is expressionless and she sees Yue Jin with her own eyes. When she loses Wei Shenglian''s martial arts, she orders Xu Yu to take Wei Shenglian up the mountain, and orders the general to throw his troops and horses at the foot of the mountain.


    The dust asked softly: "elder sister, what is written on the note?"


    The elder sister took it out of the brocade box and handed it to her. It was the property of the elder brother. Neither of them would admit it wrong, especially the elder sister. My sister suddenly had such a change and decision, which must have something to do with the note she took out. Since the elder brother left the capital that year, they haven''t heard from him any more. Now he sends things so suddenly, but he doesn''t show up directly.

 Chapter 796

    Rong Xin: "go up the mountain."


    The dust nodded weakly, reluctantly looked at the direction of Chi Lin''s departure. He clearly knew that she was his biological mother, but he didn''t look at her much, whether it was Jiuyi mountain before or just now. Although she always wanted to put everything down, to become a nun and make atonement for herself, he was her own son born in October.


    -


    On a mountain full of corpses.


    The soldiers cleaned up the bodies and treated the dead.


    According to Rong Xin''s order, Xunyu temporarily imprisons Wei Shenglian, who has lost his martial arts.


    One of the wooden houses, which had not been destroyed, lit a candle.


    At the moment, there is no royal doctor, and there is no better doctor. In addition, there is a difference between men and women. Yuejin, with her back to the wooden couch, carefully listens to Rong Xin''s statement about Chen''s injury. After making a simple judgment, she opens the wooden door and goes out to decoct and prepare herbs.


    Rong Xin carefully helped Chen lie down and wiped the cold sweat from Chen''s face. "I''ve ordered people to go to the doctor, but it takes a little time to come back. You drink Yuejin''s medicine first, and then bear it. It will be OK. "


    Liaochen''s uninjured hand grabbed Rongxin and said, "elder sister, you haven''t told me what''s written on the note?"


    Rong Xin: "the elder brother said on the note that he found out that Chi Fengting had trained a large number of dead men secretly with magic blood in recent years."


    "What... What?" Shocked, he opened his eyes in disbelief and wanted to sit up from the wooden couch.


    Rong Xin holds down the dust and doesn''t let it move.


    The dust immediately thought: "so you deliberately let Prince Yan take chi Fengting? Do you want Prince Yan to deal with the dead? "


    Rong Xin does not deny it.


    Liaochen: "sister, is that what elder brother means?"


    Rong Xin: "no, I just said it. You can rest assured that once Chi Yan leads out the dead, I will uproot Chi Fengting. "


    The dust excited, "but elder sister, do you forget that Xiao Xi''er is still with them, and lin''er. Chi Yan was raised by you. In those years, you treated him as if you were your own. You loved him so much. In those years, you sacrificed him once in order to eradicate the forces left by Chi Fengting. Do you want to sacrifice him again? "


    Rong Xin is cold and heartless, "why not? As for Xiao Xi''er and Chi Lin, you can rest assured that I will try to protect them and bring them back safely. "


    "No, elder sister. Send someone to tell them quickly."


    "Well, I''m just telling you about it, but that''s not what you should care about. You have a good rest. You should take care of your injuries first. " Rong Xin interrupts Chen. Chi Fengting''s use of magic blood to train the dead really surprised her. At that time, a pool rock, she used 100000 troops to take him. If Chi Fengting was in her hands, those dead men would come directly at her, and the situation would be unpredictable. But let ChiYan take chifengting away, and those dead men will rush to ChiYan, and then they can use ChiYan to deal with those dead men. If Chi Yan can''t deal with it, she is ready to watch the situation in the rear. She can make plans to deal with the dead according to the specific situation.


    Liao Chen: "sister..."


    Rong Xin didn''t want to hear it. She turned around and left a sentence: "later, Yue Jin will bring the medicine, you must drink it. Besides, you are not allowed to tell him about it.


    Liaochen: "he has the right to know that he belongs to xiaoxier..."


    The sound of opening the door and closing the door interrupted Chen, and Rong xintou didn''t go back.

 Chapter 797

    The dust was anxious and worried.


    When my sister chose to sacrifice Chi Yan, she would rather kill a thousand or more people by mistake with Chi Yan''s hand, but she didn''t miss one. As a result, the whole imperial palace and the capital city became hell, and Chi Yan became a big devil among the people in the world, which was not allowed by the people in the world.


    She tried to persuade her sister at that time, but she didn''t listen at all.


    No one can change what my sister has decided.


    Now my sister has decided to sacrifice Chi Yan. How can I stop her?


    -


    long time.


    Yuejin brings medicine and knocks on the door. She doesn''t see Rongxin and puts it down beside the wooden couch. "It''s cold. The medicine will soon be cold. You can drink it while it''s hot."


    Liaochen''s face was pale, and he looked at Yuejin in bad spirit. He was very weak and couldn''t sit up. He insisted on not letting himself sleep. Just in order to wait for Yuejin to come, "do you know what my elder brother said on the note?"


    Although Yue Jin is a little curious, she doesn''t ask, "she didn''t say that she didn''t want me to know."


    "You know, why doesn''t she want you to know?"


    Yue Jin shakes her head.


    "That''s because he doesn''t want you to spoil her. My elder brother said on the note that Chi Fengting trained a large number of dead men with magic blood. My sister suddenly asked Chi Yan to take chi Fengting, just to use Chi Yan to deal with the dead, but Xiao Xi''er and Chi Lin were there... "


    Yuejin''s hand with the medicine bowl trembled, "what do you say?"


    I repeat.


    Yuejin quickly puts down the medicine bowl and goes out to find Rongxin. She quickly finds Rongxin who is tormenting weishenglian in the next wooden house. Regardless of the surprised eyes of weishenglian and the soldiers, she directly pulls Rongxin out of the room and goes to the open space in front of her and asks: "liaochen just told me everything, do you tell me if it''s true? Did Chi Fengting really train a group of dead men with magic blood? "


    Rong Xinshen said, "I ordered her not to speak."


    Yue Jin''s: "you answer me, is this true?"


    Rong Xin: "that''s right."


    Yue Jin: "then why don''t you leave a little rest? Chi Yan and Chi Lin are good at martial arts, but Xiao Xi''er is still so small. How can you let him take the risk? Didn''t you like his cave in Jiuyi mountain before? "


    Rong Xin: "they don''t know that child is yours. The child has been with them for so long and has feelings with them. If they had forcibly seized them just now, they would not have taken Chi Fengting away so easily. "


    Yue Jin is distressed, "so, do you even want to sacrifice Xiao Xi''er?"


    Rong Xin: "I will try to protect him."


    Yue Jin: "when Chi Yan was alone, you used so many troops to take him down. Now there are a group of such people in Chi Fengting''s hands. Once they fight, how can they be guaranteed? "


    Rong Xin: are you blaming me now


    Yue Jin: "no, I don''t blame you, nor am I qualified to blame you. But for you, is it true that you can sacrifice anything to achieve your goal? "


    Rong Xin is silent.


    "For so many years, you raised Chi Yan, but you turned around and sacrificed him. On the snow mountain, I can see clearly that you care about his life and death. You don''t want him to die, but once you turn around, you can give him to Huachen emperor, just to bring Huachen emperor who cooperates with Xiling kingdom together. Now, you choose to sacrifice him, you can even xiaoxi''er... Together... "Yue Jin grabs Rong Xin''s hand to release, step back, step back, suddenly turns around and strides down the mountain.

 Chapter 798

    Rong Xin: "where are you going? I won''t allow you to go


    "No, you don''t forbid me to go, you just forbid me to ruin your plan." Yuejin turns back and leaves again.


    Ten day Yu approached from the rear, "emperor, do you want to stop him?"


    Rong Xin: "did you hear that?"


    "Please forgive me. I didn''t mean to eavesdrop." Xunyu quickly bowed his head. Yue Jin suddenly breaks in and pulls Rong Xin out of the house, who is executing Wei Shenglian. He worries and follows him to have a look. He just hears one or two.


    Rong Xin: "no next time."


    "Yes. Do you want to stop young master Yue? "


    Rong Xin: "no need."


    Xunyu takes orders.


    Rong Xin asked Xunyu to step back. After standing for a while, he turned and walked back. But before he took a few steps, he was hugged by the people who came back from behind.


    Yue Jin: "I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have talked to you like that just now. I''m just too worried about Xiao Xi''er." No matter what decision she made, he couldn''t really blame her in the end. Even if he left, he couldn''t help coming back and confessed to her. If he had better martial arts than Wei Shenglian and Chi Yan, he could protect her better and deal with the dead of Chi Fengting, she would not have to.


    Rong Xin did not speak. Yuejin''s return surprised her and even made her heart fluctuate. It can''t be denied that she seems to have been used to his constant company all these years.


    Yue Jin: "don''t worry, I will bring Xiao Xi''er back. You wait for me."


    Rong Xin slowly closed his eyes and sighed faintly, almost conniving. He allowed Yue Jin to go, "be careful yourself." A little pause, "when this is over, I''ll take him back to Beijing and make his identity public."


    "Really?" It was a sudden, unexpected decision. Yue Jin is happy, quickly releases Rong Xin and goes around in front of her.


    Rong Xin: "I mean what I say."


    Yue Jin: "but will it do harm to you to disclose Xiao Xi''er''s identity..."


    "No. The whole Chizhou state belongs to me. I recognize my own son. Who dares to disagree? " Rong Xin''s eyes were sharp.


    Yue Jin suddenly embraces Rong Xin again. At that time, she gave him the baby she had just given birth to. After that, although she still went to the imperial mausoleum every year, she never looked after the baby more. He always thought that she didn''t like Xiao Xi''er and didn''t dare to ask her more.


    Previously in Jiuyi mountain cave, he saw her close to xiaoxi''er, and he hoped that one day she would recognize xiaoxi''er. Don''t let anyone know, as long as she is willing to admit it. Now, she really agrees.


    Yue Jin: "don''t worry, this time things will pass, I believe you."


    "If you have any information, please send me a message at any time. If you keep this token, you can mobilize the troops of the cities. " Rong Xin puts the token into Yuejin''s hand.


    "Good." Yuejin takes it, and can''t help but lower her head and kiss her forehead. Then she hugs Rongxin and goes there quickly.


    -


    A wooden house for the time being.


    The bright candlelight in the room illumines the scarred ripples on the scaffold.


    Rong Xin came back and motioned the soldiers in the first room to withdraw. Outside the gate, he asked Wei Shenglian coldly, "is it painful?"


    Wei Shenglian: "if I say pain, will you feel it?"


    Rong Xin: No


    Wei Shenglian: "then I don''t feel pain naturally. It''s nothing to hurt so much."


    Rong Xin: "this is just the beginning. I''ve changed my mind. I don''t want you to die so soon. "

 Chapter 799

    Wei Shenglian: "don''t worry, I won''t die. We still have time. Everything I owe you, I''ll double it to you until you''re down. "


    Rong Xin came closer step by step, picked up the cold salt water in the bucket with a wooden spoon, and slowly poured it on Wei Shenglian''s wound. Listening to Wei Shenglian''s gnashing his teeth, he hummed, "except for your death, the hatred in my heart will never disappear."


    Wei Shenglian: "at that time, I thought I could kill you, but when it came to the end, I couldn''t do it. So, I believe that at the last moment, you will not be cruel to me. "


    Let Xin lose smile, "then you wait to see how I torture you to death."


    "Well, I''ll wait. But not now. Cough, I''m going to kill Chi Fengting first. When I get his head back, I''ll let you worship your father''s second brother and fourth brother, and then let you torture him. There''s no difference. " Wei Shenglian used his kung fu to break the ropes that bound his hands and feet.


    Between the electric light and flint, Rong Xin takes out the dagger and stabs Wei Shenglian.


    Weishenglian dodges sideways as fast as the wind.


    The dagger in Rong Xin''s hand was nailed to the scaffold. He was about to pull it out and stab it again. His wrist was clasped by Wei Shenglian, and then he pushed the whole person to the scaffold.


    "Shh, don''t call anyone. I just want to have a good word with you." Weishenglian then covered Rongxin''s mouth. "Today, I won''t hurt you any more. I really feel sorry for you. I will make up for it. We''ve missed it for so many years, and I don''t want to miss it again. "


    Rong Xin''s eyes are full of murderous spirit. He is careless, but he saw with his own eyes that Yue Jin had abandoned his martial arts.


    Wei Sheng Lian raised his eyebrows. "You must be thinking now, why is my martial arts still there?"


    Rong Xin''s face was expressionless.


    "That''s because the person who abandoned my martial arts was not good at martial arts. I secretly sealed my internal power and acupoints before he started. Believe me, I could have killed him in those years, and now I can kill him even more. He is not as good as me. " Flashed in my mind just now, Yue Jin rushed in to pull away the intimate scene of Rong Xin, Wei Shenglian bowed his head to kiss Rong Xin. It''s been a long time. It''s been a long time. It''s been a long time since I held her like this. He thought he could put her down, but as soon as he learned that she had fallen into the devil''s hands, he rushed out of the mountain to Jiuyi mountain to save her, and then he knew that he couldn''t put her down at all. When he saw Chi Yan with his own eyes, he recognized that Chi Yan was him and her son. He knew that they could start from scratch.


    Rongxin bites weishenglian''s lips. When he is in pain, he pulls out a dagger and draws it to weishenglian. It''s fast and ruthless.


    Wei Shenglian quickly retreats to avoid, but there is a cut in his robe.


    The sharp silver dagger had a lot of blood, but it was not enough for Rong Xin. Rong Xin spat hard and wiped his lips with the back of his hand. He felt disgusted, "come on..."


    "Wait for me to bring back the head of Chi Fengting." Weishenglian left a sentence and rushed out of the window. Or that sentence, we should kill Chi Fengting before Chi Yan asks about his life experience.


    Xunyu comes quickly. He pushes the door and comes in. He just sees Wei Shenglian''s back and goes after him.


    Rong Xin: "take the soldiers and horses, live or die."


    Xunyu takes orders.


    Rong Xin holds the dagger in his hand angrily. For so many years, he has always been resolute in dealing with things. This time, he changes his mind and leaves Wei Shenglian to torture slowly. Unexpectedly, such a thing happened.


    -


    On the other side, Qu ningchiyan and others left quickly.

 Chapter 800

    It is certain that it is far away from the mountain. Rongxin doesn''t send anyone to chase him. Chi Yan suddenly stops and jumps off the horse. He orders the song and Yuan Dynasties to take several people out of the carriage. On a snowy night, he directly interrogates Chi Fengting, "is he really the son of you and Yun Xizhi?"


    Qu Ning hugged the sleeping little Tuan Zi and jumped off the horse to stand beside Chi Yan.


    Chi Feng Ting sneered, "that''s right."


    Qu Ning was shocked and suddenly looked at Chi Yan, Chi Xu in black and Chi Fengting. What do they mean by that? Is this person who calls himself "Yun" the son of Chi Fengting? What about ChiYan?


    Chi Lin was also shocked. Although he had heard a few words before, he didn''t understand them at all. At the moment, he listened to his brother''s own words, contacted him again, and blurted out: "brother, aren''t you..." before the end of the words, he only heard his brother''s voice colder and then asked Chi Fengting, "what about me? Where do you get me and take me to the palace? "


    Yu Wenxiao and the song and Yuan Dynasties looked at each other and were numb for a moment.


    Chi Fengting: "as I have said, I won''t tell you before you kill Wei Shenglian." He turned his head and looked at Chi Lin, "I''m your father. How dare you do this to me?"


    "Shut up! I have only my brother. It has nothing to do with you! " Chi Lin angrily scolded, "so, this talent is your son, brother is not at all? You answer brother quickly, where on earth did you get brother? Say it


    Chi Fengting: "I don''t want to talk about it?"


    "Well, I''ll kill your son first. It''s important to see whether you are a son or a secret." The words fall, the pool faces a murderous palm to split to the pool.


    "No!" he cried


    Chi Zhen has successfully broken through the acupoints at the moment when he is taken out of the carriage. Facing Chi Lin''s killing move, he keeps a steady face and takes advantage of the situation to attack Chi Fengting. He wants to solve the acupoints for Chi Fengting, but he doesn''t know that Chi Fengting has broken through himself before him.


    Dixon was relieved. Fortunately.


    Chi Lin is very angry, and then he doesn''t let Chi Xu succeed.


    Chi Yan also takes a hand to attack Chi Xu, trying to force Chi Fengting to open his mouth, but he is stopped by Chi Fengting.


    Chi Fengting no longer pretended, "do you know why she let you take me so easily?"


    Chi Yan: "I''m not interested in knowing."


    Chi Fengting: "I think it''s better for you to know. She will suddenly have such a change. She must know that I have trained a group of dead men with magic blood secretly. She wants you and me to fight each other so that she can take advantage of me. "


    Chi Yan: "so what? Say, my life experience


    "As it stands, I won''t say. If you want to know so much, go to that Wei Shenglian. He has repeatedly blocked me from saying that I believe you are not a fool, and you can certainly see something. " After that, Chi Fengting quickly sent out a signal bomb, "before those dead men come, I advise you to escape as soon as possible. It''s also my duty to" fight with your father and son "and let you go once."


    Chi Yan: "then you say, is your death fast, or I kill your son fast?"


    Qu Ning understands the meaning of Chi Yan''s words, and immediately asks song yuan to help Chi Lin. all the people fight against Chi Xu and take him down as soon as possible.


    Chi Xu looked at Qu Ning.


    Qu Ning just one eye with it on, can''t help but wring eyebrows, how also didn''t expect this person will be Chi Fengting''s own son. But it''s good to think about it. At least Chi Yan has nothing to do with Chi Fengting.

 Chapter 801

    Chi Lin quickly takes down Chi Xu, who has no weapons in his hand.


    Almost at the same time, several shadows came as fast as the wind and arrived at Chi Fengting in the blink of an eye.


    Qu Ning saw that each of these people had scarlet eyes, as if they were conscious, or as if they were puppets without consciousness. He couldn''t help taking a breath in his heart. This is the dead man trained with magic blood? Will each of them be as powerful as Chi Yan when he lost his mind?


    Yu Wenxiao was frightened by Song Yuan.


    Chi Lin immediately holds Chi Xie in front of him and uses Chi Xie as a threat.


    Chi Fengting didn''t care. He took out a red Xiao and blew it.


    The arrival of the dead immediately began to kill, and even the eyes of the man in Chi Lin''s hands turned red. When he was held by Chi Lin, he opened Chi Lin with one hand, and his martial arts improved several times, or even dozens of times.


    Chi Lin was caught off guard and stepped back to spit out a mouthful of blood.


    Chi Yan attacks Chi Xu, cutting off Chi Xu''s pursuit of Chi Lin and protecting Qu Ning and Xiao Tuanzi. It is said that the thief catches the king first, and his eyes suddenly fall back to Chi Fengting, who plays the jade flute.


    Seeing Chi Yan''s intention, Chi Fengting uses Xiao Sheng to control the dead man to block him and kill Chi Yan.


    In an instant, corpses were everywhere in the snow, and the people and horses brought out of the city were not alive.


    Yu Wenxiao was seriously injured. The song and Yuan Dynasties tried their best to protect Yu Wenxiao. He was injured in many places, and could not stop any of the dead. Qu Ning watched and asked Song Yuan to take Yu Wenxiao with him, "you go first, hurry up, hurry up, go first..."


    Song Yuan: "but miss Ning, you..."


    "You can''t do anything like that now. It''s just death to stay here. You go first, and we''ll withdraw, too. Come on Qu Ning urged, at present this situation in addition to retreat this road, there is no other way, then to Chi Yan way: "Chi Lin injured, he also can''t stop, we withdraw, after a long-term plan."


    The song and Yuan Dynasties clenched their teeth, so they could only help Yu Wenxiao get on the horse and said in a loud voice, "young master, young master, in order to pacify the girls and children, withdraw first. These dead men are too powerful."


    Qu Ning again advised, "withdraw first... Ah..." before the end of the words, a scream, protect the pregnant small Tuanzi Qu Ning just barely block one of the dead man''s attack, was another dead man in the hand of the sword cut arm.


    Chi Yan has tried his best to protect him, but he still lets Qu Ning get hurt. He is unwilling to give up killing Chi Fengting for the sake of Qu Ning. He takes Qu Ning to mount a horse, and asks Chi Lin to join him. He drives the horse away.


    Chi Lin keeps up.


    Chi Fengting stopped playing, and a group of dead men stopped like stakes.


    Di Xiu hurried to Chi Xu, waiting for him to wake up. Chi Zhen was very weak when he was a child because he was born prematurely. He drank medicine every day and was not suitable for practicing martial arts. But in order to get Chi Fengting''s attention, one day he secretly took the magic blood that Chi Fengting used to train the dead. Fortunately, it was ok, and he was allowed to practice martial arts.


    Before long, Chi was sober.


    Several dead men are different from Chi Xu, and they are not sober at all.


    Chi Xu looks at the dead men in front of him. Unexpectedly, Chi Fengting secretly brings them here, and doesn''t let anyone know. Even he doesn''t know. He rushes to Chi Fengting and says, "now that there are these people, you can go back to the mountain and kill that Rongxin."


    Chi Fengting coldly looked at Chi Xu and ordered Di Xiu: "you send him back, and close the cliff. He''s not allowed to step out of the valley without my orders. "

 Chapter 802

    Chi Zhu: "why? I''m not going back. "


    Chi Fengting: "don''t let me repeat it."


    Chi Zhu: "have you ever thought about revenge for my mother?"


    Chi Fengting: "dixiu, do you want me to urge you?"


    Di Xiu trembles. He doesn''t dare to say more. He quickly pulls Chi Xu away and tries to stop Chi Lin from arguing with Chi Fengting again.


    Chi Chu shakes away Di Xiu and stares at Chi Fengting, "I will go by myself. But now I really want to doubt whether your feelings for my mother are true or not? Otherwise, Mingming can kill Rongxin. Why don''t you kill him? "


    Dixiu: young master, stop talking


    Chi Xu turns to the nearest horse, jumps on the horse, beats people and swipes the whip, and goes away.


    Chi Fengting: "follow him. If you don''t take him back to the valley, I''ll ask you. "


    Dixiu arched his hand and rushed to pursue him.


    -


    Qu Ning and others fleeing¡ª¡ª


    In the process of riding a horse in the song and Yuan Dynasties, Yu Wenxiao fell off the horse without holding him tightly.


    The song and Yuan Dynasties immediately seized the reins, jumped off the horse and ran back, picked up Yu Wenxiao and patted him on the face, "Yu Wenxiao, how are you? You wake up... "


    "I''m... I''m fine." Yu Wenxiao opened his eyes weakly.


    Chi Yan and Chi Lin turn back.


    Chi Lin jumps off his horse, squats down to check Yu Wenxiao''s injury, looks up to his brother and says, "brother, he is bleeding too much. We must find a place to stop as soon as possible."


    Qu Ning and Chi Yan rode together and sat behind Chi Yan. Looking around, he didn''t see anyone coming. At this time, the sky began to light, and he could see the wall in front of him vaguely. He pulled down Chi Yan''s sleeve and said, "let''s go into the city first and find a place in the city."


    Chi Yan did not speak.


    Qu Ning took it as his consent and asked Chi Lin to help Yu Wenxiao mount the horse.


    At daybreak, a group of people entered the city.


    The border city is sparsely populated, few people come, and there are no inns and restaurants. The song and Yuan Dynasties found a simple courtyard with the fastest speed. After settling Yu Wenxiao, they went out to apply for medicine.


    Xiaotuanzi wakes up in quning''s arms and sleeps soundly. He doesn''t know what happened last night. When he goes down from quning''s arms, he runs to the foot of the pool and pulls the hem of the pool.


    Chi Lin dislikes Xiao Tuanzi and wants to go out of the house to have a look at his brother in the yard.


    Qu Ning took the lead and said, "you''re here to guard Yu Wenxiao. I''ll go out and see him." Without waiting for Chi Lin to reply, he turned to walk out and approached Chi Yan, who was standing alone in the courtyard. He said in a low voice, "I still want to know if you have ever killed the emperor?"


    Chi Yan said nothing.


    Qu Ning held his hand. "In fact, last night when I knew that you were not the son of the emperor, I thought it was a good thing. Although we can''t kill him directly, we have plenty of time to think of another way, can''t we? "


    Chi Yan put his arms around Qu Ning and put his chin on Qu Ning''s head. He said in a deep voice for a long time: "now, I don''t know who I am."


    "You are Chi Lin''s brother and mine... My husband. Is that not enough?" Qu Ning also hugs Chi Yan tightly.


    Chi Yan smell speech, complexion ease down, but the next moment suddenly a cold, suddenly look to somewhere, "come out."


    Qu Ning was stunned. He retreated from Chi Yan''s arms and looked in the direction of Chi Yan. He saw a man jumping into the wall. He was familiar with the grey cloak man who had been following the queen. "Did the queen send you?"

 Chapter 803

    "No. I''m just here to bring back my own son. " Tracking all the way, she is discovered by Chi Yan as soon as she approaches. Yue Jin is not surprised. As she says, she takes off her cloak with both hands, revealing her whole face, especially her eyes.


    "Your eyes..." I have to say that although I''ve seen them several times, Qu Ning clearly saw his eyes face to face for the first time. These eyes are as like as two peas eyes. Or on the contrary as like as two peas, he said his son two words, "do you mean..."


    Yue Jin: "yes, it''s the children you take with you. At the beginning, I took my children to hide in the imperial mausoleum. The person who took Prince Yan out of the imperial mausoleum that night accidentally took the child out as well. "


    "I followed the children to the island and saw that they got along well with each other along the way, especially miss Ning. You take care of the children better than me, who is a father. I saw with my own eyes that the child was so happy, so after I rescued him from the island, I sent him to the two of you and never recognized him


    "But at present, Chi Fengting has a group of dead men trained with magic blood. Some of them are going to take revenge on Chi Fengting. It''s too dangerous for the children to follow them. Please give them back to me."


    Although these are only one-sided words of the people in front of him, as far as a pair of eyes are concerned, plus all kinds of things in Jiuyi mountain cave before, Qu Ning already believed them. But the man in front of him is xiaotuanzi''s father. Who is xiaotuanzi''s mother? The person in front of her is so close to the queen, and has been with her all the time. Suddenly thinking of this possibility, Qu Ning blurted out: "is it you and the Queen''s child?"


    Chi Yan''s eyes narrowed.


    Yue Jin shakes her head. Although Rong Xin said that she would recognize Xiao Xi''er, before Rong Xin recognized herself, Yue Jin didn''t want to say from him, "no, the child has nothing to do with the queen. Now I tell you frankly, I know that you all really like xiaoxi''er, treat xiaoxi''er well, and will not hurt xiaoxi''er. For Xiao Xi''er''s safety, please give him back to me now. "


    "Do you want to pay it back? A joke Chi Lin heard the movement, all heard it, a cold hum.


    Xiao Xi''er holds Chi Lin''s feet in both hands, pokes out his head behind Chi Lin and looks at Yue Jin secretly.


    After looking at it for a while, see Yuejin squat down and open his hands to him. Xiaotuanzi immediately smiles and releases Chi Lin and runs towards Yuejin.


    "Where to?" Chi Lin picked up Xiao Tuan Zi from behind and picked him up fiercely.


    Xiaotuanzi kicks a pair of feet in mid air, and in turn wants to hold the pool.


    When the pool is in the beginning, it won''t hold.


    Yuejin stands up and can only look at quning and ChiYan again, waiting for quning and ChiYan to decide.


    Qu Ning, on the other hand, looks at Chi Yan and is reluctant to give up Xiao Tuanzi. But after all, he is Xiao Tuanzi''s biological father. In addition, it''s really dangerous to follow them. They escaped from the emperor last night.


    How to think, Rongxin is not a person who will secretly give birth to illegitimate children. Chi Yan doesn''t think about xiaotuanzi to Rongxin. He knew in his heart that Qu Ning couldn''t give up the little Tuan Zi. From the moment he left the imperial mausoleum, the little Tuan Zi had been with him all the time. Even if he was the son of the person in front of him, why did he want to take him away without a word? Pool Rock cold voice returns a way: "you rest assured, protect so small a person, I still have this ability."

 Chapter 804

    Yue Jin: "is Prince Yan unwilling? Miss Ning, what about you? Are you... "


    "Get out now, or don''t blame me for doing it." Chi Yan interrupted.


    Qu Ning pulled Chi Yan''s sleeve and understood Chi Yan''s meaning, but his tone was too strong. He replied in a more euphemistic tone: "childe, after all, the child has been with us for such a long time. We all treat him as if we were our own. He has already had feelings for us. If you suddenly say this today, we are not prepared. Why don''t you give us some time to think about it? You can rest assured that no matter what the situation is, we will protect the children. "


    Yuejin hesitated. She didn''t want to snatch the child from ChiYan. "So can you allow me to stay? I can wait for a few to decide. Don''t worry. I''m only for the children, and I won''t be malicious. "


    Chi Lin: "no, you are not welcome here."


    Qu Ning looks at xiaotuanzi. He sees that xiaotuanzi, who wants to hug, is ignored by Chi Lin for several times. He stares at Yuejin in mid air. Their eyes, big and small, are really the same as those carved in the same mold. In addition, recalling the care given to her by the grey cloak man in the cave before, although he was the Queen''s person, he was obviously different from the queen, "Yan, I believe he didn''t mean any harm. Why don''t you let him stay first? His martial arts are also very good. It''s good for many people to protect xiaotuanzi. "


    Yue Jin: "by the way, on my way here, I suddenly thought of a way to deal with the dead, but I don''t know if it''s feasible. When Chi Fengting took his men to attack the mountain last night, his men carried a weapon, which should have come from Huachen state, which had just been developed. It''s a black ball with a long lead. If you light that lead and throw it out, there will be a violent explosion, which can blow up the wooden house. Those dead men are powerful, but they are not conscious. Maybe they won''t dodge. "


    It''s from Huachen state. My sister is in Huachen state. According to the description of the person in front of her, the weapon is obviously a bomb. A series of thoughts flashed through Qu Ning''s mind. Almost immediately, he grabbed Chi Yan''s sleeve and looked at Chi Yan with joy. He said: "I can make that weapon, too. Maybe I can deal with those dead men. Yan, fortunately he offers such a good plan, so let''s let him stay first? "


    It''s good for Rong Xin to be able to deal with the dead. Yue Jin is sincere in offering advice. On his way here, he wrote it out as soon as he thought about it and asked someone to send it back to Rong Xin. I believe Rong Xin will send someone to Huachen country to find out how to make the weapon, but Qu Ning unexpectedly said she would do it.


    Chi Yan was silent for a moment, so he acquiesced.


    Yuejin thanks and turns to Chilin.


    Small regiment son happy smile, toward more and more near month Jin open hands.


    Chi Lin sees that his elder brother agrees to let him stay. He releases his hand angrily. Ren Yuejin holds Xiaotuan Zi in his arms. Some of them are "white eyed wolves". They can''t raise him for such a long time. When they see his father coming, they want him.


    The wronged little Tuanzi


    Yuejin kisses xiaotuanzi. I don''t know if she wears more clothes. She finds that xiaotuanzi is much heavier than before. After thinking of this event, Rongxin will recognize xiaotuanzi. Yuejin can''t help but kiss her again. She is not willing to let xiaotuanzi go.


    Small regiment son hid to hide, suddenly pout up a small mouth to also kiss next month Jin.


    Chi Lin couldn''t look any more. He glared at Xiao Tuan Zi and walked away.

 Chapter 805

    Without delay, Qu Ning immediately listed all kinds of things needed to make explosives, and went to prepare with Chi Lin.


    Xiaotuanzi wants to talk to you like a jerk, but Chi linli doesn''t care.


    The song and Yuan Dynasties managed to catch all the medicine and came back. They found that there were many people in the yard, who were still around the queen. They were trying to make xiaotuanzi happy. They were very surprised and almost doubted whether they were in the wrong place.


    Chi Yan took a look at the medicine and asked Song Yuan to fry it after confirming that there was no problem.


    -


    It''s near noon.


    Qu Ning and Chi Lin came back and bought most of the things, but the most important thing was the same.


    Although agreed to leave on Jin, temporarily believe what he said and his relationship with xiaotuanzi, but after all, he is the Queen''s people, making explosives such things or to avoid him, can''t let him know the production method. Several people into the room to discuss, Chi Lin said: "the rest of the things, I''ll go to the nearby city in the afternoon to find."


    Chi Yan: "take song and yuan together. Be careful all the way."


    Song Yuan nodded.


    Qu Ning: "as soon as I have everything, I can make it. I''m sure I can make it."


    Chi Lin: "brother, do you think they will come here to hunt down?"


    Chi Yan: "watch the change."


    Xiaotuanzi went to the door and patted the door.


    The voice is very light, Qu Ning vaguely hears, is about to go to open the door, just listen to Chi Lin angry way: "don''t open, let him knock."


    Qu Ning


    Song and Yuan Dynasties


    Xiaotuanzi''s hands were all red. Looking up at the door still closed in front of him, he felt aggrieved.


    Yuejin approaches and holds xiaotuanzi far away. She knows that the people inside don''t want him to know how to make the "weapon". She naturally keeps a distance to avoid being suspected by the people inside.


    At night.


    Chi Lin and the song and Yuan Dynasties brought back what they lacked, and Qu Ning immediately began to make it.


    Chi Yan asks Chi Lin and Song Yuan to go out again. Let''s check the news of Rong Xin and Chi Fengting and let them be careful.


    Xiaotuanzi doesn''t listen to Yuejin''s advice. No matter how cold it is, he has to wait in the yard. As soon as he sees Chi Lin coming back, he holds the steamed bread in his hand and follows Chi Lin behind him. He wants to give Chi Lin the big steamed bread he specially left behind. He follows Chi Lin when he goes out.


    Chi Lin still ignores Xiao Tuan Zi. He doesn''t look at Xiao Tuan Zi in the whole process from coming back to going out.


    Xiaotuanzi''s eyes are red and he''s going to cry.


    Yue Jin approached from behind, picked up the person and walked to Chi Yan, "I left the child to you at the beginning, but now I suddenly come to recognize the child. All the mistakes are mine, and the child is innocent. He does have deep feelings with you. "


    Chi Yan looked at the appearance of xiaotuanzi and the steamed bread that xiaotuanzi had been holding. He reached out and rubbed xiaotuanzi''s head.


    Xiaotuanzi looked at ChiYan eagerly and reached for him to hold him.


    Chi Yan didn''t hold him. He went to see Qu Ning, who was making explosives in the Chaifang, and left a sentence: "take him to rest first.".


    Little Tuanzi was worried, and tears came up again. He called to Chi Yan''s back: "brother... Brother..."


    "Don''t cry. Let''s have a rest tonight, and tomorrow will be fine." Yuejin is deeply distressed.


    -


    Time, in the production of quning explosives and relatively calm in the rapid passage.


    More than half a month later.


    Huachen Kingdom, on the magnificent Zhuang Yan Court.


    The envoys of Xiling State met with emperor Huachen, Chu Jinzheng, and successfully reached an "agreement on sending troops" with emperor Huachen. They set a good time to send troops to Chizhou state in turmoil.


    After the signing of the agreement, the envoy of Xiling asked emperor Huachen to let him meet the princess of Xiling who had just been accepted by Emperor Huachen.

 Chapter 806

    Chu Jinzheng agreed and asked the old eunuch to take the envoys of Xiling state.


    Xie en, the Minister of Xiling state, withdrew from the Imperial Palace and went all the way to Huachen hall. He saluted the princess in the hall and told the story of Xiling emperor''s yearning for the princess.


    Today, Yun Xizhi was wearing a light red Chinese dress. He was dignified. He drank tea while listening. He slowly signaled that the eunuch who had brought the envoys and the eunuchs in the palace would step down.


    Everybody take orders, bow down and leave.


    Yun Xizhi: "say it, father, what instructions does he have?"


    The emissary then raised his head and looked directly at the princess in front of him. In fact, from the moment he stepped into the hall, he clearly felt that the princess today was very different from the timid princess in the past, as if she had been reborn. "Princess Hui, the emperor has no instructions, but he was surprised that the Lord could make such a magical" weapon. " A round black ball with a long lead will explode violently when it is thrown out. With it, the city is invincible. When the news reached Xiling state, the Manchu Dynasty was shocked.


    "I met an expert by accident. I''m just instructed by an expert." Yun Xizhi smiles lightly. Of course, he won''t tell the truth. Previously, the devil escaped and broke into the palace. Qu Ning told the public that she was the real princess of Xiling, so that her identity was exposed.


    After that, the devil and others took the Empress Dowager and left Huachen successfully. She told emperor Huachen the reason, and told him that she could make bombs. On this condition, she begged emperor Huachen to abandon the secret agreement with Chizhou, really cooperate with Xiling, fight against Chizhou, and send troops to Chizhou as soon as possible when the devil returns to revenge on the queen. 2¡¢ Turn to accept her for righteousness younger sister, complete her and Shi Fengyuan.


    At the beginning, Emperor Huachen didn''t believe in such powerful weapons. She said that she could make some to show him.


    Bai Yizhu, the concubine of Huachen emperor Xinna, stands on her side and helps her talk. Let Huachen emperor give her a chance to have a try. It can be seen that Bai Yizhu hates Chi Yan and Qu Ning very much, and also wants to take revenge. On the point of "dealing with Chizhou state and those people", they happen to coincide.


    When she made it, Emperor Huachen saw it with his own eyes. It was a powerful "weapon" that could help him conquer the city and land. He was determined to be in the world. What''s wrong with him.


    On that day, Emperor Huachen openly and formally accepted her as his sister and married her to Shi Fengyuan.


    As for Xiling state. So far, Xiling state has no idea that Huachen state cooperated with Chizhou state privately. Knowing that the devil was not dead, he appeared in Huachen state, and that Huachen state had developed such a powerful weapon, the emperor of Xiling naturally sent people to inquire about the real situation, and also wanted to take advantage of Chizhou''s domestic chaos to send troops to Chizhou state, which was expected.


    Emissary: "princess, I don''t know how it was made? Emperor, he is a little curious. "


    Yun Xizhi: "I believe my brother-in-law has agreed to give some to my father. As long as you take it back, your father will know when he sees it. "


    According to the order of the Xiling emperor, the envoys wanted to find out the recipe or the method of making, rather than some ready-made things, "princess, Emperor..."


    "By the way, how is my aunt? I remember that when I married Huachen, she was still in a coma. I''ve been thinking about it for such a long time. " Yun Xizhi interrupts, deliberately diverts the topic and pretends to care.

 Chapter 807

    Emissary: "Princess Fengling woke up last month. Now she is still recovering. She is still very weak. When she learned that the princess was married to Huachen, Princess Fengling was extremely reluctant to give up. If it''s not for my health, I''d like to come to see Princess Huachen this time. "


    "That''s great." Yun Xizhi looks happy. It''s not fake, it''s true. Fengling hates demons and quning so much. Now she wakes up. As long as she insists on dealing with demons and quning, the alliance between Huachen and Xiling will be more consolidated. As for whether the remaining Huachen state and Xiling state will live in peace or fight for hegemony after the destruction of Chizhou state, it''s none of her business. She only needs to let Xinna''s head.


    The envoy came back to the topic and wanted to ask about the production method.


    Just at this time, the eunuch reported to the prime minister outside the door.


    Yun Xizhi immediately said, "please." Then he said to the emissary, "if you want to come here, the prime minister has something to do, and your mission has been completed, you can go out of the palace immediately and go back to the Xiling kingdom. Please send your troops at the agreed time."


    Emissary: "Princess..."


    "Come and send the envoys out of Xiling." Yun Xizhi did not give the envoys another chance to speak.


    The envoys couldn''t, so they had to step down first, but they didn''t find out the recipe for making that powerful weapon. It''s not easy to go back to the Xiling emperor.


    Shi Fengyuan came in and passed by the envoys. He nodded lightly to the envoys.


    Yun Xizhi: "Why are you here at this time?"


    "I don''t know if I should tell you something." Shi Fengyuan''s face was heavy.


    Yun Xizhi thought that something big had happened, and he was worried, "you say."


    Shi Fengyuan kept silent for a long time, holding Yun Xizhi''s hand tightly, "Chi Fengting didn''t die."


    "What did you say?" Yun Xizhi seriously doubted whether he had heard wrong. "How can this be? He has been dead for more than ten years, and his body must have turned into a pile of white bones."


    Shi Fengyuan: "it''s true that Chi Fengting is not dead. It''s just the news that the Emperor just knew. It is said that some time ago, the queen quietly went to the frontier fortress to pay homage to her father and mother. Chi Fengting took people to the frontier fortress to kill the queen, but it failed. "


    Yun Xizhi: "are you sure it''s Chi Fengting, not someone else? Then why did he feign death? What have you been doing all these years? "


    "I haven''t found out yet. I''m still working on it. However, since he was not dead, the queen went to the frontier fortress to pay homage to her parents. He knew that you were in danger in the snow mountain and was killed by the queen, but he didn''t show up to help you. " Shi Fengyuan is affectionate and nervous, fearing that Yun Xizhi will never forget his old love for Chi Fengting.


    Yun Xi Zhi''s eyes suddenly flashed obvious hatred. At that time, she was secretly harmed by rongxinna, so she managed to escape from Shengtian. After taking care of herself, she went back to the Imperial Palace in the capital to find chifengting. As a result, she saw with her own eyes that chifengting was surrounded by her sons and daughters. She had forgotten her. Since then, her feelings for Chi Fengting have been completely broken. When the news of his death came, she had nothing but a little sadness. Now, he''s not dead. Just as Shi Fengyuan said at the moment, she was in danger. She was killed in the snow mountain by Rongxin, and he didn''t appear. What kind of blind would she marry such a man?


    Shi Fengyuan: "ah Zhi, don''t you really think about him?"


    "Of course not. If I see him again, I will kill him myself. " Yunxizhi resents and denies.

 Chapter 808

    "That''s good." Shi Fengyuan holds Yun Xizhi in his arms, reaches his chin to Yun Xizhi''s head, and slowly hooks his lips where Yun Xizhi can''t see. Now, he and yunxizhi are on the same boat. Naturally, he does not allow yunxizhi to get off the boat.


    Hua chenguo is about to send troops, and Yun Xizhi, who will make explosives, will go with her. She will know that Chi Fengting is still alive sooner or later. In this case, it''s better for him to tell her in person.


    Shi Fengyuan: "ah Zhi, don''t blame me for being narrow-minded. I came here rashly to ask you such questions and say such words. I just love you so much that I can''t live without you. Do you know how much I''m afraid of you and think about Chi Fengting? I''m afraid you''ll leave me to look for him as soon as you get his news? "


    Yun Xizhi''s heart is beating and hugs Shi Fengyuan. There is a saying that "people always recognize a person after death". She recognized Chi Fengting and Shi Fengyuan. In this life, only Shi Fengyuan was sincere to her. She has a chance to do it again. She will never let Shi Fengyuan down again. "I understand, I understand. Don''t worry, Fengyuan. I won''t read Chi Fengting any more. "


    Shi Fengyuan slightly releases Yun Xizhi and picks up Yun Xizhi''s chin.


    Yun Xizhi responded.


    The eunuch came to report again, "tell the princess that Princess Zhu is here."


    Yunxi didn''t answer, but didn''t hear.


    For a moment, shifengyuan reluctantly let go of yunxizhi, gently wiped the traces of yunxizhi''s mouth with his finger pulp, and said in a soft voice, "Princess Zhu is coming, so I''ll go back first. The emperor dotes on her most now. It''s good for us to have a good relationship with her. "


    Yun Xizhi of course knows, and has done so, let Shi Fengyuan rest assured, personally send Shi Fengyuan out, welcome Bai Yizhu into the hall.


    Bai Yizhu is also dressed in Chinese clothes. After entering the warm palace, the maid in waiting takes off her thick cloak and smiles at Yun Xizhi: "the relationship between my sister and the prime minister is really enviable."


    Yunxi stopped laughing and acted with each other, "what''s the admiration of the imperial concubine? No one in the whole Imperial Palace knows that the emperor dotes on the imperial concubine alone. If we are really envious, then we are envious of your concubine. " At the beginning, she tried every means to change her identity with Qu Ning. She wanted to help Qu Ning sit in a high position and win over emperor Huachen. As a result, Qu Ning disobeyed her everywhere and ran away with the devil. Now she let Bai Yi bamboo take a big advantage. I don''t know what emperor Huachen really likes about Bai Yizhu. It''s the one who should be pulled out and executed. As a result, he made her a concubine overnight.


    Bai Yizhu intimately took Yun Xizhi''s hand, "sister, don''t tease me."


    Yun Xizhi: "please take a seat. Come and serve tea. "


    Bai Yizhu: "sit with my sister."


    The maid of honor offered the tea and bowed down.


    Yun Xizhi: "by the way, I don''t know that your concubine suddenly arrived, but something happened?"


    Bai Yizhu: "listen to the emperor, the envoys of the Xiling state have come to visit his sister. I believe it must have brought the missing of the Xiling emperor to his sister. I think the sister must also miss the Xiling emperor very much at this time. Whenever my family is not around at this time, I always feel lonely, so I specially come to visit my sister. "


    "Thank you for your concern. Now, Huachen country is my home. How can I feel lonely in my own home? " Cloud Xi Zhi surface quietly, the bottom of his heart secretly speculated that Bai Yizhu is not Huachen emperor sent to test her, want to know if she has told the emissary to make explosives formula.

 Chapter 809

    Bai Yizhu: "it''s great to hear my sister say that. By the way, the emperor intends to get married earlier. He wants to marry his younger sister to the prime minister before sending troops to attack Chizhou. What does his younger sister mean? "


    Yunxi stopped the accident, but when I think about it, I expect it. In this world, once a woman becomes a relative, her husband is heaven and everything. Huachen emperor let her and Shi Fengyuan officially married, also can be regarded as binding her, in order to avoid her heart also quietly toward Xiling, "this matter, Fengyuan know?"


    Bai Yizhu: "I don''t know yet. The emperor asked me to ask my sister first


    Yun Xi Zhi pretended to be coy and shy. "It''s natural to listen to the emperor for such a big event."


    "Well, I''ll go back and tell the emperor that my sister is waiting to be a bride. The younger sister is at ease. Although she is in a hurry, the emperor will not hurt her. " Bai Yizhu pats Yun Xizhi''s hand, gets up and goes out, letting the palace maid put on the cloak for her.


    Outside the hall, there was snow and cold.


    Bai Yizhu went up to the soft sedan chair and asked Yun Xizhi not to send him away. After watching the curtain fall in front of him, the mask on his face withered like broken thin ice.


    She risked saving the devil, but what did he do to her?


    She exchanged the terms with Qu Ning. She clearly agreed that the magic liquid that melted the iron chain would be made by her when it came to her. But did Qu Ning keep his promise?


    They left huachenguo together, but left her behind.


    Who can know how she came over in those days when she died in the prison?


    Fortunately, fortunately, she didn''t die in the end. Instead, she was granted the title of imperial concubine by Emperor Huachen and became the emperor''s woman overnight.


    But who knows who she is thinking when she is spoiled by a man who has only met once or twice?


    It can be said that everything she is doing today is done by demons and Qu Ning.


    Bai Yizhu hates it very much!


    Maid in waiting: "here you are, lady."


    Bai Yizhu recovered, only to find that his face was full of tears, his hands were clenched into a fist, fingertips of the nails are dug into the palm, bleeding. She will pay for it. She will make those two pay for it.


    The palace maid could not wait for Bai Yizhu to get out of the sedan chair for a long time. She said again, "madam, here we are."


    "Well." Bai Yizhu wiped away his tears, put on his mask, and when he was sure, he answered slowly, then lifted the curtain.


    -


    A few days later, huachenguo held a big wedding.


    The main streets of the capital are all decorated with lights and colorful scenes.


    People coming and going in the street are all talking and curious.


    Shi Fengyuan is waiting at the gate of the prime minister''s residence. Seeing the sedan chair coming, he is congratulated by all the civil and military officials. He kicks the door of the sedan chair to welcome the bride out of the sedan chair, into the residence and worship.


    Emperor Huachen personally sent someone to send a grand gift to wish the couple a happy marriage.


    Yunxi''s heart is like a deer bumping, as if he was 15 or 16 years old, and he was helped into his new house by the maid in waiting.


    Shi Fengyuan looks happy, and does not refuse toasts from civil and military officials. Emperor Huachen wanted to tie yunxizhi with this big marriage, so as to avoid yunxizhi''s heart going back to Xiling. Through this big marriage, he can break off yunxizhi and chifengting.


    -


    On the third day after the wedding, Huachen sent troops.


    Emperor Huachen''s personal expedition, Shi Fengyuan and Yun Xizhi went together.


    More than half a month later, Huachen soldiers arrived at the gate of Chizhou border.


    The next day, 200000 troops from Xiling arrived to join Huachen.

 Chapter 810

    This time, the emperor of Xiling was also in charge of the expedition.


    At the meeting banquet, the generals of the two countries gathered.


    Emperor Xiling publicly thanks emperor Huachen for treating his eldest daughter well and taking her as his sister. Second, Xie Huachen chose a good husband for his daughter and got married before sending troops, which shows Huachen''s "sincerity" to Xiling.


    Chu Jinzheng, the emperor of Huachen, pretended that he didn''t hear the sound of the words in the Xiling emperor''s words. He also raised his glass to thank the emperor for sending such a good daughter to Huachen, and he would not be ungrateful. Xie Xiling emperor and Huachen state jointly sent troops, and the joint efforts of the two countries will surely capture Chizhou state.


    Shi Fengyuan stood up and bowed his hand to the emperor of Xiling, which was another kind of good words. He first served as a tribute. He not only met the emperor of Xiling, but also met his father-in-law.


    Yun Xizhi stood up and saluted the Xiling emperor. In his words, he expressed his yearning for the Xiling emperor and the Xiling state. However, after a change of tone, he was very grateful to Emperor Huachen for his kindness to her.


    The emperor of Xiling responded with a smile one by one, but at the bottom of his heart he ignored the frost. He really underestimated his daughter. Before, she was submissive and unimportant, and he didn''t care much. He didn''t expect that after marrying her to Huachen, she made such powerful weapons for Huachen, and refused to tell him how to make them. Originally, he wanted to win over Huachen by means of alliance, but now it seems that he lost his wife and lost his army.


    Yun Xi stopped laughing from the bottom of his heart and knew the mood of emperor Xiling at this moment. No matter how clever Xiling emperor was, he never thought that his daughter had already died, and now his body and soul had already changed.


    After drinking the wine, Yun Xizhi asked casually: "father, why didn''t my aunt come this time? My daughter really misses her aunt. " In the past, she wanted to win over Princess Fengling, who wanted to make the devil marry her. Now she asked her to call her aunt.


    Xiling Emperor: "her wound has not yet healed, still need to take good care of."


    Yun Xizhi nodded. He had to say that the emperor of Xiling really cared about Fengling and valued Fengling more than anyone else.


    The next day, the two countries began to attack the towers.


    Chizhou state border generals have long received the Queen''s order to defend the city, always the border situation quickly spread to the capital.


    -


    At the same time, the news reached the city of the frontier fortress.


    At this time, Qu Ning finally succeeded in making explosives, and several people went to the open space outside the city for the final test.


    The experiment is more successful than the previous ones.


    Yue Jin couldn''t help saying: "Miss Ning, you really made it. It''s no less powerful than the one used by Chi Fengting that night."


    Yu Wenxiao''s body has been cultivated for so many days, especially after Chi Yan''s personal treatment. He has been well for most of the time. Today, he also came out of the city to see it. He was also amazed.


    With such achievements, Qu Ning was also very happy. Full of a sense of achievement, he turned his head and asked Chi Yan, "are we going to seek revenge from the emperor?" The empress returned to the capital long ago, and the former Emperor Chi Fengting also left the frontier fortress. Chi Lin and the song and Yuan Dynasties went to follow Chi Fengting and sent news back from time to time.


    Chi Yan: "yes."


    Qu Ning nodded, firmly holding Chi Yan''s hand, no matter what decision he made, he would accompany him, "go together."


    Xiaotuanzi is afraid of such a loud noise. She shrinks into a ball in Yuejin''s arms and is covered by Yuejin''s ears. In addition, she hasn''t seen Chi Lin for many days. She is obviously depressed and always wants to find Chi Lin.

 Chapter 811

    Yuejin has also known that the two countries are attacking Chizhou together on the other side of the border. She has been worried about whether the border can be held, and then worried about the situation of Rongxin.


    Since Qu Ning can make such a powerful weapon, she must know it very well. After several hesitations, Yue Jin still can''t help asking Qu Ning: "I don''t know what kind of restraint this weapon can have?"


    Qu Ning was stunned, but soon understood the reason why Yue Jin asked. I believe Chi Yan also understood it. After thinking about it carefully for a while, he said to Chi Yan, "although we have a grudge against the queen and the former Emperor, it''s all personal grudges. If the soldiers of Huachen and Xiling invade Chizhou, the innocent people of Chizhou will suffer. What do you think? "


    Yue Jin is not stupid. From Qu Ning''s words, she can tell that she is consulting Chi Yan, and that she is facing the people of Chizhou. She thinks quickly in her heart, and takes the opportunity to add to Chi Yan: "Prince Yan, now Huachen and Xiling are united, and they have such powerful weapons. If those two countries suppress Chizhou on one side, the queen will be defeated, Then you are just taking advantage of others'' danger to avenge her. I believe Prince Yan is not such a person. "


    "On the contrary, if the queen can resist the stalemate between Huachen state and Xiling state, both sides can protect the innocent people of Chizhou state, and Prince Yan can revenge the queen fairly and justly." Of course, Yuejin doesn''t want ChiYan to take revenge on the queen, but at the moment, he can only say so.


    Chi Yan sneered, "don''t put on such a grand hat. It''s useless."


    Yue Jin: "Prince Yan..."


    "But besides revenge, I want her throne." Chi Yan interrupted.


    Yuejin is slightly stiff.


    Qu Ning understood the meaning of Chi Yan. Since he wanted the throne, he would not let Chizhou fall into the hands of Xiling and Huachen, so he told Yue Jin, "this weapon is most afraid of water. Once it meets water, it will be invalid. You can tell the queen as soon as possible, let the queen order the guards to find a way to fill the city tower with water, and find a way to dig up water inside and outside the city wall. However, there is no need to dig too much land outside the city wall, so that once the soldiers of the two countries want to release water, the soldiers on the city tower will be able to shoot their arrows at close range to kill the people and horses of the two countries. " According to the conditions of this world, it is already the limit to produce such powerful explosives, which can''t be compared with modern times, and can add an extra layer of waterproof and sealing.


    "Thank you very much." Yue Jin didn''t expect that Qu Ning would give such a good way to resist the enemy. She quickly thanks and ignores Chi Yan''s words.


    -


    Once back in the city, Yue Jin immediately wrote down this method and ordered people to pass it to Rong Xin.


    Qu Ning, Chi Yan and Yu Wenxiao set out for the valley mentioned in Chi Lin''s news.


    Because a few people are not willing to let xiaotuanzi go, Yuejin is naturally not at ease. A few people take xiaotuanzi to chifengting for revenge, so she can only follow a few people.


    A few days later, outside the valley.


    As soon as Chi Lin, who was hidden in the dark, saw the carriage coming, he knew it was his brother and immediately appeared to meet him. When he reported the latest situation to his brother, "brother, after Chi Fengting brought the dead into the valley, he never came out again. The man in the silver mask sneaked in a few days ago and has not come out yet. "


    In the carriage behind, Yuejin got off with xiaotuanzi in her arms. She just heard that and was very surprised, "who is wearing a silver mask? You mean the man who appeared at the foot of the frontier mountain that night to kill Chi Fengting? But I''ve ruined his martial arts. He should be in the hands of the queen now. "

 Chapter 812

    The song and Yuan Dynasties followed Chi Lin to meet each other. Hui Yuejin said, "it''s really him. I don''t admit it. His martial arts are still there."


    Yue Jin is even more stunned. For a moment, she can''t figure it out.


    Xiaotuanzi bumps all the way and sleeps all the way. At this moment, she is woken up by the sound and wakes up in Yuejin''s arms. She is very happy to see Chi Lin, and she will hold Chi Lin with her hands open.


    Pool Pro pai at the beginning, still ignore the small group.


    Xiaotuanzi was very aggrieved and wanted to cry.


    Yuejin is reluctant to give up and bends down to put down xiaotuanzi.


    Xiaotuanzi immediately hugged Chi Lin''s feet and looked up at him as if he had won.


    Chi Lin was disgusted, but he didn''t kick little Tuan Zi out of his poor eyes. I haven''t seen you for only a month. I''ve lost a lot of weight on my face. I don''t know how to take care of this man who calls himself a little fool''s father. But also blame the little fool himself, he chose this person, thanks to them to take care of him for so long, little white eyed wolf.


    Qu Ning took back his sight to examine the entrance of the valley and looked at Chi Yan beside him. "Shall we go in now? Or wait for the troops of Lin City to arrive? " On the way here, Chi Yan has sent a letter to general Fang of Lincheng, asking him to bring his troops to join him.


    Chi Yan: "I don''t care about waiting two or three more days."


    Qu Ning: "that''s good. More people." Say to see to month Jin, "get rid of the first emperor, is also the queen want to do, believe you will also help?" He had the Queen''s token on him, and she had seen it. Others followed in secret, apparently at his disposal.


    Yue Jin: "don''t worry, I will."


    -


    At this time, in the valley, di Xiu received the news that Chi Yan had finally come in person. He arranged and prepared according to the orders left by Chi Fengting, and asked Chi Xu to leave the secret road quickly.


    Chi Xu, who has been sentenced to confinement, smiles coldly. He leans on the big stone in front of the stone wall, closes his eyes and plays the piano, and does not walk.


    Dixiu: "Sir, this is the Lord''s order. Besides, this place has become a "Urn". Wait for the devil to come in and catch the devil. "


    Chi Zhu: "I can go, unless you tell me first, where did he take people?" There is a secret road in the valley. Chi Lin tracks it all the way. He only knows that Chi Fengting has returned to the valley, but he doesn''t know that Chi Fengting has left the secret road with people. Now he is not in the valley at all.


    Di Xiu: "I really don''t know, the Lord didn''t tell me."


    Without questioning, Chi Xu continued to play the piano.


    Di Xiu can''t help but be a little anxious. He''s afraid that Chi Du hasn''t left when the devil comes in.


    Two days later, the troops of Lincheng arrived.


    General Fang, who led his troops, saluted Chi Yan.


    Chi Yan personally broke the array at the mouth of the valley, and ordered to attack the valley.


    General Fang takes orders.


    Chi Lin wanted to take the lead. He picked up the little fool at his feet and threw it to Yue Jin. He said to his brother, "brother, let me go."


    Chi Yan: "be careful."


    Chi Lin nodded.


    Qu Ning nervously watched a group of people go in and keep up with Chi Yan. As he walked, he carefully observed the situation in the valley and asked Yuejin to protect xiaotuanzi.


    The familiar sound of Qin came faintly, and Qu Ning heard it keenly. Lachiyan''s sleeve said: "it''s the one with the surname of Yun... No, it''s the son of the former Emperor. The voice is coming from this side. He should be here. "


    Chi Yan sent a pair of soldiers to follow the sound.


    At this time, a line of people in black suddenly appeared at the entrance of the valley. They were trained to change into a new array and use the array to close the whole valley.

 Chapter 813

    On the cliff.


    Di Xiu, who still can''t persuade Chi Xu or stop him from playing the piano, hears his subordinates report that "the devil has brought the soldiers into the valley". He doesn''t want to waste any more time, so he orders all the people in black behind him to do it, and wants to take chi Xu away by force.


    Chi Xu''s face swept everyone coldly, "who dares to try!"


    A gang of people in black flinched and looked at dixiu.


    Dixiu: "young master, what do you want? If you are angry, you can go out and find the master. Now is not the time to be angry. "


    Another man in black came and said, "Lord Di, there are soldiers coming here."


    Dixiu: "young master, stop and leave quickly!"


    Chi Chu ignored it.


    After a while, the troops arrived. As soon as the soldiers and horses saw the people on the cliff, one of them quickly went back to report, while the others surrounded and attacked without saying a word, trying to win everyone.


    Dixiu threw the man in black to resist. He didn''t pay attention to the soldiers. Fortunately, the devil didn''t come directly.


    Chi Xu stops playing the piano and looks on coldly.


    -


    Deep in the valley.


    The returning soldiers reported in a hurry: "prince, the person playing the piano on the cliff is the one who was rescued from the Dharma field before."


    Qu Ning is not surprised, has heard from the piano, "in addition to him, there are other people?"


    The soldier who returned to report: "there is also an old man with gray hair and a line of people in black."


    Chi Lin just came back, all heard, first to his brother Chi Yan said: "brother, I found there is a stone gate, which should be a secret room. There seems to be something wrong with the valley. You can''t see anyone around it. It''s like an empty valley. " Then he turned his head and asked the soldier, "where is the one who plays the piano?"


    The soldier reached for a direction.


    Chi Lin: "brother, I''ll go. I''ll take him this time."


    Chi Yan nodded.


    Qu Ning also found out that since he came in, the whole valley seems to be empty, and there is something unusual in it. But Chi Fengting''s son is here again. Just now, the Qin sound is more like deliberately sending out to lead them to go. I don''t know if Chi Lin will be in danger. I can''t help but worry about it. Chong Chi Lin''s back says, "be careful."


    Little Tuanzi wants to be with Chi Lin, but she is held tightly by Yue Jin.


    Chi Yan goes to the stone gate that Chi Lin said.


    Traning keeps up.


    -


    Before long, Chi Lin''s stone gate appeared in front of several people. It was much bigger than Qu Ning imagined. It was at least seven or eight meters high and four or five meters wide. In front of the stone gate was a large flat open space. At first glance, it could be described as magnificent.


    Chi Yan asks Qu Ning and the soldiers to stand aside and look for the mechanism to open the stone gate.


    Qu Ning: "don''t know what''s inside, or what''s the situation, you should be more careful."


    For a moment, the stone gate slowly opened in front of the crowd.


    Qu Ning saw that it was more spacious, like a bright and luxurious palace. He could intuitively feel that this should be the place where Chi Fengting lived.


    Chi Yan ordered half of the people to guard outside, and the others went in with him.


    Qu Ning follows Chi Yan closely. He is still careful to pay attention to everything around him while walking, and occasionally looks back at Yuejin and xiaotuanzi behind him.


    Xiaotuanzi is a little angry with Yuejin now, because Yuejin doesn''t let him go with Chi Lin, and he toots a small mouth in Yuejin''s arms, and the whole person is obviously angry.

 Chapter 814

    It''s a palace like secret room. Although it''s big, it doesn''t contain many things. It seems that it has just been sorted out.


    Qu Ning unknowingly separated from Chi Yan, and several people looked for it separately. But after half a circle, Qu Ning got nothing. Looking back, he saw Chi Yan standing in front of a bookshelf on a big stone wall to check. Yue Jin holding a little Tuanzi went to the picture hanging on another stone wall.


    "Prince, there are many dead insects on the ground." All of a sudden, a soldier noticed the bodies on the ground.


    Qu Ning quickly approached and then looked up at Chi Yan and said, "is this secret room poisonous? Shall we go out first? "


    The soldiers got nervous and wanted to quit, but they didn''t dare to say it.


    Chi Yan turns to have a look, takes out a small white porcelain vase, signals Qu Ning to take it, takes it and leaves the secret room.


    He''s going to let them out. He''s not going to go out himself? Qu Ning immediately went to Chi Yan. After taking it, he poured out a small one to Chi Yan. Then he took a small one and poured two in the palm of his hand. The rest was given to the soldiers and let them take it and go out. If Chi Yan doesn''t come out, she won''t come out either. Then she strides forward and concentrates on looking at Yuejin on the stone wall, so that Yuejin and xiaotuanzi can also take it.


    Yue Jin said, "what is this?"


    "What''s so special about this painting that you can''t even hear what we just said?" Qu Ning twisted his eyebrows and then explained, "we suspect that the secret room is poisonous. Just in case, this is the antidote."


    Yuejin takes it and feeds xiaotuanzi first.


    Little Tuan Zi starts with a brush.


    Qu Ning can''t help being spoiled. He takes it back and feeds it to Xiao Tuan Zi.


    Xiaotuanzi was not angry with quning. He opened his mouth to feed quning. After biting, his whole face wrinkled and kept spitting out.


    Qu Ning obstructed and forced xiaotuanzi to swallow it. He interrupted xiaotuanzi with his sleeves. He is the youngest here, and the most important person to be considered is him.


    Small regiment son is afflicted, obediently lie on the moon Jin bosom not to move.


    Yue Jin is also the color of doting, knead the head of the small ball, will hold the small ball.


    Qu Ning: "you haven''t answered me. What''s special about this painting?"


    Yue Jin: "No. It''s just that I feel familiar with the place in the painting, as if I''ve seen it somewhere. "


    Qu Ning smell speech, some don''t believe, oneself look up to the portrait seriously.


    At this time, Chi Yan found a new mechanism in the bookshelf. After pressing the mechanism, the bookshelf moved slowly to one side, exposing the whole stone wall, and a new stone door was opened on the stone wall.


    This stone gate is not big, inside is a deep secret Road, only enough for two people to walk side by side.


    Qu Ning put aside the portrait for the time being, let Yuejin take xiaotuanzi out, and immediately walk back to ChiYan.


    Chi Yan: "you wait outside. I''ll go in and see..."


    "No, I said it. We''ll be together." Qu Ning holds Chi Yan''s hand, looks firm, and shows his persistence with action.


    Month Jin hesitated after next, did not go out, also follow up secret way.


    -


    In the secret passage, there is a candle lamp on the wall every other distance.


    The secret road was not long, and soon it came to an end.


    At the end was another stone wall.


    Qu Ning helped to find the mechanism. For a long time, I don''t know who met it. The door of the secret room opened, and the four walls inside were empty. There was only a round column with a brocade box on it.


    Chi Yan asks Qu Ning to step back. He opens the brocade box with one palm.


    The brocade box is broken. The contents fall out. It''s a mask.

 Chapter 815

    Yuejin gives xiaotuanzi to quning. She walks slowly and takes up the mask to see what comes to her mind.


    Qu Ning has been paying attention to Yuejin''s look, and can see the subtle changes clearly, "you know this mask."


    Yue Jin shakes her head.


    Qu Ning didn''t believe it. He was about to say, "your face doesn''t look like it." he just heard Yuejin explain, "I just thought about where the picture outside is." Rong Xin is not a person who likes to recall the past, so she seldom mentions her past, but he wants to know her very much, so when he returns to the palace from Jiuyi mountain, he occasionally asks Chen.


    Liao Chen once told him that her sister Rong Xin would occasionally visit them in Beijing in those years.


    When the elder sister came back, she would always replace her and go out with the elder brother, the second brother and the fourth brother. When outsiders saw her, the elder brothers introduced her to her.


    Once, Rong Xin and her second brother went out to play. When they came back, they met with heavy rain, so they went to a nearby temple to take shelter from the rain and stayed in that temple for one night.


    Rong Xin told her that there was a beautiful plum grove in the backyard of the temple, where the plum blossoms were different from other places. He not only described everything in the temple to her, but also told her that he met a man with a mask in the forest.


    There is a melancholy temperament in the man. She is a little curious about the man''s appearance, but the man doesn''t want to take off his mask.


    When liaochen tells him this, he listens to it and doesn''t take it seriously. He thinks that Rong Xin is not attracted to the man at all. Instead, he is attracted to weishenglian and only to weishenglian.


    No wonder he felt familiar with everything in the painting just now. It turned out that he had heard people describe him instead of seeing it. And that painting, plus this mask at the moment


    Some unimaginable idea suddenly flashed in Yue Jin''s mind. Could the masked man Rong Xin met in the temple be Chi Fengting?


    The place where Chi Fengting lived was hung with a picture, and the old mask was in the brocade box of the secret room. What did it represent?


    Yue Jin''s hand with the mask trembled obviously.


    Qu Ning asked: "well, where is that painting?"


    Yuejin: "the backyard of a temple."


    Qu Ning didn''t understand, "what''s the difference in that temple? Why did the emperor hang the portrait of the temple? "


    Yue Jin: "it''s no different. It''s just an ordinary temple."


    Qu Ning: what about this mask


    "... ordinary mask." Yue Jin puts down her mask, but she can''t help looking again.


    "Emperor Tang Tang, after feigning death, retreated to such a hidden place, hung such a picture and hid such a mask. Do you think it''s possible to be ordinary? Or who do you think you can cheat? " Qu Ning took up the mask and examined it from left to right. "I thought we were standing together now to deal with the emperor together. Unexpectedly, at this time, you still have something to hide."


    Yuejin avoids quning''s eyes.


    Qu Ning suddenly explored, "and the queen?"


    "No, it doesn''t matter." Yue Jin quickly denied.


    Qu Ning looks at Yue Jin and knows that he is right. In the hiding place of the former Emperor, there is a picture related to the queen and a mask related to the queen. What does this represent? Think about it with the most divergent thinking of modern people, "did the emperor like the queen? In secret love with the queen


    Yue Jin: "impossible! How could Chi Fengting like ah Hsin! "

 Chapter 816

    Yuejin avoids quning''s eyes. It''s not that he doesn''t want to say it. It''s that the current situation is too unexpected. He doesn''t know how to say it and doesn''t dare to say it rashly.


    What can make the people in front of him have this look, or what can make the people in front of him try to maintain, Qu Ning only thinks of a queen. There is a way is bold hypothesis, careful proof, since the person in front of so unwilling to say, Qu Ning suddenly test: "and the queen?"


    "No, it doesn''t matter." Yuejin reflexively turns back and denies.


    His reaction was too urgent. It was more like he wanted to make it clear. Eighty or ninety percent of Qu Ning decided that he had guessed right. The former Emperor''s hiding place, such a large secret room, a circle down so many stone walls, nothing to hang, only hanging a painting related to the queen. At present, there is nothing hidden in the chamber of secrets, only a mask related to the queen. What does this represent? In modern times, this situation clearly represents a possibility, "did the emperor like the queen? He''s been secretly in love with the queen? "


    Yue Jin didn''t expect that Qu Ning would say so straightforward and bold words all of a sudden. Even though she had some doubts in her heart, she still denied, "impossible! How could Chi Fengting like ah Hsin! "


    "You are so close to the queen that you call her that." In fact, Qu Ning also thinks it is impossible. If the first emperor really liked the queen, how could he deal with her family like that? But if not like and secret love, how to explain all this? Qu Ning can''t help but recall the situation at the foot of the frontier fortress, and try to think about whether the former Emperor was special to the queen at that time.


    Yuejin is slightly stiff.


    Qu Ning asked again: "do you still refuse to say?"


    Xiaotuanzi moved and reached for the mask in quning''s hand. He thought it was funny.


    Qu Ning raised his hand to avoid it.


    Chi Yan walks slowly and takes the mask to examine.


    "Forget it, I''ll take Xiao Xi''er out first and wait for you outside with the soldiers." At this moment, a Qu Ning let him some can''t resist, plus a pool rock, Yue Jin feel pressure, stretch out her hand to hold Qu Ning arms of small ball.


    Xiaotuanzi sees that Yuejin wants to hold him, turns his head and buries it in quning''s arms. He holds quning''s neck instead of Yuejin''s.


    Yuejin holds xiaotuanzi hard and leaves the secret room.


    "What he likes is not the queen who was married at the beginning, but Rong Xin who was replaced later." Chi Yan, who hasn''t spoken all the time, opens his mouth in a cold voice and doesn''t look back at Yuejin''s leaving figure.


    Yue Jin''s steps stopped, and the whole person froze again without looking back. "Why do you say that?"


    "What do you think of?" Qu Ning was curious and asked.


    Chi Yan''s face was expressionless, "No. I just look back and see something clearly. "


    The picture outside was painted by Chi Fengting himself. Chi Yan recognized it when he saw it. He would never admit his mistake. He just didn''t know what it was. After Qu Ning''s trial just now, from Yue Jin''s reaction, I know that the image is related to Rong Xin.


    The mask in front of us is neither a treasure nor a valuable thing, but it is so well collected that it is not only rusty, but also so smooth and bright. It shows that the collectors often touch it, which is also related to Rong Xin.


    With these two, it is enough to show that Chi Fengting is unusual to Rong Xin.

 Chapter 817

    Chi Fengting killed the Rong family during the reign of the real queen who married into the palace.


    After Rong Xin entered the palace instead of her sister, Chi Fengting, who was supposed to cut down the roots, released Rong Yanzhi''s eldest son, Rong Xin''s eldest brother.


    Anyone who has a little foresight knows that releasing such a person at that time is tantamount to letting the tiger go back to the mountain, and there will be endless trouble in the future. However, Chi Fengting just let him go. There is no reason and it is impossible.


    In those years, Rong Xin made a false attempt at Chi Fengting, in order to bear humiliation and revenge for the Rong family.


    Chi Fengting was able to destroy the whole Rong family at that time, but he gave Rong Xin the time to hide her talents and rebuild her family. He also gave Rong Xin the custody of "yunxizhi''s child" and smoothly announced that it was her child. What''s the reason?


    When I thought about it, there were many clues, but I didn''t think about it at that time.


    "Ha ha!" Chi Yan chuckled and let the mask fall.


    The falling mask makes a series of low sounds.


    Qu Ning is stunned and bends down to pick it up. Yu Guang inadvertently sees that there is a sandwich in the broken wooden box, which seems to have something inside.


    Qu Ning quickly broke off the interlayer and took out the thing. It was a round jade pendant like iron thing, palm size, flat, with many complex patterns. It was very strange. He couldn''t understand what it was. He quickly stood up and handed it to Chi Yan to see, "what''s this?"


    Chi Yan took it.


    Yue Jin heard the movement and turned back, "what is it?"


    Qu Ning holds Chi Yan''s hand in both hands and blocks Yue Jin''s sight. He pretends to be mysterious and doesn''t let Yue Jin see. "Since you won''t say anything, why should we tell you?"


    Yue Jin was silent and didn''t ask.


    Qu Ning: "young master Yue, you may not be curious about what this is, but Yan Gang would say that. It''s certainly not groundless to say that Chi Fengting likes to replace the queen. If you want to know, trade what you know for it. Young master Yue, things have come to this point. There''s really nothing to hide. Can''t we be honest with each other? "


    It''s true that Chi Yan would say that. There must be his basis. Yuejin can''t help but recall the situation when the frontier fortress, at that time Chi Fengting successfully took the dust, what conditions are not open, as long as Rongxin killed him. However, he and Chi Fengting met for the first time and had no grudge at all. According to what Chi Yan said just now, there seems to be a reason for Chi Fengting to kill him.


    For a while.


    Yue Jin slowly took a breath, "yes, these two things are really related to the queen."


    "When the queen was young, she would visit her family in the capital every year. Once, she and her second brother went out to play. On the way back, she took shelter from the rain in a temple. The next day, Merlin met a masked man in that temple. The man''s mask is similar to this one. The painting outside is the temple. "


    "After listening to Chen, the queen went to the temple later and met the man, but she never saw the man under the mask and did not know the real identity of the man. What''s more, the queen never trusted this man. "


    Qu Ning: "according to the eyes, the person the queen met at that time was the former Emperor?"


    Yue Jin acquiesced that according to this situation, it was obviously that Chi Fengting had been appointed.


    Qu Ning suddenly thought of something, "the queen went out with her second brother at that time, but also to replace her sister''s identity?"

 Chapter 818

    Yue Jin: "that''s right. Although the queen and liaochen are twin sisters, their names are the same, but their personalities are quite different. Liao Chen likes to be quiet all the time. She lives in the boudoir for a long time and seldom goes out. Therefore, the empress replaces Chen every time she goes to the capital. Only the Rong family knows about this. "


    Qu Ning: "well, is it possible that Chi Fengting, the former Emperor, fell in love with the empress he met in the temple, but mistakenly regarded her as Chen, so he immediately asked to marry Chen after he ascended the throne, but after he married, he found that he was wrong? At that time, Rong Xiang was still in power. Chi Fengting''s foundation was not stable. He could not fight Rong Xiang. He could only hide his love for the queen first


    "How can it be!" Yuejin denied it again, but she couldn''t help thinking about shunquning''s bold guess. It seemed that it was also a possibility, but there were many things that didn''t make sense. For example, Chi Fengting has killed Rong Xin''s father, second brother and fourth brother, and knows that Rong Xin has replaced Chen into the palace. He has been living with Rong Xin day and night. Why don''t he tell Rong Xin his heart?


    At this time, Yu Wenxiao came in in a hurry and told him, "young master, Song Yuan and I searched around the valley and found that someone blocked the exit of the valley while we came in. There was a lot of gunpowder in the valley."


    Qu Ning: "how could this happen? Is... Is the emperor intentionally leading us into the valley, and he wants to catch turtles in our urn? "


    Yu Wenxiao: "it seems so. We haven''t found any trace of the former Emperor, and we haven''t met the dead. It seems that the former Emperor is not in the valley. "


    Chi Yan collected the round iron things like jade pendant in his hand, "go, go out."


    Qu Ning nodded to follow.


    Yuejin also goes out, walks out a few steps, turns around, picks up the mask that still falls on the ground, and takes it out.


    Xiaotuanzi just wanted to play with the mask, but didn''t get it. Seeing Yuejin picking it up, she had to take it to play.


    -


    Outside the chamber of secrets, the soldiers were on guard, and all the soldiers were ready.


    As soon as Qu Ning went out, he heard the familiar sound of Qin. He saw Chi Lin in red and Chi Xu in black all the way down from the opposite mountain. There was a little wind and grass in the surrounding jungle, like a large number of people ambushing.


    Not far away, di Xiu also looks at the fighting Chi Xu and Chi Lin.


    For a long time¡ª¡ª


    Chi Lin and Chi Xu face each other, and the surrounding rocks explode in a crackling explosion under the strong internal force shock.


    Qu Ning was worried. Seeing that the dust that blocked his sight was gradually dispersing, he could see clearly again. Chi Lin, the opposite chamber, vomited blood. Chi Xu''s Guqin was broken in two. His face turned white and vomited blood.


    Di Xiu immediately flew in front of Chi Xu and held him for a moment, "young master, are you ok?"


    Yu Wenxiao and the song and Yuan Dynasties worried about Chi Lin, so they rushed forward to ask about him.


    Chi Chu pushes away Di Xiu. Without his help, he raises his hand to wipe the blood from the corner of his mouth. He doesn''t care about the victory or defeat with Chi Lin. Chi Yan, who comes out towards the secret room, says: "it''s too late to find out that he''s been cheated at this time. We''ll settle the grievances we didn''t settle in the frontier fortress last time. " Chi Fengting refuses to avenge his mother or kill Rong Xin, so he will come by himself.


    Chi Fengting came back from the frontier fortress and deliberately asked Chi Lin, who was following him, to come here and carefully set up such a situation. He wanted to catch all these people and catch them alive. He can take advantage of this bureau and stay here to kill people.

 Chapter 819

    Chi Fengting came back from the frontier fortress and deliberately asked Chi Lin, who was following him, to come here and carefully set up such a situation. He wanted to catch all these people and catch them alive. He can take advantage of this bureau and stay here to kill people.


    Take the devil''s head to see Rongxin, and then tell Rongxin the truth face to face, let her know that Chi Yan is her own son, don''t know whether the cold-blooded and merciless Rongxin will also have a break.


    After that, Chi Xu looks at Qu Ning standing with Chi Yan, "as for you, I can give you a chance. As long as you come to me now, I can save your life. "


    Qu Ning just felt puzzled, at the same time, the doubt in his heart has not been lifted. Taking advantage of this opportunity, he stepped forward and asked directly from a long distance: "when you sneaked into the city of Lin, you killed people and planted blame, and you went to the general''s house to ask me to take care of you. Why on earth?"


    Chi Di laughs, "if I say it''s for you and want to get you, do you believe it?"


    Qu Ning twisted his eyebrows. Of course he didn''t believe it.


    Chi Yan''s eyes flashed with murderous spirit.


    Chi Lin pushes away Yu Wen, Xiao Song and yuan, and is about to fight Chi Zhen again. He has to kill Chi Zhen himself.


    Yu Wenxiao and the song and Yuan Dynasties hold Chi Lin. although Chi Xu is more seriously injured, Chi Lin himself is also seriously injured. They are both defeated. "Young master, now the situation in the valley is strange. We''d better wait and see what happens and listen to the instructions of the eldest son."


    Chi Chu glanced at Chi Lin and continued to look at Qu Ning, "this is the only chance I give you. As long as you come here, I''ll save your life. Or all of you will die here today. "


    When Di Xiu hears the speech, he suddenly understands Chi Xu''s intention. The order Chi Fengting left when he left was to let him trap the demons and others in the valley. Chi Xu refused to go all the time. He clearly wanted to kill the demons. "Little Lord, you are against the Lord''s command. If the Lord knows..."


    "Go and tell him now!" Chi Zhen disdains it. He knows clearly in his heart that revenge can only depend on himself.


    Finally, Yuejin, who came out of the chamber of secrets, stood in the rear with xiaotuanzi in her arms and examined the situation.


    Little Tuanzi was blocked from seeing Chi Lin, so he had a good time playing with the mask alone. He touched it with his little hand. Suddenly, one of them didn''t hold it firmly. The mask fell off, rolled several times on the ground and rolled in front of quningchi rock.


    Xiaotuanzi will go down from Yuejin''s arms and pick it up.


    Yuejin can only hold xiaotuanzi forward.


    Chi Xu sees the familiar and strange mask rolling out of thin air on the ground, and his face changes. When Yue Jin picks it up, he asks coldly: "this mask, did you find it in the secret room?" This mask belongs to Chi Fengting. He saw it once when he was a child and thought it was funny. He took it out to play. As a result, Chi Fengting saw it and punished it severely. Chi Fengting attached great importance to this mask. Since then, he has never seen the mask again.


    Di Xiu also changed a facial expression slightly, this mask is pool Feng Ting to accept in the small secret room. He thought that he had poisoned the secret room as he was told. When the demons realized the poison, they would leave the secret room. Unexpectedly, they found the little secret room and brought out the mask. In addition, the mask was touched by Chi Xu at the beginning, and Chi Fengting punished him severely. Now he was played by such a little doll.

 Chapter 820

    Qu Ning put the changes of Chi Xu''s and di Xiu''s looks into his eyes. It seems that the mask is very important. As soon as his eyes turned, he took the mask from xiaotuanzi''s hand and threatened directly: "unless you get out of the way immediately and let us go out, you can''t get it back."


    Suddenly, Tuan Zi, who had been "robbed" of his mask, looked up in a daze. When he saw Chi Lin, he immediately got excited. Even so many strangers around him were not afraid, so he wanted to go to Chi Lin.


    Yuejin holds xiaotuanzi tightly and doesn''t let xiaotuanzi move. This little guy was often bullied by Chi Lin before. He was afraid of Chi Lin most. When he saw Chi Lin, he had to stay away from him. Now he is closest to Chi Lin. when he can''t see it for a while, he wants to find it. When he sees it, he sticks to it like a little follower.


    Chi Chu immediately sneers. Who gives her face, thinking that this mask can change them to leave?


    Dishu frowned. This mask is important, but it''s equally important to keep these people in the valley.


    Chi Yan didn''t want to waste his time. He wanted to be trapped in a valley. He was just joking and ordered the soldiers to fight.


    "No, wait a minute." Traning stopped. Of course, she believes in Chi Yan''s ability. With him, they will be able to get out of here, but it''s better to avoid the fight now. After all, it''s better to reduce some casualties and save strength to deal with the former Emperor and the queen, "let me do it."


    "You stand back." Chi Yan certainly won''t let Qu Ning take a risk.


    "Don''t worry, I don''t want to go there. I have other ways." Qu Ning quickly stood on tiptoe and whispered a few words in Chi Yan''s ear. Then he looked at Chi Xu opposite him, and his fingertips deliberately played with the mask in his hand. "You can''t let us go for this mask, but there''s one thing I''m really curious about. People all know that when the emperor was in power, he only loved Princess Yun, and you were their son, I''m sure you think so in your heart. But why are the two most important things in the secret room behind us, where the emperor lived, not related to Princess Yun, but to the queen? "


    Chi Zhu: "what are you talking about? What''s important?"


    "Miss Ning, how can you..." with one voice, Yue Jin did not expect that Qu Ning would speak so directly and publicly. Although she could understand that she wanted to stir up the relationship between Chi Xu and Chi Fengting, it was about Rong Xin


    Qu Ning ignores Yue Jin for the time being, ignores the obvious disapproval on Yue Jin''s face, and continues to talk to Chi Xu, "of course, it''s the mask, and the painting on the stone wall." A little bit, pretending to be surprised, surprised, "you don''t know the origin of this mask and that portrait, do you? Yes, that''s right. Since the former Emperor perfectly created the illusion of "only loving Yun Guifei", he secretly collected things related to the empress and regarded them as treasures. How could he let you as a son know? "


    Chi Xu was angry, "you are talking nonsense! Are these two things related to Rong Xin? Qu Ning, I just gave you a chance to come to my side. You''d better not let me take back this sentence. "


    Yuejin knows that she can''t stop quning, so she quietly holds xiaotuanzi back and protects xiaotuanzi in her arms.


    Little Tuanzi didn''t know the heart of a good man. He shook his fist and hit Yuejin angrily. He wanted to go down to Chilin.


    Qu Ning: "if you don''t believe it, why don''t you ask the people around you?"

 Chapter 821

    Chi Zhen "brush" to the side of the head, eyes cold as a sharp arrow to di Xiu.


    Dixiu shook his head. He didn''t know about these two things. He really didn''t know. Looking back, I remember that the portraits hanging in the secret room were painted by Chi Fengting himself when he retired to the valley in disguise of death. At that time, Chi Fengting painted several portraits in succession. He didn''t let him hang them until he was satisfied. He never said where the painting was. He didn''t know why Chi Fengting wanted to hang such a painting. He saw Chi Fengting dazed at the portraits several times.


    As for masks, they should have been there for a long time. Chi Fengting brought them to the valley and kept them well all the time. Once, after being taken out to play by Chi Xu, Chi Fengting ordered a person to add a small secret room in the secret room and put the mask in the small secret room.


    Qu Ning deliberately laughed out a voice, "it seems that the people around you are not willing to tell you. Yes, although he keeps saying that you are a little master, the former Emperor is his real master. How can he betray the former Emperor and tell you? "


    Di Xiu was also angry, and said to Qu Ning, "don''t provoke any more! These two things can''t have anything to do with the queen. Don''t make them up. " Then he said to Chi Xu, "young master, don''t believe her. She is trying to stir up the relationship between you and the master. You can''t be fooled."


    Qu Ning: "is it me or you are deliberately concealing? Then you say that the empress killed the then empress Yun. Since the former Emperor trained so many powerful dead men, why didn''t he go to the empress for revenge? "


    Chi Chu''s hand clenched.


    Dixiu: "the master naturally has his own plan. How can you understand it?"


    Qu Ning: "well, we don''t understand. You just understand, especially Mr. Yun." his tone changed and he retreated. "Mr. Yun, you just understand in your heart."


    Di Xiu was very angry, "you..."


    "Well, let''s not talk about that." Qu Ning interrupted, "you can deny that these two things have something to do with the queen, but in such a big secret room, can you tell me something related to Princess Yun for your master to listen to? If the former Emperor really loved Princess Yun, he would not even keep one of her things, would he


    Di Xiu is worried. Qu Ning is so provoking and pressing, but he can''t say anything about Yun Guifei. He can''t think of a strong retort, so he can only continue to persuade Chi du not to believe it.


    Chi Xu suddenly took a step back. What he had been doubting seemed to be suddenly cleared away and had an answer. Indeed, in all these years in the secret room, he has never seen the portrait of his mother, Princess Yun. He has never seen Chi Fengting collect anything about his mother. He has never seen Chi Fengting miss his mother and never seek revenge from Rong Xin. So who is Chi Fengting''s real favorite? What is his mother to Chi Fengting?


    Qu Ning continued, "in my opinion, the former Emperor is not in the valley now. I''m afraid he''s going to find the queen, right? Since the former Emperor really liked the queen, what was the reason why he married Yun Guifei and made a false appearance? In this way, is it the empress or the late emperor who really killed Princess Yun? "


    Matthew: shut up


    Qu Ning, unaffected, continued to embellish Chi Zhu, "don''t you want to find out the truth?"


    I told you to shut up and stop talking nonsense


    Qu Ning: "why don''t we all go out together, find the emperor, and ask an answer face to face, OK?"

 Chapter 822

    "The fox''s tail has finally come out. That''s your purpose. You want to provoke us and leave here. I tell you, you''re just wasting your efforts. None of us will be fooled by you. Come and surround them. Anyone who dares to move will light the powder in the valley. " This woman''s ability to stir up trouble is really very powerful. As an old man, dixiu has not had the impulse of young people for a long time, but today he is sweating. "I forgot to tell you that we have prepared a lot of gunpowder in this valley. Once it is ignited, it will destroy the whole valley and make all of you fall to pieces. So I advise you not to act rashly, Especially if you stop talking nonsense and stay here. "


    Some of the men in black who were hiding in the dark took orders and immediately appeared to surround Qu Ning and others. Some of them bent their bows and set fire to their arrows.


    Qu Ning is not afraid to laugh back. The more the old man with white hair is like this, the more successful she is. This valley, they not only want to go out, but also go out intact, "this is angry? It seems that I''m right. " Then to Chi Zhu: "he is a man of the former Emperor. If you believe him again, you will only be deceived by him. Maybe the former Emperor is now with the queen, telling her feelings for the queen for many years. If you don''t go again, do you want Princess Yun to watch the former Emperor and the queen live together in the sky? "


    Dixiu: I''ll warn you at last. Shut up and don''t say any more


    Qu Ning: "you can''t stop the emperor alone. We have a grudge against the queen. In fact, we can cooperate and let us deal with the queen. "


    Di Xiu repeatedly warned Qu Ning that it was useless and had nothing to do. Seeing that Chi Xu''s face was getting more and more wrong, he was deeply afraid that Chi Zhen had been provoked by Qu Ning and was very anxious. "Little Lord, every sentence she said is true..."


    "None of your words are true. Don''t influence him. He will decide for himself Qu Ning interrupted.


    Di Xiu: "young master..."


    Qu Ning: "you still fool him when..."


    "Shut up, all of you Chi Xu suddenly burst out a scold, Lengleng to Qu Ning, "OK, let''s go together. I have to make it clear immediately. All of you give me orders. All of you get out of the way. Let them out


    Di Xiu is shocked, "young Lord, are you crazy?"


    Qu Ning secretly happy, side Mou looked at Chi Yan one eye, canthus slightly hook, and then to the pool again, "you don''t worry, at that time you find the first emperor to ask the answer, the queen will give it to us."


    Di Xiu: "young master, don''t..."


    "Yes, I am. Rong Xin killed my mother. He collected things related to Rong Xin, but he didn''t even have one of my mother''s things. Does he like my mother or that Rong Xin? " He has a cough.


    Dixiu advised, "young Lord, there are many ways to find out the truth. You can''t let them out."


    Chi Zhu: "don''t let me repeat what I said."


    "I''m sorry I can''t comply. Come on, listen to the order. If they dare to move, they will light the fire. "


    -


    All of them hurry to the capital. On the way, they receive news that the queen has gone to the border. Chi Zhen orders them to go to the border.


    At this time, the border, the flames of war.


    Huachen state and Xiling state joined hands and finally broke the first line of defense at the border of Chizhou state.


    At the second line of defense, Rong Xin ascended the tower to check the situation.


    Several generals followed orders from the queen

 Chapter 823

    (please refresh this chapter later)


    According to the orders from the queen, several generals and generals have ordered people to dig a long water channel two feet wide along the wall outside the city and fill it with water. The generals and soldiers of the front line of defense guard the city, giving them enough time to prepare.


    General: "emperor, the troops of the two countries are coming. Please go back to Beijing. The general will defend the city and live with it."


    Since Rong Xin came, he didn''t want to go back so soon, "tell me about the current situation."


    The generals report one by one.


    At this time, yiyinwei came back and reported to Xunyu.


    After hearing this, Xunyu steps forward and whispers to Rong Xin to tell her everything about the princess of Xiling.


    A submissive princess in the backyard of the deep palace, once sent to Huachen state for marriage, completely changed her personality. First, let quning pretend to be her, then let Huachen emperor accept her as a righteous sister, and turned to marry Prime Minister Fengyuan.


    This reminds her of yunxizhi. At that time, Yun Xizhi was just the daughter of a submissive official at first. It is said that she was often bullied, but later she changed overnight and became brilliant.


    Ten days Yu finish saying, see Rong Xin have no command, quietly back.


    At night.


    Rongxin bath.


    The maid of honor fills the bath behind the screen with hot water, prepares Rong Xin''s loose clothes and bows down. For so many years, the queen didn''t need to be served when she was bathing.


    Rong Xin takes off her clothes and steps into the bath. The old bite marks on her arms are shocking under the candlelight.


    Rong Xin slowly closed her eyes and had a rest.


    All of a sudden, a shadow enters quietly, standing in front of Rongxin.


    Rong Xin was acutely aware of the voice, and quietly opened his eyes. His eyes clearly reflected the person in front of him, and there was no expression on his face.


    Wei Shenglian steps forward slowly, squats down beside the bath, looking at the scar on Rong Xin''s arm, "where did this come from? Why is there such a thing? "


    Rong Xin: "you are so bold. You dare to appear in front of me."


    "I''m here to protect you." He traced all the way to the valley, and did not hesitate to go into the valley. He just wanted to kill Chi Fengting as soon as possible, but let him see the painting hanging in the secret room and the mask collected in the small secret room.


    At that time, Rong Xin told him personally and took him to the temple. Therefore, he recognized at a glance where the portrait was. With the mask, Chi Fengting was the masked man who met Rong Xin.


    Chi Fengting''s mind to Rong Xin is self-evident.


    He learned that Rong Xin had come to the border, and came in a hurry.


    Rong Xin''s heart was cold, and his face was still silent. "Do you really want to protect me?"


    Wei Sheng Lian''s fingers caressed Rong Xin''s arm. "What''s the matter?"


    Rong Xin: "first back to the screen, let me up."


    Wei Sheng Lian doesn''t move. He falls down and embraces Rong Xin.


    Rong Xin closed her eyes and covered up the murderous Qi in her eyes.


    long time.


    Weishenglian sighed: "in our lifetime, we can finally be together like this."


    Rong Xin did not speak.


    After a long time, weishenglian slightly released Rongxin and bowed his head to kiss him.


    Rong Xin avoids at once, "don''t push an inch."


    Wei Sheng Lian was stiff, but then he laughed, "OK, I''ll listen to you." Then he got up and walked out of the screen.


    Rong Xin pulled the clothes beside him, quickly put them on, hid the sharp gold hairpin for self-defense, put on his long hair, went out, and sat down in the first place, "tell me, how do you want to protect me?"


    Wei Shenglian: "Chi Fengting will come soon."


    Rong Xin: "well."

 Chapter 824

    Rong Xin takes off his clothes and steps into the pool. The old bite marks on his left arm are shocking under the candlelight.


    Rong Xin closed his eyes, put his back on the edge of the pool, took a rest, and calmly thought about the countermeasures against Huachen and Xiling. According to the current situation, the best way is naturally to divide the two countries so that they can no longer be united.


    All of a sudden, a shadow enters quietly, standing in front of Rongxin.


    Rong Xin was acutely aware of it. He opened his eyes quietly. After seeing the person clearly, there was no expression on his face.


    Weishenglian slowly approached, squatted down to the edge of the pool where Rongxin was leaning, and looked down at the bite mark on Rongxin''s arm, "where did this come from? Why is there such a thing? "


    Rong Xin: "you are so bold. You dare to appear in front of me."


    "I''ve come to persuade you to go back to the palace." He traced all the way to the valley and went into the valley without hesitation. He wanted to kill Chi Fengting as soon as possible before Chi Yan arrived. Chi Fengting didn''t find it, but let him see the painting hanging in the secret room and the mask collected in the small secret room.


    At that time, Rong Xin had no secret from him. He told him personally and took him to the temple to enjoy the beautiful scenery in the temple. Therefore, he recognized at a glance where the portrait was. With the mask, Chi Fengting was obviously the mask man who met Rong Xin.


    And Chi Fengting keeps these two things like a baby. His mind to Rong Xin is self-evident, which is really unexpected.


    When he got out of the valley, he searched everywhere for the whereabouts of Chi Fengting, but he got nothing. Just at this time, he unexpectedly learned that Rong Xin had come to the border, so he came to the border first for the time being. "It''s dangerous here. You shouldn''t risk coming here at this time. Go back quickly." When she returns to the palace, he will go to find Chi Fengting and kill Chi Fengting. Chi Fengting secretly has that kind of thought for Rong Xin, and deliberately sends him and Rong Xin''s own son to Rong Xin to raise him. It''s clear that he wants Rong Xin and Chi Yan to kill each other. It''s really vicious.


    Rong Xin sneers at the bottom of her heart. It''s her own business whether it''s dangerous or not. When does he need to care about it? Who does he think he is? However, on the surface, Rong Xin is still silent, "do you really care about me?"


    Wei Shenglian nodded and said sincerely, "everything in those years has passed. Now I will never hurt you any more. Give me a chance to make up for you. After I kill Chi Fengting, we''ll start again. "


    Rong Xin repeated slowly: "start over?"


    Weishenglian: "yes."


    Rong Xin thought seriously, and then said, "the water is getting cold. You should step back outside the screen and let me get up."


    Weishenglian didn''t walk. Instead, he put his hand deep into the clear water. He felt that the water was still hot. His slender hand was covered with the bite marks on Rongxin''s underwater arm. It can be seen that these bite marks are very old. For some years, "you haven''t told me what''s going on?"


    Rong Xin is disgusted and wants to cut Wei Shenglian off and touch her hand. However, Wei Shenglian''s martial arts are far better than before. Now only Chi Yan can beat him. Judging the situation, he is full of murderous spirit. "It''s just some old scars. It''s not worth mentioning."


    Wei Shenglian: "did you bite it yourself? Why bite? "


    Rong Xin did not speak.


    "I didn''t have it before," he said softly


    Let''s turn to the beginning.


    For a while.


    Wei Shenglian leaned over and put one hand around Rong Xin, who was leaning against the edge of the pool. He enjoyed the atmosphere of speaking peacefully with her. He didn''t feel her resistance. He couldn''t help but sigh with joy. "I didn''t expect that we could still be together like this in our lifetime. My wish is enough."

 Chapter 825

    Rong Xin closed his eyes. Hate is hate. He just wanted to kill the man in front of him.


    It''s been a long time.


    Weishenglian loosens Rongxin, bows his head and kisses him.


    Rong Xin suddenly avoided, "you''d better not push an inch."


    Wei Sheng Lian was stiff, but then he laughed. He knew clearly that this kind of approach tonight was a great progress. Everything can''t be urgent. He should take it step by step. "OK, I''ll listen to you." Finish saying, very elegant no longer see more, get up out of the screen.


    Rong Xin pulled the clothes beside him, quickly put them on, hid the dagger he had been carrying with him for self-defense, went out with long hair, and sat down in the first place. "Since I''m here, I can''t go back without taking back the city and driving away the soldiers of the two countries. If you are really worried about me, you might as well help me. "


    Wei Shenglian: "would you like me to help you?"


    Rong Xin: "don''t you want to make up and start over? We have to show some sincerity. "


    "Well, as long as you''re willing to give me this chance." Wei Shenglian is not stupid. Can''t you see that Rong Xin wants to take advantage of him, but it doesn''t matter. Even taking advantage of him is a rare opportunity. He will make her really trust him one day.


    Rong Xin: "the princess of Xiling who married Huachen''s national teacher Fengyuan, if you can bring her..." I''ll stop at that point and don''t go on.


    Weishenglian understood, "OK, I''ll get her."


    Rong Xin: "I''ll wait here for your good news."


    Weishenglian is going now.


    Watching Wei Shenglian leave, the smile on Rong Xin''s face is instantly replaced by cold anger, and he yells: "come on."


    The eunuch in the palace outside the door quickly pushed the door and entered. She clearly felt the anger in the air. She didn''t dare to look ahead and knelt down. She didn''t dare to ask what happened. She was shivering.


    Rong Xin: "ten days depression."


    Ten days Yu also immediately enters a room, "emperor."


    Rong Xin: "I really have a group of good men. They are all so capable. When someone breaks into my room, they don''t know. What do I want you to do?"


    As soon as his face changed, he knelt down, bowed his head and dared not beg for mercy.


    -


    Outside the city.


    The place where Huachen kingdom was stationed.


    After searching for it, Wei Shenglian quickly finds the tent where the princess of Xiling and Shi Fengyuan live.


    Inside the tent, the lights are bright. Shi Fengyuan is looking at the topographic map in front of his desk.


    After taking a bath, Yun Xizhi simply put on a loose and thin silk robe, put on a thick cloak outside, walked out from behind the screen, put his arms around Shi Fengyuan''s waist, and put his side face on Shi Fengyuan''s back. After so many years, he finally felt happy again. Not only did he have such a man who loved her deeply, but he also broke the city of Chizhou state, The day to take revenge on rongxinna is just around the corner. She said softly, "it''s too late. Let''s have a rest. Tomorrow we will start a new round of siege." Breaking through the most border city of Chizhou, all the way in, the front is the second city of Chizhou.


    Shi Fengyuan stretched out his hand and hugged Yun Xizhi in front of him. He also said gently: "accompany me to have a look."


    Yun Xizhi nodded with a smile and examined the topographic map on the table.


    Wei Shenglian outside listens to the whole news. He is about to enter the tent to capture the princess of Xiling. Just then, a soldier comes.


    The soldier reported that when he was promised, he lifted the curtain and went in. He told Shi Fengyuan and Yun Xizhi, "princess, prime minister, the Emperor just received the news that the queen of Chizhou came here during the day, and now she is in the city ahead."

 Chapter 826

    He wrapped himself up in a cloak, and the cloud that didn''t show the slightest hope lit up in front of his eyes. "What did you say?"


    Repeat, soldier.


    Yunxi stopped laughing and looked at her master Fengyuan. "That''s great. She dares to come to the border at this time. She''s really here to die."


    Shi Fengyuan asked the soldiers to step down. His gentle color agreed with Yun Xizhi. He promised to avenge Yun Xizhi, but at the same time he couldn''t help recalling the situation in the snow mountain before. In fact, the queen and Rong Xin are the same kind of women. After being hurt, they are motivated to revenge, unwilling to admit defeat, and both of them have their own abilities. However, the pattern of the queen is obviously bigger than that of Yun Xi Zhi. Besides revenge, the queen is determined to power and the world. The Chizhou state ruled by the queen is more powerful than the Chizhou state ruled by the Chifeng court at the beginning. Nowadays, in such a dangerous situation, the queen dares to come to the border to sit down. This is really not what ordinary people can do.


    "I knew you were the best to me." More than once, he heard Shi Fengyuan promise to avenge her. Every time he heard that, Yun Xizhi was moved and regretted how he chose Chi Fengting instead of Shi Fengyuan.


    "You and I have been husband and wife. Since I was young, I have finally married you. Who can I do to you if you are not good?" Shi Fengyuan indulged in the color, and his acting became more and more perfect.


    Yun Xizhi is more and more moved. He can''t help but put his arms around shifengyuan''s neck, pull shifengyuan''s head down and kiss him.


    Shi Fengyuan responded that even though he didn''t really have a heart for Yun Xizhi, as a normal man, he naturally had a normal reaction. He immediately picked up Yun Xizhi, who had taken the initiative to throw himself in his arms, and strode toward the wooden couch.


    Wei Shenglian points the acupoints of the soldiers guarding outside the tent, enters the tent, and just sees this scene.


    Sensing the movement, Shi Fengyuan turned back and quickly put down Yun Xizhi. After protecting him, he asked in a cold voice, "who are you? How dare you come here? "


    Weishenglian is straightforward: "someone wants to see the princess of Xiling."


    Yunxi straightened his robes, wrapped himself in his cloak again, walked out from behind shifengyuan, stood side by side with shifengyuan, and looked at him secretly, "who is the one who wants to see me?"


    Wei Shenglian: "you will know when the princess goes."


    Yun Xizhi: "what if I don''t go?"


    Wei Shenglian: "then I can only do it." Words fall, blink forward.


    Shi Fengyuan reacts quickly, and Yun Xizhi''s reaction is not slow. They immediately resist one after another, but after a few moves, they fall behind. No one thought that the sudden mask man''s martial arts are so powerful.


    Wei Shenglian successfully points the acupoints between Yun Xizhi and Shi Fengyuan. After seeing Shi Fengyuan for a while, he is ready to kill him directly. There is so little one to deal with Rong Xin.


    Seeing the masked man''s intention, Yun Xizhi said quickly, "the only thing I''m good at now is that I''ve made explosives. The people who want to see me must be aiming at this, right? If you dare to hurt him, don''t let me tell you how to make it. "


    Weishenglian''s hand stopped, "she has plenty of ways to pry your mouth."


    Yun Xizhi sneered, "shifengyuan is my husband. A man who sent someone to kill my husband, I will not speak even if I die. If you really dare to kill him, try it! "


    Shi Fengyuan, on the other hand, looked worried and worried. He protected Yun Xizhi every word. "If you want to hurt me, don''t hurt her. Who sent you? If you dare to capture her today, you will be against the whole Huachen kingdom! "

 Chapter 827

    Wei Shenglian ignores Shi Fengyuan''s words, thinks about it for a while, doesn''t kill Shi Fengyuan for the time being, points Shi Fengyuan''s dumb acupoint and takes Yun Xizhi away.


    Shi Fengyuan looks at Yun Xizhi''s back. He is really worried. He immediately asks for help, and at the same time, he uses his power to break through his acupoints. He must never let Yun Xizhi fall into anyone''s hands, or let anyone know how to make explosives from Yun Xizhi''s mouth.


    -


    In the city, the atmosphere in the brightly lit general''s mansion is calm.


    When Wei Shenglian comes back with Yun Xizhi, he sees people kneeling on the ground in the courtyard where Rong Xin lives for the time being. Even Xunyu is kneeling straight. Everyone is covered with a thick layer of snow, which shows that these people have been kneeling for a long time, and some eunuchs can''t hold on.


    Wei Shenglian vaguely guesses why Rong Xin punished these people, so he has to enter the room.


    Xunyu quickly stands up and draws his sword to block weishenglian.


    Weishenglian doesn''t start with Xunyu. He rushes to the closed door and says, "it''s me. I''ve brought the person you want to see."


    A voice came out of the room, "come in."


    Ten days depression subsides.


    Weishenglian pushes the door and lets go of yunxizhi. He only solves yunxizhi''s dumb acupoints. He goes to Rongxin, who is already dressed in formal clothes. When he gets close, he almost indulges and says, "are you satisfied?"


    Yun Xizhi sees Rong Xin sitting on the chair in front of him. His mind is full of pictures of the past, especially when he was executed by her on the snowy mountain. Just now, she wanted to take revenge on Rong Xin after breaking through the city. Unexpectedly, she sent someone to arrest her first.


    While drinking tea, Rong Xin raises her eyes to the person who is caught by Wei Shenglian. She looks at the person with calm and fierce eyes. The deep hatred in the other person''s eyes seems to want to eat her to the bone. It''s like someone who has been killed by her in the snow mountain. As for Wei Shenglian, Rong Xin doesn''t show disgust and murderous on the surface. He returns a faint smile and orders someone to come in and make tea for Wei Shenglian, and orders ten day depression to come in.


    Xunyu takes orders and quickly steps to Rongxin''s side to protect him.


    The maid in waiting made the hot tea, and asked Wei Shenglian to sit down.


    Wei Shenglian goes to the next seat and sits down.


    Rong Xin then slowly asked Yun Xizhi, "are you the princess of Xiling?"


    Yun Xi just gritted his teeth and said, "I know it, so I ask."


    Rong Xin: "you really hurt me in a cold sweat. My border is not broken by Huachen or Xiling, but by you. "


    Yunxi couldn''t help but feel a little complacent. After fighting with Rongxin for so many years, he won Rongxin this time. It''s just one step away from revenge. He said, "the queen is flattered. In fact, if the Queen''s border is stronger, I can''t break it so easily. " The implication is that Rong Xin''s border is not strong enough, and Rong Xin is useless.


    Rong Xin naturally heard it, not angry but laughing, "the princess is right. Tonight, let''s not beat around the bush. I don''t know how to make that explosive. Would the princess like to give me some advice? "


    Yun Xi Zhi opened her eyes. She told everyone in the world, and she couldn''t tell Rong Xin. No matter how severe Rong Xin was, she never thought that the person standing in front of her at this moment would be her old friend. The enmity between them will last forever.


    At this time, the imperial guards came in a hurry, with injuries and blood all over their body. They looked flustered and had a flighty gait. As soon as they ran into the hospital, they fell down.

 Chapter 828

    When the eunuch saw it, she was flustered and quickly reported it to Rong Xin.


    Rong Xin orders the eunuch to help people into the house.


    The arrival of the Imperial Army knelt down, reluctantly supported and reported, "the Emperor... The emperor, it''s not good. The former Emperor took advantage of the emperor''s departure from the capital, occupied... The Imperial Palace, and announced that the emperor''s accession to the throne was invalid, and asked the emperor to hand over... The jade seal."


    Rong Xin''s face is heavy.


    Weishenglian''s hand holding the tea cup slowly tightened.


    Yun Xizhi is secretly happy. Although he doesn''t love Chi Fengting, he still hates Chi Fengting. But he has to say that Chi Fengting is a powerful move. When Rong Xin leaves the capital, he will occupy the palace and take back the throne. For Rong Xin, it''s absolutely internal and external troubles. She wants to see what Rong Xin can do.


    Xunyu frowned, looked down at Rongxin, and waited for Rongxin''s orders at any time.


    Another Imperial Guard arrived, also scarred. As soon as he entered the house, he fell down. He came out of the palace so fast that it was the limit to be able to support the queen for a few days and nights. "Emperor, the first emperor brought people to the border... Here, in the rear... Soon..."


    Weishenglian immediately stood up and walked back to Rongxin, "give it to me, I''ll kill him."


    Rong Xin raised her eyes and said, "thank you."


    "Don''t worry, give it to me." Words fall, micro ripples go out.


    Ten days Yu looks at, "emperor......"


    Rong Xin doesn''t speak. Wei Shenglian wants to send her to the door. She doesn''t mind using one more.


    Yunxizhi''s heart can''t stop, and it speeds up. After all, it''s the person he loved when he was young. He''s not dead. He''s coming. I don''t know what he looks like today?


    Think of Cao Cao, Cao Cao will arrive, just listen to the back yard suddenly heard a few maids eunuch scream, followed by the sound of sword, that just went out of the mask humanity: "Chi Fengting, did not expect you so soon."


    Cloud Xi Zhi immediately want to look back, but was ordered acupoints, fear not to move, can only continue to face the front sitting Rong Xin.


    Rong Xin jumps over Yun Xizhi and looks out of the yard. He orders Xu Yu to mobilize troops to meet her.


    Xunyu takes orders.


    In the courtyard, Chi Fengting, who brings in the dead man, blows a flute to control the dead man to deal with Wei Shenglian. Yu Guang sees that Rong Xin is still sitting and drinking tea. He is calm. As for the woman standing in front of Rong Xin with her back to the yard, Chi Fengting didn''t pay much attention to her.


    It wasn''t long before Wei Shenglian, who was besieged by many dead men, realized that he had underestimated Chi Fengting''s dead men. He realized that the red jade flute in Chi Fengting''s hand was the key. He suddenly attacked Chi Fengting with an air strike.


    Chi Fengting evades and continues to control the dead and kill Wei Shenglian.


    While struggling to cope with the situation, Wei Shenglian rushes to Rong Xin in the room and says, "you go first and leave here at once."


    Don''t move.


    After a while, Yuejin arrived with her troops.


    Rongxin just stood up and walked out under the escort of Xunyu. He told people to take yunxizhi.


    Chi Fengting looked at him, suspended his flute, and said to Rong Xin, "the two countries are coming fiercely. You can''t resist the troops of the two countries. Abdicate immediately, return Chizhou to me, let me deal with the two countries, I can save your life. "


    Rong Xin smiles.


    Chi Xu, who just arrived, flew into the house and landed on the wall of the courtyard. Her black clothes were blown away by the wind and snow. "She was the one who killed my mother. She killed my mother several times, and you wanted to save her life? Are the portraits and masks that have been hanging in the secret room for many years really related to her? Do you really like her? "

 Chapter 829

    Chi Fengting suddenly turned back, the whole person suddenly frozen, "what are you talking about?"


    When Rong Xin left, he stopped. For the first time, he doubted that he had heard something wrong and could not understand what a person said. He asked the next ten day Yu, "what did he say just now?"


    Yunxizhi, who was evacuated with the soldiers, was at a loss - who was this man? What''s his relationship with Chi Fengting? Why did he say that Rong Xin killed his mother several times? What paintings and masks did Chi Fengting collect? Does Chi Fengting like Rong Xin? How could that be! It''s impossible!


    Without the attack of the dead, Wei Shenglian, who took a little breath and adjusted his breath, didn''t expect that Chi Fengting''s son also knew about it and said it in public.


    "I''m talking nonsense?" Chi Zhu laughs, "still say by me medium, you are exasperated become angry?"


    Chi Fengting: "you get out of here right now, don''t let me see you."


    Chi Zhu: "you''re going to go if you want to. Today I''m here for revenge. I can''t leave until I kill Rongxin. You can''t command me and control me this time, because you don''t deserve it. You''re also to blame for my mother''s death. You love Rong Xin in your heart, but you cheat my mother into the palace. This Rong Xin killed my mother. You never wanted to kill her for revenge, no matter it was snow mountain that year or a few months ago. "


    Hearing this, yunxizhi basically concluded that the man in black was talking about her. But if it was her, how could she be his mother? She had never seen him! What''s going on? And Chi Fengting really loves Rong Xin? She''s dreaming. She must be dreaming now!


    Rong Xinquan understood it, but he thought it was a joke and didn''t want to waste his time.


    "You can''t go!" Chi Xu immediately attacks Rong Xin.


    Weishenglian flies to save each other.


    Xunyu, next to Rongxin, takes the lead to block Chi Xu, who has no Guqin in his hand and is injured.


    Chi Xu retreats to the eaves, spills a wisp of blood from the corner of his mouth, and is surrounded by soldiers in an instant.


    It was obvious that Yun Xizhi, who was under the eaves but was escorted by soldiers, looked at Chi Xu through a few soldiers. In the moonlight, he vaguely felt that he was one or two points like Chi Fengting, and his age was about the same as Chi Yan. Was he the child she gave birth to when she died? That''s why he took revenge on Rong Xin? But what about portraits and masks?


    In those years, Chi Fengting clearly loved her, and the whole harem favored her alone. It can be said that "she was spoiled to heaven.".


    As for the people sitting in the Queen''s seat at that time, Chi Fengting was hypocritical from beginning to end, and he never touched the queen Rong Xin at that time. How could he love Rong Xin in his heart? If he loves her, then what is her wish for those years?


    Thinking of this, Yunxi shivered and was unable to shake when he was pointed. Yu Guang glanced to the direction of Chi Fengting at the gate of the courtyard. In the snow, he only saw that he had more white hair on his temples and more wrinkles on his brows than he had in those years. Now, who can tell her why?


    Suddenly, Yun Xizhi had a plan on his mind and asked Chi Zhu deliberately, "is your mother Yun Xizhi, the concubine of that year?"


    Chi Xu looks at Yun Xizhi. He looks at the woman who was escorted by the soldiers for the first time tonight. He doesn''t know who she is and is not interested in knowing. He disdains to answer.

 Chapter 830

    Yun Xizhi: "concubine Yun didn''t die that year. She died in the snow mountain a few months ago and was executed by Rong Xin himself. Before she died, she made friends with Fengling, the eldest princess of the Xiling Kingdom, who was my aunt. So I met Princess Yun several times, and she entrusted my aunt Fengling to keep a very important thing for her. "


    "What is it?" It''s related to his mother. The things entrusted to him in this way can be regarded as his mother''s relics. Chi Xu changed his attitude and wanted to know. He asked urgently.


    Yun Xizhi: "I don''t know your identity. I don''t know if you are the son of Princess Yun. How can I tell you?"


    Chi Zhu: "yes, I am."


    Yun Xizhi: "but isn''t the son of Princess Yun the devil? What''s the matter with you? "


    Chi Zhen: "in those years, Chi Fengting secretly sent his newborn child to a valley to raise him. In addition, he found a child to impersonate him and sent him to the palace to give him to Rong Xin."


    Yunxizhi suddenly realized that no wonder she didn''t like the devil from the beginning to the end. It turned out that the devil was not her own son at all, but she was. Chi Fengting is really a good stratagem. He cheated Rong Xin and indirectly cheated her with such a way of exchanging civet cat for prince.


    Rong Xin already knows the truth, but at the moment, he is cheated by Chi Fengting for so many years, and his hands under his sleeves are tightening.


    Chi Zhu: "well, I''ve told you all. It''s your turn to answer me. What did my mother leave? Is it still in Fengling''s hands? "


    It''s something out of nothing. Anyway, Fengling is not here at the moment. Yunxi continues to make it up without changing his face. "Yes, it''s still there. At the beginning, Princess Yun mistakenly thought that the devil was her son, and my aunt Fengling loved the devil so much, so she deliberately matched my aunt Fengling with the devil and treated my aunt Fengling as her daughter-in-law. The thing that she left to my aunt had something to do with her son, and now it seems that it has something to do with you. "


    Chi Zhu: "what is it?"


    Yun Xi''s mouth was almost unchangeable, and Chi Fengting''s face remained unchanged. "It''s an imperial edict written by Chi Fengting, the emperor of Chizhou. At that time, Chi Fengting favored lady Yun alone, so as soon as she was pregnant, Chi Fengting set up an imperial edict. As long as she gave birth to a son, he made her son the crown prince and passed the throne to her son, taking the imperial edict as evidence. Princess Yun has been collecting this imperial edict and entrusted it to Princess Fengling. She just wants to match princess Fengling with the devil so that Princess Fengling can use the forces of Xiling kingdom to help the devil regain the throne. "


    Chi Fengting believed it at first. He thought that Yun Xizhi had left something behind. After all, according to the information he found, Yun Xizhi really intended to marry Fengling with the devil. He had a close relationship with Fengling, and the person in front of him was Fengling''s niece. He knew that this was not for him. But as soon as she mentioned the imperial edict, Chi Fengting, who had never written the imperial edict, immediately concluded that the princess of Xiling was making up a lie.


    Chi Zhu laughed, laughing, laughing at his mother''s stupidity, "she was cheated, ha ha, it''s really stupid, too stupid, she was cheated to turn around, but she didn''t know."


    Yun Xizhi asked, trying to put out more words, "what do you mean?"


    Chi Xu looked at Chi Fengting and Rong Xin, who was protected by the soldiers and Wei Shenglian Xunyu. "Chi Fengting painted a picture by himself and hung it on the stone wall, looking at it year after year..."

 Chapter 831

    "He also secretly collected a mask, which he regarded as a treasure. These two things are related to Rong Xin. The people he likes from beginning to end are... "


    Chi Fengting: shut up


    Chi Xu laughed again. Chifengting doesn''t kill Rongxin. Rongxin has so many people to protect him. Although he hasn''t "chifengting protects Rongxin and joins hands with Rongxin" as Qu Ning instigated, he''s coming alone tonight and has no Guqin. It''s impossible to kill Rongxin for revenge. Don''t think about it.


    However, how willing is the result? So since you can''t kill him, let all the truth come out ahead of time. Let Rong Xin be in agony. Now only the truth can hit Rong Xin. His mother died so miserably. Why can Rong Xin live so well and be superior?


    Chi Zhu: "I''m not!"


    Yun Xizhi really wanted to know what kind of portrait and mask he had. He was afraid that the person in front of him would be scolded by Chi Fengting, and he would not say, "speak quickly, so that Princess Yun, who was watching in the sky, could listen to it."


    Xunyu asks Rongxin for instructions in a low voice. Do you want to withdraw?


    Weishenglian also asks Rongxin to withdraw quickly. Don''t delay. I don''t want Rongxin to know what Chi Fengting thinks about her.


    Rong Xin doesn''t mind wasting some time listening to two more sentences.


    Chi Zhu: "what he likes..."


    Chi Fengting: "don''t let me repeat my words."


    Chi Zhu is not moved by it. "He is not my mother at all. He is cheating and lying to my mother. What he really loves has always been..."


    Chi Fengting blows the flute and does not hesitate to control the dead to attack Chi Xu.


    Weishenglian also takes action.


    "No!" Yunxizhi was extremely nervous and worried. Today, she knew that this person was her son. Her son wanted to revenge for her all the time. How could she let her son have something to do in front of her.


    "Lord, no!" At the moment, di Xiu, who finally arrived at the scene, didn''t know what had happened at the moment before. Chi Fengting wanted to be cruel enough to let the dead men deal with Chi Xu. While shouting, he flew forward and stood in front of Chi Xu, and took the hand of Wei Shenglian and the sword of one of the dead men.


    Chi Feng Ting stops.


    Chi Xu holds the bloody Di Xiu and kneels down on one knee.


    Di Xiu vomited blood and said, "don''t, don''t, don''t, don''t, don''t, don''t, don''t, don''t, don''t, don''t, don''t, don''t, don''t, don''t, don''t, don''t, don''t, don''t, don


    Regardless of his body, Chi Zhen tries to give Di Xiu his true Qi, but it doesn''t help.


    "Little Lord, answer... Promise me..." then he grabbed Chi Xu''s hand and slid down on the snow. Di Xiu closed his eyes.


    Chi Xu is in great pain. Not only is di Xiu dead, but also Chi Fengting does it to him. In order not to let him talk about it, he thinks he is his son. But he doesn''t treat him as a son at all. He suddenly looks up to Chi Fengting and says, "Chi Fengting, I really feel sorry for you now."


    Chi Fengting: "shut up, don''t let me hear you again."


    Chi Zhi: "you are more pitiful and cowardly than anyone else. Ha ha, you dare not say that you like someone for so many years..."


    Chi Fengting will play flute again.


    Chi Zhushu looked at Rong Xin and said quickly, "your son is not dead, he is still alive. If you want to know, you can keep my life..."


    Wei Shenglian also makes another move. Compared with the fact that "Chi Fengting likes Rong Xin", the fact that "the devil is Rong Xin and his own son" can''t be explained by Chi Zhu.


    "All people listen to the order, kill the evil thief, shoot to kill." For a moment, the reaction is almost faster than thinking, Rong Xin ordered.

 Chapter 832

    Ten day Yu and the soldiers take orders, and they fight against Wei Shenglian and the dead, in turn protecting the people who killed Rong Xin the moment before. The whole yard was in chaos.


    Rong Xin looked down at Chi Xu holding the corpse on the ground. Different from the order just now, he vomited out almost one word after another, "what''s his own son?"


    Yun Xizhi is also curious. Isn''t Rong Xin''s own son Chi Lin? Rong Xin is so cruel to the devil, but extremely good to Chi Lin.


    Wei Shenglian was anxious, but he was held back by Xunyu and couldn''t get rid of him to kill Chi Xu again. "Ah Xin, don''t listen to his nonsense. He''s going to kill you for revenge. You''re going to kill him. "


    Rong xindang didn''t hear it, and the corpses were everywhere beside him, and the blood flowed into a river. He didn''t wait for chi to answer.


    Chi Zhi: "you will not forget that 29 years ago, you and Wei Shenglian had a son, right?"


    Rong Xin''s face was expressionless and did not answer. Not many people know about it, even her own sister.


    Yunxi was stunned. What she saw and heard tonight seemed to be the same as the two worlds she experienced in the past. Twenty nine years ago, as a queen, Rong Xin was in the palace. She never had a big stomach. How could she have a son. In the same year, Chi Fengting secretly sent people to assassinate Rong Xin''s father, Rong Yanzhi, and his fourth brother. She and Chi Fengting celebrate for this, but before long, she was secretly harmed by Rong Xin.


    Wei Shenglian is more and more anxious. He is more and more impolite to Xunyu. He tries to kill him.


    Although Wei Shenglian was injured by the dead man not long ago, Xunyu is still not the opponent of Wei Shenglian. He continues to block Wei Shenglian who wants to kill Chi Xu.


    The dead of Chi Fengting were powerful, but there were too many soldiers, and they were delayed for a while.


    Chi Yan, Chi Lin, Qu Ning, Yue Jin, Yu Wenxiao and Song Yuan arrived at this time and landed on the roof one after another. They just heard Wei Shenglian''s words and saw the chaotic scene in front of them. As for the soldiers and horses they brought, because there were too many soldiers inside and outside the residence, they were blocked outside, and several of them came in first.


    Rong Xin''s arrival, and Yuejin''s safe little Tuanzi, orders Yuejin to help.


    Yuejin nods, puts xiaotuanzi in his arms, and flies to help Xunyu.


    Qu Ning, who was suddenly stuffed with a small ball, instinctively hugged it.


    Wei Shenglian: "if you are really good for a Xin, don''t stop me from killing him. Don''t let him say the words behind."


    Yue Jin only listens to Rong Xin''s words and ignores Wei Shenglian''s words.


    Chi Xu looked around for a week, "well, well, all of you are here, just in time, then listen to all of you..."


    Chi Fengting: shut up


    Wei Shenglian: shut up


    Chi Zhen: "the devil Chi Yan is the Queen''s own son!"


    Chi Fengting: I told you to shut up


    Wei Shenglian: "don''t say that again!"


    Chi Zhi: "Rong Xin, the son you gave birth to with Wei Shenglian 29 years ago is not dead at all. It''s the devil now!"


    Rong Xin''s hand under his sleeve suddenly clenched into a fist, but the pattern on his face remained unchanged, and he even laughed. The second big joke I heard tonight was the coexistence of dignity and murderous, "what nonsense?"


    The color of the pool rock on the roof was extremely ugly for a moment, "what are you talking about?"


    Chi Lin: "you talk nonsense!"


    Qu Ning was completely shocked. He looked at Chi Yan beside him, at the empress under him, and at Chi Yan. It was unbelievable. How could this be possible?


    Yu Wenxiao and the song and Yuan Dynasties were stupefied.

 Chapter 833

    Help ten days Yu block micro ripples on Jin also stay, all action a stagnation.


    Yunxizhi was completely speechless.


    Chi Chu laughed and said, "is it nonsense? You can ask Chi Fengting and Wei Shenglian. They all know that. Rong Xin, you can''t imagine that your own son has been around you all the time. It''s you who made him a demon hated by people all over the world. It''s you who imprisoned him for more than ten years and made him invisible for more than ten years. You are cruel to him and you are absolutely cruel to him. All he has today is thanks to your own mother. Ha ha... "


    After all, it''s no use killing Chi Xu again. Wei Shenglian is more worried about Rong Xin''s situation. He is afraid that Rong Xin can''t accept it. He turns to Rong Xin and is ready to help her at any time. No matter what happens next, he will stay with her.


    Xunyu looks at Rongxin anxiously.


    Yuejin also thinks of Rongxin''s side, but she looks at weishenglian, who is already one step ahead of Rongxin''s side, and ChiYan, who is standing on the roof. It turns out that ChiYan is their own son! Before their son died, Rong Xin had no reason to hate Wei Shenglian. After all, they are the real family. He is an outsider. Why should he come to her.


    Chi Fengting stopped playing flute.


    The dead stop attacking.


    The soldiers were able to breathe.


    In an instant, the scene of extreme chaos and fighting came to a standstill, only more and more snow was still floating.


    Chi Zhi: "do you know why Chi Fengting did this?"


    "Because he was jealous of Wei Shenglian, because the person he liked at the beginning was you, not your sister, the queen of the advanced palace."


    "But he likes you and doesn''t dare to say it. He only dares to secretly hide things related to you and watch it quietly. What a pity!"


    "If he wants to get back at you, he will send your own son to you, and let you treat him as the child left by my mother, Princess Yun. He wants to make your mother and son hurt each other."


    "Ha ha, isn''t it wonderful? Is the play wonderful enough? "


    "Rong Xin, this is your retribution. You deserve it. You have killed your own son yourself!"


    In silence, only Chi Xu is still talking. At the same time, no one noticed that a thin figure in the distance was staggering away.


    Wei Shenglian is more worried: "Xin..."


    Chi Fengting also looks at Rong Xin. The secret hidden in his heart for so many years is suddenly completely revealed. At the bottom of his heart, he can''t tell whether he is angry or light. He really wants to know Rong Xin''s reaction.


    Qu Ning, who stands on the roof, worries about Chi Yan. What Chi Fengting''s son said doesn''t seem to be true, but in this way, he made Chi Yan a demon, took Chi Yan''s throne, imprisoned Chi Yan for 12 years, handed him over to Emperor Huachen, and their next revenge enemy, Rong Xin, became his biological mother. Who can accept, "Yan..."


    Chi Lin quickly flew down, pushed away the soldiers, grabbed a sword, pointed at Chi Xu holding the body, and said angrily: "take back what you said just now, it''s all false, I won''t kill you, say it quickly..."


    Chi Zhu still smiles, "those words... Every word is true."


    When Chi Lin wields his sword, he will stab, but his anger will not stop. Rong Xin is the enemy of his brother. He has done harm to his brother again and again. How can he be his mother? No, absolutely not. These people are liars, all of them.


    Chi Xu dodges, but he is seriously injured. His speed is not as fast as Chi Lin.

 Chapter 834

    Lightning, fire and stone, finally break through the cloud of the cave, fast as lightning, dangerous open the sword of Chi Lin, protect Chi Xu.


    But if you want to have a good look at your own son''s heart, it''s not as urgent as you want to find out who Chi Fengting really loves. Yun Xizhi asks Chi Zhu, "you just said ''the Queen''s sister of the advanced Palace'', so the queen in front of you is not the queen who entered the palace?"


    Chi Xu coughs. He is not familiar with the princess of Xiling. He doesn''t answer.


    "As like as two peas, the other two sisters were two identical men," said Yun Xi, who clasped the shoulders of Chi Chi with her hands. Does Chi really like the queen? She gave birth to a son. Chi Fengting got her son and sent her son back to her, but he didn''t tell her that he wanted them to kill each other? "


    Chi Xu was annoyed and pushed away Yun Xizhi, "what''s your business?"


    Of course, it''s none of her business, because she was yunxizhi! But when the words came to his mouth, Yunxi could not shout out. He froze all over and looked up at Rongxin and chifengting respectively. She always thought that Chi Fengting really loved her in those years. Later, when she thought that she was dead, she would put aside her vows and support each other. It turned out that all those years were false in the end, and the person he really loved was Rong Xin.


    So, he cheated her at the beginning, let her into the palace, let her help him deal with the Rong family, could it be in fact in order to get this Rong Xin?


    As soon as he ascended the throne, he asked to marry Rong Yanzhi''s daughter as the queen, but in the end he married his beloved''s sister.


    At that time, Rong Yanzhi''s power fell into the government and the opposition, and he was famous for loving his children and protecting his short comings. Even if Chi Fengting was the emperor, he had already married one of his daughters, so he didn''t want to get another.


    If Chi Fengting wants to get a real lover, he must bring down Rong Yanzhi.


    So, in those years, she devoted herself to helping Chi Fengting eradicate the Rong family. She was helping him get his beloved?


    Chi Fengting, what did he treat her as? Use her like that!


    Yunxi can''t help hating.


    "Pa Pa Pa" applause suddenly rang out, and Rong Xin, who had never spoken and had no expression, laughed. He was still dignified and fierce. He stood upright as Mount Tai. He was not hit by the so-called truth at the moment. "I really want to thank you for today''s brilliant" performance ". It''s all hard for me to see such a good play. But I... "Pause," don''t believe a word. I am I, and I have never had a son. " Looking up at the people on the roof, the tone was even stronger, "never." Words fall, brush away, life ten days Yu take the princess of Xiling, and send someone to take the dust, who dares to stop kill.


    Qu Ning looked at the Queen''s back and looked at Chi Yan.


    Xunyu takes orders and orders the soldiers to take yunxizhi.


    Yunxi resisted.


    Ten days Yu personally, to win more than few, easy to win cloud Xi Zhi, bet cloud Xi Zhi go.


    Yun Xizhi kept looking back at Chi Xu and Chi Fengting.


    Chi Zhen is indifferent to Yun Xizhi being taken away.


    Weishenglian breaks automatically to prevent Chi Fengting from pursuing.


    Chi Fengting didn''t chase her, but left a message to Wei Shenglian, "tell her, I only give her one day. As long as she abdicates immediately and gives up the seal, I will save her life. "


    Wei Sheng Lian doesn''t speak. At last, he takes a look at the pool rock on the roof and follows Rong Xin who leaves.

 Chapter 835

    The whole courtyard, even the general''s house, was empty, leaving only Chi Feng''s court and the dead, Chi Xu holding the corpse on the ground, Yue Jin motionless, Chi Lin and the people on the roof.


    Qu Ning heard the sound of bone clucking after he knew it. He followed the sound and took one hand to hold Chi Yan''s hand under his sleeve. He clearly felt that his hand was as hard as a stone, and there were some "sticky stains". When he took back his hand, he saw that his hand was covered with blood. He couldn''t help breaking Chi Yan''s hand and letting him hold it like this again.


    Chi Yan spoke slowly, as if to Qu Ning, but also to himself, "I don''t believe it, I don''t believe a word."


    "Well, I don''t believe it, I don''t believe it." Qu Ning quickly agreed, just hope that he released his hand, don''t do so to himself.


    In the lower courtyard, Chi Lin''s sword suddenly said to Chi Fengting, "it''s time for us to settle accounts with you."


    Chi Fengting disdained, "overstepping his ability."


    Chi Lin made a direct move.


    Chi Fengting doesn''t play flute. This time, he doesn''t have to fight against Chi Lin himself.


    -


    Half an hour later, another courtyard¡ª¡ª


    Rong Xin explained the matter, took ten day Yu to look at the dust in a hurry, pushed the door and came in, "I''ll let ten day Yu send you away, you leave first..." the words suddenly stopped, only to see the people in the room kneel quietly on the ground, beside the ground fell a ground of hair. She shaved herself.


    As soon as Rong Xin''s face changed, he quickly stepped forward and squatted down in front of the kneeling man, clasping his shoulders with both hands, "what are you doing? What are you doing? "


    "I heard it. I heard it all." She doesn''t know how to do martial arts. Suddenly, there was such a big noise in the general''s house. She should have stayed in the house and never went anywhere. But somehow, she went out and just heard those words.


    With the beads in his hand, he closed his eyes slowly. "It turns out that the person he likes is your sister, but he married me by mistake. I married him because I loved him. I helped him cheat his father and let him think he was really good to me. Only in this way could I let my father relax his vigilance and finally hurt his second brother, father and fourth brother. I thought he did it just for the throne and power, but it was for you. I exist. It''s a joke from beginning to end. "


    Rong Xin: "those are not true. I don''t believe them, and you are not allowed to believe them. Do you hear me?"


    Liaochen closed his eyes and wept, "sister, the only good thing is that your son ChiYan is still alive. You raised him by yourself, and you still have the chance to make up for him. Sister, now everything is in a hurry... "


    "What''s the hurry? I said that it''s not true. Don''t let me say it again. I don''t want to hear it again. If you want to do this, just prepare. I''ll let you go first. " Rong Xin walked away with a cold face to her own sister for the first time in many years.


    At the door, ten day Yu, who followed him, was waiting. He didn''t want to leave Rongxin at this time, but Rongxin''s orders were always indisputable.


    Rong Xin: "protect her with your life. If she''s in trouble, you don''t have to come back. "


    Xunyu takes orders.


    Wei Shenglian follows, always worried about Rong Xin''s situation.


    Rong Xin turns a blind eye to Wei Shenglian and walks past him when Wei Shenglian doesn''t exist.


    Wei Shenglian hugs Rong Xin from behind. "Our child is not dead. He is still fine now. We can find a way to make up for him and start over."

 Chapter 836

    Wei Shenglian hugs Rong Xin from behind. Rong Xin''s excessive calmness makes him feel indescribable uneasy. He would rather let Rong Xin beat him and scold him and vent his emotions than her.


    Wei Shenglian explained: "the reason why I don''t tell you is that I don''t want you to know that you have hurt your son, and I don''t want you to blame yourself and suffer. But a Xin, turn to think, you know, our child was not dead, he is still good, we can find a way to make up for him, we can start again


    Rong Xin is disgusted and is about to push away Wei Sheng Lian. At a glance, he sees Yue Jin with a little Tuanzi in front of him.


    Yuejin once lived in the palace, and the relationship with the queen is very unusual, people in the palace all know. Therefore, Yuejin came over, and the guards and generals outside did not dare to stop him, so they brought people directly.


    In the moonlight, weishenglian quietly looks at Yuejin and Rongxin, and the baby in Yuejin''s hand.


    Yuejin looks at the "intimate" scene in front of her and hears what weishenglian said just now. She wants to wait for Rongxin to push weishenglian away, but she can''t wait for a long time. She finally understands the answer and leaves with xiaotuanzi in the snow.


    Xiaotuanzi is not willing to come with Yuejin, just want to come with Chi Lin.


    At this moment, I can''t see the figure of Chi Lin around, and there is no fight of that kind. Everything is quiet. Little Tuanzi, who is led by Yuejin and trampled on the snow, secretly looks back from time to time. It seems that he knows Rong Xin a little. Little head can''t understand why they have been "cuddling" together.


    Rong Xin didn''t stop Yue Jin until she completely disappeared. She coldly broke off Wei Shenglian''s hand, turned around and looked directly at Wei Shenglian. No matter her face or voice, she was extremely cold and solemn. "You also remember that my son died that year. You killed him yourself, and I saw him with my own eyes. Now, I have no son. Chi Yan has nothing to do with me. If anyone dares to mention it again, I will scratch his skin and cramp him, chop him up and feed him to the dog. "


    Ten days Yu will dust please out of the house, just about to send the dust away, hear Rong Xin''s words.


    Liaochen said "Amitabha" with his hands together. The fact is already in front of his eyes, and he doesn''t understand why his sister still insists on denying it.


    "Sister, take advantage of the opportunity to make up, everything is still in time, don''t let yourself regret." Or that sentence, the dust also left.


    Let''s not stay.


    Wei Shenglian is very clear about how much Rong Xin cares about his family and family. What he says to his sister is so cold and stiff that he doesn''t soften half of it. For the time being, he doesn''t dare disobey Rong Xin on this issue any more and says obediently, "OK, he''s not. Now, Chi Fengting is here, and he wants to take your throne. There are soldiers from two countries outside the city. You are still there. Send your confidants to escort your sister. Ah Xin, let me stay. Let me protect you this time. I will try my best to make it up to you. "


    "Well, make it up to you." Rong Xin directly took out the dagger and threw it on the snow under Wei Shenglian''s feet. "As long as you die in front of me today, it''s the best compensation. From then on, the enmity between us will be wiped out."


    Weishenglian takes a step back.


    Rong Xin: "why, not?"


    Wei Shenglian: "do you really refuse to forgive me? Even if our son is still alive, you will... "


    "I said, I have no son!" Instant rage, emotional exposure, Rong Xin sternly interrupted, a murderous.

 Chapter 837

    Wei Shenglian then realized that he had lost his words. He had just decided not to mention it. "A Xin..."


    "Since you don''t want to die, I can only do it my own way." Rongxin head also don''t return to leave, to just come to report the person asked the general''s house.


    As the reporter followed Rong Xin''s steps to leave, he said, "emperor, after you leave, those people are still in the mansion. They are still fighting at this time. In addition, Qu Ning, who is beside Prince Yan, has also made a weapon that can explode. He is using that weapon to deal with the former Emperor''s dead men. "


    Rong Xin listens in the ear, the footstep does not stop, the order person continues to check, has the news to report to her at any time.


    The person who came to report took orders.


    Weishenglian wants to chase her, but she is still in the same place. She can''t walk away. She sees Rong Xin''s cold back disappear in front of her. In the end, he thought too simply. Today''s Rong Xin''s heart is as cold as a rock. He was not the one who loved him in those years. He even wanted to melt her with the feelings of that year. He only asked her to give him a chance.


    -


    The study is just ahead.


    The eunuch in the palace will go into the room and light the candle.


    "No need. No one is allowed to disturb me tonight without my permission. " Rong Xin went into the room alone and closed the door with his backhand. There was no one around him in the dark. He didn''t have to support himself any more. His straight body suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood.


    The eunuch in the palace outside the door heard the voice vaguely. She couldn''t help worrying and knocked on the door carefully, "the Emperor... The Emperor... You..."


    "Go away." There was a loud noise and something hit the threshold heavily.


    The eunuch in the palace was frightened and quickly stepped back.


    Soon, some soldiers came in a hurry to tell the queen about the siege of the two countries in the night, and wanted to let the eunuch in the palace pass on.


    The eunuchs who almost retreated to the gate shook their heads. They had never seen the empress so angry. No one dared to disturb her at this time.


    The soldier was anxious, but he had no choice but to go forward by himself, kneel down on one knee and report through the closed door.


    After the report, he waited patiently, but he couldn''t wait for the instructions from the people inside. The soldier couldn''t help looking back at the eunuch in the palace at the gate of the courtyard and doubting whether the queen was inside.


    In the dark study, Rong Xin sat motionless, and the blood left on his chin slid down his neck.


    Until dawn, Rong Xin, who had not closed her eyes all night, ordered the maid in waiting to come in and wash her.


    In the early morning, all kinds of toiletries were ready to wait at the door, but the maid in waiting, who did not dare to knock at the door, immediately pushed the door and entered. After seeing clearly the situation in the room and the appearance of the queen, they could not stop trembling and waited on the queen more carefully than usual.


    After dressing up, Rong Xin looks at her red eyes in the mirror, and tells the maid in waiting to pass on the general who is guarding the city.


    Palace maid: "back to... Back to the emperor, there are two generals already waiting outside."


    Rong Xin: "pass them in."


    The maid in waiting.


    As soon as the two generals entered the room, they saw the debris on the ground and the bloodstain that had not been cleaned up. They did not dare to say more. They directly saluted and reported to Rong Xin, "emperor, Xiling state and Huachen state began to attack the city last night." They and several other generals guarded the city all night and sent soldiers back to report to Rong Xin. As a result, the soldiers waited for a long time and could not wait for the Queen''s instructions. Early this morning, the offensive between the two countries weakened, so they came back to report in person.


    Rong Xin is indifferent and has no wave, "what''s the situation?"

 Chapter 838

    The commander of the report said: "as ordered by the emperor, the generals of the two countries have filled the city tower with water in time. Once the water freezes, they will shovel away the ice. In addition, the waterways dug outside the city, as soon as the" weapons "of the two countries fall on the city tower and soak in water, they are useless. The gate of the city is intact. The offensive of the two countries has weakened. The general will surely be able to stop the two countries. "


    Rong Xin was silent for a moment. "You should announce to the two countries that the princess of Xiling has taken refuge in Chizhou. I appreciate her very much. The skill of using water to restrain weapons was taught by the princess of Xiling. I advise the two countries to withdraw their troops as soon as possible, otherwise the princess of Xiling will make more powerful weapons for me. "


    The general of the report was stunned. It was a good way to sow dissension, but the time was not right. "Emperor, the princess of Xiling was caught last night, and the waterway dug along the wall outside the city was excavated a few days ago. I''m afraid it can''t be put on the princess of Xiling and said that she taught it."


    Rong Xin: "if I ask you to say so, you will do it."


    The two generals who reported to the police were awe inspiring. They did not dare to say more and went quickly.


    Rong Xin then called another person to ask about the general''s house.


    The person who came: "emperor, the whole general''s house has been almost razed to the ground. Prince Yan and the former Emperor have been fighting each other since last night, and both sides have been defeated. In addition, young master Yue is going to take the child away. All the people in the city are in a panic and want to flee to other places for refuge. "


    Rong Xin: "continue to monitor."


    Those who come will bow down.


    Rong Xin then called the soldiers, let the soldiers to summon, open the other three gates, allow the people who want to escape from the city to leave.


    The soldiers took orders.


    Rong Xin: "also, go to tell the emperor that I invited him to the castle."


    The soldier shuddered and took orders.


    -


    There are not many places for people to stay in the city tower full of water.


    Rongxin stands high, dressed in white clothes, no longer dyed white hair, one or two wisps of wind and snow, overlooking the outside of the city.


    Chi Fengting didn''t come.


    Rongxin is waiting.


    Outside the city, the soldiers of Huachen state and Xiling state, who are responsible for monitoring the tower, immediately report to Huachen emperor and Xiling emperor when they see the empress appear on the tower.


    It''s snowy. It''s bigger than last night.


    Hearing the news, Shi Fengyuan followed emperor Huachen, Chu Jinzheng, out of the conference hall and looked at the tower from a distance. Although the distance is far, not very clear, but they both know that it is indeed the queen Rong Xin.


    Shi Fengyuan looked for a moment and then said, "emperor, please allow me to sneak into the city and rescue the princess as soon as possible."


    "Go ahead and get them back." Chu Jinzheng nodded. Only the princess of Xiling could make such a powerful weapon. Naturally, she would save people anyway. Shi Fengyuan swore to him that not long ago, the general of Chizhou said that the princess of Xiling had taken refuge in Chizhou and so on.


    Shi Fengyuan handed over his hand and personally went to select the men and horses.


    Not far away, the same out of the big tent of the Xiling emperor also looked at the empress upstairs.


    Shaoqing, the Xiling emperor ordered people to prepare horses and sent someone to ask Chu Jinzheng if he was interested in meeting the empress downstairs?


    Chu Jinzheng agreed, and the Xiling emperor each led a team of soldiers to the castle.


    At this time, under the tower of the city, Chi Fengting finally arrived. Unexpectedly, Qu Ning was able to make the dynamite. In one night, he lost three dead men and many others were seriously injured. It took him so many years to train these dead men.

 Chapter 839

    The general will report to Rong Xin immediately.


    Rong Xin nodded.


    Chi Fengting had already seen that Rong Xin was standing alone on the upper floor of the city. Although there were soldiers and horses under and around the city, there was no one around her, as if she was lonely. She went upstairs alone in silence and left the dead under the city. She said directly to Rong Xin''s back, "how do you think about it?"


    Rong Xin didn''t look back and answered, "you know, this is not the first time I''ve been waiting for you."


    Chi Fengting was slightly stunned. On the one hand, he didn''t expect Rong Xin to say such words. On the other hand, he couldn''t remember when Rong Xin had been waiting for him. That year, he knew from the beginning that she had replaced her sister in the palace. He wanted to get close to him, but she always refused him, because there was so much blood between them. Later, he deliberately recruited his concubines to make her jealous, to see if she liked him a little bit, but what he saw was always the back of her leaving.


    Rong Xin: "I never know that the person I met in the temple was you."


    Chi Feng could not help asking "if you knew, what would you do?" but he swallowed the words and turned to look out of the city. He saw two teams of soldiers coming towards the city tower. The leaders seemed to be emperor Xiling and Emperor Huachen.


    Rong Xin: "last night, liaochen told me that if I was the one who entered the palace at the beginning, everything would not be like this."


    Chi Fengting moved uncontrollably. If she was the one who entered the palace at the beginning, he would still deal with Rong Yanzhi and Rong family, because no emperor could tolerate the loss of power. But he will not do so absolutely in her face, at least not kill the Rong family as much as possible, but up to now, what''s the point of saying that.


    Rong Xin: "so, I have been thinking about this problem."


    Chi Fengting: "what do you mean?"


    "Do you know why I chose weishenglian?" Rong Xin turned his head and faced Chi Fengting, "because of the mask."


    Chi Fengting is unbelievable.


    Rong Xin: "I... I went to that temple again later. I waited for you in the temple for many days, just like I was waiting for you on the city floor, but I didn''t wait for you. I have guessed, you do not want to take off the mask to let me see your true face, because your appearance is damaged. After returning to the frontier fortress, I met Wei Shenglian. I didn''t care about his face that was destroyed under his mask. I put him... "Pause, long pause, looking into Chi Fengting''s eyes," as you. "


    Chi Fengting was shocked, frozen, and couldn''t believe it. All kinds of expressions were intertwined in an instant, "what did you say?"


    Rong Xin: "you''ve heard me right. When I fell in love with Wei Shenglian, I took him as you."


    Chi Feng Ting Dun can''t help but step forward two steps and raise his hand to cover Rong Xin''s shoulder.


    The generals and soldiers who retreated to the city floor looked up and were afraid that Chi Fengting would do harm to the queen. They immediately drew their swords, but they were stopped by Rong Xin.


    Rong Xin: "I''m tired after all these years. Since it was the people from the temple who came to ask me for the throne, I can return it. From now on, I will leave. There is no queen in the world, and no one will find me. "


    Chi Fengting: "you can not go."


    Rong Xin looks at Chi Fengting and doesn''t speak.


    "You can go back to the queen if you want. This world, I share with you, why not Today''s situation was unexpected to Chi Fengting. Even if there is suspicion of fraud, Chi Fengting does not want to let go.

 Chapter 840

    Rong Xin''s face is full of consideration and choice.


    Chi Fengting is patient.


    Good morning¡ª¡ª


    Rong Xin: "do you really want to share with me?"


    Chi Fengting: "words count."


    Rong Xin: "good."


    "But before that, there are some problems that need to be solved." Chi Fengting''s tone changed. It seemed to be in a dilemma, but actually it was sharp. He tried Rong Xin in disguise. "For example, Wei Shenglian, the man named Yue Jin, what are you going to do with him? And about Chi Yan, don''t you really blame me? "


    "I said that I didn''t believe a word about everything last night. I have nothing to do with Chi Yan, and you don''t have to deal with it before me." Rong Xin''s tone changed and his face became colder. "As for Wei Shenglian, the armies of the two countries are pressing down on him now. I don''t want to lose my troops to deal with him at this time. If you can kill him, you can kill him. After killing him, I don''t mind if you give his head to me as a gift. As for Yuejin, like Xunyu, he is just a useful person. I have nothing to do with him


    Chi Fengting looks at Rong Xin and doesn''t miss any changes on her face.


    Rong Xin looks at him.


    Four eyes are opposite, so close distance, Chi Fengting almost can''t control his heartbeat. These are the eyes that he met in the temple and fell in love with. Although she and the man he married as Queen were twin sisters, their eyes were totally different.


    On the top of the gate, on the roof, above Rongxin and Chifeng''s court, Wei Shenglian, who used to sit idly, was lying on his back with his hands behind his head, letting the wind and snow fall on him. He knew that she had made an appointment with Chi Fengting. He was worried about her safety, so he quietly came over and stayed at the top. Unexpectedly, he heard such words. The reason why she liked him was that she regarded him as Chi Fengting. Now, should he leave like Yuejin and help the two people below?


    Wei Shenglian laughs. He never thought that he would be taken as a stand in one day. From the time he met her, approached her, married her, killed her, and killed the child she gave birth to, in this carefully designed "game" of revenge on Rong Yanzhi''s daughter, he always thought that he was the natural and heartless one, but in the end... Ha ha


    For a long time, Chi Fengting laughed, "OK, I believe you. Since he has nothing to do with you, I''ll give you his head and Wei Shenglian''s, just to make a pair. "


    Rong Xin''s face did not change, "I''ll wait to see." The same tone changed, "then how do you solve the account that I killed your princesses and princesses?"


    Chi Fengting said: "how about we write off all these gratitude and resentments, including the account of my killing Rong''s family?"


    Rong Xin''s hand under his sleeve was clenched, and his face remained unchanged, "OK. If a sum is equal to a sum, it will be regarded as the Qing Dynasty. "


    Outside the city tower, Emperor Xiling and Emperor Huachen arrived and held the reins one after another.


    Rong Xin looks out.


    Chi Fengting went to see it together.


    Although the Xiling emperor and the Huachen emperor Chu Jinzheng had already received the news that "the former Emperor of Chizhou, Chi Fengting, was not dead, and he went to the frontier fortress to kill the empress", it was only news after all. At this moment, I was surprised to see that Chi Fengting stood side by side with the empress and behaved intimately.


    Rong Xin: "it''s the right time for you to come."


    Chu Jinzheng: "empress, you are all right!"


    Emperor Xiling: "empress, I haven''t seen you for a long time. I wonder if you could introduce the people around you at this moment?"

 Chapter 841

    "Can''t the emperor of Xiling see that "Rong Xin is the former Emperor of Chizhou state, and will soon be the new emperor of Chizhou state," he said


    Xiling emperor and Chu Jinzheng were surprised again. If this sentence comes from Chi Fengting''s mouth, it means that Chi Fengting wants to take back the throne. In this way, there will be a civil strife in Chizhou state. In addition, a demon who wants to revenge will be able to win the benefits of the two countries while attacking Chizhou state. At the moment, leisurely Xin said that Rong Xin was still so calm and indifferent, just as he abdicated and offered the throne to Chi Fengting.


    Chu Jinzheng: "the truth is that one mountain can''t tolerate two tigers. He is the new emperor. Where is the queen going?"


    Rong Xin turns to see Chi Fengting.


    Chi Fengting was overbearing and gently took Rong Xin''s shoulder. "My queen, where do you think she should go?"


    Emperor Xiling and Chu Jinzheng looked at each other. The previous news clearly said that Chi Fengting took people to the frontier fortress to kill the empress. It was only a month or two, and they developed into this? And the queen, who has been in power for so many years and has been emperor for several years, is really willing to abdicate?


    Chi Fengting: "now that I''m back, I naturally want to keep Chizhou state. Emperor Xiling and Emperor Huachen, since all the people are here today, why don''t we make a good bet to see whether your two countries will win or Chizhou will win in the end? "


    By saying this, he was clearly telling them that he and the empress had become one and would fight against Xiling and Huachen together. Chu Jinzheng and Xiling emperor are not stupid. How can they not hear it.


    Chu Jinzheng arched his hand: "then I will accompany you to the end."


    Emperor Xiling: "wait and see."


    It''s snowing. It''s snowing.


    The Xiling emperor and Chu Jinzheng rode back to the city gate. This trip not only saw the situation in Chizhou, but also looked closely at the situation outside the city gate. As long as we find a way to release the water outside the city, so that the explosives will not fall into the water and fail, it is still easy to break the city.


    Seeing that the two emperors had gone, Rong Xin quietly pushed away Chi Fengting''s hand.


    Chi Fengting coughed slightly.


    Rong Xin: "are you hurt?"


    Chi Fengting: "just a little hurt."


    Rong Xin: "then you go back first and let the imperial doctor show you."


    Chi Fengting: "don''t you go back together?"


    Rong Xin: "the two countries attacked the castle last night. I''ll take advantage of it to inspect the situation."


    "Well, I''ll go back and wait for you, and then we''ll discuss how to deal with the two countries." It''s really a small injury, but we still need to find a place to exercise our power and adjust our breath. Chi Fengting will go first.


    Rong Xin orders the two generals to take Chifeng court and its people to rest. In front of Chifeng court, Rong Xin announces that as soon as the war is over, Chizhou''s throne will change, so that everyone can''t neglect the former Emperor Chifeng court.


    Chi Fengting hears the speech and looks back on Rong Xin.


    The generals and soldiers all took orders.


    Rong Xin watched Chi Fengting go away until he couldn''t see him at all. He didn''t call any generals to the city building. Instead, he avoided the sight of the generals and soldiers downstairs and took out a silk handkerchief to wipe his shoulder. The blood feud of Rong''s family can''t be offset by anything except cutting the enemy and paying the blood debt. Besides, Chi Fengting''s hand is not only blood debt.


    After wiping, Rong Xin''s hand loosened and let the silk handkerchief be blown away by the wind and snow.


    The tiny ripples lying on the roof above the gate tower bring Rong Xin''s action into his eyes. In the back of Rong Xin''s downstairs inspection, a flying man catches the silk handkerchief blown away by the wind.

 Chapter 842

    In the distance, Yu Wenxiao, who was following and came to inquire about the news, saw that the former Emperor had left, and the empress began to inspect the city tower. Thinking that nothing would happen, she quietly left and returned to the ruins of the general''s house.


    At this time, the general''s house collapsed, the ground was full of potholes, bodies and blood everywhere, and none of them was good.


    "How''s it going?" As soon as Yu Wenxiao comes back, Qu Ning can''t wait to ask.


    Yu Wenxiao: "I saw with my own eyes that the former Emperor went to the castle to see the empress. They met alone on the castle. I couldn''t hear what they said, but they..." they stopped talking. "Their manners were very close. In addition, the queen ordered the former Emperor and the former Emperor''s people to have a rest. I think they are already in a line. " According to the situation last night, Chi Yan was the Queen''s own son. Chi Fengting was malicious. The queen should hate Chi Fengting, but it turned out to be so.


    "How can it be! The late emperor killed so many Rong family members. The queen always hated him and wanted to kill him. How could she be intimate with him? " Qu Ning can''t figure it out. In addition, this situation is too unfavorable for them. From last night to this morning, all the explosives she made were used up, only three dead and several seriously injured were removed, and their own losses were also very heavy. Not only Chi Lin, but also Chi Yan was slightly injured.


    It''s so difficult to deal with a former Emperor. If the former Emperor and the Queen really join hands... Qu Ning doesn''t dare to think about it.


    In fact, Chi Yan denies that the queen is her mother. She can understand that the queen has harmed him so many times. But does the Queen really not believe it? Doesn''t she want to check?


    Qu Ning couldn''t help frowning.


    Yu Wenxiao: "it''s true. I saw it with my own eyes."


    Qu Ning turns to see Chi Yan.


    When the pool was halfway through, it suddenly stood up and said, "Damn, it''s like birds of a feather!"


    Qu Ning was deeply afraid of Chi Lin''s agitation, so he ran to kill the emperor and the empress. He was even more afraid of Chi Yan. He thought quickly in his heart and said: "all the explosives I made have been used up, so I have to make them again. Now the troops of the two countries are just outside the city. I believe the queen and the former Emperor will not leave here until they withdraw. We still have time to deal with them. When I make new explosives, we''ll deal with them no later


    Yu Wenxiao also advised, especially Chi Lin.


    When song and Yuan Dynasties came back with people looking for a place to settle down, they didn''t know what Yu Wenxiao had brought back. First, they said that they had found out, "today, many people in the city fled and went to other cities for refuge. The queen and her troops are all concentrated in the west of the city, which is closest to the west gate attacked by the two countries. We can temporarily retreat to the east of the city, conserve our energy and plan again. "


    Qu Ning nodded, "then we''ll go to the east of the city to conserve our energy, let the soldiers rest, and the wounded soldiers must be treated as soon as possible. I will also seize the time to make new explosives."


    Chi Yan said nothing.


    Qu Ning was afraid that he would not agree and kept shaking Chi Yan''s hand.


    -


    At night.


    Shi Fengyuan successfully sneaked into the city with several people with excellent martial arts skills. After finding out where the empress is now, he immediately took people to try to save Yun Xizhi. However, when he arrived, he found that the place where the empress is is is very closely guarded. It''s impossible to enter without disturbing anyone.


    Shi Fengyuan didn''t act rashly. He sent people to catch several soldiers and ask the whereabouts of the princess of Xiling.

 Chapter 843

    At night.


    Shi Fengyuan successfully sneaked into the city with several people with excellent martial arts skills. After finding out where the empress is now, he immediately took people to try to save Yun Xizhi. However, when he arrived, he found that the place where the empress is is is very closely guarded. It''s impossible to enter without disturbing anyone.


    Shi Fengyuan didn''t act rashly. He sent people to catch several soldiers and ask the whereabouts of the princess of Xiling.


    Of the six soldiers captured by Shi Fengyuan''s men, four did not know where the princess of Xiling was now. One shivered and said he knew, but he was not sure. Another said that the woman beside the devil could make that kind of explosive weapon.


    When Shi Fengyuan heard the speech, he immediately thought of Qu Ning, who was called "sister" by Yun Xizhi. Now I think that the queen will use this move to control explosives, it should also come from Qu Ning''s mouth. No matter Qu Ning is facing the devil or the queen, he can''t stay.


    After thinking for a moment, Shi Fengyuan, who is unable to save Yun Xizhi for the time being, takes people to the east of the city first.


    -


    East of the city.


    Qu Ning and his troops occupied the land.


    In a courtyard, Qu Ning made explosives overnight according to the materials collected by song and Yuan Dynasties.


    Xiaotuanzi is driven out of the door by Chi Lin, who carries Gong to adjust his breath. He pats the door for half a day. His hands are red, but the door doesn''t open. He goes to the hospital to look for Chi Yan. As a result, he pulls Chi Yan''s clothes for a long time and doesn''t see Chi Yan look down at him. He is even more sad. He wants to look for Qu Ning in the room.


    Yuejin knows that quning is making explosives at the moment. Before quning was making explosives, she didn''t let xiaotuanzi get close to her, saying that it would be dangerous. Yuejin hugs xiaotuanzi from the rear and doesn''t let xiaotuanzi pass. Last night, after meeting Rong Xin and Wei Shenglian, he left with Xiao Xi''er. But on the way, Xiao Xi''er clamored to find Chi Lin and Qu Ning and Chi Yan, but he refused to go. Finally, he had to return.


    Small regiment son does not depend on, move to and fro in the bosom of month Jin, want month Jin to put him down.


    Yue Jin did not let go. After a long silence, she looked at Chi Yan''s back. She did not know whether she should say it or not. She calmly said, "if you want to know what happened in those years, I can..."


    "No need." Chi Yan''s cold voice interrupted. He doesn''t believe it. He doesn''t believe a word. He has nothing to do with Rong Xin, so he doesn''t want to know or need to know.


    Little Tuanzi seemed to feel that the atmosphere was not right. He was a little afraid and put his hands around Chi Yan''s feet.


    -


    Late at night, Yuejin coaxes xiaotuanzi to sleep first.


    Under the candlelight, Yuejin looks at xiaotuanzi''s sleeping face. When she was in the frontier fortress, she said that she would recognize xiaoxi''er as soon as it was over. How happy he was at that moment, but now it''s impossible.


    Suddenly, acutely aware of the sound, Yuejin stood up to the window, slightly opened the window to look out, saw a few people in black come in. I want to tell Chi Yan Chi Lin, but Chi Lin''s action is obviously faster than him. A man in black was killed, and a man in black fell into Chi Lin''s hands.


    Yuejin closes the window and knows that she doesn''t need to help, so she guards xiaotuanzi again.


    In the courtyard downstairs, Yu Wenxiao comes forward to tear down the man in black''s cloth and question who sent them.


    The man in black will bite the poison hidden in the breach and commit suicide.


    Having already had experience, Yu Wenxiao fastly clasped the man in black''s jaw, restrained him, made him spit out the poison and torture him to extort a confession.


    The man in black couldn''t bear it and finally confided: "we came to kill Qu Ning on the order of the prime minister."

 Chapter 844

    Chi Lin: "shifengyuan? He''s in town? "


    The man in black nodded.


    Chi Lin: "why did he kill Qu Ning?"


    Man in Black: "we caught the soldier of the queen. The soldier said that she could make that kind of powerful weapon, too."


    Chi Lin''s face flashed murderous, "where is Shi Fengyuan now?"


    The man in black shook his head. He would not say anything now. He would not say anything if he was tortured again.


    Chi Lin has no patience. He leaves a sentence for Yu Wenxiao to continue. He turns to find his brother in the room where Qu Ning makes explosives.


    -


    Qu Ning made it with Chi Yan on purpose. On the one hand, she wanted Chi Yan to accompany her. On the other hand, she didn''t want Chi Yan to think about it alone. Previously, she opened the door and went out to take a breath. Then she saw that he was still standing in the hospital with white clothes, white hair and white snow.


    That figure, she just a look suddenly heartache, can''t help running to embrace him from behind, want to melt his cold, for him to brush the snow, even if the room is full of gunpowder smell very bad, also hard pull him in.


    After listening to Chi Linjin''s words, Qu Ning frowned slightly. When Shi Fengyuan sent someone to kill her, he didn''t know that she was the sister of the princess of Xiling, that is, the sister of the man he had just married. She wasn''t the one he recognized on the surface. Last night, my sister fell into the hands of the queen and was taken away by her soldiers. She didn''t make a sound, not that she didn''t see it, but that she knew clearly that she couldn''t save her sister at that time. In addition, she guessed that the queen must want to know how to make explosives from her sister''s mouth, so she would not kill her sister. Her sister should not be in danger.


    Chi Lin: "brother, I''ll take people to..."


    "No Qu Ning quickly stopped, "I''m safe now. He can''t kill me at all. Let''s just ignore him. At present, the most urgent task is to make explosives as soon as possible, to conserve energy and strength, and then to deal with the former Emperor and the empress. It''s better not to be distracted in other matters. "


    Chi Lin looks at his brother and listens to him.


    Chi Yan looks at Qu Ning. After a moment''s silence, Shun Qu Ning says, "strengthen your defense. You don''t have to kill him. If anyone comes again, they will be killed. "


    Chi Lin nodded and asked Qu Ning, "how are you doing?"


    Qu Ning: "at present, these raw materials are only enough to make a few. They should be ready before dawn, or we need to find more raw materials."


    "The song and Yuan dynasties have taken people to look for them, and they will bring them back." Let''s go out.


    "Wait a minute." Qu Ning suddenly thought of something, "Chi Lin, that... When you see Xiao Tuan Zi tomorrow, you can coax him a little. He is closest to you now. You ignore him all the time. I think he has lost a lot of weight. I haven''t been happy these days. " She wants to take care of xiaotuanzi, but there are so many things at the moment, and she is forced to make explosives, so she can''t take care of them. But it doesn''t mean that she doesn''t pay attention to xiaotuanzi. In addition, the war with the emperor last night, whether Yuejin took the opportunity to take xiaotuanzi away or not, she still came back today.


    "Too much." I thought there was something important for Chi Lin, but he didn''t turn back after listening to it, so he didn''t pay attention to the little fool. However, after knocking on the door for so long tonight, I don''t know if my little hand is swollen. Say he is stupid is stupid, so cold day knock what knock.


    -


    In the hospital.


    Yu Wenxiao: "young master, I''ve passed out, but I still won''t say."


    "Forget it." Chi Lin made a gesture.

 Chapter 845

    Yu Wenxiao understood and went to do it immediately. When he came back soon, he saw Chi Lin still standing in the courtyard and said, "young master, you are injured. Go to have a rest first. I''ll guard this evening."


    "You remember to give that little fool some medicine for swelling." Chi Lin was embarrassed to drop a sentence.


    Yu Wen and Xiao were stunned and then reacted. He couldn''t help laughing. He really didn''t understand Chi Lin''s good attitude towards xiaotuanzi. On the surface, I look cold to xiaotuanzi, but I still care about it in my heart.


    -


    The next morning.


    Xiaotuanzi woke up and knocked on the door of Chilin for the first time. He still remembered that Chilin lived here last night. But after knocking on the door for a long time, the door still didn''t open. Xiaotuanzi looked up and watched.


    Yuejin comforts her and wants to take xiaotuanzi to breakfast first.


    If the little Tuanzi didn''t follow him, he would not leave because he was lying on the door.


    Yue Jin has no choice but to take a small ball.


    "Idiot." Chi Lin came back from practicing martial arts in the yard for half an hour. When he saw this scene, he turned around and left, but his pace was obviously not fast.


    When Xiao Tuanzi heard the voice, he turned his head and immediately chased Chi Lin with a pair of short legs. While staggering, he chased back Chi Lin, while shouting "brother" in a hurry. After successfully holding Chi Lin''s foot from behind, his face almost burst into laughter and looked up at Chi Lin.


    Chi Lin was still impatient and bent down to pick up the little ball. His face was very bad. He said, "what are you looking at? Eat."


    Xiaotuanzi: "brother... Brother!"


    At the beginning of Chi Lin Pai, when he didn''t hear it, he ignored Yuejin behind him and took Xiaotuan Zi into his brother''s house not far away to eat with Chi Yan quning.


    -


    in the house.


    Qu Ning, with two panda eyes on his head, is washing with Chi Yan.


    At the end of last night, Chi Yan saw that she was tired and asked her to rest several times, but she didn''t make good explosives, so she always felt uneasy. Now it''s all right. I''ve made a few. After breakfast, I''ll take a rest with him. He didn''t sleep all night. She believed that if she did not pull him, he would not rest.


    When he heard the knock and push at the door, he saw Chi Lin coming in with Xiao Tuan Zi. Qu Ning, who was half washed, wiped his face in a hurry. He took Xiao Tuan Zi in two or three steps. He couldn''t help kissing her left face and right face. Such a soft white face is really a bit hard to bite. After so many things happened, I feel that everyone is changing. Only this little group hasn''t changed at all. It makes people happy when they see it.


    Xiaotuanzi is very happy. He learns Qu Ning''s movements and kisses Qu Ning. Then he plunges down to the ground and runs to Chi Yan. He raises his face to show Chi Yan. I remember that Chi Yan would "touch" his little face every time he was kissed by Qu Ning.


    Chi Yan stooped, wiped the place where Xiaotuan Zi was loved by Qu Ning with his finger pulp, wiped Xiaotuan Zi''s mouth, and simply washed Xiaotuan Zi''s face.


    Xiaotuanzi was even more happy. He ran back to Chi Lin''s feet and hugged Chi Lin''s feet. His eyes seemed to look out of the three. People who didn''t pay attention to him before, today they pay attention to him.


    Chi Lin envied his brother for washing the little fool''s face. Now his face was really ugly. He directly picked up Xiaotuan and put it on the stool, picked up a steamed bun and put it in the bowl in front of Xiaotuan, "eat."


    Xiaotuanzi was too short, so he stretched his head to the edge of the table and tried to grab the bowl with his hands.


    Chi Yan finished washing, ready to go to the table, only to see Qu Ning has been looking at him, and eyes, calm asked: "what''s the matter?"

 Chapter 846

    "It''s nothing. It''s just that I suddenly think of some pictures." When I saw him wipe xiaotuanzi''s face just now, those familiar pictures came to my mind unconsciously. As a matter of fact, she had already thought of 80% of the past memories. It is true that 80% of the past memories are inseparable from 10% of the past memories. But just now that minute picture, originally these minute places only then are more warm, really hoped that can return to originally.


    "You say, are you doing this because... You''re jealous?" Suddenly, Qu Ning gets close to him and whispers in his ear.


    Chi Yan is silent.


    Qu Ning Yu Guang glances at the table and sees Chi Lin and Xiao Tuan Zi "you stare at me, I look at you". He doesn''t notice her and Chi Yan at all. He kisses Chi Yan''s face very quickly. Like a cat that has stolen fishy food, he retreats quickly and teases: "he''s just a baby!" Words fall, smile overflow, Qu Ning first step to the table to sit down, this moment is rare these days relaxed and happy, I hope Chi Yan can be so relaxed.


    Xiaotuanzi didn''t feel that Chi Lin was staring at him fiercely. He just felt that Chi Lin was looking at him all the time.


    Little Tuanzi couldn''t hold on to "looking at each other" any more. He covered his little face shyly and rushed into his arms.


    Chi Lin


    "It turns out that you have such a good relationship. I was worried last night." Xiaotuanzi used to be closest to Chi Yan. Seeing Chi Lin is like a little mouse seeing a big cat. As a result, now she is closest to Chi Lin. Qu Ning can''t help but be jealous and adds some vegetables to xiaotuanzi''s bowl. This breakfast, which was brought by Yu Wen and Xiao Gang, is still hot.


    "Who''s with him?" As if he had been turned off, Chi Lin denied it immediately, and his face was very bad.


    Qu Ning


    Little Tuan Zi, who is still drilling into Chi Lin''s arms, giggles. No matter how Chi Lin pushes him, he just hugs Chi Lin.


    -


    After breakfast.


    Qu Ning said to Chi Lin: "I''ve made the explosive. It''s in the room where the explosive is made. You and Yu Wenxiao go to have a look. I''ll have a rest with Yan and call us whenever there''s a situation. "


    Chi Lin nodded, also want to let his brother have a good rest, take xiaotuanzi out.


    Xiaotuanzi holds half a steamed bread in his hand and wants to pass it to Chi Lin to eat.


    Qu Ning closed the door. Together with him, he went to the couch and lay down. He pulled the quilt to cover himself and him. He covered his eyes with his hand and said in a soft voice, "if you don''t have a good rest and keep your spirit, who do we need? Rock, don''t think about the queen, don''t think about anything, you see, now we have so many people together, isn''t it very good? We are sure to win this battle. "


    Chi Yan hugged Qu Ning, "you can''t leave me, never."


    "Never! If you drive me, I won''t go either. " Qu Ning swears.


    On the other side.


    Yu Wenxiao sees that xiaotuanzi is taken away by Chi Lin and asks Yuejin to have breakfast with him in another room.


    After sitting down separately, Yu Wenxiao said: "last night, the young master told me to send some anti swelling medicine to the child. I see you''re all asleep, so I''m not bothering you. "


    Yue Jin: "Xiao Xi''er''s hand is OK. Thank you for your concern."


    Yu Wenxiao: "let''s have breakfast first. Don''t worry. You won''t really bully Xiao Xi''er. He''s just childish. "


    Yuejin understands.


    At this time, a soldier came to report and said to Yu Wenxiao, "Young Master Yu, the empress and the former Emperor inspected the castle early in the morning."


    Yue Jin thought she had heard wrong, "what did you say?"


    The soldier looked at Yu Wenxiao and saw that he didn''t speak, so he repeated to Yuejin.

 Chapter 847

    Yue Jin doesn''t understand. The night before yesterday, he saw with his own eyes that Rong Xin was with Wei Shenglian. Now how did he become with Chi Fengting? He turned his head and asked Yu Wenxiao: "the queen and the former Emperor... Did they cooperate?"


    Yu Wenxiao asked, "don''t you know?"


    Yuejin shakes her head. I don''t know about it.


    Yu Wenxiao: "yesterday morning, the queen and the former Emperor met in the city tower. They were intimate and obviously cooperated."


    Yue Jin: "no, she hates Chi Fengting most. She can never forgive Chi Fengting."


    Yu Wenxiao: "the queen is not an ordinary person. Now that the two countries have committed crimes, they have not forgiven this problem. Obviously, no interests are more important. The queen should want to join hands with the former Emperor to deal with the two countries. Besides, the emperor collected the portrait and mask, and he was very affectionate to the empress.... "


    Yuejin still doesn''t believe it. Even if Rong Xin forgives anyone, she will not forgive Chi Fengting, because Chi Fengting killed her father, her second brother and her fourth brother, all of whom are her closest relatives. In doing so, she must have other plans. Maybe she wanted to use Chi Fengting to deal with the two countries first, and then pay Chi Fengting after the two countries withdrew.


    Yu Wenxiao looked at Yuejin''s face and knew that the relationship between Yuejin and the queen was not simple, but he didn''t know what the relationship was. His eyes flashed and he took the opportunity to explore: "do you really think it''s impossible?"


    Yuejin nods.


    Yu Wenxiao: "do you think the eldest son and the queen are true?"


    Yue Jin was silent for a long time, "yes."


    Yu Wenxiao: "is the queen still treating the eldest son like this? Does she really don''t believe it or doesn''t care at all... "


    "She cares." How could Rong Xin not care about Chi Yan. She was very concerned about it and knew that Chi Yan was her own son. She would never do anything to hurt Chi Yan. If someone says to him at the moment that "ChiYan wants the throne, Rongxin will return the throne to ChiYan without saying a word", he doubts it at all.


    "She cares!" Yue Jin doesn''t feel like repeating it.


    Yu Wenxiao: "seriously? Now... "


    Yuejin shakes her head and doesn''t say any more.


    Yu Wenxiao saw that he couldn''t ask anything. He got up and went to talk to Chi Lin about what the soldiers had told him.


    -


    The day passed safely.


    At night.


    The person who sent to kill quning never came back. Shifengyuan already knew the result. Now, it''s not easy to save Yunxi and kill quning.


    "Prime minister, I caught two more soldiers. One of them knew where the princess was locked up." The person who inquires into the information comes back, reports to Shi Fengyuan, and escorts the captured soldiers to Shi Fengyuan.


    Shi Fengyuan personally interrogated.


    The captured soldiers answered one by one, asking only for his life.


    Yunxizhi can''t stay in Rongxin''s hands for too long. Even if yunxizhi is killed, she can''t tell Rongxin how to make explosives. Shi Fengyuan thought about it for a long time, and finally decided to take a risk to save him. He put on the armor of Chizhou soldiers and led people to sneak into the courtyard surrounded by three outer floors and three inner floors.


    Yunxizhi has been locked up for two days. During these two days, he has not been subjected to any torture, nor has he seen rongxinna again. He has no idea of the situation outside, as if he had been forgotten by rongxinna. But she can''t forget that since she knew that what Chi Fengting really liked was Rong Xin, the past that Chi Fengting loved was humiliating to her, and even made her sick. She wanted to tear Chi Fengting to pieces.


    How blind was she when she was so fooled by Chi Fengting!

 Chapter 848

    Shi Fengyuan successfully comes in, pretends to be a soldier who delivers food to Yun Xizhi, and carries food into the room.


    "I''ve said that. I don''t eat anything." Yun Xizhi, who is sitting at the table with his back to the door, gets angry at the sound of opening the door and smashes things.


    Shi Fengyuan closed the door and quickly stepped behind Yun Xizhi. He covered Yun Xizhi''s mouth with one hand and said, "it''s me."


    Yunxizhi was about to make a speech. He heard the familiar voice and tried to look back.


    Shi Fengyuan released his hand and put the tray on the table.


    "When you came, I knew you would come to save me. You will come." Yunxizhi quickly stood up, turned around, and suddenly hugged shifengyuan. He was a little overjoyed and wept. Everything is false. Only those who take risks at the moment are true.


    Shi Fengyuan also hugged Yun Xizhi and asked softly, "tell me what happened these days? Did Jung sin force you? "


    "Yes, as soon as I caught her that night, but how could I tell her?" Yun Xizhi cried and sneered.


    Shi Fengyuan was secretly relieved, but Yun Xizhi didn''t say it.


    Yun Xizhi: "Fengyuan, I saw Chi Fengting. I saw him with my own eyes. It turned out that what he really liked was Rongxin. In those years, he calculated me to help him deal with Rong Yanzhi and Rong''s family. I was so dedicated to helping him get Rong Xin.... "


    Shi Fengyuan was surprised and didn''t understand, "how can I? If he really likes Rong Xin, he will marry him as soon as he ascends the throne. "


    As like as two peas, Rong Yanzhi was able to wipe away tears and resentment. "No one knows that there are two daughters in the same family. He married a sister, not the one in love." Who is Rong Yanzhi? When he was in power, he was famous for protecting his children. He has already married one, how can he get another in Rong Yanzhi''s hands, so he can only find a way to overthrow Rong Yanzhi. "


    Shi Fengyuan understood that there was such a thing. It was hard for people to think of it. "Now the queen is..."


    Yun Xizhi: "it''s the one he likes. At the beginning, I wondered how the original submissive people suddenly changed so much. It turned out that they had changed people. "


    Shi Fengyuan: "their sisters are really different."


    Yun Xizhi: "besides, you can''t think that the devil is actually the relative of Rongxin that bitch..."


    "Shh, keep it down. We don''t have much time. We''ll talk about the rest when we go out." Seeing that Yun Xizhi was more and more excited, his voice unconsciously increased. Shi Fengyuan quickly interrupted him in a soft voice and comforted him gently. Then he went to the door and gently buttoned it twice, so that the receptionist could come in quickly and exchange clothes with Yun Xizhi, so as to steal the Dragon Zhuanfeng and take Yun Xizhi out quietly.


    There was no response outside.


    Shi Fengyuan suddenly felt that it was not right. He opened the door slightly and looked out. He saw that there were a lot of people outside. It was obviously surrounded by people, but the people he brought in did not move and fell to the ground.


    "What''s the matter?" Yun Xizhi looked out and his face changed. "I''ve been fooled. She''s deliberately leading you in to catch a turtle in a jar."


    Shi Fengyuan didn''t speak. He thought to himself that if he killed Yun Xizhi directly at this time, could he escape by himself without any burden? He knows the method and process of making explosives. After killing yunxizhi, Rongxin can''t know. He and quning are the only people who know about it in the world. Later, he will try to get rid of quning.

 Chapter 849

    "Fengyuan, go, leave me alone!" Yun Xizhi immediately grasped Shi Fengyuan''s hand and said eagerly, "Rong Xin, that bitch still wants to ask me, so she won''t kill me for the moment. But you''re different. You go, go... "


    Shi Fengyuan''s eyes changed several times, and he hugged Yun Xizhi again, "fool, how can I leave you? If you want to go, let''s go together! " Since Rong Xin set up this game and cooperated with Chi Fengting, it should be more difficult for him to escape from the trap.


    Since the method of escape is not good, we can only change it. Shi Fengyuan said, "but we agreed that if we can''t get away, they will all fall into the hands of Rong Xin and Chi Fengting. You should never tell us the method of production, no matter what the situation. If you don''t say it, jungsin won''t kill us. Once you say that, it''s our time to die. "


    Words fall, Shi Feng Yuan perfectly hide the murderous gas that the eye bottom deep place delimits.


    I don''t know that Shi Fengyuan has just killed her. Yun Xizhi is so moved that he nods his head. This is the true love in need. She was in prison and he risked everything to save her. At the critical moment, he didn''t want to leave her. She was so stupid that she was cheated by Chi Fengting. Fortunately, after suffering, I met the person in front of me.


    Shi Fengyuan then took Yun Xizhi''s hand and said, "well, let''s go out together now, advance and retreat together."


    Yunxi holds Shi Fengyuan''s hand and keeps up with his steps. He is moved and ignores the three words of "Chi Fengting" in Shi Fengyuan''s sentence that "they all fall into the hands of Rong Xin and Chi Fengting".


    The general, who led the soldiers to surround them, saw them coming out and said, "prime minister, princess, please welcome the emperor."


    Shi Fengyuan smile, "if we do not want to go?"


    General: "to avoid the emperor''s anger, I would advise the prime minister and the princess to go."


    "It depends on how sincere you are." With that, shifengyuan draws his sword and takes yunxizhi out.


    The general also ordered the action.


    -


    After a long time.


    The general escorts Shi Fengyuan and Yun Xizhi to the brightly lit hall, forcing them to kneel.


    Rong Xin raised his hand, indicated that it was unnecessary, and winked at the eunuch next to him.


    The eunuch took the order and immediately sent two poisons that could make people lose their internal power and weakness, forcing Shi Fengyuan and Yun Xizhi to swallow them in front of Rong Xin.


    Since he stepped into the hall, Yun Xizhi saw Rong Xin and Chi Fengting sitting side by side in front of him. He was stunned until he was forced to feed poison by his jaw and coughed. But he still couldn''t believe that Rong Xin and Chi Fengting would sit together so peacefully, "you... You..."


    Shi Fengyuan reveals a flaw in Yun Xizhi and explains to him, "they have cooperated." Looking back at Rong Xin and Chi Fengting, "one is the empress, the other is the former Emperor, the later is the emperor and the queen. They are really right."


    Rong Xin drinks tea slowly.


    Yunxi stopped laughing, laughing, laughing at his own past stupidity, how could he be so stupid. Now, a person who has killed himself several times, a person who has cheated himself, sits right together. If he had not been reborn, he would have vomited blood on the way to the yellow spring. "Rong Xin, aren''t you afraid that those ancestors of the Rong family were watching coldness in the sky? Chi Fengting, you don''t care that many of your princes and princesses died in the hands of this woman? "

 Chapter 850

    Rong Xin didn''t seem to hear it. She was still drinking tea, and her eyes were covered by her thick eyelashes.


    Chi Fengting: "the princess of Xiling is really good at provoking." Pause, tone is not slow, "unfortunately, useless."


    "You Yunxi is very angry.


    Shi Fengyuan quickly shook his head to Yun Xizhi and asked him to bear it, "empress and former Emperor, we will know that people don''t talk in secret, just a little bit, don''t know what you want?"


    Rong Xin: "I''ll give you two choices. One is death, the other is how to make explosives."


    Yun Xizhi replied angrily without hesitation: "wishful thinking!"


    "Don''t answer so quickly. I have a lot of patience tonight." Rong Xin motioned to the soldiers to "please" the princess of Xiling to one side and ordered her to be put on the rack.


    Yun Xizhi immediately understands Rong Xin''s intention. As expected, he is vicious and wants to threaten Shi Fengyuan by executing her. "Rong Xin, I won''t say it. I won''t even say it when I die. If you dare to punish Fengyuan, I''ll kill myself. You''ll never know. "


    Rong Xin was not moved.


    After placing the scaffold, the soldiers tied Shi Fengyuan firmly to the scaffold.


    Yunxizhi looked at her and tried to push away the soldiers who were holding her. "I''m serious. If you dare to move him, you''ll never know. I''ll do what I say!"


    In sharp contrast to Yun Xizhi''s agitation and anger, Rong Xin has always been indifferent and "executed."


    When soldiers take orders, the first kind of criminal law is flogging.


    Yun Xizhi: "Rong Xin, you dare!"


    "Chi Fengting, such a cruel and vicious woman, is what you like?"


    "Chi Fengting, ask her to stop. Ask her to stop at once."


    "Feng Yuan, Feng Yuan, how are you?"


    "Stop it. Don''t beat him. Stop it. You hear me? Stop it. Stop it..."


    The soldiers only listen to Rong Xin.


    Shi Fengyuan snorted several times, but he could still hold on. In turn, he comforted Yun Xizhi, "I''m ok. Don''t ask him."


    Rong Xin: "next dead hand."


    Soldiers immediately add gravity.


    After a while, Shi Fengyuan was injured, his clothes were fragmented, and his flesh and blood were blurred.


    Yunxi watched shifengyuan like this, but he couldn''t save him. The poison he was forced to swallow had completely broken out, and he couldn''t make any effort. And the two culprits are sitting in front of us drinking tea. What can be more hateful than that!


    Suddenly, the whip broke in two.


    The soldier stopped and looked at Rongxin.


    Rong Xin: "change the brand."


    Brand, as the name suggests, is to burn the iron red, brand on people. The soldier nodded, quickly moved the charcoal to the hall, and put the iron on the charcoal.


    Yun Xizhi opened his eyes wide and began to fight again. "Don''t... don''t... Rong Xin, Chi Fengting, stop... Don''t..."


    Shi Fengyuan coughed up blood, or that sentence, "don''t ask them, I can hold on."


    Rong Xin: "slowly support, the same, not urgent."


    Yun Xizhi: "Fengyuan, Fengyuan..."


    When the soldiers saw that the iron was red, they didn''t say a word.


    Shi Fengyuan gritted his teeth.


    Cloud Xi Zhi see straight tears, would rather let Xin directly torture her, also don''t so torture teacher Feng Yuan.


    -


    More than half an hour later, Shi Fengyuan fainted. There was a huge pool of blood on the ground of the scaffold, which was shocking.


    The whole body is weak, but also continue to earn the cloud Xi Zhi tears hazy eyes, paralyzed on the ground.


    Chi Fengting watched and knew that this method was useless. Their purpose is to find out how to make explosives, not to really take Shi Fengyuan''s life. They said to Rong Xin, "let''s call it a night."

 Chapter 851

    "As I said, I am very patient. This is just the beginning. Some people, if you don''t kill her, you can''t pry her mouth open. " Rong Xin still drinks tea slowly without frowning. He asks the soldiers to wake up Shi Fengyuan and keep on.


    Chi Fengting looked at it for a while, then suddenly approached Rong Xin and whispered in his ear: "if Shi Fengyuan died like this, would you be the next one to punish the princess of Xiling?"


    Rong Xin, hearing the speech, looked at Yun Xizhi, who was paralyzed on the ground, "it''s true that you are young and beautiful. Why, do you have a crush on it? "


    "Once she''s executed, she can''t bear it, or even kill her. Isn''t that the only Qu Ning around Chi Yan in the world who can make it?" The words of Qu Ning beside Chi Yan, I don''t know whether they are intentional or unintentional. Chi Fengting''s voice is obviously heavier. His dark eyes are turning, and there is a sharp temptation, "don''t you have other ideas?"


    "Stop it." Rong Xin quickly put down his tea cup and stood up, "if you have such doubts, or are on guard against me, I will give them to you. You don''t have to tell me when you ask. "


    Words fall, Rong Xin strides away.


    Chi Fengting immediately ordered people to detain Shi Fengyuan and the princess of Xiling state, and asked the imperial doctor to treat Shi Fengyuan. Shi Fengyuan must not be allowed to die, so he quickly went after Rong Xin, stopped him in the corridor, and motioned everyone to step back.


    The generals and soldiers did not move, only looking at Rong Xin.


    Rong Xin raised his hand, and the generals and soldiers retreated.


    Chi Fengting looked at the generals and soldiers who only listened to Rong Xin''s orders. His eyes were deep. There was a flash in his eyes. Then he looked at Rong Xin and said, "I didn''t mean that."


    Rong Xin: "I said that the word" Chi Yan "should not be used in my presence. I will remember what I said. "


    Chi Fengting: "OK, I won''t mention it again."


    Rong Xin: "if you still can''t trust me, you can say that I will not force you."


    Chi Fengting: "No. I take it back


    Rong Xin calmed his anger slowly. "It''s just that it''s late. I''ll go to have a rest. They are two. Since I have given them to you, I will not interfere with them any more. I have always been a great talker. "


    "It''s really late. I want to rest, too." Chi Fengting holds Rong Xin''s hand, which reveals a little bit of the implication.


    How could Rong Xin not hear it, pretending not to know, "let''s have a rest earlier."


    Chi Fengting does not let go, holding Rongxin.


    A palace maid suddenly ran up at this time. With a look of panic, she knelt down to Rong Xin. "Emperor... Emperor, my servant is ready for the new moon..." suddenly, she worried about Chi Fengting.


    Rong Xin takes the opportunity to take back his hand, and gets angry with the maid at his feet, "it''s useless."


    The maid in waiting was even more frightened and trembled so much that she began to clap her hands, which was heavy and fast. She only wanted to spare her life.


    Rong Xin left.


    The palace maids did not dare to get up, but they still clapped.


    Chi Fengting looked at Rong Xin''s back and asked the palace maid, "what''s the matter?"


    The palace maids dare not say.


    "Said Chi Feng in a deep voice


    Maidservant: "maidservant... When I sent the moon belt to the emperor, I soiled the moon belt. I immediately prepared a new one. Maidservant should die... I blame my rough hands. Maidservant should die... Maidservant should die..."

 Chapter 852

    "Damn it." Coldly drop a few words, Chi Fengting sink face, also leave.


    The maid of honor still did not dare to get up and continued to kneel on the ground and clap her lips.


    -


    The next morning.


    Chi Fengting asked the maid of honor at random when he was washing.


    The eunuch carefully replied, "she knelt all night and fainted in the morning."


    Chi Fengting didn''t say much. He asked the eunuch to come down, called his own man in black, and whispered a few orders.


    The man in black takes orders.


    On the other side, the court where the maids live.


    The two maids went into the room, closed the door, and applied warm water to the feet and knees of their sisters who had been kneeling all night.


    One of them said: "fortunately, there is no snow on the corridor, otherwise your legs will be useless. Remember the lesson of this time. Don''t be so careless next time. How can the things prepared for the emperor be soiled carelessly. The Emperor didn''t kill you. He''s very kind. "


    "Well, I understand. I''ll be careful. There won''t be another time." Lying on the wooden couch and kneeling all night, the maid in waiting was pale and weak, nodding tearfully. As a matter of fact, there is nothing about the moon. The emperor suddenly ordered them to do so, and they deliberately performed such a play in front of the former Emperor. At the moment of these conversations, the emperor also ordered them to say.


    The man in black who was ordered to come to check left without any hesitation and went back to report to Chi Fengting.


    If the things brought by the moon are true, and Rong Xin really comes to the moon, then it''s normal for her to refuse his intimacy. On the contrary, if the story of the moon is false, and it is made up by Rong Xin to deceive him, it shows that Rong Xin doesn''t want him to touch it at all. Therefore, it can be concluded that she doesn''t like him as she says, but has a different plan for him. Now after listening to his own people''s investigation, Chi Fengting puts down his doubts. It seems that Rong Xin really came to the moon.


    -


    The lobby.


    The eunuch prepares a good breakfast and waits for Chi Fengting.


    Chi Fengting didn''t see Rong Xin. She was just about to wait. A maid in waiting told him, "the first emperor, the queen, she''s not feeling well. She won''t have breakfast today."


    "Why do you feel sick? I''ll see. " Chi Fengting was concerned and went directly to the courtyard where Rong Xin lived.


    Several palace maids and eunuchs quickly followed.


    At this time, in Rong Xin''s room, the two maids who had just gone to apply their feet and knees to the maids came back. While carefully waiting for Rong Xin to wash, they reported in a low voice: "emperor, the maidservants have done and said what you ordered, not a word bad."


    "Well." Rong Xin light should a, walk to the dresser sit down, let these two palace maids give her wan hair. Chi Fengting is suspicious and will definitely check whether she really came to the moon. Once Chi Fengting knew that she was cheating him and didn''t want him to be close, he would really doubt it.


    A shadow guard comes in and kneels down to Rong Xin.


    Two palace maids saw that they didn''t need Rong Xin''s command. They immediately withdrew, took the door and guarded the door.


    Rong Xin: "how about it?"


    The shadow guard stood up, stepped forward, and said softly, "the emperor has been saved, and no one has found out."


    Rong Xin: "very good." Next, I''ll whisper a few more words.


    The shadow guard listens in the ear and bows away.


    Another shadow guard arrives and reports to Rong Xin with the left shadow guard.


    "Well, good." Rong Xin lightly waved his hand and let Yingwei retreat.


    There was a knock at the door, and outside the door came a report from the palace maid that Chi Fengting had come.


    Rong Xin: "come in."


    The palace maid opened the door to let Chi Feng enter.

 Chapter 853

    As the door opened, a cold wind poured into the house.


    Rong Xin trembled and coughed again. "What are you doing here?"


    "The palace maid said that you are unwell. I''ve come to have a look. Have you let the imperial doctor see it?" Chi Fengting came near and saw that Rong Xin''s face was really pale. He said with heartache, "why do you still get up since you don''t feel well?"


    Rong Xin: "at this time, domestic and foreign troubles, I can''t fall."


    Chi Fengting picked up Rong Xin, put him on the wooden couch, covered him with a quilt, sat down on the edge of the bed, looked down at him and said, "don''t worry, now I''m back, I''ll hold everything up, you can have a good rest." Then he lowered his head to kiss Rong Xin''s forehead.


    Rong Xin held back his disgust and held Chi Fengting''s hand in one hand. "I never like to rely on people. But if this person is you, I can rest assured. Anyway, after the war, I will return the throne to you. It''s time for you to regain your political power and take back the power from me. "


    Chi Fengting''s eyes flashed, half joking, "including military power?"


    "Including military power!" Rong Xin moved, took out a military amulet from under the pillow and put it into Chi Fengting''s palm.


    Chi Fengting''s heart moved, and he could not help but bow his head again.


    Rong Xin urges Chi Fengting to inspect the city tower to see the soldiers and horses of Xiling state and Huachen state.


    Chi Fengting nods and asks Rong Xin to have a good rest and leave with the talisman.


    As soon as Chi Fengting left, Rong Xin asked the eunuch to step down and wash her face. A military talisman makes Chi Fengting happy. Unfortunately, he doesn''t know that she can command troops without military talisman.


    -


    For the next three or four days, Rong Xin pretended to be ill in the room, and gave everything to Chi Fengting, without asking about the situation of the princess of Xiling and Shi Fengyuan. Whenever Chi Fengting mentioned the problem of "getting rid of the demons as soon as possible", Rong Xin asked, "at this time of civil strife, isn''t it sending a signal for the covetous Xiling state and Huachen state to attack the city?"? The devil wants to get rid of, but she opposes civil strife at this time.


    Chi Fengting can''t help suspecting that Rong Xin is soft hearted to Chi Yan, but the talismans are in her hands. She gives him all the most important talismans. He shouldn''t be suspicious any more.


    Day five¡ª¡ª


    Rong Xin looks very well. He gets up early and has breakfast with Chi Fengting.


    In the middle of the meal, a bodyguard rushed to the hall and told Rong Xin, "emperor, my subordinates have just found out about the demons. Recently they sent many people to collect a lot of raw materials, which should be used to make that kind of powerful weapon."


    Rong Xinshen turned to Chi Fengting and said, "no wonder he is so quiet these days. He is busy making weapons and strengthening his strength. We don''t want to have civil strife at this time, and let Xiling and Huachen outside the city have an opportunity, but he doesn''t think so. Once he''s made the weapon, it''s very bad for us. The castle will be handed over to you, and I''ll be handed over to him. Let''s act separately. I''ll get rid of him myself this time. "


    Chi Fengting: "Chi Yan has excellent martial arts, so it''s hard for his troops to win him. My dead man can deal with him, or you guard the city, he will give it to me. "


    "No, they made weapons just to deal with your dead men. Now I don''t know if they have. It''s too dangerous for your dead men to go. I could have caught him once in those days, and I can now. " Rong Xin''s tone is tough and there is no room for negotiation. In front of Chi Fengting, he directly orders general Xue, one of the generals, to send 100000 troops to kill the devil.

 Chapter 854

    General Xue didn''t move and looked at Chi Fengting.


    Rong Xin frowned and was not happy. Later, he realized that he had already given the talisman to Chi Fengting. He looked back at Chi Fengting and looked firm.


    Chi Fengting hesitated for a moment, and finally agreed to let general Xue do according to Rong Xin''s order, and be sure to kill the devil.


    Rong Xin added: "I''ll only give you half a day. If you make a quick decision, the troops will come back to guard the gate."


    General Xue immediately mobilized 100000 troops to the east of the city where the devil was.


    -


    It''s near noon.


    General Xue was wounded all over. He came back with a group of soldiers in a mess and brought back a truck of booty explosives. He told Rongxin and Chi Fengting: "the emperor, the former Emperor, the last general is incompetent. He has not been able to take down the devil yet. He only takes back these. Please give the last general half a day."


    Rong Xin''s face is not good.


    Chi Fengting looked at the result, and his face was not good.


    The atmosphere in the hall was oppressive.


    For a while.


    Just as general Xue and his soldiers were about to be suffocated by low pressure, Rong Xin was magnanimous, "I''ll give you another half day. If you can''t take the devil before dark, don''t come back. "


    General Xue, who was embarrassed and wounded, took the order and rushed to the east of the city with his soldiers.


    Chi Fengting: "since he is incompetent, still..."


    "With these explosives in front of you, send them to the city tower, let the Xiling Kingdom and Huachen Kingdom outside the city see them, and let them know that this is what the princess of Xiling Kingdom specially made for Chizhou these days. The princess of Xiling Kingdom has completely taken refuge in Chizhou. Don''t you think Xiling Kingdom and Huachen kingdom will be afraid? So as to withdraw? " Rong Xin interrupts and moves the topic.


    Chi Fengting thought, "you can really have a try."


    Yung Hsin: "once you retreat from the two countries, you don''t have to defend the city. You can take the dead to kill the demons together. In addition, once the troops of the two countries retreat, the city gate will not need so many soldiers to guard, and those soldiers can also be transferred to kill demons. When the devil and Qu Ning around him are killed, only the princess of Xiling knows how to make explosives. We can take her back to the Imperial Palace in the capital, and you can press her slowly. "


    Chi Feng Ting nodded, this plan is feasible, "OK, that''s it." If you say that, you will give an order to the general next to you.


    The general ordered the soldiers to deliver all the explosives to the tower.


    Rongxin stood up, "you go first. I went to change clothes, and then I said


    Chi Fengting: "I''ll wait for you."


    "Good." Rongxin leaves, returns to the room, and orders the waiting shadow guard, "act according to the plan, quietly release the saved man, there must be no mistake."


    Shadow guard arched his hand and left quietly. It''s none other than Shi Fengyuan who came in to save the princess of Xiling. At that time, Shi Fengyuan came into the house and saw the princess of Xiling. All his men were outside.


    Because the queen had a secret order early in the morning, so when they started, their men left a feeling, quietly left a living, and then tried to save them secretly, and let them know everything according to the Queen''s instructions.


    Rong Xin leaves the house and goes to the city tower with Chi Fengting. Success or failure is today.


    -


    A city tower full of water.


    The soldiers put a truck of explosives on high, so that the soldiers and horses of the two countries outside the city could see them, and announced loudly to the outside world according to Rong Xin''s words that the explosives were made by the princess of Xiling.


    When the two countries'' troops and horses were stationed, the Xiling emperor and the Huachen emperor Chu Jinzheng heard the report respectively, they drove their horses to the city tower one after another, and saw the explosives placed on the city tower.

 Chapter 855

    Yung Hsin ascended the castle and was as condescending as when he met a few days ago. "You two, now the people who make this weapon have taken refuge in me, and they are still making so many explosives for me. Do you want to have a try?"


    With that, Rong Xin motioned to the soldiers beside him to light two explosives and throw them at the soldiers and horses of the two countries outside the city.


    The soldiers took orders.


    Outside the city, the soldiers and horses of the two countries retreated in a hurry. Even the emperor Xiling and Chu Jinzheng also hastened to retreat.


    The explosive dropped to the ground and exploded on the ground.


    Chu Jinzheng''s hand holding the reins inch by inch tightens. He doesn''t believe that the princess of Xiling has taken refuge with Rong Xin. However, the current situation makes him have to believe it. Otherwise, Rong Xin will come to these explosives? Shi Fengyuan, who went to the city to save people, has no news so far. He has discussed with emperor Xiling for many days and has no good strategy to attack the city. It''s not the way to go on like this.


    Rong Xin: "I''ll give you a chance to withdraw from Chizhou immediately."


    Chu Jinzheng looked at the Xiling emperor and looked at him. "As long as the empress releases my sister and the prime minister, the two countries can consider withdrawing."


    "Think about it?" Rong Xin repeated the two words slowly, "do you think you are qualified to talk about conditions?"


    Emperor Xiling: "the troops of Xiling and Huachen are added together..."


    "All in all, it''s only a few hundred thousand. I have no fewer troops than you. The explosive in your hand is limited, and it will be gone when you use it. However, I have people who can make it for me continuously. If I want to destroy your two countries, it is not impossible. " The spirit is fierce, the spirit of emperor, the spirit of deterrence, cold and overbearing, "so I''m asking you to withdraw now, not to ask you, but to be extra kind to you."


    Emperor Xiling was angry: "you..."


    Chu Jinzheng was also angry. Rong Xin was too arrogant and overbearing. If the two countries withdraw their troops in this way, they will be fleeing with their tails between them. How can they be reconciled. But if we don''t withdraw our troops, Rong Xin will do what she says. This woman, the queen, is hateful and terrifying.


    For a while.


    Chu Jinzheng arched his hand, said nothing, and rode back.


    The emperor of Xiling endured his anger and returned.


    Rong Xin looked at her coldly. He turned to see Chi Fengting, who was next to her. He said to Chi Fengting, "they will withdraw soon. This tower doesn''t need so many soldiers to guard the city. Just leave 5000 people here. The rest of you, follow me. I will kill the devil myself. "


    Chi Fengting: "don''t worry. It won''t be too late until the troops of the two countries really withdraw."


    "Believe me, they will withdraw 100% and soon. If you don''t worry, you can stay here. If there is a real situation, send someone to tell me immediately, and I will go back with my troops immediately. On the devil''s side, he must not escape. " Rong Xin''s tone is firm.


    Chi Fengting: "then I will deal with the devil with you."


    "You have a point. You''d better stay here until the troops of the two countries retreat, and then join me again." Don''t allow Chi Fengting to say anything more. Let Xin go down to the castle and mobilize his troops to leave.


    At the same time, the saved man released by the shadow guard successfully escaped and saw Chu Jinzheng with injuries, "Emperor... Emperor..."


    "You''re the only one coming back?" Chu Jinzheng, who had just returned from the city tower, jumped off his horse and frowned, "what''s the situation in the city? Did the princess of Xiling really take refuge with the queen


    The wounded man shook his head. "No, the princess of Xiling didn''t take refuge. The queen tortured the prime minister and forced the princess to speak. The princess did not say that they are all imprisoned now. "

 Chapter 856

    Chu Jinzheng: "what''s the explanation for the explosives on the upper floor of the city?"


    The wounded man: "it''s the woman beside the devil. She can also make it. It''s specially made for the dead men of Fu Chi Fengting, but today she was robbed by the Queen''s soldiers. That night, the prime minister and his subordinates sneaked in to save the princess of Xiling. Unexpectedly, they fell into a trap. The soldiers mistakenly thought their subordinates were dead. Later, his subordinates were saved by a man. He said that he hated the queen very much. He was lurking around the queen to assassinate her, so he often saved people who were enemies to the queen. From his mouth, his subordinates learned these things. Today, he helped his subordinates secretly, so that they could escape from the city and come back to see the emperor. In addition, the queen will concentrate her troops on dealing with demons


    Chu Jinzheng immediately called the soldiers and asked them to invite the Xiling emperor to come over. He told the Xiling emperor about the situation and finally said, "we''ve been cheated. No wonder the queen just asked us to withdraw, but she didn''t pursue us. It''s not like her usual style. She wanted to deal with the devil first. I believe that by this time, the city is already in chaos. It''s the best time for us to attack the city. "


    The emperor of Xiling pondered and said, "OK, attack the city immediately."


    Chu Jinzheng also ordered to attack the city immediately. If this person didn''t escape in time to tell them the news, they would have been cheated by Rong Xin. Fortunately. What''s more, Rong Xin hasn''t pressed out the method of making explosives. He must attack the city and take back the princess of Xiling before Rong Xin pressed out.


    -


    Less than half an hour later, the troops of the two countries returned downstairs.


    Sitting on the steed, the emperor of Xiling secretly told the guards around him: "once you attack the city, you will find the princess''s whereabouts for the first time. After you find it, don''t make it public. You must take it back to Xiling. " The water splashed by the married daughter. He had sent his eldest daughter to Huachen for marriage, but now she became Chu Jinzheng''s sister and married Shi Fengyuan. She made such a powerful weapon, but she refused to tell him. The Xiling state should know how to make this kind of powerful weapon.


    The guards take orders.


    Chu Jinzheng didn''t think of the intention of the Xiling emperor. He also whispered to his bodyguard: "once you attack the city, you will find the princess and the prime minister at the first time, especially the princess. You must ensure her safety and bring her to me."


    The guards take orders.


    In the city, the soldiers who were guarding the city saw that the troops of the two countries were invading in a large scale. They rushed downstairs to catch up with Chi Fengting, who was ready to join Rong Xin. In a panic, they told Chi Fengting: "the emperor is not good, the troops of the two countries are invading..."


    Chi Fengting''s face changed. He quickly went back to the tower and looked out, squinting.


    Soldier: "the emperor took all his troops away. Now there are only 5000 soldiers left here..."


    Chi Fengting: "go to tell her immediately and let her come back with troops."


    The soldier took the order and ran downstairs. He quickly climbed on his horse and rode to chase the queen. On the way, he came to the emperor


    Rong Xin stopped, "what''s the matter?"


    The soldiers reported quickly.


    Rong Xin looked indifferent, "I know." Turn around and command several generals nearby to speed up the evacuation. This city was left to Chi Fengting to fight with the soldiers and horses of the two countries. This city is the burial place of Chi Fengting.


    The soldiers were stunned, the queen not only did not lead the soldiers back to guard the gate and save the emperor, but also led the soldiers to evacuate¡° The Emperor... "

 Chapter 857

    On the tower¡ª¡ª


    At this time, the city tower fire smoke, fighting sound.


    Seeing that the gate of the city was about to be broken and the explosives on the tower had been used up, Chi Fengting had to order his own men in black to join the garrison and use Yuxiao to control the dead men to go out of the city to deal with the soldiers and horses of the two countries, so as to stop the attack of the soldiers and horses of the two countries and prevent the soldiers and horses of the two countries from throwing explosives on the tower again, just to delay more time for Rong Xin to come back.


    The dead man is extremely powerful. In the dense army, he is like a tool to kill people like hemp. It''s nothing to say that he can fight a hundred or a thousand with one. But there are too many soldiers and horses in the two countries, more than 200000 and 300000


    Chi Fengting stood on the top of the city tower, watching the dead who he had trained for many years fall one by one


    All the people in black who joined the city guard gradually felt that the city gate was about to fail. One of them quickly went to Chi Fengting''s court and said, "Lord, after so long, the queen has not brought her troops back. Will she not come back? Lord, the situation is critical now, please leave first... "The words are not finished, the neck is buckled.


    The man in black had difficulty breathing and his eyes were wide open, but he didn''t dare to fight.


    "She will come back! If you dare to talk nonsense again, I''ll kill you first. " Chi Fengting looks murderous. This sentence is not only to the man in black, but also to himself. He constantly tells himself that Rong Xin will come back. She said that she liked him and would return the throne to him, be his queen, and give him all the most important talismans. He didn''t believe it was all fake. She must have been delayed on the way. It must have been.


    The man in black is afraid to say more.


    Chi Fengting shook his hand, "continue to guard the city, be sure to guard the gate, wait for her reinforcements to arrive."


    The man in black takes orders.


    Soon, another man in black arrived in a hurry and said to Chi Fengting: "Lord, it''s not good. The Queen''s shadow guard suddenly broke in and assassinated the princess of Xiling and Shi Fengyuan. In addition, the Queen''s bodyguard withdrew all the soldiers guarding the courtyard. " Chi Fengting brings the dead and some of his subordinates to the castle. They stay in the courtyard to guard the princess of Xiling and Shi Fengyuan. As a result, the Queen''s people suddenly come and attack them when they are not on guard. He escaped by himself. Report first.


    Chi Fengting is stiff all over. He tells himself that "she will come back with her troops" again and again. Suddenly, he is pierced by these words of the man in black, and laughs bitterly. He was cheated by her in the end, and he was cheated so miserably by her. She only used emotion to win him over, then set up this game under his eyes, and took his troops in front of him. She left him and his people here to face Xiling and Huachen, and let him kill each other. She wanted to let him die in this way!


    The man in black who came to report worried, "Lord..."


    "Take this talisman, go and call all the troops back immediately." Like the last straw, Chi Fengting thought of it and quickly took it out.


    The man in black who came to report took the order and immediately led the military talisman to chase the evacuated soldiers and the queen with the fastest speed. He stopped the soldiers and the Queen''s way. "The military talisman is here. All the generals and soldiers will follow me back to the castle to guard the city."


    Stop the line.


    The Rong Xin on Luan''s car is the color of contempt.


    The generals and soldiers were indifferent.


    The man in black increased his voice and yelled: "this is a talisman! The talisman is here. Who dares not listen to the order and kill all the nine ethnic groups? "

 Chapter 858

    The generals and soldiers looked at Rong Xin one after another, still motionless.


    Looking at this scene, the man in black changed his face and repeated: "this is the talisman. Here is the talisman!"


    Rong Xin was tired after waiting for him to shout, "I won''t kill you today. Go back and tell Chi Fengting that I will collect his corpse for him if his corpse is still there." Words fall, Rong Xin signal troops and horses to continue to evacuate.


    The man in black became angry and drew his sword and flew to Rongxin.


    Several generals quickly escorted the man in black, quickly injured him and took him down.


    Rong Xin understated the tone: "leave him a breath."


    The generals ordered that the man in black be left behind.


    All troops are evacuated.


    The man in black stood up, climbed on his horse''s back, and returned to the tower with a cold talisman. He just saw that the gate of the city had been broken, and the two countries'' soldiers rushed into the city like a flood. He ran up to the tower and said to Chi Fengting: "emperor, the city is broken, go quickly..."


    Chi Fengting''s face turned pale. Seeing the man in black coming back alone, he already knew the answer, but he still asked: "where are the soldiers and horses?"


    "All the soldiers and horses don''t listen to the order of the military symbol, only listen to the queen. The queen said... Said... "The man in black lowered his head and couldn''t go on.


    Chi Fengting clenched his fist, "say!"


    Man in Black: "she said she would collect the body for the Lord. If the Lord''s body... Is still there. " The empress is too cruel, really too cruel, so calculate, and then take the troops, leave the Lord here to face the soldiers of the two countries, she is clearly to put the Lord to death!


    Chi Fengting closed his eyes. Compared with hate, it hurt more. Not long ago, here, she threatened the emperors of the two countries. She was dignified and cold. What he liked was her. He could hardly look at her. It''s only been a long time. It''s the situation now. Those feelings he had been hoping for, those words from her mouth, he took them seriously, but she was always calculating him.


    The man in black saw the soldiers of the two countries attacking the city, and said, "Lord, go, it''s too late if you don''t go..."


    In the distance outside the city, Xiling emperor and Chu Jinzheng, standing side by side, looked at Chi Fengting on the upper floor of the city and looked at each other. Emperor Xiling: "these dead men of Chi Fengting are really powerful."


    Chu Jinzheng: "no matter how fierce it is, it''s not destroyed." But the losses of the two countries are a bit heavy. It is roughly estimated that the killing of these dozens of dead soldiers of Chi Fengting will at least damage tens of thousands of soldiers of their two countries.


    Emperor Xiling: "emperor Huachen, are you going to the city?"


    Chu Jinzheng: "go ahead, go ahead naturally. I want to have a good meeting with the queen for a while. What about the Xiling emperor? "


    Emperor Xiling drove his horse forward and directly answered Chu Jinzheng with action. It''s so easy to break through the city gate. All I see is Chi Fengting, but I don''t see the empress Rong Xin. I think Rong Xin has taken his troops to deal with the devil. When the queen and the devil are both defeated, how can Chu Jinzheng be the only one to take advantage of this.


    -


    At the same time, the other side is also outside the city, just outside another gate.


    On the high mountain¡ª¡ª


    Qu Ning looked down at the soldiers and horses surrounding the mountain and frowned. These days, the situation can be said to have been very calm, she has been trying to make more explosives.


    Early this morning, the Queen''s army suddenly attacked them.


    They were defeated, fought and retreated, so that they finally withdrew from the city and retreated all the way to the mountain. As a result, the Queen''s army did not attack them, but surrounded them at the bottom.

 Chapter 859

    Yuejin puts down the little Tuanzi who always wants to go down to the ground in her arms and looks down at the foot of the mountain. She doesn''t understand how Rongxin suddenly attacks ChiYan. What does she want to do? In any case, he never believed that Rong Xin would hurt Chi Yan even today.


    The mountains are covered with snow and ice. Xiaotuanzi came to the ground, and then he stuck his short legs behind him and looked up at his back.


    Chi Lin wants to rush down the mountain and fight to the death with the soldiers and horses at the bottom. He has no time to manage the Little Regiment.


    Yu Wenxiao and the song and Yuan Dynasties settled down the wounded soldiers, checked the quantity of explosives, and reported to Chi Yan: "young master, our casualties are not heavy, and the lightly injured soldiers can recover after a short rest. As for the finished explosives, most of them were brought out, only some were left there. " In a word, their loss is not great.


    Qu Ning took back his sight. The situation was not optimistic at all. He didn''t know if the Queen''s army would attack the mountain at any time. He asked Yue Jin, "according to your understanding of the queen, what do you think the queen would do next?"


    Yue Jin shakes her head and decides to take care of her. Then she says, "I''ll go and see her."


    "You must be with her. You''ve been with her before. Maybe she sent you." For a moment, Chi Lin''s words burst out.


    Qu Ning: "Chi Lin, don''t do that. I don''t believe he is."


    Xiaotuanzi''s hands are red and cold, and he''s in front of his clothes.


    Chi Lin began, "who knows."


    Qu Ning: "master Yue, you don''t mind. But you have already left the queen. Now go back... "


    "Don''t worry, she won''t hurt me. Anyway, I''ll be back. " Yuejin turned and approached xiaotuanzi, squatted down to hold xiaotuanzi''s little hand, "you are good, waiting for Dad to come back."


    Xiaotuanzi didn''t know Yuejin was going to leave. He laughed at Yuejin and asked Yuejin to shout his cold little hand.


    Looking at Yuejin''s back, Qu Ning took ChiYan''s hand and comforted him: "retreat is just a strategy, not really afraid of the queen. We''ve been making explosives these days. We just want to deal with the emperor first. Some of us ignore the queen. That''s why we were so caught off guard when the queen suddenly hit us. Besides, it''s all my fault. I''m the one who''s holding back. "


    "Does it still hurt?" Chi Yan turns around to see Qu Ning''s injured arm.


    Qu Ninggang wanted to say it didn''t hurt. As soon as his eyes turned, he nodded and pretended to be in pain. "It''s very painful."


    ChiYan orders Yu Wenxiao and song and Yuan Dynasties to hold quning''s hand, pull quning to one side, untie the cloth on quning''s arm, check quning''s wound, and apply medicine and bandage for quning. I was too hasty to take any medicine before.


    In fact, it was just a knife cut and a little bit hurt, but the situation was really sudden at that time, and the queen had a lot of troops, at least 100000. They were not the enemy at all because of their strength, so it was the wisest way to retreat. Qu Ning secretly observed Chi Yan''s look, hoping that he would not be affected by the retreat.


    Xiaotuanzi got close to quning, grabbed quning''s clothes and stood on tiptoe to see it.


    Qu Ning bent down and rubbed xiaotuanzi''s head.


    Yu Wenxiao and the song and Yuan Dynasties immediately arranged according to Chi Yan''s words, and asked everyone to stand up for the explosives and be alert at all times. Today''s commanding terrain makes it easier for them to defend than to attack.


    -


    At the foot of the mountain.


    A soldier asked, "general, attack the mountain?"

 Chapter 860

    General Xue: "no attack. As long as they don''t go down the mountain, we''ll hold on He''s waiting, waiting for the Queen''s next order.


    The queen summoned him secretly yesterday and told him to "drive" the devil out of the city and find a way to get some explosives.


    As for the morning, the queen deliberately ordered Chi Fengting to kill him in front of him. After hearing the order, he hesitated and deliberately looked at Chi Fengting, who had the military amulet, but he deliberately played for Chi Fengting.


    Suddenly, some soldiers had sharp eyes and were the first to see someone coming down the mountain. They quickly reported it.


    General Xue recognized Yuejin and told the soldiers not to move. When Yuejin came to the front and back of the heel, he simply arched his hand and said, "master Yuejin."


    "General." Yue Jin also arched her hand, "I don''t know where the queen is now? I want to see her


    General Xue: "the queen is still in the city."


    Yue Jin: "I wonder if the queen has told the general why she attacked suddenly today? And will the general still attack? "


    General Xue: "the order is from the queen. I will not tell you."


    Yue Jin understood, "I want to go to the city. Don''t stop me, general."


    General Xue told the soldiers to get out of the way and provided a horse.


    Yuejin thanks, jumps on her horse, and drives her horse back to the city. When she gets to the gate of the city, she sees Luan chariot and a large number of soldiers coming out. She quickly reins in the reins and knows that there must be Rongxin in Luan chariot, but she doesn''t know if there is anyone else, or what she wants to do when she comes out of the city. It''s better not to attack ChiYan herself.


    Bodyguards, generals and soldiers also see the front of Yuejin, one of the bodyguards across the car curtain to Rongxin report.


    Rong Xin ordered the general: "bypass him. When all the soldiers and horses withdraw, immediately seal the city gate, and divide the soldiers into three routes to make a detour to seal the other three city gates. "


    The general took orders to go on, and drove his horse backward to urge the soldiers and horses in the rear to speed up to get out of the city.


    Yue Jin didn''t move, looking at all the soldiers and horses coming out like the tide.


    -


    About half an hour later, hundreds of thousands of soldiers and horses left the city.


    Yue Jin looks at all this and decides that Rong Xin is not going to deal with Chi Yan. She dismounts and walks towards the Luan car which stops and is protected by the guards.


    The bodyguard reports to Rong Xin.


    The car was silent.


    Just when the bodyguard thought that the queen didn''t want Yuejin to come over and was ready to order the soldiers to block Yuejin, he saw the car curtain lifted by the people inside.


    Rong Xin ordered the guards to get out of the way with the soldiers and said, "what''s the matter?"


    Yue Jin continued to approach, "I just... Just want to know why you ordered to attack Chi Yan today? You know he... "


    "I don''t know anything." Rong Xin interrupts, "since left, why return to come back?"


    Yuejin: "he has been crying, want to find them."


    Rong Xin knows who Yuejin means by "he". Of course, she remembers the promise she made when she was in the frontier fortress. When things are over, she will recognize xiaoxi''er, but everything deviates from the expected development. That night, weishenglian hugged her. She wanted to push her away immediately, but she didn''t move because she saw the person and the child in front of her. Her intention was to let him leave with the child. "You spoil him too much. You shouldn''t depend on him for everything."


    Yue Jin: "I owe him too much. I just want to make up for him."


    Rong Xin: "then go back and take care of him."


    Yue Jin: "I will. Don''t worry. But now, with so many soldiers and horses surrounded at the foot of the mountain, will you still order the attack? "

 Chapter 861

    Rong Xin: "now I only grant Fu Chi the imperial court and the troops of the two countries." If Chi Fengting is still alive, "you go back and tell them that as long as they don''t act rashly, I won''t order the attack."


    "To Fu Chi Yue Jin was surprised, but quickly responded, "you are really using him, and did not really cooperate with him."


    Rong Xin: "let''s go."


    Yue Jin hesitated, "there is another word, can I ask you two more steps?"


    Rong Xin knows what Yuejin wants to ask and puts down the curtain.


    As soon as the curtain falls, the inside and outside are blocked.


    The bodyguard is willing to drive Yuejin away.


    Yue Jin doesn''t move. They seem to be playing a riddle. In the conversation, they never mention any specific name. "He doesn''t believe it. Between you, you have hurt too much. The person who hurt always has to take the first step, doesn''t he? I believe that if you knew early, you would not do that to him. You would rather hurt yourself than hurt him at all. "


    In Luan''s car, Rong Xin closed his eyes and clenched his hands into a fist. His fingertips were deep into his palms, and he was still tightening. Blood was gradually oozing from between his fingers, dripping. After all, there is something she didn''t expect, the killing of Wei Shenglian in those years, and the identity of Chi Yan now. And the damage that has been caused, the hatred that is engraved in the bottom of my heart, can never be erased and compensated. It''s like micro ripples to her and to Chi Yan.


    Weishenglian suddenly flies to the car and falls down.


    Rong Xin: "let''s go."


    Yuejin looks at the tiny ripples.


    The guards and soldiers drew swords at weishenglian one after another.


    Wei Shenglian: "he let you go."


    When Rong Xin heard this, he realized that Wei Shenglian appeared. He opened his eyes and took out the silk handkerchief to clean the blood on his hands and cover the blood dripping from his feet.


    "Well, I''ll go. Take care of yourself." Luan car is still quiet, as if acquiesced in the words of weishenglian, let Yuejin feel that they are a pair again. Yuejin''s eyes flashed across the silk, and finally turned away.


    Rong Xin raised the curtain of the car and said, "you dare to appear."


    Wei Shenglian: "I''ve been there all the time and never left." That day, he heard her tell Chi Fengting that he liked him because he was a substitute. He was really hurt. But her next move of wiping her hands made him know clearly that she was just cheating Chi Fengting. She couldn''t stand being touched by Chi Fengting. He didn''t want to destroy her plan, so he hid for the time being, until today she attacked Chi Fengting. Just now, I saw Yuejin meet her from a distance. Somehow, he couldn''t hide and couldn''t help showing up.


    Rong Xin: "you should remember what I said. If you don''t want to die, I will take your life in my own way. "


    Weishenglian felt a dull pain in his heart. He was injured just like that night, but the surface became light and cloudless, hiding the pain, "remember."


    When the hidden guard returns, the leading shadow guard comes forward and whispers to Rong Xin: "the emperor failed to kill the princess of Xiling and Shi Fengyuan and let them escape." Chi Fengting''s people fought to death, and the princess of Xiling and Shi Fengyuan fled while they were fighting. When they finished solving the problems of the people in black in Chi Fengting, they searched the whole yard and found no princess of Xiling and Shi Fengyuan, so they set fire to the whole place. "Besides, Chi Fengting''s son is gone."


    Rong Xin looks ugly, "useless things."


    The head of Yin Weidun knelt down.


    The rear line of hidden guards watched, and they knelt down and did not dare to look up.

 Chapter 862

    Rong Xin didn''t let anyone up.


    time lapse.


    More than an hour later, Emperor Xiling and Emperor Huachen ascended the tower.


    After they brought their troops into the city, they found a sea of fire in the city. No one found the whereabouts of the princess of Xiling and Shi Fengyuan.


    After finding out that the queen and her troops are out of the city in this direction, they come here with their troops to see whether the queen has won or lost the battle with the devil, so that they can sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight.


    But I didn''t expect that when they were near the gate, the soldiers who first inquired about the situation turned back in a hurry and reported that "the gate was sealed, and Chizhou soldiers were outside the city, blocking them in the city.".


    At this moment, seeing tens of thousands of Chizhou soldiers and horses outside the city gate and the luxurious Luan chariot in the center of the soldiers and horses, Emperor Xiling and Emperor Huachen are not stupid. Of course, they know that Rong Xin is waiting for them.


    The emperor of Xiling said, "empress, it seems that you want to deal with our two countries first."


    Rong Xin ordered the bodyguard to lift the car curtain to both sides, sit in the car of Luan, and look at the city upstairs, "I really mean it."


    Emperor Xiling: "the empress is not afraid to let the devil take advantage of both sides when they are defeated?"


    Rong Xin: "there is always one party who wants to take profits. I don''t care."


    Chu Jinzheng: "I already know that my sister did not take refuge in Chizhou. Queen, where is she now? "


    Rong Xin: "where the former Emperor of Chizhou is, she is."


    Chu Jinzheng: "what if Chi Fengting is dead? The empress is really cruel. She only left some soldiers and horses to guard the city, and she didn''t send them back to support her. I really feel sorry for his death. "


    Rong Xin slowly hooked his lips and laughed. He was very happy to hear the news of Chi Fengting''s death. "Emperor Huachen doesn''t have to be a pity, because I will send two of you down to see him soon, and three of you can sit down and have a cup of tea."


    Emperor Xiling: "the tone is so big. I don''t know which country''s city is being broken? "


    Rong Xin: "I don''t care about the short-term gains and losses of one city and one pool. I only see who will win in the end."


    Emperor Xiling frowned and looked at Chu Jinzheng: "it seems that this war is inevitable."


    "Make a quick decision." So face to face, Chu Jinzheng also wanted to compete with Rong Xin, and ordered Huachen soldiers to attack out of the city. Who can take the queen, many rewards.


    The emperor of Xiling also ordered the soldiers of Xiling to go out of the city and attack the empress.


    -


    As the sky darkened, the soldiers of the two countries did not break through the siege outside the city. In addition, the soldiers reported one after another that the other three gates of the city were blocked by Chizhou soldiers and horses. The Xiling emperor and Chu Jinzheng had to withdraw their troops and discuss countermeasures.


    it ''s getting dark.


    Chizhou soldiers set up tents in a large area of open space outside the city.


    Bodyguard, please let Xin rest in the tent.


    Weishenglian follows Rongxin and enters the account.


    The eunuchs in the palace were busy, preparing dinner for the queen alone and sending it to the bill.


    Rong Xin has no appetite, so people take away all the food.


    At this time, a bodyguard came in to report that someone was asking to see him outside and presented the token he was carrying.


    Rong Xin looks at the token, knows who it is, and orders Wei Shenglian to go out.


    Sufangcheng enters and passes by weishenglian who goes out. It''s obviously dusty. It''s safe to see Rongxin safe and sound. She bows her hand and says, "Queen."


    "Call me aunt." Rong Xin ordered the maid to make tea and let sufangcheng sit down. He was the child of her second brother, whom she managed to find out. She told him about his life experience in the snow mountain before, but he didn''t believe it. He had to go to find out for himself, "how''s it going?"

 Chapter 863

    Sufangcheng hesitated for a moment and called, "aunt."


    "Well." Rong Xin is very satisfied with the title, so that the eunuch also retired, once again let sufangcheng sit next to her.


    Sufangcheng sat down, "I heard the news that my aunt was attacked in the frontier fortress. When I came back, I learned that my aunt was here, so I came to have a look." The empress was ruthless and resolute. At the beginning, in the snow mountain, he asked her to let yunxizhi go once, but she killed yunxizhi in front of him. After going down the snow mountain, he did not follow her back to the palace in the capital, but immediately went back to the small place where he lived with his mother when he was a child to check his life experience. After a long time, I finally found out that his father was Rong Yanzhi''s second son and Rong Xin''s second brother.


    Rong Xin: "your father would be very happy if he knew that our aunt and nephew knew each other."


    Sufangcheng nodded. During this period of time, he kept learning about his father''s life. After hearing so much, he couldn''t help but want to see him. Unfortunately, he never had a chance. After hesitating, he asked, "aunt, how much do you know about my mother?"


    "Your mother is a little mysterious, and my second brother doesn''t know much about her. Naturally, I know less about her. I haven''t found anything for so many years. But at that time, the second brother really liked her and wanted to marry her. His father didn''t object. He didn''t understand why she left when she was pregnant and disappeared. " Finding the woman is the second brother''s last wish. Of course, she helped the second brother finish it. As a result, it took many years to find out a little bit of information about the woman. And when her people rushed, the woman was dead, and her second brother''s child left the place.


    "Mother, she..." Sufang city wants to talk and stops, I don''t know whether to say it or not.


    Rong Xin: "but it doesn''t hurt to say so."


    Sufangcheng: "the body in my mother''s tomb is fake. I suspect that she may not be dead."


    "How do you know if it''s fake?" Rong Xin frowned. After her people rushed, she ordered someone to open the coffin for autopsy, but the result was that the body in the tomb had rotted.


    Sufangcheng: "when I was young, my mother''s left leg was broken, but the leg bone of the corpse in the tomb was intact. My mother buried the jade pendant with her before she died, but now there is no trace of the jade pendant in the tomb. "


    Rong Xin''s face was a little heavy. When she ordered someone to open the coffin for autopsy, there was no jade pendant in it, which means that the jade pendant had disappeared at that time. "My aunt sent someone to check this. Since you are here, you should stay with your aunt from now on. When it''s over, my aunt will take you back to the capital and home. "


    Sufangcheng was a little silent and nodded. He also wanted to see where his father lived.


    After a while, Rong Xin asked the bodyguard to arrange a tent and take Sufang city to have a good rest. This is the second brother''s child. Apart from killing yunxizhi on the snow mountain, she and he are like a piece of white paper. She can treat him as well as she can. But another man, Jung Hsin, closed his eyes.


    -


    Off the books.


    Weishenglian sees sufangcheng come out and looks at sufangcheng again in the light of moonlight and fire. I don''t know why he is kind to this person.


    Sufangcheng also looks at the masked weishenglian. He doesn''t know the relationship between him and Rongxin, and doesn''t want to ask more. He follows the bodyguard into the big tent of rest. He used to help yunxizhi deal with the queen, but now the queen has become his aunt. It seems that the past of following yunxizhi was a long time ago.


    -


    Thank you for your recommended tickets, messages, monthly tickets and rewards. The chapter ends tomorrow, the queen dies, and then Chi Yan will ascend the throne

 Chapter 864

    Before dawn, the soldiers of Xiling and Huachen suddenly launched an offensive.


    Xiling emperor and Huachen emperor Chu Jinzheng discussed for a night. Of course, they knew that they had been cheated by the empress, and they were led into the city by the empress and trapped in the city. In addition, most of the people in the city have already fled. There is no difference between this city and an empty city. They can be said to have become a turtle in a jar. If they don''t break through as soon as possible, the situation will only be more and more unfavorable to them.


    Chizhou state will lead the soldiers to continue the siege, not to let any soldiers in the city break through.


    The bodyguard reported the situation to Rong Xin in time.


    Rong Xin gets up and asks the maid in waiting for her to wash up.


    Sufangcheng didn''t sleep very much. When he heard the fighting, he immediately woke up and went out to have a look. He approached Rong Xin, who was protected by the bodyguard in the middle, and called in a low voice: "aunt."


    "Have you ever thought about taking the road of official career?" Rong Xin asked the guards to step back a little, looking at the situation in front of him and asking at will.


    Sufangcheng is silent. It can be said that he once thought about it, because at the beginning yunxizhi was very paranoid and wanted to avenge Rongxin and take Rongxin''s throne. As a left envoy, he has always hoped that if one day, he can help Yun Xizhi govern Chizhou, hoping that Chizhou will be well. Now, knowing the identity of his own father and hearing more about his life, he hopes to be a man like him.


    Rong Xin side head, only a glance to see clearly, "your father, was the famous God of war, victorious. If it had not been designed, it would not have been killed. If you want to inherit everything from your father, I can help you. "


    "Aunt!" Sufangcheng was shocked and suddenly moved. Rong Xin wanted him to lead the army, but she didn''t say anything to him.


    "But it''s not unconditional. You have to let your aunts and officials see that you have this ability." Rong Xin added, and then called a general, to the general command a few words, let sufangcheng temporarily do the general''s deputy.


    The general takes orders.


    Sufangcheng bowed his hand to thank you, and then bowed his hand to the general and went down with him.


    Rong Xinwei looks up at the sky, and the moon is still hanging in the sky. If the second brother has a spirit in heaven, he should be at ease.


    -


    In the next half month, the soldiers and horses of the two countries trapped in the city have been breaking through the encirclement, but they have not been successful.


    The food in the city is running out, and the morale of the soldiers of the two countries is obviously declining.


    At noon, a general came in and told Rong Xin, "emperor, the reinforcements of the two countries will arrive in two days."


    Sitting in front of his desk, Rong Xin closed the secret newspaper in his hand. The secret newspaper had already reported the situation and told the general: "it''s time to order the soldiers of the other three gates to attack at the same time. After attacking the city, he cooperated with the troops here and won emperor Huachen and Emperor Xiling at one stroke. "


    The general takes orders and goes at once.


    Rong Xin goes out of the tent and looks up the city in the sun.


    Always from time to time sticky near micro ripples, and appeared in Rong Xin behind.


    Rong Xin quietly clenches the dagger with poison under his sleeve.


    -


    At the same time, behind the camp, on a distant hillside, a carriage slowly stopped.


    The driver, Wei Shengxin, Wei Shenglian''s sister, also looks far away at the city tower and the camp ahead, vaguely seeing the back of his brother and the queen, and the picture of that year flashed through his mind uncontrollably. That year, the mother threatened her brother with death to kill Rong Xin. The Weisheng family would never allow the Rong family''s women to give birth to their children.

 Chapter 865

    She strongly objected and advised her brother not to. As a result, her brother said lightly, "he just calculated for Rong Xin and never loved him.".


    In that way, the elder brother killed Rong Xin according to his mother''s wishes, and the letter led Rong Xin to the frontier fortress. At that time, Rong Xin was about eight months pregnant, and his brother could be cruel.


    After her brother left, her mother ordered her to take her out to the frontier fortress.


    At that time, she was also driving a carriage with her mother in it.


    On the way, they met Rong Yanzhi''s wife and Rong Xin''s mother, who came out of the frontier fortress by boat.


    While the boat was berthing, the boatman went ashore to buy food supplies, but her mother quietly went on board to chisel the boat.


    The boatman didn''t notice.


    The ship sailed off the shore and eventually sank in the middle of the turbulent river.


    She and her mother just stood on the shore, watching from a distance that after the boat sank, the boatman struggled to rescue the woman who fell into the water with him. Finally, both of them were engulfed by the river.


    Mother is very happy, has been laughing, but also to look for the body washed ashore, confirm Rong Yanzhi''s wife died before he would leave. They never told my brother about it.


    This time, the elder brother left, and she didn''t go back for a long time. She knew that the elder brother wanted to make up for the damage he had done to Rong Xin, and that the child didn''t die. She was really happy for her elder brother. But the mother who couldn''t wait for her brother to go back burned the house and insisted that she bring her out.


    Weishengxin tired, not only is the days of fatigue, but also the heart of fatigue.


    The wrinkled old woman in the car lifted the curtain and looked forward. After searching for her son weishenglian, she saw him standing next to a woman in a dragon robe. At that time, she suspected that Wei Shenglian was interested in Rong Xin. As a result, she guessed right. He left her as his own mother and returned to Rong Xin.


    -


    A cold wind is blowing.


    ahead.


    Weishenglian took off his coat and put it on his shoulder.


    Rong Xin pulled it off and threw it on the ground. "Go away, don''t let me see you."


    "I won''t go, never." Weishenglian''s eyes are gentle, and he raises his hand to touch Rongxin''s face.


    Rong Xin avoided.


    When Wei Shenglian reached for her hand again, she was even more tender. "You''ve been saying you want to kill me, and every time you talk about killing me, but all you have to do is say nothing and allow me to be around you every day. Xin, I know you are just talking. You still have me in your heart. I really want to start over with you. "


    Rong Xin seems to be in the middle of the story. She turns her face away, but doesn''t open the hand that caresses her face.


    Wei Shenglian looked at it and laughed. He couldn''t help holding Rong Xin in his arms. "Ah Xin, everything can start from the beginning. It was my fault before. I didn''t recognize my feelings, so I would treat you like that. I won''t do that in the future. Let me make up for it..."


    Before the end of the talk, the pain came suddenly.


    Wei Shenglian was stiff all over. He slowly released his hand and looked down. Only the dagger in the hand of the person before he met was deep into him, leaving the handle of the dagger outside. The blood gushed out of her hand.


    Rong Xin said coldly, "do you know why I allow you to appear every day? Because I''m waiting for this moment. I said I would kill you in my own way. Don''t give me any compensation. I don''t need it all my life. "


    Wei Shenglian stepped back stiffly, "well, is this knife enough? If it''s not enough, you can come again. "

 Chapter 866

    "No, that''s enough." The top of the dagger is coated with deadly poison that can be cured without medicine.


    Wei Shenglian felt that he would not retreat but advance in the next moment. He held Rong Xin tightly in his arms again, unwilling to let the person in his arms see the color of his pain. "If it''s really unforgivable, I''m willing to die in your hands!"


    "It''s a pity that I don''t want people who hate me to dirty me!" Rong Xin pushes it away. As Wei Shenglian falls to the ground, he unties his blood stained Dragon Robe and throws it on the snow. He wipes his blood stained hand with a silk handkerchief and walks past Wei Shenglian coldly. Never like to recall the past, but this moment past scenes flash in my mind.


    Weishenglian fell to the ground, dark blood stained with red snow. He raised his hand to hold Rongxin''s clothes, but when he lifted it to the middle, it finally dropped down. At the last moment, he got her "I don''t want him to dirty her."


    He had already regretted what he had done, but he could not make up for it.


    If he could see his heart clearly and didn''t hurt her, then the picture would be that he and her would be together forever, their children would grow up around them, they would not be stolen by Chi Fengting, and she would not do so much harm to her own son.


    Snow, falling.


    Wei Shenglian looks at it and doesn''t know if it''s the illusion before his death. In fact, he has not lived well in the past few decades. Until this time out of the mountain, see her again, just as if alive, but this time is too short.


    All the guards and soldiers around were stunned. The scene of the queen killing Wei Shenglian was too fast, too fierce, too sudden, and even could not react.


    In the distance, on the hillside and the carriage, Wei Shengxin, who was sitting in the driving position, saw this scene from a distance and saw his brother killed by Rong Xin. He was stunned and cried out: "no!"


    In the car, the wrinkled masked woman who lifted the curtain also saw with her own eyes that her son was killed in front of her eyes.


    Rong Xin, who was about to change his clothes, heard the sound and looked in the direction of the sound. He saw the carriage on the hillside and ordered the guard: "go and see who it is immediately."


    The bodyguard took orders and quickly led people to the hillside.


    Wei Shengxin on the hillside jumps out of the carriage and is about to run to the camp. Maybe his brother is not dead yet


    "Come back!" The wrinkled woman in the car yelled.


    Wei Shengxin doesn''t listen.


    The wrinkled woman in the car was annoyed and got out of the car to chase her. As a result, she tumbled off the car unsteadily.


    Hearing the voice, Wei Shengxin turned back and ran back to help, "mother..."


    The wrinkled woman was lifted up, her hands pinched Wei Shengxin''s neck, and she scolded madly and angrily: "I told you to come back, I told you to come back, but you didn''t listen. Do you want to leave me? Say, do you also want to escape... "


    Wei Sheng Xin just suffered a blow, and was pinched, the body has been bad these years, syncope in the past.


    The bodyguard arrives, saves Wei Shengxin from the wrinkled woman''s hand, and takes them both to the camp to meet the queen.


    In the big account¡ª¡ª


    Rong Xin has changed her clothes and is sitting at her desk.


    The bodyguard came in and forced the wrinkled woman to kneel down. He bent down to put down the syncope woman and searched their bodies to avoid having sharp weapons on them.


    A bodyguard finds a jade pendant from faint Wei Shengxin and presents it to Rong Xin.


    Rong Xin recognized the jade pendant at a glance and avoided repeatedly checking it. It was really the second brother''s jade pendant. He quickly looked down at the woman who fainted on the ground, saw her face and estimated her age. In addition, Su Fangcheng said last night that his mother might not have died

 Chapter 867

    Rong Xin clenches the jade pendant and doesn''t care to let the bodyguard search the wrinkled woman. He immediately orders someone to carry the fainting woman to the wooden couch, call the imperial doctor, and send someone to call sufangcheng back.


    Weisheng Ziyu, an old wrinkled woman, burst into tears. "You let go of my daughter, don''t hurt her..."


    Rong Xin: "is she your daughter? Who the hell are you? Why is there such a jade pendant? Still here? "


    Weisheng Ziyu has been crying all the time, just repeating: "don''t hurt my daughter..."


    The imperial doctor came to repair the woman on the wooden couch, frowning and tightening. After repeated confirmation, he got up and arched his hand to Rong Xin, and replied: "to the emperor, this woman has been suffering from a bad disease for many years, and her heart is depressed, and her body is very weak. I''m afraid she will soon be dead."


    Rong Xin: "I want her to wake up."


    The imperial doctor immediately pinched one of the people on the wooden couch, but no one woke up after pinching for a long time. He turned to ask the soldiers to get his silver needle, and asked the queen to let most of the people in the tent withdraw. He needed a relatively quiet environment. As soon as the silver needle arrived, he would give the needle to the people on the wooden couch.


    With patience, Rong Xinping went back to his desk and sat down. He once again looked at the jade pendant in his hand. This jade pendant can''t be wrong. It''s definitely her second brother''s. Judging from the color and smoothness of the jade pendant, people who own it must often touch it and cherish it. Is this woman the biological mother of sufangcheng? Is it the person that second brother liked? What is her identity? Since there is no death, why pretend to be?


    With many doubts, Rong Xin looked back at the old woman who was still crying on the ground. Although she was wearing a veil, the wrinkles on her forehead confirmed that she was at least 70 or 80 years old. "Are you really the mother of the people on the couch?"


    Weisheng Ziyu: "yes, I am, I am..."


    Rong Xin: "with what proof?"


    Weisheng Ziyu thought about it, took off her clothes and showed her shoulder, "I have this flower birthmark, my daughter has it, she is my daughter, she is my daughter..."


    As like as two peas love, he immediately asked the imperial physician to look at the shoulder of the woman. He was just called off. He was probably a second brother''s favorite. After looking at it personally, he could see that there were identical flower birthmarks on the shoulders of the women. The two should be mother and daughter.


    Rong Xin went back to his desk, "Why are you here?"


    Weisheng Ziyu kept thinking and thinking, trembling all over, and immediately looked at the jade pendant in Rongxin''s hand, "jade pendant, daughter... My daughter, jade pendant... The jade pendant has cracks, cracks..."


    Rong Xin looks at the jade pendant and doesn''t see any cracks.


    Weisheng Ziyu slowly climbed up from the ground and approached Rongxin. At the moment, the only people in the tent were Wei Shengxin, the imperial doctor, Rong Xin, Wei shengziyu who fainted on the couch, and a bodyguard standing at the curtain of the tent.


    Rong Xinmian Leng: "who asked you to come, go back."


    Weisheng Ziyu pointed to the jade pendant and said, "the jade pendant is cracked... The jade pendant is cracked..."


    Rong Xin, of course, saw that the old woman''s mind was not normal. After several times of scolding, he thought that the old woman might be the mother of the man his second brother liked. He carelessly allowed the old woman to come near and raised his hand to signal that the guard at the curtain of the tent didn''t need to come forward. "Where''s the crack?"


    Weisheng Ziyu pointed out to Rong Xin, "here."


    Rong Xin looks at it carefully.


    Weisheng Ziyu quietly pulls out a dagger and stabs Rong Xin. The whole person pours on Rong Xin and goes crazy, "Rong Yanzhi, I killed your daughter, I killed your daughter..."

 Chapter 868

    Let Xin eat pain, suddenly push away micro purple jade, micro Purple Jade overturned on the ground.


    The bodyguard was shocked and rushed forward to rescue him. He took down the Weisheng Ziyu who wanted to get up on the ground and hurt Rongxin again. "Emperor, are you ok?"


    When the imperial doctor heard the news, he turned back and saw that the queen was stabbed. He was also frightened. He quickly stepped forward to check for the queen.


    The dagger was not big, and it didn''t hit the key. It just hurt Rong Xin''s waist and abdomen, but the blood stained red robe was dark brown, obviously toxic. The imperial doctor was not sure what the poison was. He quickly stopped the bleeding for the queen and asked her to take the pill that could protect her heart and slow down the spread of the poison. "Emperor, the poison on the dagger is extremely poisonous. Please ask the emperor to ask the assassin for the antidote as soon as possible and call all the imperial doctors to pass."


    When the bodyguard hears the words, he doesn''t need to ask Rong Xin to search Wei Sheng Ziyu''s body. It''s all because of him and the bodyguard who went out. They didn''t search the old woman, so they let her hide the dagger and have a chance for the queen.


    Rong Xin calmed down, "go and call."


    Doctor Fei, run out.


    After the search, the bodyguard found nothing and did not dare to look at the queen.


    Forced to kneel on the ground, Weisheng Ziyu, who was suppressed by the bodyguard, was still crying madly, and the robes that were searched by the bodyguard didn''t pull him back. The whole madman said, "poisonous, poisonous, rouge tears, tears rouge, one of the three most poisonous drugs in the world. You''re going to die, you''re going to die, ha ha ha! Rong Yanzhi, I killed your daughter... Rong Yanzhi, bitch, come and see, I killed your daughter... "


    Rong Xin has no expression: "do you know my father?"


    Weisheng Ziyu can''t hear anything and falls into his own crazy world.


    Rong Xin: "why assassinate me? What are your grudges with my father? Is the poison on the dagger really Rouge tears


    Weisheng Ziyu laughs.


    Soon, all the imperial doctors came. In the process of entering the account, they surrounded Rong Xin on the seat in half a circle and tried to pull out the dagger first to anxiously study the poison on the dagger.


    After confirming that it was really "rouge tears", the royal doctor and his party turned pale and looked at Rong Xin. Rouge tears, a very nice name, but also very deadly poison, has almost disappeared in the world. Once poisoned, he will die.


    Rong Xin: "is it really Rouge tears?"


    One of the Royal doctors: "yes, yes."


    Rong Xin: "really have no way to solve?"


    A royal doctor hesitated, and his tone was very uncertain. "Emperor, maybe... Maybe you can use the method of blood exchange."


    Rong Xin: "how to change it?"


    Royal doctor: "find a man, let him exchange blood with the emperor, exchange the poisonous blood on the emperor for him, exchange the blood on his body for the emperor. This method is written in medical books. No one has tried it yet. It is very risky. But if not, it won''t take two hours... "


    Rong Xin: "you can change anyone you want?"


    Royal doctor: "no, it''s too risky. If you can exchange the blood of the closest person, the chance of success can be greatly improved. "


    Rong Xin: "close people?"


    The doctor nodded.


    "Close people!" Rong Xin repeated again, laughing slowly.


    Imperial doctor: "emperor, time is short..."


    Weisheng Ziyu, who was forced to kneel on the ground, laughed wildly. She was crazy for a while and sober for a while. "Hahaha... There is no time, no time. Rong Yanzhi, do you see that your daughter is dying? I killed her. I killed that bitch, my son killed your grandson, and I killed your daughter... "

 Chapter 869

    "No, your daughter killed my son! I have only such a son. Why does your daughter want to kill him? "


    "Your daughter killed my son, and you repented that you didn''t want me, and made me a laughing stock. My father married me to Yuzhou state... Brother Yanzhi, why, why did you do this to me..."


    "No, he should die. My son should die. He didn''t listen to my orders. He also left me and didn''t want me. He should die. He died well... He died well..."


    "Brother Yanzhi, why do you like her and why don''t you like me? What''s good with her? "


    "Brother Yanzhi, I love you so much. I''m willing to be your concubine. I''m willing to... We''ve been engaged since childhood. What''s good about that woman? If you want to marry her, you don''t hesitate to abandon everything..."


    "Rong Yanzhi, come out, come on, I killed your daughter..."


    "Brother Yanzhi, I have a miserable life in Yuzhou state. I want to go back to China every day. Why don''t you save me... You are so cruel... Brother Yanzhi, I''m so afraid. Will you come to save me? I want to go home... I just want to marry you and be with you..."


    One by one, Weisheng Ziyu kept talking.


    Rong Xin gradually understood and guessed the identity of the person in front of her. She should be the daughter of the Weisheng family who had been married to her father Rong Yanzhi.


    His father once said that his marriage to the family of Weisheng was made by the two families since they were young.


    After the father met his mother, he was willing to give up everything and just wanted to be with her.


    The owner of Weisheng family married his daughter to the state of Yuzhou.


    After his father returned to the Rong family, inherited the position of the Rong family leader, and joined hands with the Weisheng family leader to overthrow the emperor. He chose a new emperor and sent him to the Dragon chair as a puppet. The Weisheng family leader once asked his father if he could find a way to take back his daughter in the state of Yuzhou with him, and he could make his daughter his father''s concubine.


    The father always had his mother in his heart, so he did not hesitate to refuse the proposal of the Weisheng family leader.


    As for saving people, my father thought about it, but it was not easy, and then it was over.


    Later, Chi Fengting ascended the throne, and Chen entered the palace. For the sake of his younger sister, his father did not hesitate to fall out with the owner of the Wei Sheng family, and eventually eradicated the Wei Sheng family. On the other side, Yuzhou was destroyed by Huachen. It is said that in the war of national annihilation, the royal family of Yuzhou state was eradicated by the soldiers of Huachen state, and none of them survived. The imperial palace of Yuzhou state was burned for several days and nights, and finally became ashes.


    I didn''t expect that the daughter of the Weisheng family, who had been engaged with his father, was still alive today, so mad and so hating his father. She and the syncope woman on the wooden couch at the moment are mother and daughter. No wonder the syncope woman on the wooden couch would have left her second brother even if she was pregnant.


    Rong Xin covered the wound of his waist and abdomen with one hand, slowly stood up, approached the crazy Weisheng Ziyu on the ground, pulled off the veil of Weisheng Ziyu''s face, clasped his jaw, and forced Weisheng Ziyu to look up, "you just said that you killed that cheap woman, and you called my mother a cheap woman, that is to say, you killed my mother?"


    The bodyguards were worried about the Queen''s body, and so were the Royal doctors. They kept their eyes on the queen and were ready to help her at any time to avoid her falling down.


    Listening to the Queen''s words and looking at her face, the bodyguard and the imperial doctor did not feel trembling.


    Weisheng Ziyu only talks about herself and falls into her own world.

 Chapter 870

    At that time, when her mother learned that she had something to do, she left the frontier alone and wanted to find her. As a result, she sank and died on the way.


    The father married only his mother in his life, only her and her two daughters. Her father''s grandson can only be the child of her and Liao Chensheng.


    At that time, when liaochen was in the palace, the child she gave birth to was killed by weishenglian, who was given the surname "Weisheng".


    Rong Xin understood, completely understood. No wonder Wei Shenglian wanted to kill her and her children. It turned out that he was a member of the Wei Sheng family, and he came for revenge from the beginning.


    Mother''s original death, she has always thought it was an accident, to the moment just know that she killed!


    Rong Xintong extremely counter smile, clasped the hand of Wei Sheng Ziyu''s jaw and kept tightening, "do you know why my father loves my mother deeply and doesn''t love you?"


    Weisheng Ziyu''s eyes were fixed on Rongxin, and suddenly he had a sense of mind.


    Rong Xin: "someone, bring in the bath bucket and fill it with ice water."


    The bodyguard outside took orders and soon sent a bucket into the account and filled it with water.


    Rong Xin steps back, staggers back to the seat in front of her desk, and asks the bodyguard to take Wei Sheng Ziyu to the bath bucket, so that she can see her clearly.


    The bodyguard ordered him to pull up the tiny purple jade and buckle his head on the water of the bath bucket.


    People in the water are wrinkled, twisted and terrifying.


    Weisheng Ziyu suddenly exclaimed, frantically slapping the surface of the water, desperately trying to strangle the people in the water, "this is not me, this is not me, no, absolutely not... Who are you, you roll, you roll..." Putong fell into the bath bucket, struggling in the bath bucket.


    Rong Xin watched coldly. How the mother died at the beginning, let this tiny life Purple Jade how to repay, only after so many years to revenge for the mother.


    The bodyguards and the imperial doctors watched, and their hearts trembled, but no one dared to speak until the people in the bathtub did not move.


    Rong Xin coughs weakly and looks at the corpse in the bath bucket. At this moment, he has avenged everything. Chi Fengting is dead, and Wei Shenglian is dead. Suddenly, he is tired.


    The imperial doctor returned to his senses and quickly advised Rong Xin, "emperor, there is not much time. Exchange transfusion is the only way. Please make a decision as soon as possible, and your subordinates will be ready."


    "Stand down and wait outside the tent." Rong Xin closed his eyes and said, "let me be alone."


    The imperial doctors were astonished. If they didn''t take time to cure them at this time, did the queen want to be quiet? Did they hear right¡° The Emperor... "


    Rong Xin: "I want you to step down. Don''t let me repeat. Don''t tell anyone about my injury. Otherwise, don''t blame me for being merciless. "


    The imperial doctors and bodyguards trembled and quickly withdrew to wait outside the tent.


    Rong Xin did not move, and his fatigue increased.


    -


    I just sat there for a whole time.


    After a whole stick of incense¡ª¡ª


    Rong Xin, who had changed his clean clothes, sat down in the seat in front of his desk and ordered the bodyguard to come in. He told the bodyguard, "send my instructions immediately, stop the generals of the three gates, and ask them to stop attacking and wait for my further orders."


    The bodyguard didn''t understand why Rong Xin was like this. He was able to take the Xiling emperor and Huachen emperor at such a good opportunity, but he didn''t dare to ask more questions, so he went.


    Rong Xin then called the general outside the tent to come in and told the general, "take your troops and go to preach my will immediately. In one hour, all the people in the nearby city must gather at Wufeng mountain. Whoever dares not to do so will be killed. "


    Will the general be dull and gather the people? What is the purpose of gathering the people¡° Emperor, this is... "

 Chapter 871

    "Do as I say. Don''t let me repeat it." Rong Xin''s cold voice.


    If the general takes orders and does not dare to say more, he will do it.


    Rong Xin also called Yin Wei Jin, "take my jade pendant and give it to Yue Jin. Let him go to Wufeng mountain. I want to see him." The tabletop is covered with topographic maps, and Wufeng mountain is dozens of miles away.


    Yinwei takes the token and goes to do it quickly.


    Rong Xin: "in addition, pass on my order to let general Xue bring all his troops back and strictly guard the city."


    Yin Wei takes orders.


    A group of imperial doctors were still waiting outside the tent. They were worried about the Queen''s condition and looked anxious.


    Sufang city rushed back. I don''t know what happened to the queen. She wanted to enter the tent, but she was stopped by the guards. She needed to inform him first.


    Rong Xin: "let him in."


    Sufang entered the city and saw the situation in the tent - a big bath bucket with a corpse in it. There was a woman lying on the wooden couch. For a moment, she couldn''t figure out what the situation was. "Aunt, you suddenly asked me to come back. What happened?"


    Rong Xin: "go and see if the person on the couch is your mother."


    As soon as Sufang city was shocked, he immediately went to the wooden couch and recognized that the person on the couch was his mother. Mother''s appearance is much older than that, and her hair is a little white, but he can''t admit it wrong, "aunt, how did you find my mother?"


    "It doesn''t matter. Take her back to your account, so that you can take care of her. " She left the second brother and gave birth to the second brother''s child and took care of the child to grow up. No matter why she faked death to leave her child, we can see that she is very different from her mother and brother Wei Shenglian. Rongxin won''t kill her.


    Sufangcheng nods and hugs his mother. From coming in to going out, he doesn''t see that Rongxin is injured and that Rongxin is different.


    Rong Xin gasped and called the maid of honor to bring tea.


    The maid in waiting will bring the tea in.


    Rong Xin asked people to step down, put the colorless and tasteless poison into the teapot, and then asked the royal doctor and the bodyguards who had just left to enter. The people who are entering at the moment are those who know that she is injured.


    The imperial doctors and bodyguards stood in two rows, waiting for orders.


    Rong Xin: "you all worked hard." He asked the imperial doctor, "how long can I live under the present situation?"


    The imperial doctor trembled, "if you don''t treat it as soon as possible, there will be only one... One or two hours at most."


    Rong Xin: "is there any medicine that can suppress the poison and prolong the time?"


    Royal doctor: "yes, but it can only be extended for one hour at most. In addition, once the time has passed, the poison can''t be suppressed. I''m afraid it will immediately... "The following words are too much to say and dare not go on.


    Rong Xin understood and asked the imperial doctor to give her the medicine.


    The imperial doctor didn''t dare to disobey. He was about to send it to him. He still advised, "emperor, hurry up to cure. Although the method of blood exchange is recorded in medical books, we didn''t try it, but we still have a certain degree of assurance, Emperor..."


    "Well, I see." Rong Xin interrupted and pointed to the guard, "you, come forward and pour a cup of tea for the imperial doctors."


    The bodyguard ordered him to pour tea and give it to the Royal doctors one by one.


    Rong Xin: "you''ve all worked hard, too. Have a drink."


    The bodyguard immediately poured a cup for himself and his companions, which was too strange and strange, but he did not dare to question it.


    The imperial doctors were also surprised, but the tea was given by the empress, who was still sitting in front of her and didn''t dare not drink it.


    Rong Xin did not speak, the atmosphere was quiet.


    -


    a moment.


    An elderly imperial doctor took the lead in stomachache, fell to his knees, and then one by one, the martial arts bodyguard also fell down.

 Chapter 872

    People outside the account heard the news, but they didn''t dare to ask, let alone rush in.


    "For... Why?" One of them vomited blood and rolled on the ground. He asked with his eyes closed. He couldn''t understand what they had done wrong. The queen wanted to kill them. And when they die, there is no one to cure the queen.


    Rong Xin: "because I don''t want people to know that I''m injured and dying. I can only hurt you."


    "Not necessarily will die, the emperor, we can save you, not necessarily will die..." the imperial doctor said to stop breathing, the last moment before death or do not understand, the queen does not want to let people know that she was injured, but she really does not heal it?


    -


    An hour later, on Wufeng mountain.


    The general and the soldiers stood in line, tens of feet away from the cliff.


    After Yue Jin rushes to the cliff, she crosses the soldiers and goes to the cliff. Today''s Rong Xin is wearing a red cape. She is facing the cliff and sitting on the simple soft sedan chair. The long clothes of the Cape are dragged in the white snow. Scattered snowflakes fall on her. She is only a step or two away from the edge of the cliff.


    I don''t know why she came here all of a sudden, and why she called him here all of a sudden. In her heart, she didn''t know anything. Yuejin walked slowly towards Rongxin, until Rongxin stood still in front of her. Looking at Rongxin''s face, she saw that Rongxin''s face was not very good. "What''s the matter? What happened? "


    Rong Xin reaches out to Yuejin and makes Yuejin squat down to talk to her.


    Yuejin is very surprised. This is the first time that Rongxin reaches out to him. She can''t help bending down to hold him and squatting down. She feels more and more that Rongxin looks wrong. "Tell me, what happened?"


    Rong Xin: "remember how we met?"


    Yue Jin: "of course, I remember it. I never forget it. A Xin, you tell me first, what happened? I''m worried! "


    Rong Xin: "I remember it too, but I don''t like to recall what happened in that year. For me, the most impressive picture is that you appeared in front of me more than ten years ago. I always treat Chi Yan as if I were my own, but I finally chose to sacrifice him. I know his life is not like death, but I just don''t want him to die. I asked you at that time whether you would like to go to the imperial mausoleum and take care of him for me. You agreed to me without hesitation. At that time, you had been sleeping in the snow mountain for more than ten years and just woke up. "


    Yue Jin: "don''t say that. I''m willing to do everything. I never regret it. Even if I choose again at this moment, I will be the same


    "Well, if I really let you choose again, can you promise me?" Rong Xin does not blink to see Yue Jin''s eyes.


    Yue Jin nodded, "no matter what you ask me to do, I will promise you, as long as you say."


    Rong Xin restrained the trembling on her hand, lifted Yuejin''s hand to her lips, and lowered her head to kiss her slowly.


    Yue Jin was shocked, and her heart suddenly moved, "Xin..."


    "Did I tell you that I didn''t regret giving birth to Xiao Xi''er in the imperial mausoleum more than three years ago?" Every year, she went to the imperial mausoleum, never paying homage to Chi Fengting, but wanted to see Chi Yan, but she never went down the cave once. That day, she was drunk, but she was still conscious.


    Later, she found that she was pregnant, but Chi Lin knew about it, so she dismissed him and sent him to the temple to study martial arts with Juexin for a year. She didn''t take him back to Chi Lin until she gave birth to a baby in secret. "It''s a pity that I haven''t treated our child well."

 Chapter 873

    Yue Jin''s heart beats violently uncontrollably. For the first time, she hears Rong Xin say so. That day, he could not help taking advantage of the danger of others. Even if she killed him afterwards, he had no choice. But now she said that she didn''t regret, "ah sin..."


    Rong Xin: "what I said is true."


    "I believe, I believe!" Yue Jin holds Rong Xin''s hand firmly. If there were not so many soldiers and horses, all of them were watching, and they couldn''t help but want to hold Rong Xin in their arms. She never felt that he was in her heart like this moment.


    Rongxin''s wound was bleeding all the time, but it was covered by the red cape. She knows. She''s running out of time.


    Rong Xin bent down, took the initiative to embrace Yue Jin''s neck, "to tell you this, I have no regrets. You said that day that you spoil your children because you owe them too much. I owe you more. I''ll ask you to take my share and spoil him more. "


    "Sorry? What''s the pity? " Yue Jin pushes Rong Xin ''


    Rong Xin: "promise me first, do the last thing for me."


    Yue Jin: "what''s the matter? I promise, I promise, you say


    Rong Xin is calm: "kill me."


    Yue Jin is dull and thinks that she must have heard wrong. She even doubts whether he is dreaming about everything in front of her. "Ah Xin, how can I kill you? Don''t say that!"


    Rong Xin raised her hand to cover the face of Yue Jin, "I only ask you this last time, you promise me!"


    Yue Jin: "no way, impossible, I don''t..."


    "You hear me out." Rong Xin clasps the back of Yue Jin''s head and presses her to her forehead again. Only the two of them can hear her voice all the time. "I''m poisoned. It''s Rouge tears. The imperial doctors all say that my life is not long and I can''t live. I''ve arranged the whole situation. Just do as I say, kill me, and I''ll give everything back to him, including the throne. "


    "How could that be? A Xin, it''s OK. Hold on. You are the queen. You can hold on. It will be OK. I''ll take you to other doctors and Chi Yan. Yes, go to him. He has the best medical skills. He can certainly save you. " Yuejin suddenly stood up and was about to hold Rongxin down the mountain.


    Rong Xin obstructed and pressed Yuejin''s hand hard. He suddenly said, "you know, I just killed weishenglian myself before I came here."


    Yuejin is stiff.


    Rong Xin: "I can never forgive Wei Shenglian for what he did, so I killed him myself. What I have done to Chi Yan is the same, and he will never forgive me. "


    Yue Jin: "no, as long as you let him know that you are his own mother, he will..."


    "But I don''t want him to know that I won''t disown him that night." Rong Xin interrupted, "I don''t know, he doesn''t know, so the person who hurt him is always the ruthless queen, not his biological mother. He hated the queen, not his mother. Don''t mention it again. Never mention me and his identity. He and I are not mother and son. " Hurt already exists, can''t erase, hate also can''t erase. In this case, let him hate the queen, not his mother.


    Yue Jin: "is that why you don''t recognize him?"


    Rong Xin: "yes."

 Chapter 874

    Yue Jin heartache, "Xin, why are you suffering!"


    "What else? What else? " Rong Xin smiles, "at the moment, you are the only one who can help me. You said, you will agree to everything. Promise me


    "I can promise anything, but this is not the only thing. If I want to kill you, I''d rather kill myself. Xin, let''s go to the doctor. Your poison can''t be delayed any longer. " Yuejin wants to take Rongxin down the mountain again.


    Rong Xin still refused.


    A turbulent pull, wound blood accelerated outflow, large areas of white robes under the red cape. Rong Xin''s face turned white, but her tone was even harder. "If you really don''t agree, then leave here and let me die."


    Yue Jin: "Xin, you won''t die..."


    Rong Xin: "there is no remedy for the poison of rouge tears. All the imperial doctors are helpless. What doctor can cure it. My death is inevitable. The difference lies in whether you are willing to fulfill my last wish and let me die at ease. "


    Yue Jin knelt down on one knee and grasped Rong Xin''s arm tightly. "Xin, do you know how cruel you are to me?"


    "But you are the only one I can trust. You should know that from the moment you know his life experience, he is the most important person to me. The dust is, the pool is, so are you and the children. So as long as you do it, you can give them this feeling, and you will take care of them from now on. I want you all to be well Rong Xin was weak and bowed his head. Looking at the moment of Weisheng Ziyu''s corpse, all her revenge was avenged, and she suddenly felt tired. She wants revenge so much that no one will let go of her enemies. Chi Yan is not so kind to her. If she doesn''t die, she and Chi Yan will have to fight all the time.


    Yue Jin: "a Xin..."


    Rong Xin: "I still remember you said that day that the person who caused the injury always had to take the first step. It''s not that I don''t want to go, it''s that I know very well that no matter what I do, I can''t make up for it, except for my life. It happened that I was injured and poisoned at this time, and there was no medicine to save me. Maybe that was the will of God. In that case, you will fulfill my last wish and promise me


    Yuejin is as painful as a knife. He promised to kill her, but he would rather kill himself than hurt her. If she didn''t agree, she pressed him with such words as "dying in peace". She put such a big choice in front of him, forced him to choose, "Xin, you are so cruel to me!"


    "If there is an afterlife, I want to meet you first." Rong Xin''s weak smile.


    Yue Jin: "a Xin..."


    "Promise me, do as I say..." Rong Xin ordered one by one.


    Yuejin closed her eyes in pain.


    The general came forward and said, "emperor, all the people are here."


    Rong Xin: "kill all, leave none."


    The general was shocked, "emperor!"


    "Do it." The unyielding tone of Rongxin''s face was fierce.


    The general took a step back and kept looking at Rong Xin, but he didn''t see Rong Xin take back his life. He had to pass on Rong Xin''s orders.


    As soon as the order came out, the dense masses of people heard it, and the scene turned into chaos. The people were frightened and wanted to escape.


    At the same time, Rong Xin puts the handle of the dagger into Yuejin''s hand, grabs the sharp dagger blade in his palm, uses blood to dye the whole dagger, unties his cloak, pushes Yuejin away, stands up, steps back unsteadily, exposes the blood of dyed red robe to the light, covers the wound and asks: "why?"

 Chapter 875

    Yuejin holding a bloody dagger constantly shaking, fell to sit in the snow.


    The generals and soldiers who were about to be ordered to kill the common people heard the news and saw the scene of the queen being assassinated and injured with their own eyes.


    Rong Xin suddenly raised his hand, "don''t come here." Looking at Yuejin again, she repeatedly asked, "why? Why kill me? "


    The blood on the dagger, drop by drop.


    Rong Xin''s wounds, black blood also continue to flow out, red feet of the ground.


    The whole scene seemed to freeze.


    Rong Xin knows that Yuejin will agree, and he will eventually agree with her and satisfy her!


    Qu Ning, Chi Yan, Chi Lin and others came quickly with troops and gunpowder. Not long ago, someone went up the mountain with a jade pendant and ordered Yuejin away by the queen. Then tens of thousands of besieged troops at the foot of the mountain withdrew.


    According to the latest news, Chi Fengting is dead. For some unknown reason, the empress suddenly arrived at Wufeng mountain with not many soldiers and horses. More than 90% of the soldiers and horses are still outside the city, besieging the soldiers and horses of Xiling state and Huachen state in the city. Therefore, this is definitely the best time for them to deal with and revenge on the queen, and they will come naturally.


    As soon as I got to the foot of the mountain, I saw that the whole mountain was full of people. The queen even captured the people in several nearby cities.


    Not easy to go up the mountain, just to see this scene - on Jin assassinated the queen.


    Qu Ning was stunned and stunned.


    long time.


    Yuejin got up from the snow, looked around for a week, and then returned to Rongxin. Every word she said seemed to be cut in her heart, "... This... This is what you deserve!"


    Rong Xin said angrily, "what do you deserve? What do you deserve? "


    "You deserve it!" Heart is bleeding, hand clenched into a fist, even breathing pain, Yue Jin voice increased, let everyone hear, "in front of so many people, what''s wrong with them? Are you going to kill them all? "


    "At that time, Prince Chi Yan suddenly got a strange disease, his eyes turned red and his hair turned white."


    As like as two peas, he found a prince who had the same appearance as Prince, and he made a substitute for the prince. He ordered the replacement to kill all the children of the emperor, and slaughtered the whole palace, and ordered the substitute to walk out of the palace and kill innocent people in the city.


    "Everything is made by the double. It''s made by you, Rong Xin, but it''s all put on the innocent prince. The purpose is to make the world against the prince."


    "The prince has already been imprisoned by you. From then on, you changed your name and imprisoned him. You imprisoned him in the imperial mausoleum and helped his youngest son who knew nothing to ascend to the throne. You listened to the government behind the curtain until the time was ripe to take his place."


    "Jung Hsin, how much innocent blood have you got on your hands?"


    Rong Xin retreated with a smile, "nonsense! That''s bullshit


    Yue Jin: "you said, did you frame Prince Chi?"


    Rong Xin: "yes, I framed him. I planned his throne, but..."


    Yue Jin: "do you dare to deny to heaven that you didn''t create the massacre twelve years ago?"


    Rong Xin: "yes, it''s all caused by me, so what?"


    Yue Jin: "ha ha, you finally admit it. In front of the people all over the world, you do everything. It has nothing to do with Prince Chi. For the sake of the throne, you are so ruthless and unscrupulous that you have to kill so many innocent people today. How can people like you be worthy of being the emperor of a country? Even if I don''t kill you, the world will kill you. I''m killing you today to do justice for heaven and kill Chizhou. "

 Chapter 876

    "Ha ha, what a good advocate for heaven." Rong Xin suddenly spat out a big mouthful of black blood, the whole person was obviously in a flash, and stood still, "Yue Jin, today I finally let you see clearly, but you think too naive, you really think you can kill me? I might as well tell you that today''s Chizhou state is my Chizhou state. I''m the only one who can keep Chizhou. The people in the city don''t think about how to resist the enemy. Instead, they abandon the city to escape. What''s the use of such people? I''m going to kill them. I''d rather kill the whole city than miss one. "


    Yue Jin: "well, if I tell you that I have smeared deadly poison on the dagger?"


    "What did you say?" Rong Xin''s face changed greatly, and he staggered back, as if to kill Yue Jin.


    The general and the soldiers tried to come forward again to take the assassin Yuejin.


    Rong Xin raised his hand and still did not want the generals and soldiers to come forward.


    Qu Ning listened and looked at the scene, turned his head and looked at the pool rock beside him. Yue Jin''s words are clearly made up, and there is no substitute at all. Yue Jin deliberately said that, is to wash white for Chi Yan, want to push the charges all to Rong Xin''s head?


    Chi Yan''s face was expressionless and did not speak.


    Chi Lin frowned. He didn''t expect Yue to help them. He not only assassinated the queen, but also wanted to help his brother wash white. He really misunderstood him before.


    Yu Wenxiao holds xiaotuanzi and presses xiaotuanzi''s head on his shoulder. He doesn''t let xiaotuanzi see it, and he doesn''t expect Yuejin to do it.


    Yue Jin: "that''s right. You will die if you are poisoned. Also, not only you can keep Chizhou state, but also Prince Chi! How Prince Chi was before he ascended the throne 12 years ago is obvious to all. According to Prince Chi''s ability, he can definitely do better than you, and make Chizhou people live and work in peace and contentment. Prince Chi''s accession to the throne is a blessing for the people of Chizhou! "


    Rong Xin was very angry and grabbed Yue Jin''s hand. "What''s the poison? Give me the antidote quickly. What about his excellence? He was not calculated by me or imprisoned by me at that time... "


    Yue Jin looks at Rong Xin, and finally does everything she says. He would rather die than die.


    Rong Xin shakes Yue Jin ''. The throne was his, she gave it back to him, all the charges were taken away by her, and everything ended here.


    "Ah sin!" Yue Jin suddenly opens her eyes and pours on the edge of the cliff. She wants to hold Rong Xin''s hand.


    "Remember, remember what you promised me, take good care of our children, and with my share, double his favor. They, as well as my second brother''s son sufangcheng, I''ll give them all to you. " Words fall, let Xin a finger a finger of break off the hand of the month Jin, "thank you."


    A black and brown blood red white, such as broken kite fall, disappear.


    "Ah sin!" Yue Jin cries out in pain. She wants to jump down and spit out a mouthful of blood, choking with pain.


    Qu Ning looked at all this, there was a moment blank in his mind, action was almost faster than thinking, and he could not care about anything. He ran to the edge of the cliff and looked down, but he could see nothing. At the bottom, there is a cliff and a river. After falling down from it, it was so badly injured and poisonous that there was no chance of survival. Queen, she died like this.

 Chapter 877

    The generals and soldiers watched the queen die in front of them. They could not help but kneel down and cry.


    People can''t help looking at it. For them, the queen has always been high above the world. People look up to her and can''t expect her. But today, they not only saw her with their own eyes, but also wanted to kill them. But before she killed her, she died and fell off the cliff


    Xiaotuanzi''s head was pressed by Yu Wenxiao, and he wanted to raise it.


    Yu Wenxiao didn''t hold it down for a moment, and let xiaotuanzi raise his head. Xiaotuanzi also saw the scene of Rongxin falling off the cliff and cried in horror.


    Other generals will come with a large number of soldiers and horses to find out what happened on the cliff.


    Just when Qu Ning thought that these generals would rush forward to catch Yue Jin, or order to deal with them, a fierce battle was about to take place, he saw that these generals took the lead and knelt down toward Chi Yan.


    A general led the way: "the country can not be without a monarch! Now that the truth of that year has come to light and the prince is innocent, I would like to ask Prince chi to ascend the throne as soon as possible, expel the soldiers of Xiling state and Huachen state, and ensure the peace of Chizhou state. "


    Another general led the way: "prince, you have been wronged!"


    General: "from now on, general Zhang Yuan will be loyal to the prince to the death."


    General: "please the crown prince ascend the throne, protect Chizhou State Peace!"


    General: "please the prince ascend the throne..."


    When the generals'' cronies saw this, they couldn''t help kneeling down under the call of the generals.


    The soldiers watched, kneeling one by one.


    One of the soldiers did not kneel down. A general drew his sword and killed him on the spot. "The truth is now clear that the prince was wronged and suffered. The last generals are willing to follow the prince and be loyal to him. Those who do not want to be loyal are traitors. They will be killed. "


    The soldiers who had not yet knelt also knelt down.


    Qu Ning


    Chi Lin


    Yu Wenxiao


    Song and Yuan Dynasties


    Some of the common people echoed: "it turns out that the crown prince has been wronged. Everything has been framed by the queen. The queen has just admitted that the crown prince is innocent. The crown prince is not a devil. The crown prince is not a devil. The crown prince''s red eyes and white hair are just sick. The prince is kind. He won''t kill us after he ascends the throne. He won''t kill innocent people like the queen. Please ascend the throne. The prince is not a devil... "


    "The prince is not a devil!"


    "The prince has been wronged!" More and more people echoed, and their voices were heard one after another among the dense masses of the people.


    "Please the prince ascend the throne, protect the people of Chizhou and expel Huachen from Xiling!"


    "The prince won''t kill innocent people indiscriminately when he ascends the throne. We can live when he ascends the throne. The prince won''t kill us!"


    "Ask the prince to ascend the throne..."


    Those who echoed were the first to kneel down, with constant voices.


    The people watched, and gradually, they knelt down one by one, hoping that the prince would not kill them.


    Qu Ning watched all this in disbelief


    The call is louder and louder


    Yu Wenxiao and the song and Yuan Dynasties watched with disbelief


    Chi Lin can''t believe it


    Chi Yan looks at


    The cry resounded through the sky


    For a while¡ª¡ª


    Yuejin hard to resist the pain, from the edge of the cliff to get up, to see a kneeling man. She did arrange everything - to turn around and be loyal to Chi Yan''s general, to mingle with the people, to deliberately make a play to kill the innocent people, and to ask him to blame her, to clear Chi Yan''s name, and to push Chi Yan to the throne.

 Chapter 878

    The support of generals, soldiers and the people is the symbol of the army and the people.


    Once anyone has these two, he has half the world.


    Yuejin is still the pain of Rongxin''s death. She can''t accept it, but she has to continue to endure it. Things have come to this point, can''t let Rong Xin die, we must finish it.


    Yue Jin turned her head and looked at Qu Ning beside her and said, "she killed innocent people indiscriminately and didn''t deserve to be emperor. I killed her myself."


    "This throne was originally from Chi Yan. Now it''s returned to its original owner. I believe he will do better than the queen."


    "And you can make explosives. As long as you live one day, the people of Xiling and Huachen will catch you or kill you, and will never let you go. He only ascends that position, controls Chizhou country, can better protect you


    Qu Ning heard the words, "you..."


    Yue Jin: "go ahead, you can also persuade him to ascend the throne. The killing in those years has already been caused. Neither the culprit behind it nor Chi Yan can be retrieved. What we can do now is to benefit the living people. "


    Qu Ning: "what are you doing for?"


    "For the people of Chizhou, of course!" Yue Jin smile, answer without hesitation, but the heart is bleeding, pain he is about to suffocate.


    Qu Ning wants to ask something else, but he opens his mouth and suddenly can''t ask anything. It''s not hard to feel Yue Jin''s feelings for the queen. He loves her very much. At the moment, he killed not only the queen, but also his own beloved.


    The next moment, Qu Ning went back to Chi Yan, took Chi Yan''s hand and asked in a low voice, "now, what are you going to do?"


    Chi Lin: "brother, since they all push you to ascend the throne, it''s better to sit on the throne. The throne is yours!"


    Yu Wenxiao comforts xiaotuanzi, who is shaking with tears in his arms. He also feels that Chi Yan can take the throne. At present, the generals and soldiers support it, the people support it, and the Xiling emperor and Huachen emperor are still trapped in the city. A large number of reinforcements from the two countries are about to arrive. At this critical moment, if there is no one in Chizhou, the situation will not be good.


    Song Yuan thought the same as Yu Wenxiao. Chi Yan ascended the throne, not only to regain the throne, but also to protect Chizhou.


    Qu Ning: "the queen is dead, and so is the former Emperor. It can be said that your revenge has been avenged. No matter what decision you make, I will support you. "


    Chi Yan raised his hand and covered Qu Ning''s face.


    long time.


    Chi Yan: "OK, then ascend the throne. All the generals and soldiers, as long as they are loyal to me, I will never treat them badly. If not, there will be no amnesty. "


    The generals heard the words and said with one voice: "the last generals will be loyal to the death."


    Soldiers: "my subordinates will be loyal to the prince to the death!"


    People: "long live, long live, long live prince!"


    "A Xin, do you see that everything is developing according to your layout. Chi Yan agreed to ascend the throne. You can rest assured!" Yue Jin looks at it and thinks silently in her heart. She vomits out a mouthful of blood again. She is unstable and almost falls down.


    Qu Ning went to Yuejin again, "do you come down the mountain with us?"


    Yue Jin: "you go first. I want to stay here alone for a while. By the way, there is the nephew of the queen in the camp. His name is sufangcheng. For the sake of killing the queen and helping you, can you promise me not to hurt him? "


    "Well, I promise you." Qu Ning nodded.


    Yuejin: "thank you very much."


    -


    Half an hour later, all the troops went down the mountain, finished their formation, and returned to the camp outside the city.

 Chapter 879

    Innocent people were put back and asked to "spread what happened today, let more people know the truth of that year, and publicize the prince''s benevolence".


    Qu Ning, Chi Yan and Chi Lin also went to the camp together.


    Xiaotuanzi was still crying and panting.


    -


    Inside the camp outside the city¡ª¡ª


    Sufangcheng still doesn''t know about Rong Xin''s death, and takes good care of her mother in the account.


    See mother finally open eyes to wake up, Sufang city happy way: "Niang."


    Wei Sheng Xin doesn''t know where he is for a moment. He stares at sufangcheng with a dazed look. He doesn''t understand why he calls her so. Then he thinks of the scene when his elder brother Wei Sheng Lian was killed. His face changes and he wants to get up in a hurry. "How''s my elder brother? I... I want to see my big brother. "


    "Mother, what elder brother?" Her body is too weak to go down to the ground, and her mood should not fluctuate. Sufangcheng quickly stops her, "Niang, do you recognize me? I''m Pei Rong Pei Rong is the real name of sufangcheng. Sufangcheng was named after he met yunxizhi and followed him.


    "Pei Rong?" When Wei Sheng Xin hears these two words, he becomes stiff and stares at Su Fangcheng, "are you Pei Rong? You just called me mother? "


    Sufangcheng nodded, "yes, Niang, I''m Pei Rong. I went back to check and found that the corpse in the tomb was not you at all. Why did you pretend to be dead and cheat me? Where have you been all these years? "


    "Are you really Pei Rong? You''re not dead, are you still alive? " Wei Sheng Xin sat up and stroked sufangcheng''s face with shaking hands, hoping to see more clearly. At that time, the state of Yuzhou was destroyed, the Imperial Palace was burned, and her brother was captured by the major general of Huachen state. She and her mother escaped by chance and went to Huachen state to save her brother. Fortunately, her brother escaped by himself. When his brother escaped, he did not hesitate to destroy his face.


    After that, the three of them returned to Chizhou. The mother was bent on revenge, and constantly forced her brother to help her revenge.


    Mother''s health has always been bad, she can''t help in revenge, so she just wanted to find herbal medicine to cure her mother, but unexpectedly met him.


    At that time, she didn''t know his identity at all, and he didn''t say it. Only when he said he wanted to marry her and take her back to the capital did she know that he was Rong Yanzhi''s second son.


    So she refused to go back to Beijing with him and left quietly when he came back.


    Not long after that, she found out she was pregnant. She didn''t dare to let her elder brother know about it, and she didn''t dare to let her mother know about it. So she hid herself and gave birth secretly.


    She loved him so much that children naturally became her whole sustenance.


    In those years, she took care of her children and grew up by herself, which was almost the most peaceful and happy life she had ever lived.


    Wei Shengxin: "are you really Pei Rong? Mother Pei Rong


    Sufangcheng nodded. At this time, he heard the movement outside and said to weishengxin: "Niang, it should be my aunt who has come back. I''ll go to have a look first and tell her that you are awake."


    "Auntie? You mean... "Wei Sheng Xin grabs Fang Cheng''s arm.


    Sufangcheng: "yes, it''s her. I already know my life experience and who my father is. The queen, she is very kind to me and takes good care of me


    Wei Sheng Xin immediately thought of his elder brother Wei Sheng Lian, and said: "I see... I see that the queen has killed my elder brother Wei Sheng Lian. He''s your uncle. Maybe he''s still alive. Can you help him? Beg the queen to let him go? He had no choice but to treat the queen like that. "

 Chapter 880

    "Is Wei Shenglian my uncle?" Sufangcheng was shocked.


    Wei Sheng Xin nodded hard, "quick, go to save him. You say the queen is very kind to you. Maybe if you ask her, she will agree. It''s too late. "


    "Well, don''t worry, mother. I''ll go now. You wait for me to come back." Sufang city helps Wei Shengxin to lie down and walk out quickly.


    Wei Shengxin looks up at the back of sufangcheng, hoping that all this is not a dream. At the same time, he doesn''t dare to think about having children. What would happen if his mother knew about it, especially the father of the child is Rong Yanzhi''s second son, the Queen''s second brother.


    -


    outside.


    Sufangcheng didn''t see the figure of the queen Rong Xin. Instead, he saw Chi Yan, Chi Lin, Qu Ning and others who were welcomed by the generals and soldiers. For a moment, he didn''t know what was going on and quickly came forward to ask.


    Chi Yan stops.


    A general said: "prince, he is the nephew of the emperor and lives in Fangcheng."


    Sufangcheng: "where''s the emperor?"


    General: "the emperor has been assassinated and the prince is about to ascend the throne."


    "No way! How is that possible? What''s going on? Who assassinated the emperor? " Sufangcheng''s face suddenly changed and asked urgently. How could someone who had seen him a few hours ago suddenly die, not to mention the queen.


    General: "it''s Yue Jin. On the cliff, he suddenly assassinated the queen, who accidentally fell off the cliff when she asked for the antidote. "


    Sufangcheng: "what about the corpse? Did you go down and look for it? Did you catch Yuejin? Why did he assassinate the queen


    General: "the cliff is very high, deep and bottomless. Under it is a turbulent river."


    Sufangcheng: "don''t say that. Have you gone down to look for it? Why are they all back? And why did the prince suddenly ascend the throne? " It''s not that he has a problem with Chi Yan, but that the queen is assassinated at this time. All the loyal generals and soldiers suddenly take refuge in Chi Yan. Chi Yan is clearly a devil in the eyes of the world. It''s really weird.


    The general explained the reason.


    Sufangcheng twisted his eyebrows, still felt that the whole thing was too wrong, and suddenly looked at Chi Yan with white hair, "what''s the matter? What did you do? "


    Chi Lin recalled briefly and had a little impression of Sufang city. Before in snow mountain Rong Xin recognized him in public, as if he was her second brother''s son.


    Since he is Rong Xin''s nephew, he is naturally towards Rong Xin. Maybe he will take revenge for Rong Xin. Chi Lin didn''t bother to talk so much. He said coldly: "what are you? Why should we answer you? Come on, take this man right away... "


    "Detain this man first and guard him for a while." Qu Ning remember Yuejin asked her, don''t hurt the empress''s nephew sufangcheng, quickly interrupt the order of pool Lin said.


    Chi Lin frowns at Qu Ning.


    Qu Ning took Chi Yan''s hand and nodded to him.


    Chi Yan: "put them in jail first."


    The general ordered the soldiers to fight.


    Sufangcheng revolted.


    Qu Ning: "you can''t fight by yourself. Let''s go. We won''t hurt you."


    Sufangcheng is stunned and looks at quning. At this moment, he was taken down by the soldiers.


    Qu Ning: "just put it in the tent where he lives. Remember, don''t hurt him. "


    The soldiers took orders to take sufangcheng down.


    -


    At the end of this episode, the generals first brought Chi Yan into the Council account.


    After seeing Chi Yan sit down, the generals stand in two lines, report the current situation to Chi Yan, and ask about various matters concerning his accession to the throne. Do you have any special requirements.

 Chapter 881

    Chi Yan understood the situation clearly, and directly ordered the generals to lead the soldiers and horses outside the other three gates to attack the city. He cooperated with the soldiers and horses outside the gate here and captured the Xiling emperor and Huachen emperor in the city before the two countries'' reinforcements arrived.


    As for the accession to the throne, Chi Yan didn''t ask for anything. He just delayed the time until he won the Xiling emperor and Huachen emperor.


    The generals take orders and go now. In fact, Chi Yan''s order is the same as the Queen''s. The Queen also gave the same order before. They led the soldiers and horses outside the city gate to prepare to fight. As a result, the queen sent someone to stop them, and then took the soldiers and horses to Wufeng mountain.


    -


    Qu Ning did not enter the account, but learned about the camp from the soldiers outside.


    According to the soldiers, the queen led her troops to Wufeng mountain and somehow poisoned all the imperial doctors in the camp. In addition, she killed an old woman and the man in black wearing a silver mask.


    Qu Ning: "where are those bodies now? Take me to see. "


    The soldiers immediately took tranin. In addition to the bodies of masked people being thrown into mass graves, the Royal doctors and the bodies of the old women were placed in a tent.


    Qu Ning came in and ordered the soldiers to carry back the body of the masked man.


    The soldiers took orders.


    Chi Lin, follow me.


    After Qu Ning looked at it briefly, he asked Chi Lin, "why did the queen kill them all of a sudden?"


    Chi Lin: "who knows, she was cruel and moody." With these words, Chi linpai began, obviously did not want to say more. He always wiped out the strange things in his heart and resolutely denied that he felt a little sad about Rong Xin''s death. He won''t be sad, absolutely not!


    "The empress brought so many imperial doctors here, definitely to improve the medical level in the barracks and let these imperial doctors act as military doctors. The war is coming. Kill all the military doctors. What about the wounded soldiers? " Qu Ning pursed her lips, intuiting that the queen would not do such a thing.


    Chi Lin doesn''t want to think more and urges Qu Ning to go back.


    On the other side, xiaotuanzi, who had been crying all the time, fainted. Her forehead was hot and her face was white.


    Yu Wenxiao found an empty tent in a hurry, took Xiaotuan Zi in to settle down and take care of Xiaotuan Zi.


    Song and Yuan quickly went to the meeting hall to wait. As soon as the generals came out, they asked Chi Yan to come and have a look.


    Chi Yan read it, wrote a prescription and asked the song and Yuan Dynasties to decoct it.


    Qu Ning learned that, he quickly came over and sat down on the edge of the couch, covering the palm of his hand with xiaotuanzi''s forehead? I thought he was just scared and crying for a while


    Yu Wenxiao: "blame me, let him see that scene, scared not light."


    Qu Ning is distressed. He just hopes that xiaotuanzi will get better soon.


    The song and Yuan Dynasties quickly fried the medicine and brought it in.


    Qu Ning took it and asked Chi Lin to pick up the little ball. She came to feed it. Xiao Tuanzi is so sticky to Chi Lin now. Maybe he will be better when he wakes up and sees Chi Lin holding him.


    Chi Lin came near and picked him up. He whispered, "it''s no use.".


    Xiaotuanzi, who was fed two or three mouthfuls of medicine, opened his eyes in a daze, saw clearly Qu Ning in front of him and Chi Lin holding him behind him. As expected, he was a little better. He turned to ask Chi Lin to hold him in front of him, and his small mouth called softly: "brother..."


    Chi Lin hugged, "don''t move."


    Qu Ning: "don''t hurt him, lest he think of the scene he saw on the cliff."


    Chi Lin didn''t speak any more, so he obediently hugged Xiao Tuan Zi.


    Xiaotuanzi is a little happier now.

 Chapter 882

    After a bowl of medicine, xiaotuanzi fell asleep in his arms, and his face was still very pale.


    Chi Yan approached and felt the pulse for Xiao Tuanzi. He said, "it''s OK." he asked Qu Ning, Yu Wenxiao and song and Yuan to stay here and take care of him.


    Pool face immediately small regiment son to Qu Ning bosom a plug, get up with go out.


    After a while, the soldiers sent by Qu Ning to carry back the corpse reported, "Miss Ning, we searched the mass grave, but we didn''t find the body of the masked man."


    Qu Ning: are you sure you left the body there


    Soldier: "I''m sure, but I just can''t find it."


    Traning meditates.


    At this time, another soldier came, "Miss Ning, said the young master Fang. Do you want to know about Wei Shenglian? I want to see Wei Shenglian. "


    Qu Ning: "doesn''t he know that Wei Sheng Lian is dead?"


    Soldier: "he said that he knew that Wei Shenglian was stabbed by the queen. He wanted to know if he could be saved. He wanted to see her. If there is any help, please let weishenglian go and let weishenglian die. "


    Qu Ning: "go and tell him that the man is dead and the body is gone."


    The soldiers take orders and leave.


    Qu Ning turned his head and looked at Yu Wenxiao and Song Yuan, "you say, where did the corpse go? Who would want his body? "


    Yu Wenxiao shook his head. "Maybe he was dragged away by wild animals."


    Qu Ning


    -


    evening.


    Under the leadership of the general, the soldiers and horses of the other three gates successfully attacked the city and fought against the soldiers and horses of the two countries in the city.


    Qu Ning was concerned about the latest war situation and asked Yu Wenxiao to take a look at the front line.


    it ''s getting dark.


    Chizhou soldiers and horses in the city opened the city gate and cooperated with the soldiers and horses outside the city to deal with the soldiers and horses of the two countries.


    Throughout the night, the city was ablaze with fire, fighting, blood and corpses.


    The next day it was bright and snowy, and the war was over. Both Xiling emperor and Huachen emperor were taken down, and the generals and soldiers of Chizhou state were escorted out of the city to ChiYan.


    Chi Yan sat on the horse, condescending, "raise your head."


    The two men who were arrested did not raise their heads.


    The general immediately gave instructions to the soldiers.


    The soldier was ordered to quickly clasp their jaws and force them to raise their heads.


    Chi Yan squinted, "wipe their faces clean."


    The soldier nodded, dug up a ball of snow directly, wiped them on their faces, and wiped the blood stains and stains on their faces.


    The color of Pool Rock sinks.


    Chi Lin: "brother, it''s not emperor Xiling and Emperor Huachen."


    The general was stunned and quickly stepped forward to look at it. Then he knelt down on one knee and arched his hand to Chi Yan, "please forgive me, and I will take someone to catch him. I believe that emperor Xiling and Emperor Huachen should still be in the city."


    Chi Lin: "brother, I''ll go and catch them."


    Chi Yan: "you go together. Send the order down and seal the gate until you catch them. "


    The general takes orders.


    Chi Lin took the lead and drove his horse into the city.


    It''s near noon.


    Chi Lin went back to the camp with a corpse and went into the meeting tent. "Brother, I didn''t catch emperor Huachen. I found the body of emperor Xiling. I checked. I was stabbed by a dagger and killed. The wound is in front of the body, and the dagger is not poisonous. The person who started it may be someone he knows, so that he is not on guard. It is very likely that it is emperor Huachen. "


    Chi Yan stepped down from his desk and looked at the body on the ground. It was exactly the same as what Chi Yan said.


    Chi Yan: "no sign of emperor Huachen?"


    Chi Lin: "I''m afraid I''ve escaped. I just don''t know why he killed Xiling emperor. They are definitely in the same group."

 Chapter 883

    Chi Yan is silent for a moment, and orders the soldiers to carry the body down for storage and block the news. Then he called the generals to enter into the accounts and ordered them to immediately reorganize their troops and set out to recapture the most peripheral cities occupied by the two countries before.


    The two countries left only a small number of soldiers and horses to guard the city and led most of them to continue to attack, so it was easy to recapture it.


    After the recapture, all the troops guarded the border to meet the reinforcements of the two countries.


    The generals were ordered to come out.


    Qu Ning learned the news from Yu Wenxiao and came to have a look. "Is the emperor of Xiling really dead?"


    Chi Lin: "the body has been carried back. You can go and have a look."


    Qu Ning pursed his lips, hesitated and said, "did you see my sister and Shi Fengyuan? They were caught by the queen before, but there were no them in the camp. I asked the soldiers and generals, but I didn''t find anything


    Chi Lin didn''t know about the relationship between Qu Ning and Yun Xizhi''s biological sisters. He thought they were sisters. He was dissatisfied and said, "up to now, do you still regard the princess of Xiling as your sister?"


    Qu Ning: "well. Did the soldiers see her in the city? "


    Chi Lin: "No."


    Qu Ning clenched his hand. "What about the corpse? Did you find their bodies? "


    Chi Lin''s tone is not very good, "neither."


    Qu Ning was a little relieved, and turned to say, "Xiao Tuan Zi is awake. He has a fever, and his face is not good. Go and see him?"


    Chi Yan: "go."


    Chi Lin goes out.


    Only quning and ChiYan were left in the big account. Qu Ning approached Chi Yan, went around the desk to Chi Yan, and bent over his shoulder. "I''m just worried about my sister''s safety. After all, she''s my sister. "


    Chi Yan: "she knows how to make explosives."


    Qu Ning slightly stiff for a while, understand the meaning of Chi Yan words. Her sister can make explosives. If her sister is still alive, once her sister is released, her sister will make explosives for Xiling and Huachen to deal with Chizhou.


    Qu Ning took a deep breath, "well, what about imprisoning her? I really don''t want her to die. If she''s still alive, we''ll take her back to the capital, add Shi Fengyuan, imprison them together, and don''t let them go back to Huachen kingdom or Xiling kingdom. Do you think that''s ok? "


    "Good." Chi Yan holds Qu Ning.


    Qu Ning looks down at Chi Yan. In addition to her sister''s story, she also wants to ask Chi Yan about the empress, but she swallows it again. Maybe it''s OK. Don''t worry about whether the queen and Chi Yan have a mother son relationship. Let''s go.


    -


    One day later, at noon.


    Outside the border city, 400000 reinforcements from Xiling state arrived first, led by Princess Fengling.


    Feng Ling, dressed in red armor, sits on a white horse with a cold face. She is much thinner than before. The general on the upper floor of the city says in a loud voice: "I want to see Prince Chi. As long as Prince Chi releases my brother Xiling emperor, Xiling state can retreat. "


    When the general returns to the city, he immediately reports the situation to Chi Yan and conveys the words of Princess Fengling.


    Chi Yan''s indifferent color: "tell Princess Fengling that if the emperor of Xiling is OK, let her come to the city to discuss the armistice agreement."


    The general takes orders and returns to the tower to convey Chi Yan''s words to Fengling.


    Feng Ling looks up to listen, all sorts of past unconscious in the mind one by one flash. She loved him so much that now she only hated him. If she didn''t follow her brother to Chizhou that year, didn''t meet him or fall in love with him

 Chapter 884

    One side of the general whispered to remind Fengling.


    Fengling recovered, the picture in her mind suddenly stopped, and then realized that the generals on the city floor had finished for a while, waiting for her reply.


    Feng Ling chooses a moment, for the sake of the safety of the emperor''s elder brother, resolutely answer a way: "good, after half an hour, I enter the city." If she doesn''t come out before evening, it shows that she is in danger. Let the generals attack the city.


    General: "princess, it''s too dangerous for you to enter the city. Let the last general enter the city."


    Fengling: "they asked me to go by name, for the sake of my brother..."


    "Princess, Princess Xi asks to see you." Suddenly, just then, a soldier came to report.


    Fengling: "let her in quickly."


    Yun Xizhi was in a state of embarrassment and tears. He rushed straight into Fengling''s arms, hugged Fengling and cried, "aunt, father, he... He..."


    "What happened to him? Say it The man in my arms is the eldest daughter of my brother. The emperor''s elder brother treated her as usual, but she was weak since childhood and was often bullied by other brothers and sisters. Therefore, as an aunt, she always took special care of her and treated her better than other people.


    On the snow mountain, she was seriously injured and sent back to Xiling state. She was unconscious all the time.


    When she finally woke up, she learned that her niece had married to Huachen. Later, I heard that she made a very powerful explosive weapon for Huachen. This time, the alliance of the two countries, together with Chizhou, relied on this powerful weapon. However, I heard that she had changed a lot and was not willing to tell the envoys sent by the Xiling state how to make it.


    To this, Feng Ling also has some displeasure, but now is not the time to care about these.


    Yun Xizhi: "my father has been killed by the devil. Fengyuan and I, and Emperor Huachen, managed to escape. "


    Feng Ling is shocked, the facial expression turns white, fiercely clasps cloud Xi Zhi''s shoulder, "what do you say? Say it again


    "Father... Father was really killed. Aunt, you must not go into the city. The devil deliberately set a trap for you to go in and catch you. " Yun Xizhi was out of breath when he was crying, and he was in agony.


    All the generals in the account were grieved.


    Yun Xizhi: "aunt, now you can only avenge your father by destroying the devil. The queen has just died. The devil has taken everything from the queen. If he wants to become emperor, his power is not stable. Now is the best time for us to deal with him. We must be quick. Once he has settled on the throne and consolidated his military power, it will be difficult for us to deal with him and even harder to avenge our father. " The word revenge, Yunxi Zhi repeatedly said, in the heart is very clear Fengling and Xiling emperor brother and sister, in order to stimulate Fengling.


    Feng Ling hates extremely, "all generals listen to the order, immediately reorganize the troops, attack the city gate."


    Yun Xizhi wiped his tears with his sleeves. The moment his face was covered by his sleeves, he slowly hooked the corners of his lips.


    -


    The troops of Xiling state were soon reorganized, and Fengling personally led the troops to the gate of the city.


    Yun Xizhi followed him and rode beside Fengling, "aunt, I haven''t seen that quning before. On the way to Huachen, he accidentally saved quning and became a sister with quning. She can also make explosives. I wonder if my aunt can give me some time to meet her for a while before attacking. Maybe she can persuade her to abandon the devil and join us? In this way, we will be more powerful. "


    Fengling: "she and the devil have been married, how can you take refuge in us."

 Chapter 885

    Yun Xizhi: "my aunt didn''t know something. She lost her memory and didn''t remember the past at all. On the contrary, I am deeply in love with my sister. I can have a try. If you don''t succeed, you''re going to hurt the devil. "


    Fengling: "OK, I''ll give you half an hour."


    Yunxi said thanks and asked the soldiers to come forward to deliver a message.


    -


    In the city, soldiers report to Chi Yan.


    Chi Yan wait, let the soldiers tell Qu Ning, let Qu Ning decide.


    At this time, Qu Ning is taking care of xiaotuanzi in the house. Xiaotuanzi has not been well, repeated low fever, poor spirit, pale face, it is worrying.


    The soldier came, "Miss Ning, the princess of Xiling is outside the city. She says she wants to see you."


    Qu Ning thought for a while, and handed over the little Tuanzi to Yu Wenxiao and Song Yuan, "OK, I''ll see her."


    Yu Wenxiao: "Miss Ning, do you really want to go?"


    Qu Ning: "it''s OK. I''ll see you soon."


    Yu Wenxiao: "then I''ll go with you. Song and Yuan are here to take care of their children. "


    "Good." Traning didn''t refuse.


    Outside the city.


    Yunxizhi waited patiently. Rong Xin''s sudden death is a real surprise. It''s also cheap. In addition, Chi Fengting also died. It''s really exciting. But Rong Xin''s son Chi Yan sits on the Dragon chair. The Dragon chair should belong to her son Chi Xu. Why should the devil sit on it.


    Qu Ning came and went up to the city building. He looked down at Yun Xi Zhi outside the city and said in a loud voice, "do you want to see me?"


    "Come down and see you out of town. I have something to say to you." Yun Xizhi looks up and doesn''t like this way of meeting.


    Qu Ning: "let''s just say that."


    Yun Xizhi: "you..."


    Qu Ning: "or, you come to town?"


    Yun Xizhi: "do you think I would be so stupid and fall into the trap?"


    "Me too. Sister, why do you think we have come to this step? " Qu Ning asked calmly. It''s my own sisters who come from the same world and live together in this strange world.


    Yun Xizhi was angry, but he couldn''t help it for a moment. He thought about it again and said, "well, I''ll come forward, you''ll go out of the city, and we''ll meet in the middle, just the two of us."


    Qu Ning looked at Chi Lin and looked out of the city, "you first let the troops of the two countries back."


    Yunxizhi held back his anger and asked the troops of the two countries to step back and gallop forward on their own.


    Qu Ning rode out of the city and said, "tell me what you want to tell me."


    Yun Xizhi: "I have married Shi Fengyuan."


    Qu Ning: "I know."


    Yun Xizhi: "I will always stay in Huachen Kingdom and help emperor Huachen to attack Chizhou kingdom. This will not change. If you stay with the devil, our sisters will be enemies. "


    Qu Ning looked at Yun Xi for a long time, "you know, I''ve recovered my memory."


    "What did you say?" Yunxi stopped the accident, "impossible."


    Qu Ning: "when you send someone to say that as long as you get the Queen''s head, you will hypnotize me to recover my memory. You don''t know. I learned it when you were in a car accident and became a vegetable. I taught this to Chi Yan, who used this method to restore my memory. Thank you all the same


    Yun Xi Zhi''s face was ugly. "So, you are determined to follow the devil?"


    Qu Ning: "now that I have recovered my memory, I remember that I got married with him, too. Where he is, I will always be by his side. "


    "Good, good!" Yunxi was very angry and laughed, "I gave you a chance, but you don''t want it. Since the position has been so clear, from now on, you and I will not talk about sisters, just enemies. "

 Chapter 886

    Yunxizhi clenched his fist and his face was ugly for a moment. The reason why she would send someone to threaten quning and use Rongxin''s head to replace quning to restore her memory is just to let the devil and Rongxin continue to fight each other and make Chizhou more chaotic. In order to let quning recover her memory, the quantity demon would do anything, but now it seems that she obviously lifted a stone and hit her own foot. "So, you are determined to follow the demon?"


    Qu Ning: Yes


    Yun Xizhi: "do not hesitate to be my enemy, do not want my sister?"


    Qu Ning: "it''s you who don''t want me. Even if it''s a matter of restoring memory, you want me to exchange terms. "


    "Good, good!" Yunxi was very angry and laughed, "I gave you a chance. You don''t want it yourself. Since the position has been so clear, from now on, you and I will no longer be sisters, but enemies. "


    Qu Ning heartbroken, but still should say: "good."


    Cloud Xi Zhi immediately rode away, to half suddenly turned back, "I finally asked you, Rong Xin really dead?"


    Qu Ning: "yes, I saw it with my own eyes."


    "What an eye opener Cloud Xi stop laughing, surprise to Qu Ning hair concealed weapon.


    Qu Ning didn''t expect that Yun Xizhi would suddenly take a black hand and quickly dodge.


    Yunxizhi''s second secret weapon followed closely.


    Between the electric light and flint, an invisible palm force came, which not only deflected the concealed weapon, but also overturned the horse that Yun Xizhi sat down.


    Yunxi unexpectedly, suddenly fell to the ground, embarrassed in the snow turned a somersault to stop.


    Qu Ning suddenly turned back, saw a white Chi Yan appeared on the tower, looking down at her outside the city. Chi Lin stood beside him with an unhappy face.


    Yun Xizhi also looked, clearly felt Chi Yanchi Lin''s murderous spirit, resentful and unwilling to fly away, went back to Fengling, pretended to be weak and hurt, and said: "aunt, I''m useless, I can''t persuade her. She also makes explosives, and it''s not good for us to stay with the devil. "


    Feng Ling coldly ordered: "attack the city."


    Yun Xizhi faintly hooked his lips and ordered the soldiers to give her another horse. He jumped on the horse and sat down. He looked around at the rear and looked at Shi Fengyuan in the distance. Knowing Shi Fengyuan''s deep love for her, she didn''t hide Chi Xu''s life experience from Shi Fengyuan after she escaped that night and saved Chi Xu. As for Chi Xu, she doesn''t know how to make him believe that she was the original Yun Guifei and his biological mother, so she hasn''t said it yet.


    Quning quickly returned to the city.


    The city gate closed behind quning, blocking from inside and outside.


    Qu Ning could almost feel the sisterhood was cut off.


    After a moment of sadness, Qu Ning restrained himself, jumped off his horse and quickly went up to the city building. He saw that the soldiers of Xiling Kingdom outside the city had already attacked the city. He said to Chi Yan, "thank you just now." Without her, she could not avoid her sister''s second attack.


    Chi Linqi snorted, "at this time, you dare to go out of the city alone to meet!"


    Qu Ning whispered: "she and I have broken the sisterhood."


    Chi Lin choked and turned to the beginning.


    Chi Yan stretched out his hand to hold Qu Ning close to a point, "you still have me!"


    Qu Ning nodded, "you also have me!"


    Chi Yan doesn''t speak. He holds quning tightly.


    -


    evening.


    The soldiers and horses of Xiling state suffered heavy casualties.


    Fengling in the general''s repeated entreaties, ordered to suspend the siege.


    Chizhou soldiers in the city were able to take a breath, rest in turn, while well-trained placement of the wounded.

 Chapter 887

    Having been attacked and occupied by the two countries, Qu Ning was relieved that the damaged city buildings were not broken.


    Knowing that Chi Yan and Chi Lin still have to stay here to check the situation and layout, Qu Ning goes back to the general''s house to see the Little Regiment.


    -


    Inside the city, inside the general''s house, inside the house.


    As soon as the song and Yuan Dynasties saw Qu Ning come in, they seemed to see a savior. They quickly put the crying little ball in Qu Ning''s arms, ran away and took the door with them. "Miss Ning, you take care of him, I''ll prepare something to eat."


    Small regiment son is afflicted, a pair of small hands immediately embrace Qu Ning''s neck not to put.


    Qu Ning touched xiaotuanzi''s forehead with his forehead. He felt that xiaotuanzi was not very hot, but he was still in a bad mood. His eyes were red and watery, and his nose was crying red. It was really pitiful, "don''t cry, don''t be afraid, we are all here, and we will always accompany you."


    Little Tuanzi slowly turned his head and looked around. He said sickly: "brother... Brother..."


    "Brother will be back soon. When the two brothers come back, shall we play together? " Qu Ning coaxes patiently and sees that Xiaotuan Zi doesn''t cry any more. He puts Xiaotuan Zi back into the quilt and pulls the quilt to wrap Xiaotuan Zi.


    Xiaotuanzi doesn''t want to earn his hands out of the quilt. He still wants to hold quning.


    Before the tears rolled down, Qu Ning quickly picked up the person again, "well, I hold, don''t cry, then let''s put on a dress again, OK?" Although it was in the house and there was a stove, xiaotuanzi was weak now and the fever had just subsided. Qu Ning had to be more careful.


    Xiaotuanzi is good.


    In the kitchen, the eunuch has prepared the meal.


    Song Yuan brought it in person, went into the house and closed the door. Seeing that the situation of xiaotuanzi was much better than when he brought it, he said with a smile, "Miss Ning, it''s better for you to coax me. I''ve coaxed you for a long time."


    "No, thanks to your care, he has no fever now." Qu Ning also smiles. He takes xiaotuanzi to the table and sits down. He tries the temperature of the porridge and feeds xiaotuanzi porridge. At the same time, he asks song and Yuan to sit down and eat it.


    Xiaotuanzi didn''t want to eat much, and looked at the door from time to time.


    Song and Yuan asked quning about the city gate.


    Qu Ning answered simply.


    -


    At night.


    Chi Yan, Chi Lin and Yu Wenxiao come back to see xiaotuanzi first.


    The song and Yuan Dynasties asked Yu Wenxiao, "have you eaten?"


    Yu Wenxiao: "not yet."


    "Then I''ll ask the maid in waiting to get ready." Song Yuan goes out.


    Some sleepy little Tuanzi heard the sound, opened their eyes and saw that it was Chi Yanchi. After Chi Lin came in, they kept staring at them. They obviously wanted to hug each other, and their faces were obviously listless.


    Qu Ning approached them and put Xiao Tuan Zi in Chi Yan''s arms. "You show him first. I didn''t have a fever when I came back, but now it seems that I have a fever again."


    Xiaotuanzi was so happy that he put his arms around Chi Yan''s neck, leaned on Chi Yan''s shoulder and looked at Chi Lin.


    Chi Lin is always vicious to xiaotuanzi, and he is obviously distressed at the moment.


    Pool along the end of the pulse, or that sentence, nothing, as long as take good care of it.


    After several people have finished eating, Qu Ning feeds Xiao Tuan Zi and drinks medicine. Seeing that Chi Yan is a little tired, he pushes Chi Yan back to rest. At night, he asks Chi Lin to stay here to take care of Xiao Tuan Zi. Xiao Tuan Zi sticks to him the most.


    As soon as the song and Yuan Dynasties heard this, they immediately pulled Yu Wenxiao out and brought him to the door.


    Xiaotuanzi sat on the couch, looking at the pool and smiling.


    "Scared like this!" As Chi Lin approached, he laid down on the couch and hugged Tuanzi in his arms.

 Chapter 888

    The house of quning and ChiYan.


    Qu Ning asked the eunuch to prepare hot water. When Chi Yan finished bathing, he urged Chi Yan to have a rest. After washing, he found that Chi Yan had not slept yet. So he drew himself into his arms and asked, "what are you thinking?"


    Chi Yan didn''t speak. He leaned over and pressed Qu Ning down and kissed Qu Ning.


    Qu Ning was stunned and responded to him.


    -


    midnight.


    Qu Ning feels cold and wakes up in a daze. Instinctively, he reaches out his hand and wants to hug the person beside him. As a result, he embraces the quilt and sits up. In the dark room, he vaguely sees a person standing by the window, which should be Chi Yan, calling: "rock?"


    The people by the window didn''t respond. I don''t think they heard me.


    Qu Ning resisted the pain on his body, put on his clothes, got up, approached him and hugged him from behind. He found that his clothes were thin and his body was cold. The cold wind swept in from the half open window, carrying a little snowflakes. "Why do you stand here in a daze in the middle of the night? What are you thinking? "


    Chi Yan raised his hand and covered the back of Qu Ning''s hand. He felt the warmth of Qu Ning''s hand. At the same time, he felt that she shivered with cold. "You sleep first."


    Qu Ning: "if you don''t sleep, I can''t sleep."


    Chi Yan gathered the coat on her shoulder for Qu Ning, and then clasped Qu Ning''s arm, pulled Qu Ning to his body and hugged Qu Ning, "then stand with me for a while."


    Qu Ning nodded, quietly accompany, no longer ask, the heart faintly feel Chi Yan''s heart may be related to the sudden death of the queen. Before he denied his relationship with the queen, I don''t know if he is still so determined now? Words to the mouth, Qu Ning still swallow, as before thought, since the queen has died, let everything so in the past.


    The next day, Qu Ning woke up with bright light in the room. He found that he was still lying on the couch by himself. There was no Chi Yan in the room. Some of him couldn''t remember how he got back to the couch last night. He quickly got up to wash up. After listening to the maid in waiting saying that xiaotuanzi was more seriously ill, he rushed to see xiaotuanzi.


    Xiaotuanzi had a high fever. His face was paler than yesterday, and he was sleepy.


    Qu Ning: "how can this happen?"


    "How do I know? I''ve been sleeping with him all night, and he''s like this early in the morning." Chi Lin swore that what he said was absolutely true. He didn''t bully xiaotuanzi this time. He was really good enough for him.


    Qu Ning knew that Chi Lin would have a sense of propriety and wouldn''t do anything to Xiao Tuan Zi when he was sick. Even if he was usually fierce, he didn''t ask any more. He just wanted Xiao Tuan Zi to get better soon. He turned around and told the eunuch to go to Wufeng mountain and invite Yue Jin back.


    At noon, Yuejin rushed back, the whole person lost a big circle, not only haggard, but also very pale, full of beard.


    It''s not hard for Qu Ning to imagine how he spent these two days. He even felt that he should have never eaten. "Young master Yue, the queen is dead. Don''t be too sad. Xiaotuanzi needs you and you need to take care of her."


    Yue Jin: "I know."


    At noon, xiaotuanzi wakes up and sees Yuejin. He reaches out to Yuejin to hold her.


    Yuejin, who is always guarding, picks up xiaotuanzi and looks at her weak appearance. She is very distressed. She whispers to herself: "she''s your mother. You''re sad to see her die, aren''t you? "


    Small regiment son don''t understand, shrink on Jin''s arms.


    Yuejin hugs her tightly. If he could, he really wanted to exchange himself for her, and it was no different to exchange his life for her, but after all, nothing could be retrieved. If not for the baby in his arms, he really wanted to jump with her that day.

 Chapter 889

    Qu Ning knocked on the door, in addition to delivering medicine, but also brought some food, said to Yue Jin: "after feeding him, you also eat something."


    Month Jin convergence mood, "thank you."


    Qu Ning: "the road has come to this point, we all have to look forward."


    Yue Jin: "I know. You can rest assured that since I''m back, I will take good care of the children. Now the troops of the two countries are coming, and so many reinforcements are blocked outside the city. You are busy. Don''t worry about me and the children. "


    Qu Ning nodded, took the door and went out to make explosives again. Yu Wenxiao and Song Yuan were invited to help.


    Yu Wenxiao and song and Yuan Dynasties are absolutely trustworthy people. As for how to make it, Qu Ning does not hide them.


    -


    At noon, general house.


    While sitting down with Chi Yan and Chi Lin for dinner, Qu Ning said, "I always feel that the death of the Xiling emperor should have something to do with my sister."


    Chi Lin stops his chopsticks and looks up at Qu Ning.


    Qu Ning: "we suspected before that emperor Huachen killed emperor Xiling. Princess Fengling is deeply in love with the brother and sister of the Xiling emperor. Yesterday, she used the Xiling emperor as a threat to let Princess Fengling enter the city. Princess Fengling agreed, but she was destroyed by my sister. My sister also deliberately made up such a set of lies to deceive Princess Fengling. It can be seen that she knows about it. "


    Chi Lin: "don''t forget, she is the natural daughter of emperor Xiling."


    This Qu Ning knows, but no one knows that the soul with the body is no longer a princess of Xiling. Qu Ning: "you say, is this OK? We''ll try to find out evidence as soon as possible to prove that we didn''t kill Xiling emperor, but that it was related to Huachen emperor and my sister, destroying the alliance between Xiling state and Huachen state." As a result, the whole situation was reversed.


    Chi Yan: "lin''er, you should check this."


    Qu Ning: "Yu Wenxiao is very careful. Let Yu Wenxiao check with him. The song and Yuan Dynasties help to make explosives."


    Chi Yan agreed.


    Chi Lin didn''t know that the scene of the murder was not the same as it was. After a long time, the clue was destroyed. He put down his chopsticks and got up, "I''ll go now."


    Qu Ning holds Chi Yan''s hand. In fact, he should have thought of this, but until now she said, he sent someone to check. Thinking of him standing alone by the window last night, Qu Ning could not help worrying, "rock, are you really OK?"


    Chi Yan brought food to Qu Ning, "it''s OK, you eat more, it''s hard."


    Qu Ning: "I don''t work hard. If you are tired, take a rest first


    Chi Yan also put down his chopsticks, "I''m ok, you don''t worry."


    Qu Ning opened his mouth and the words stopped.


    At this time, outside the city, the reinforcements of Huachen Kingdom also arrived and joined with those of Xiling kingdom.


    In the account of Huachen state, Chu Jinzheng, the emperor of Huachen who escaped from the city unharmed, made an appointment with Fengling to discuss the siege with Fengling.


    Compared with the siege, Fengling wanted to know how her brother died, why her brother died, but Chu Jinzheng escaped unharmed, "tell me the situation at that time first."


    Chu Jinzheng recalled: "I and Emperor Xiling led troops to attack the city and occupy the city. I thought I won, but I fell into the trap of the queen. After being besieged for many days, the food in the city was exhausted, and Chizhou soldiers and horses attacked the city. Both I and the emperor Xiling knew that they had lost this time, so they had to disguise and flee separately, and let people pretend to be us to delay time. But don''t want to, or chess bad move, just about to escape, we were Chizhou soldiers found. After discussion, Emperor Xiling and I decided to flee separately. "


    -


    [busy at the end of the year, less updates these two days, sorry! More tomorrow, at least six! Good night, folks]

 Chapter 890

    Chu Jinzheng: "on the way, I met the righteous sister and the prime minister who were hiding in the city. At Yi Mei''s request, I took people back to find the emperor of Xiling. Unexpectedly, I saw the body of the emperor of Xiling. Chi Yan ordered people to carry it away. "


    Yun Xizhi burst into tears and echoed: "that''s it. It''s too late for us to return. Our father has been killed by Chi Yan. We have no choice but to continue to flee. Aunt, you must take revenge for your father. You must never let him die in vain. "


    Fengling clenched her fist. If she had gone out with her brother, the result might not be like this now.


    At this time, some soldiers reported that Chizhou soldiers and horses on the city tower were obviously relaxed, and some soldiers dozed off on the city tower.


    Chu Jinzheng, who has been deceived, said: "I''m afraid it''s a plot to lead us to attack the city."


    Feng Ling turned to see Xiang Yun and said, "since the alliance''s policy of attacking Chizhou remains unchanged, Xi''er, Emperor Huachen, should you tell me how to make explosives? I''m sure they are also making preparations in the city at the moment. "


    "Of course." Yun Xizhi didn''t hesitate to nod. He had expected that Fengling would ask for the method of production. "It''s just that the process of production is very complicated, and all kinds of dosage should be very accurate. Once something goes wrong, the explosive will explode on the spot, with serious consequences. Auntie, it''s better for me to make it first and then use it for both countries. When the war is over, I will teach my aunt how to make it hand in hand, how to make it? "


    Chu Jinzheng immediately added: "I think it is feasible."


    Feng Ling laughs. It''s really the water poured out by her married daughter. The previous sentence sounds good, but in fact, she doesn''t want to know at all. She delays with such an excuse, "Xi''er..."


    Yun Xi Zhi suddenly took a step back, and the whole person shook and put his hand over his forehead.


    Chu Jinzheng quickly helped Yun Xizhi, "come on, quickly announce the imperial doctor, pass on the prime minister."


    Shi Fengyuan arrived soon, worried and helped Yunxi to stop.


    Fengling watched these people acting in front of her, and the more tightly she held her hand under her sleeve.


    Chu Jinzheng: "Princess Fengling doesn''t have to worry. The prime minister will take good care of her. I believe when Yi Mei gets better, she will seize the time to make explosives. Princess Fengling doesn''t have to worry about the lack of explosives. We''d better discuss how to deal with Chizhou again. "


    Feng Ling''s face was expressionless, but he said, "emperor Huachen, you can only accomplish things with one heart."


    Chu Jinzheng: "of course. Huachen''s determination to attack Chizhou is as firm as ever, so is Xiling. Our two countries share the same heart, and we are not afraid of Chizhou. "


    Feng Ling stares at Chu Jinzheng coldly. He is deliberately careless.


    -


    Off the books.


    Shi Fengyuan helped Yun all the way to check their big account.


    After entering the tent, Yun Xizhi recovers. Nothing happens. He is not afraid of Fengling seeing through their acting. As long as Fengling believes that the Xiling emperor died in the hands of Chi Yan, Fengling will surely take revenge.


    "Fengyuan, what''s the matter with xie''er?" Cloud Xi Zhi remembers, ask a way.


    Shi Fengyuan: "he''s OK. I''ve convinced him to stay. If you don''t mind, you can go and see him. "


    Yunxi could not help but go into shifengyuan''s arms and put his hands around shifengyuan''s waist, "that''s good. Feng Yuan, thank you for accepting him. I really didn''t expect Chi Fengting to design such a plan to raise me and his children secretly, and take Rong Xina''s son and Wei Shenglian''s son into the palace to pretend to be him. "

 Chapter 891

    "This one is really amazing. Rong Xin raised her from an early age, but she didn''t know it was her own son, so she turned against Chi Yan. " Shi Fengyuan didn''t feel admiration. This method is really beyond the imagination of ordinary people, especially Chi Fengting''s favorite is Rong Xin. "As for Chi Xu, since I love you, I will naturally accept him, but you should think about how to make him believe that you are his biological mother."


    Yun Xizhi: "give me some time and I''ll come up with it. At that time, I will let him sit on the throne and become the emperor of Chizhou. In this way, you and I will become his parents and the supreme emperor. We can also help him destroy Xiling and Huachen and rule the country. "


    Shi Fengyuan nodded, and his long eyelashes covered the cold light in his eyes. He secretly laughed at Yun Xizhi''s innocence and fantasies. overlord? Thanks to her.


    Yunxi can''t help imagining that day. At that time, she wants to see if she can bring Chi Fengting and Rong Xinqi back to life!


    Shi Fengyuan accompanies Yun Xizhi for a while. He is busy with his own business and sends someone to sneak into the city to check the news.


    -


    In the city, general''s house.


    A soldier looked flustered to report: "prince, there is something wrong with the body of Xiling emperor."


    Chi Yan: "what''s the problem?"


    The soldiers said it was not clear that they had never encountered such a situation.


    Chi Yan showed it himself.


    In the morgue where the corpse was placed, the whole body of Xiling emperor was rotten. Something kept crawling out of his body. The air was full of fishy smell. On the other hand, the bodies of the imperial doctors who died of poisoning were all in good condition. Chi Yan said, "when did you find them?"


    Although the truth has come to light, the massacre 12 years ago was arranged by the queen. The prince''s red eyes and white hair are just a kind of disease, but the soldiers are still afraid from the bottom of their hearts. They fall down on their knees and shiver and say, "tell the prince, my subordinates... They neglect to guard. They just stay outside the door. Today, they smell the smell coming out of the room, I came into the room and found out. I hope the prince will forgive me. "


    "Drag the body out and cremate it." Chi Yan turns and leaves.


    The soldier looked up in fear and couldn''t see Chi Yan''s back. He suddenly relaxed and thought that the prince might not be so terrible. He didn''t punish them at all.


    General house, hall.


    Chi Lin came back with Yu Wenxiao in a hurry, "brother, what''s the matter? Why don''t you check the cause of death of Xiling emperor?"


    Yu Wenxiao also wants to know. When the soldiers sent word for them to come back, he thought he had heard the wrong thing.


    Chi Yan: "the body of Xiling emperor is rotten and destroyed."


    Yu Wenxiao blurted out, "how? In such a cold day, the corpse can be stored for at least half a month. "


    Chi Yan: "I didn''t find out last time. The killers put ancient insects in the body of the Xiling emperor. "


    Gu Chong, a kind of insect that specially feeds on corpses, can even chew the bones of corpses. Yu Wenxiao knew that his face changed. "It seems that the killers expected that we would investigate and destroy corpses in this way." At this point, new doubts came up, "since they thought of this, why didn''t they destroy the body? But we have to see the whole body and destroy it in this way? "


    Chi Yan: "it''s no use to say that. Next, I''d like to think about how to resist the troops of the two countries."


    In the evening, when they sat down to have dinner together, Qu Ning knew about it. He could not help but wring his eyebrows. If only they could check the body more carefully before.

 Chapter 892

    after meal.


    Song and Yuan Dynasties and Yu Wenxiao went to make explosives first.


    Chi Lin listened to his brother and went to inspect the tower.


    Chi Yan went into his study to see the topographic map.


    Qu Ning takes time to deliver medicine to xiaotuanzi and meals to Yuejin.


    -


    In the brightly lit room, Qu Ning knocks on the door and enters. She hears xiaotuanzi''s laughter. Yuejin is coaxing xiaotuanzi.


    Xiaotuanzi is very happy to see quning, so she wants to climb out of the bed and hold quning.


    Qu Ning put down the food, took up a bowl of porridge and went over, "young master Yue, you eat first, I''ll feed him and see him for a while."


    Yuejin nods, but she doesn''t have any appetite, but she still forces herself to eat. She thinks of Rongxin''s nephew sufangcheng and asks casually, "how is sufangcheng now? I want to see him if I can


    Qu Ning put the pillow on the back of xiaotuanzi, let xiaotuanzi sit up, blow the porridge to feed xiaotuanzi, "here, you are completely free, you can go anywhere and meet anyone. He is currently in another yard with his mother. His mother''s health is not very good. By the way, the tiny corpse is gone. "


    Yue Jin held the chopsticks and said, "have you ever looked for it?"


    Qu Ning: "found, can''t find."


    Yue Jin stopped talking, finished her dinner and got up, "please take care of Miss Ning for a while. I''ll go to see sufangcheng."


    Qu Ning nodded, reminded a way: "he is the nephew of the queen, you just killed the queen, be careful."


    Yue Jin: "rest assured, I know."


    Xiaotuanzi ate quning''s porridge obediently, and his eyes looked at the door from time to time.


    Qu Ning released a hand to cover xiaotuanzi''s forehead. It was no longer hot, and his face was not so pale. He was energetic. As expected, he had to be taken care of by his own father. "Have porridge first, and your father will be back soon. Later, brother in red will come to see you, too. "


    Little Tuanzi''s eyes brightened, "brother... Brother..."


    "Yes, brother, brother in red. If you are good, you can go out and look for him when you are well Qu Ning couldn''t help but bow his head and kiss. He didn''t think he liked children before, but since he had this little ball, he really liked it very much. How could he be so lovely.


    Xiaotuanzi immediately covered her face with both hands. She was a little shy.


    Qu Ning laughs and waits until Yue Jin comes back. Then he gets up and goes, "he has fallen asleep. I''ll go first, and then... "


    "Sufangcheng wants to take his mother away and go to the doctor for treatment, but the best doctor in the world is the prince. I don''t know if I can ask Prince chi to cough... Cough..." Yue Jin can''t stop coughing.


    Qu Ning discovered later, "are you hurt?"


    Yue Jin: "a little hurt."


    Qu Ning: "with that Sufang city?"


    Yue Jin: "he just wants to avenge the queen. I don''t know if he can trouble Prince chi to have a look?"


    "I''ll ask." Qu Ning went out to see Chi Yan in his study and told him about it.


    Chi Yan: "No. If he wants to go, let him go. "


    Qu Ning didn''t force the soldiers to take this sentence to sufangcheng.


    The soldier came back soon and said, "sufangcheng has gone with his mother and said nothing.".


    -


    Two days later.


    The day of the grand ceremony.


    The scene is not heavy-duty, just held in the border city.


    Early in the morning, Qu Ning got up early and let the palace maids dress and make up her hair. Although not particularly well dressed, looking at the people reflected in the mirror, Qu Ning felt that the beauty was not real.

 Chapter 893

    Two days later.


    The day of the grand ceremony.


    The scene was neither heavy nor big, but it was just held in the border city.


    Early in the morning, Qu Ning got up early and let the palace maids dress and make up her hair. Although not particularly well dressed, looking at the people reflected in the mirror, Qu Ning felt that the beauty was not real.


    The palace maid couldn''t resist praising: "Miss Ning, you are so beautiful!"


    The other maids in court agreed and complimented.


    At the same time, outside the City camp, Fengling and Huachen emperor meet again to discuss the plan.


    Fengling is determined to attack the city.


    Chu Jinzheng''s worry is still a trap. He is afraid that Chi Yan will lead them into the city. But if not, it''s a good time.


    Fengling was tired of Chu Jinzheng''s indecision, and her brother''s body was not cold. She did not allow the devil to ascend the throne, and granted Qu Ning the title. "Since emperor Huachen was worried, the Xiling kingdom had to act on its own. It''s just dynamite... "


    "For the explosives that have been made, Princess Fengling will send soldiers to transport them." The state of Xiling was willing to take the lead and lead the battle. Chu Jinzheng naturally wanted to, so that he could wait and see.


    Fengling walked away.


    Cloud Xi Zhi arrival, just with the out of Fengling met, "aunt."


    Feng Ling didn''t say a word and didn''t look at Yun Xi Zhi much.


    Yunxizhi looked at Fengling''s back for a while. He already knew something. He came into the account and saw Chu Jinzheng, "brother, did you not reach a consensus with my aunt?"


    Chu Jinzheng: "Princess Fengling is determined to attack the city now. I have to consider the trap."


    "But it''s a rare opportunity." Yun Xizhi persuades Chu Jinzheng.


    Chu Jinzheng was not moved.


    Cloud Xi stops dark to bear displeasure, turn round to go out, return to oneself account to teacher Feng Yuan complain.


    Shi Fengyuan understands Chu Jinzheng and knows that Chu Jinzheng has always been cautious. Besides, Xiling Kingdom has come to the fore. He comforts Yun Xizhi that instead of getting angry here, he might as well make some explosives to help Fengling.


    Yunxi went up on his horse.


    In the tent next door, the pool opens the curtain.


    Cloud Xi Zhi sees, the footstep is one meal, turn to pool Xu, "your injury is better?"


    Chi Zhu: "why save me and treat me so well?"


    "As I said, your mother and my aunt know each other and are good friends. Naturally, I want to save you." According to the present situation, he is almost twice as old as her. But she did give birth to him. Compared with the initial disgust for the devil, she liked how the people in front of her really looked.


    Chi Zhen doesn''t believe it. However, since the people in front of him had been saying this, Chi Zhen didn''t say anything. He changed the topic and said, "listen to the soldiers, Chi Yan ascended the throne today?"


    Yun Xizhi: "it''s not so easy. My aunt has reorganized her troops and is ready to attack the city. Whether he will succeed or not is still unknown


    "I''ll see." Chi Chu chuckles.


    Yun Xizhi: "I''m going to make explosives. You should continue to rest and take good care of yourself."


    "No, I want to make a piano." Qin is his weapon. The previous piano was destroyed by Chi Lin when it was in the valley.


    Yun Xizhi was surprised, "what kind of piano do you want? I can have someone look for it. "


    Chi Zhu: "no, I''ll do it myself."


    "Good. If you need anything, just ask Yunxi stop no longer delay time, quickly to do explosives.


    Chi Xu looks at Yun Xizhi''s back, squints and thinks a little.


    -


    The troops of Xiling state were soon reorganized.


    Fengling personally leads the soldiers to the gate of the city, and orders the soldiers to use explosives to blow the gate open.

 Chapter 894

    The troops of Xiling state were soon reorganized.


    Fengling personally leads the soldiers to the gate of the city and orders the soldiers to open the gate with explosives.


    Chizhou soldiers on the city tower retaliated with explosives, the flames of war and gunsmoke.


    -


    In the city, the sparrow terrace is rarely used.


    The soldiers came from time to time to update Chi Yan.


    The people in the city fled and hid. No one came to the ceremony.


    Qu Ning knew that Chi Yan had a comprehensive layout, so he didn''t worry or panic. He followed Chi Yan step by step and followed the steps read out by the eunuch. He wanted to finish the ceremony as soon as possible to avoid any accident.


    Licheng¡ª¡ª


    The generals knelt down one after another and called for long live.


    The soldiers knelt down and called out three times.


    Qu Ning felt that his hand was held. He looked at the person who held her, and then looked down at the generals and soldiers. From now on, she will be his queen. Qu Ning took a deep breath slowly, not sure whether he was competent or not.


    Yu Wenxiao and song and Yuan also knelt down.


    Chi Lin is very happy. Congratulations, brother.


    In the distance, Yuejin holds xiaotuanzi and looks at the whole process. She turns away quietly and goes to Wufeng mountain to tell the person the news.


    Small regiment son don''t want to go, think of the stage and pool rock pool linquning together, keep kicking on Jin.


    All of a sudden, one of the soldiers kneeling all over the place raised his head, bent his bow and shot an arrow at quning on the stage.


    All of a sudden, the public reaction.


    At the critical moment, Chi Yan clasps Qu Ning''s shoulder and pulls Qu Ning in front of him.


    The sharp arrow passed by and cut the sleeve of Qu Ning''s arm, but did not scratch Qu Ning.


    Qu Ning, in a cold sweat, looked at the archer at full speed. There was a moment of chaos. The archer was soon held by the soldiers around him.


    Chi Yan: "put it up."


    The soldiers took orders to put the archer in custody and forced him to kneel down.


    Chi Lin was furious, "who told you to do this?"


    The archer kept shaking. Just as he wanted to answer, he suddenly convulsed, vomited blood, and fell down.


    The soldiers who held him were shocked and fell on their knees to confess.


    Chi Lin immediately stepped forward to search the body, and found a small note in the sleeve of the body. He opened it and handed it to Chi Yan with an ugly face. "Brother, look."


    Chi Yan didn''t pick up, just looked down without expression.


    Qu Ning side head, also see, see note above write five words: "the undead respect."


    What are the survivors? Is it a tiny ripple? Because the queen is dead, Chi Yan takes everything from the queen, so Wei Shenglian wants to revenge for the queen? After all, the body of Wei Sheng Lian has disappeared and can''t be found. Qu Ning can''t help thinking of him for the first time, and whispers her doubts to Chi Yan.


    Chi Yan asked Chi Lin to give the note to Yu Wenxiao, "you check it."


    Yu Wenxiao took the order, "young master, don''t worry. I will find out as soon as possible."


    Song and Yuan Dynasties: "emperor, since the grand ceremony of accession to the throne has been completed, it''s better to ask Miss Ning to let the queen go back to rest first and send more people to protect the queen. This undead is not a good comer. "


    Qu Ning shook his head, "I''m ok, I want to be with you, maybe separate, but give this undead an opportunity."


    Song and Yuan Dynasty think about it, it is reasonable, no more.


    The soldiers guarding the city gate report that the army of Xiling outside the city is too strong to stop. Please send the emperor for support.


    Chi Yan looked at Qu Ning for a moment, "let''s go together."


    Qu Ning nodded.

 Chapter 895

    The tower of war.


    Qu Ning stood still and looked out with Chi Yan. He saw that wherever he could see, there were bodies all over the city floor and outside the city floor, and there were rivers of blood.


    Before my sister made explosives and she also made explosives, there was no such thing in the world. It can be said that my sister and she brought these things to the world, which made the world from the era of cold weapons to the era of hot weapons, and the casualties multiplied.


    Chi Lin: "brother, let me go out of the city and capture Fengling alive!"


    The song and Yuan Dynasties were frightened and deeply afraid that Chi Yan agreed, "young master, it''s dangerous."


    Chi Lin stares at Yu Wenxiao and asks him to do more.


    Chi Yan: "well."


    This change Qu Ning surprised, Chi Lin''s morale she is not surprised, just did not expect Chi Yan would agree, quickly said: "outside the city are all the soldiers of Xiling state, and the wait-and-see soldiers of Huachen state, Chi Lin is too dangerous to go like this..."


    Chi Lin doesn''t listen to Qu Ning at all. As soon as he gets his brother''s permission, he flies out of the city building and rushes straight to Fengling under the protection of soldiers and horses.


    Feng Ling saw Chi Yan in a Dragon Robe and Qu Ning in full dress on the city tower, and knew that the grand ceremony was over. After all, she failed to attack the city to destroy the ceremony and revenge. She was so indignant that she pulled out her sword and flew up to meet Chi Lin.


    After dozens of rounds of war, Fengling was defeated and fell back into the army, "take him!"


    The soldiers took orders and immediately surrounded Chi Lin.


    The song and Yuan Dynasties on the tower were frightened. They didn''t care about anything else. They also flew out of the city to help Chi Lin and persuade Chi Lin to go back to the city


    Chi Lin didn''t listen.


    Qu Ning watched nervously, hoping that Chi Lin and the song and Yuan dynasties would be safe and sound, but just two people were surrounded by so many soldiers and horses. It was too hard to be safe. Qu Ning can''t help thinking quickly.


    In the distance, Chu Jinzheng and Shi Fengyuan, the emperor of Huachen, led their troops and horses to sit on the horses and watch everything outside the city.


    All of a sudden, the soldiers set up a high platform under the command of Qu Ning and dropped explosives on Fengling, which was under the protection of the soldiers and horses of Xiling state.


    The explosives went through the air and fell one after another.


    Fengling dodged quickly, but after all, she slowed down a step under the dense explosives. One of the explosives exploded in midair suddenly blew up. She spat out a big mouthful of blood and turned pale and fainted.


    The general of Xiling kingdom was shocked and rushed to Fengling. He took Fengling back to the camp and sent for medical treatment. He also ordered that the siege be suspended. All the soldiers and horses retreat and wait for the order.


    Seeing this, the song and Yuan dynasties took the opportunity to pull the pool back to the city and lied: "the emperor told you to go back."


    -


    The war stopped.


    Yunxizhi, who keeps making explosives in Huachen''s camp, hears the news and goes to visit Fengling with Huachen emperor.


    In the big tent, Fengling lay motionless on the wooden couch.


    All the military doctors who felt the pulse were very pale.


    The generals stood by with worry.


    Yun Xizhi: "how is my aunt? You say it quickly


    A military doctor said: "the princess''s condition is not good. As soon as she recovered from her injury, the princess came here in a hurry. Now she was injured by the explosives in front of her. She hurt her internal organs and hit her head when she landed. I''m afraid... I''m afraid... "


    Yun Xizhi: "I''m afraid what?"


    The military doctor bowed his head and did not dare to go on.


    Chu Jinzheng frowned. He didn''t expect that Fengling would have such a thing at this time. If Fengling doesn''t wake up, Xiling state will not attack Chizhou state any more. He orders, "go and call all the military doctors of Huachen state immediately."

 Chapter 896

    Soon, the military doctors of Huachen state arrived, and all of them entered the tent. The spacious tent was crowded with so many people.


    Huachen''s military doctors came forward to finish the pulse, and they were all calm. What they said was almost the same as what Xiling''s military doctors said - Princess Fengling''s condition is very bad, I''m afraid she can''t wake up.


    Chu Jinzheng asked Huachen''s military doctors to step down, and ordered people to send all the valuable medicinal materials in the barracks here, never giving up.


    The general of Xiling state sincerely thanks.


    Chu Jinzheng said more words of comfort and left for the moment.


    Yunxi refused to leave. "She''s my aunt. I''m going to watch her. She''ll wake up."


    When the general of Xiling state was not good enough to drive Yun Xizhi out, he took the military doctor out and ordered the military doctor to decoct the medicine. Anyway, he had to save Princess Fengling.


    Now, the emperor of Xiling is suddenly killed, and Princess Fengling is like this again. Xiling can''t be without a head for a day. A group of generals turned to enter into the business account. After secret deliberation, they wrote letters one after another and rushed to the capital city 800 Li to ask the Grand Prince of the palace to ascend the throne quickly.


    -


    Ten days later.


    When the prince of Xiling came, he paid a visit to Fengling and asked the generals about Fengling''s situation and current situation.


    The generals didn''t expect the prince to come. One of them said, "back to the prince, the princess''s situation is not optimistic. She hasn''t been awake."


    Another general: "the current situation is stalemate. ChiYan, the crown prince of Chizhou state, has ascended the throne. Chizhou''s soldiers strictly guarded the city and did not take the initiative to attack. Huachen soldiers and horses did not move. Emperor Huachen wanted to wait until the princess woke up. At the end, the generals dare not attack the city rashly. They are here all the time. "


    The prince Feng Li paced slowly. Although he was the eldest prince and highly valued by his father, he was not officially canonized as the prince by his father. As for his aunt Fengling, the relationship between him and Fengling is not very close, but it''s not bad. Fengling has advised his father and emperor to canonize him several times, saying that the east palace can''t have no owner, and that he is the most suitable of the princes. At present, Xiling state has suffered so many blows that it is not wise to continue to attack Chizhou state with the strength of the whole country.


    The generals are waiting for Feng Li to make a decision.


    For a while¡ª¡ª


    Feng Li calmly ordered: "you send people to spread the word outside the gate. As long as Chizhou state is willing to return the body of my father, Xiling state will withdraw immediately."


    The generals were dismayed.


    One of the generals said: "prince, don''t take revenge for the emperor?"


    Feng Li: "you have to be able to report. Hua chenguo has been holding his ground. It is clear that he wants to take advantage of his aunt''s vengeance and push Xiling kingdom to fight in the front. They want to sit back and watch the tiger fight. Hua Chen''s calculation is so good that the alliance between the two countries is not firm. Don''t be calculated by Hua Chen. Now, the only way to get revenge is to nourish our energy, strengthen our national strength, and rely on ourselves. "


    Another general led the way: "the great prince can endure the hatred for a while, have insight into the situation, and make the wisest choice, which is really the blessing of Xiling."


    Feng Li looked at the general more. "As for aunt, if the military doctor can''t cure her, she needs to be sent back to the palace as soon as possible."


    The generals no longer had any objection, they all did as Feng Li said.


    -


    The story of "asking for corpses, willing to withdraw troops" in Xiling state spread to Chu Jinzheng in a flash.


    Chu Jinzheng summoned Yun Xizhi and told him.


    Yunxi stops his anger and immediately rushes to the Xiling camp next to him. He wants to see Fengli, her brother. For this Phoenix hat, in the memory of the Xiling Princess she inherited, she is not deeply impressed, but some sporadic pictures can feel that this Phoenix hat is not simple.

 Chapter 897

    Yunxi stops his anger and immediately rushes to the Xiling camp next to him. He wants to see Fengli, her brother. For this Phoenix hat, in the memory of the Xiling Princess she inherited, she is not deeply impressed, but some sporadic pictures can feel that this Phoenix hat is not simple.


    Feng Li is still in Feng Ling''s account. After hearing the soldier''s report, she replied, "no see."


    The soldier passed on the words to Yun Xizhi.


    Yun Xizhi became more and more irritated. He broke into the big account and rushed to Feng Li, who was sitting at his desk to examine the topographic map. "What do you mean? Father''s revenge is gone? My aunt wants revenge so much. Are you going to take her back? "


    Feng Ling raised her head and said, "it''s a matter of Xiling state. What''s the matter with you?"


    Yun Xizhi: "I''m a princess of Xiling kingdom. How can it have nothing to do with me?"


    Feng Li: "since you are the princess of Xiling, why don''t you face Xiling?"


    Yun Xizhi: "why don''t I go to Xiling?"


    Feng Li: "the method of making explosives."


    "I''ve promised my aunt that I''ll teach her how to make it after the war. It''s not suitable for teaching at the moment." Cloud Xi stops sophistry, didn''t expect Feng Li''s words so poison, directly catch this matter.


    Feng Li: "it doesn''t fit you, has the final say. If you still think you are a princess of Xiling state, tell me how to make it. If not, the matter of Xiling Kingdom has nothing to do with you who are married outside. "


    Yun Xizhi: "you..."


    Feng Li: "come and see off."


    The soldier enters the account and bows to Yunxi, "princess, please."


    Yun Xizhi: "when my aunt wakes up, she will never give up."


    Feng Li: "it has nothing to do with outsiders."


    Yun Xizhi: "you..."


    Feng Li: "see off, don''t let me drive you out."


    The soldiers give up again.


    Cloud Xi Zhi angrily brush away, lift the curtain of the curtain of the tent to tear.


    Back at Huachen state, Yunxi tells Chu Jinzheng, "Fengling doesn''t wake up. Fengli is the master of Xiling state. He insists on withdrawing. No matter what I say, it''s useless."


    Chu Jinzheng: "just now I asked the military doctor. The military doctor said that there is a way to try. It is possible to wake Princess Fengling up, but the risk is very high."


    "Try it no matter how big it is." Yun Xizhi returned without hesitation. Only when Feng Lingxing regains control will he continue to attack Chizhou.


    Chu Jinzheng said the method.


    Yun Xizhi remembers, "let the military doctor decoct the medicine quickly."


    Chu Jinzheng: "the military doctor has been sent."


    Soon, the military doctor came and made the decocted medicine into a pill. He gave Yun Xizhi the porcelain bottle containing the medicine.


    Chu Jinzheng asked the military doctor to step down, "but how do you want Princess Fengling to take it?"


    "That''s my business." Yun Xizhi goes out and goes to the big account of Xiling state. This time, he is no longer angry, but weak and tearful. He asks Feng Li to understand.


    Feng Li meets Yun Xizhi, "have you figured it out?"


    Yun Xizhi nodded. At the moment, there were only her and Fengli in the account, and Fengling lying on the wooden couch. Yu Guang looked at Fengling, "but before I say it, I want to accompany my aunt first. I''ve done something sorry for my aunt. I want to confess to her first. "


    Feng Li was silent for a moment, looking at Yun Xi Zhi.


    Yunxi feels more pressure. I didn''t expect that I had experienced so many lives, and now I would be worried and nervous by a 17-year-old boy.


    "Well, I''ll give you half an hour." Feng Li stood up, went out, ordered the soldiers outside to keep the big tent, and then ordered the soldiers to lead a horse to him. He jumped on his horse and took the party to the gate to have a look.


    In the city, Chi Yan heard from the soldiers and knew the situation,

 Chapter 898

    This is a good opportunity. Once Xiling retreats, there will be only one Huachen country left. Chi Yan ordered the song and Yuan Dynasties to send the ashes of the Xiling emperor out of the city and explain the reason to the Grand Prince of the Xiling state.


    The song and Yuan Dynasties nodded their heads. When they brought the ashes to the gate of the city, they learned that the great prince of Xiling was outside the city at the moment, so they went directly out of the city.


    Feng Li sees the city gate open, the person that comes out holds white round jar, what already guessed in the heart.


    The song and Yuan Dynasties faced Feng Li directly. After talking from beginning to end, they added: "believe it or not, we did not kill Xiling emperor. There is no way to cremate Xiling emperor quickly. I''ve come to present the ashes of the Xiling emperor. I hope that the prince will withdraw as soon as possible for the sake of the Xiling state. "


    Feng Li jumped off his horse, approached the song and Yuan Dynasties, and caught the urn. His face was as usual, but his anger did not show on his face. "I will send someone to find out the truth. Since emperor Chizhou is willing to send the ashes of my father, I will keep my promise and withdraw. "


    The song and Yuan Dynasties didn''t expect that Feng Li was so easy to talk. They arched their hands and returned to the city.


    The soldiers in the rear knelt down to the urn in Feng Li''s hand.


    "Back to camp." Feng Li mounted the horse with one hand of the urn and the other hand of the horse.


    The soldiers got up and quickly followed.


    -


    Inside the camp¡ª¡ª


    Fengling''s big account.


    Yun Xizhi had already fed Fengling, who was still unconscious, the pills. However, left and right didn''t see Fengling wake up. They tried Fengling''s breath with their hands and found that the breath was weaker. They couldn''t help standing up and pacing back and forth in the tent. Finally, they forced all the pills in the porcelain bottle to feed them, and made a single shot.


    Before long, Fengling''s mouth, nostrils and ears were bleeding one after another, but she didn''t wake up.


    The cloud Xi stops to guard, looking at, a heart continuously sink, can''t help shaking Feng Ling''s shoulder, "aunt, you pour is to wake up quickly, hear not!"


    "Aunt, if you don''t wake up, your right will be taken away by Feng Li. He wants to withdraw. He doesn''t want revenge at all. "


    "Fengling, did you hear that? If you don''t wake up, you won''t get revenge!"


    "The devil killed your brother, became emperor, and canonized Qu Ning. Are you willing to live such a beautiful life?"


    "Fengling, if you don''t wake up, you will have nothing."


    "Fengling..."


    Fengling has no response, only blood is flowing.


    Yun Xizhi tries Fengling''s breath again. He finds that Fengling''s breath is gone, and her face suddenly changes. He shakes Fengling more violently, presses Fengli''s heart, and eagerly makes artificial respiration to Fengling in an attempt to save Fengling. She also hopes that Xiling and Huachen will fight against Chizhou together. After killing the demon ChiYan, she will find a way to make her son chixu ascend the throne of Chizhou and fight back Xiling and Huachen in turn.


    This overall plan, she has calculated well, the result plan can''t catch up with the change, by Feng Ling''s sudden serious injury and Feng Li''s arrival all broke.


    Once Xiling retreated, Chu Jinzheng was likely to follow her current understanding!


    "No, no, no! Fengling, you can''t die. I won''t allow you to die. Open your eyes to me. Open them immediately and lead the soldiers to attack the city. " The more he thought about it, the more angry he was. The more he thought about it, the more unwilling he was. He could not help but slap Fengling. This time, the two countries withdrew their troops, and I don''t know when they will attack Chizhou again. If she wants to realize her plan, it will be a long time.


    Fengling still didn''t respond and didn''t move.

 Chapter 899

    Yun Xizhi slapped him again, and he was not willing to vent his anger. "I might as well tell you that I killed emperor Xiling, and I killed him myself. How''s it going? I don''t know? If you have the ability, come back to life and avenge him. I''m standing here today. Fengling, you give me life, wake up, you do not wake up, believe me to drag your brother''s body to feed the dog? Feng Ling... "


    Motionless Feng Ling suddenly gasped for breath, in the cloud Xi Zhi hit to restore the weak breathing.


    Cloud Xi Zhi, who was dazed with anger, didn''t notice. A man continued to scold, scolded and scolded.


    Feng Li comes back with the urn. In the process of entering the account, she is acutely aware that something is wrong and asks Yun Xizhi, "what''s the matter? What''s the matter with aunt? "


    Cloud Xi Zhi immediately bowed his head to cover up, lie to open his mouth, "aunt is OK, I think of something. I''m sorry. I''m in a bad mood now. I want to be alone. I''ll go first and see my aunt later. " Feng Ling''s face has swollen into steamed bread, and her face is full of blood. Once Feng Li sees it clearly, she can''t leave.


    Words fall, cloud Xi Zhi directly stand up to leave, notice Feng Li in the hand of the urn also don''t say what.


    Feng Li puts down the urn and approaches the wooden couch. Then she can see the appearance of Chu Fengling. She doesn''t care to blame Yun Xizhi. She first checks Feng Ling''s condition and tries to find out Feng Ling''s breath.


    Fengling coughed, and the more he coughed, the more he vomited blood.


    Feng Li: "come on, pass it to the military doctor."


    The military doctors came and lined up to check the pulse for Fengling. They were all very happy. "Great prince, miracle, it''s a miracle. The princess vomited out the blood, and her pulse became stronger and stronger. I believe the princess will wake up soon after taking the medicine. "


    Feng Li: "go quickly."


    The military doctors stepped down and went to decoct the medicine together.


    -


    at night.


    In the bright, silent tent.


    Fengling slowly opened her eyes and calmly looked at the top of the tent.


    Feng Li, who had been guarding the side of the couch, closed her eyes a little. Seeing Feng Ling wake up, she said happily, "aunt, you wake up at last. The military doctor said, "as long as you wake up, you''ll be fine."


    Feng Ling Mou Guang turns to Feng Li and doesn''t talk.


    Feng Li thinks Feng Ling is weak and can''t open her mouth. She calls the military doctor outside to come in.


    It was busy again. The military doctors stepped down and went to fry new medicine.


    Feng Li returned to the edge of the couch and sat down, "aunt, how do you feel? What do you want to tell me? "


    Feng Ling looks at the urn on the table.


    Feng Li Shun Feng Ling''s eyes to see, not to hide Feng Ling, "aunt, that is the ashes of my father, I took back, and promised to retreat. Chizhou emperor said that he didn''t kill his father. I want to seriously investigate this matter. So far, Xiling has lost a lot of troops. I think we should withdraw and conserve our energy. "


    Feng Ling closed her eyes, voice weak, a word of a way: "I already know who killed the emperor brother."


    Feng Li: "who is it?"


    Fengling: "Fengxi!"


    "How could it be?" Feng Li is surprised, although don''t like this imperial younger sister, more don''t like now, "even if she again how, also can''t kill father Huang.". Aunt, are you mistaken? "


    "I''m not mistaken. She thought I was dead. She said it herself here in anger. " Feng Ling''s hand under the quilt is clenched inch by inch. She wanted to open her eyes, but she couldn''t. She wanted to slap her back and take revenge on killing Fengxi, but she couldn''t move a finger, only her brain was very clear, and she could hear every word clearly.

 Chapter 900

    Feng Li heard Feng Ling say so sure, choose to believe Feng Ling, "I''ll send someone to find her. She''s killing her own father. It''s natural. "


    Feng Ling: "she won''t come. She is now the treasure of Chu Jinzheng, who is also one of the people who killed his brother. To seize her is to oppose Chu Jinzheng and Huachen, which is not good for Xiling. "


    Feng Li of course understood this, "this matter, it seems to have a long-term consideration. But we must take revenge on our father. "


    Feng Ling motioned Feng Li to help her sit up.


    Feng Li put the pillow behind Feng Ling and said, "aunt, you''re too hurt. You just woke up. If you can trust me, leave everything to me. As for the retreat, it''s really the best thing for Xiling. I hope my aunt will agree. "


    "You are calmer than your aunt, and you are more considerate of the overall situation than your aunt. In the past, your aunt underestimated you. You can do whatever you want. My aunt has no objection. Keke, from now on, Xiling state will be your Xiling state. You should ascend the throne as soon as possible and stabilize the people''s will. " Her brother''s hatred and her hatred for the devil make her act impulsively all the time. Only then can she be calculated by her own niece and Huachen emperor Chu Jinzheng. Looking back at Feng Li in front of her, she thought more carefully than she did when she was young. She could endure the hatred for a while, and she was a person who could make a big deal.


    Feng Ling, who just died once, suddenly figured out a lot. Feng Ling: "if your father is alive in heaven, I believe he will be relieved to see you take over Xiling. Don''t worry about it. My aunt will give you full support. "


    "Thank you, aunt." With Fengling''s support, there is no obstacle for him to sit on the throne. Fengli thanks.


    The military doctor sent the new medicine.


    Feng Li personally said, "Auntie, the military doctor''s skill is not as good as the imperial doctor in the palace. I..."


    "I''m not going back." Feng Ling interrupted.


    Feng Li: "where does the aunt want to go?"


    Fengling closed her eyes.


    Feng Li waited patiently.


    For a long time, Fengling quietly spit out three words: "Chizhou state!"


    Feng Li: "can''t Aunt let go of hatred? Want to take revenge on Chizhou emperor? But auntie, you are not their rival


    "Aunt will not act impulsively any more. My aunt is tired. I''ll take the medicine myself. Go out. " Fengling obviously didn''t want to talk about it.


    Feng Li nodded, got up and left. He told the generals to prepare and withdraw their troops to Xiling state in the morning. In addition, the news that Princess Fengling is not dead is strictly confidential, and no one is allowed to leak it, otherwise it will be dealt with by military law.


    -


    The next morning.


    Chu Jinzheng came to see the situation of the withdrawal of the Xiling state. He came to see Feng Li and said, "prince, does Xiling state really decide to withdraw its troops?"


    Feng Li''s warm-hearted manner seemed to have no idea that the person in front of him was the accomplice who killed his father. "Emperor Huachen is coming. Please sit down quickly." He turned around and told the soldiers outside the tent to bring in the tea.


    Chu Jinzheng sat down and asked again.


    Feng Li nodded, "that''s right. I believe emperor Huachen also saw that my father was killed, and my aunt was seriously injured and died. There was no morale in the army. What''s more, the country of Xiling is in chaos now. I have to lead my troops back to guard the country. "


    Is this the way to lead the soldiers back to the throne? Chu Jinzheng frowned, "but the prince, now is really a good time to attack Chizhou. Once missed this opportunity, let the devil sit on the throne, and then want to attack Chizhou country is difficult. Does the prince really stop thinking about it? "

 Chapter 901

    Is this the way to lead the soldiers back to the throne? Chu Jinzheng frowned, "but the prince, now is really a good opportunity to attack Chizhou. Once missed this opportunity, let the devil sit on the throne, and then want to attack Chizhou country is difficult. Does the prince really stop thinking about it? "


    Feng Li shook his head and said with a smile, "although the Xiling state has been withdrawn, Emperor Huachen can still deal with Chizhou state. In the past, the two countries jointly attacked Chizhou, which was a loss to Chizhou. In addition, Emperor Huachen had my imperial sister to help him make explosives behind his back. It''s not clear who would win or lose. "


    Chu Jinzheng''s face was ugly. Previously, he wanted Xiling to take the lead, so he could sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight. Now Feng Li encourages Hua Chen to fight with Chizhou alone. I''m afraid he wants to watch the tiger fight on the mountain. This Feng Li is really more powerful than Feng Ling. He will fight against him. Chu Jinzheng replied with a smile: "the prince is right. I will consider it."


    The soldiers came in to report that they had assembled and could withdraw at any time.


    Feng Li bows his hand to Chu and Jin Zheng.


    Knowing that it was no use saying anything more, Chu Jinzheng got up and left.


    Feng Li saw her off in person. After sending her all the way out of the camp, another soldier came and whispered, "Princess Fengling is gone.".


    Feng Li frowned and quickly stepped into Feng Ling''s big account. The account was empty and there was a letter on the desk.


    The Phoenix hat opens.


    ¡°


    Li Er:


    I can rest assured that Xiling state will be handed over to you.


    Aunt left, do not worry, do not worry, aunt will take good care of themselves.


    ¡ª¡ªFengling.


    ¡±


    Feng Li was silent for a while, burned the letter, called the general who supported him first yesterday to come in, and told the general to prepare a corpse in person, pretending to be princess Fengling, to take "Princess Fengling''s corpse" back.


    The general takes orders.


    Feng Li then walked out of the tent and ordered to retreat.


    In less than half an hour, all the soldiers and horses of Xiling state were evacuated, and the whole camp disappeared.


    On the tower, the soldiers observed the situation from a distance and quickly reported it to Chi Yan.


    -


    In the city, general''s house.


    It was still early at this time. Qu Ning was having breakfast with Chi Yan. He was overjoyed at the news and confirmed, "is Xiling really withdrawing troops?"


    Soldier: Yes, it is


    Qu Ning: "what about Huachen?"


    Soldier: "the camp of Huachen state is still there. Huachen state will not move."


    Pool Rock light should a "um", let the soldiers back down.


    Qu Ning: "I didn''t expect that Fengli, the great prince of Xiling, really did what he said. He was really bold."


    Chi Yan thought of his comments on Feng Li when he came back to report to him after the ashes were sent by the song and Yuan Dynasties yesterday. Chi Yan summoned the generals and directly ordered them to attack the camp of Huachen Kingdom at night and capture the emperor of Huachen, Chu Jinzheng, alive.


    The generals take orders and get ready as soon as possible.


    Qu Ning suddenly thought of his elder sister and looked at Chi Yan, but he didn''t say anything. He stood up and said, "I''ll prepare explosives."


    Yu Wen and Xiao Qia are back.


    Qu Ning wanted to hear the result of Yu Wenxiao''s investigation of the "undead", so he stopped and stayed.


    Yu Wenxiao reported to Chi Yan and Qu Ninghui in a low voice: "emperor, I found that after the soldiers threw Wei Shenglian''s body to the mass grave, a mysterious man appeared and took away Wei Shenglian''s body."


    Chi Yan: "find out this person."


    Yu Wenxiao: "it''s already under investigation. I''ll let you know as soon as I have any news. By the way, emperor, young master Yue took his child to Wufeng mountain. Do you want to send someone to protect him? "


    Qu Ning: "send someone. I don''t want them to be


    Yu Wenxiao nodded and left.

 Chapter 902

    Qu Ning suddenly thought of something, quickly called Yu Wenxiao, let Yu Wenxiao and so on, and then proposed to Chi Yan: "let Chi Lin check together."


    Chi Lin happened to arrive. Hearing this, he opened his mouth and asked, "what are you looking for?"


    "Find out if the undead is Wei Shenglian, and who went to the mass grave and took Wei Shenglian away." Qu Ning returned. Chi Yan has ordered to attack Huachen camp this evening. Before, Chi Lin went out of the city alone to catch Feng Ling. At night, if Chi Lin went together, he didn''t know what impulse or adventure he would make. It was too dangerous.


    Chi Lin: "if I don''t go, Yu Wen and Xiao Cha will be enough."


    Yu Wenxiao immediately understood Qu Ning''s intention at the moment, and echoed: "the queen is right. That person is obviously not simple, if you have a childe to check together, I believe you can get twice the result with half the effort. "


    Chi Lincai doesn''t need such compliment, "I said, I won''t go!"


    Qu Ning was not used to being called queen. Of course, he knew Chi Lin would not listen to her. He continued to look at Chi Yan, "Yan..."


    "You and Yu Wenxiao will check together." Chi Yan''s voice is fixed with one hammer.


    "Brother, you listen to her!" Chi Lin angrily glared at Qu Ning and turned to walk.


    Yu Wenxiao quickly followed up.


    Qu Ning was relieved and explained to Chi Yan, "I went to catch Feng Ling that day. Fortunately, nothing happened. He''s impulsive. I don''t want him to take risks. "


    Chi Yan: "in fact, you don''t have to worry about it. He has a sense of propriety."


    "Really?" Qu Ning pursed her lips. Is she worried too much¡° Then you promised me to ask him to check people instead? "


    Chi Yan approaches and rubs Qu Ning''s head.


    -


    Late at night.


    Chizhou soldiers quietly out of the city, under the leadership of the general, attacked Huachen camp overnight.


    The whole camp was empty, leaving only one letter.


    The general of Chizhou state got nothing. He took the letter back to Chengchi and submitted it to ChiYan in the general''s house.


    Chi Yan opened it and ordered 300000 troops to guard the border. The rest of the soldiers followed him to Beijing and left ten days later.


    Qu Ning learned the news, when he came to the hall, the generals had already retired, and Chi Yan sat alone in the hall, "is Huachen really withdrawing?"


    Chi Yan: "well."


    Qu Ning: "no fighting?"


    Chi Yan: No


    "That''s fine." Qu Ning pursed his lips. This shows that the elder sister went back with Huachen emperor. There was no fighting, but no one was injured. This is really good.


    Chi Yan: "get ready and go back to the capital in ten days."


    Qu Ning: "except for the people in the border cities who know the" truth "of that year, I''m afraid the people in other cities still don''t know. Especially the people in the capital city will be more afraid and resistant to you than the people in other places. We need to make some preparations before we leave."


    Chi Yan: "I''ve ordered people to make arrangements to spread the news on the way back to Beijing in advance, so that the people in all cities can know."


    Qu Ning nodded. Since Chi Yan thought of it, she didn''t have to worry.


    Time is late, busy for so long, Qu Ning can''t help yawning.


    Chi Yan: "you go to rest first."


    Qu Ning nodded.


    In the next few days, on the one hand, the border generals led troops to repair the city wall, on the other hand, they prepared to return to Beijing.


    On the 10th, the soldiers and horses gathered in the morning, and the general reported to Chi Yan.


    Chi Yan ordered to go.


    Qu Ning takes the lead in getting on the carriage. When he is about to enter the carriage, he hears the sound of the horse''s hooves and looks in the direction of the sound. He sees Yue Jin coming back with a little Tuanzi.

 Chapter 903

    Yue Jin reined in the reins and said to Qu Ning and Chi Yan, "I want to go to the capital with you."


    "I was worried that you wouldn''t want to go together." Qu Ning laughs and sees the little Tuanzi in Yuejin''s arms reaching out to her. He goes straight to hold the little Tuanzi over and kisses her. He hasn''t seen her for many days. Looking up at Yuejin again, he sees that he is in good spirits except for his haggard face and his whole body has lost a lot of weight. He should have recovered from the Queen''s death. Although Yuejin was the murderer of the queen, she let the queen tell the truth and helped ChiYan ascend the throne. With the protection of ChiYan, neither the general nor the soldiers dared to move Yuejin.


    Xiaotuanzi was taken to Wufeng mountain by Yuejin these days. She was very unhappy. Now she saw quning and chiyanchilin. She was so happy that she could kiss quning just like quning.


    Qu Ning asked someone to prepare a carriage for Yue Jin, and he took a small group to her and Chi Yan''s carriage.


    Soon the procession set out and the carriage began to run.


    Spacious and bright car.


    Xiao Tuanzi reached out to Chi Yan, who came in behind him. He didn''t wait for Chi Yan to embrace him. After a while in Chi Yan''s arms, he reached out to Chi Lin. seeing that Chi Lin ignored him, he went down from Chi Yan''s knee, hugged Chi Lin''s foot, looked up and called, "brother."


    "Don''t yell. I don''t know you well." Chi Lin covers xiaotuanzi''s face and pushes xiaotuanzi away.


    Xiaotuanzi chuckled.


    Yu Wenxiao rode beside the carriage, vaguely hearing the laughter coming from the carriage.


    Song and yuan did not return to Beijing together, but stayed here to continue to check Wei Shenglian and that person.


    Rear¡ª¡ª


    On the street, in one of the restaurants and one of the elegant rooms on the second floor, after a period of time, the people in the elegant room slowly pushed open the window and looked at the team that was almost invisible.


    For a long time, the people in Yajian took the hat, left some silver and quietly left the inn.


    In the past, she used to avenge and deal with demons by relying on her status as Princess Fengling of the Xiling kingdom. She did not hesitate to mobilize the troops of the Xiling Kingdom several times and nearly harmed the whole Xiling kingdom. Now, the state of Xiling is handed over to her nephew Fengli. She just wants to get revenge by herself.


    -


    Time goes by day.


    In the city along the road, the people in the city have first heard about the "truth twelve years ago" and know that the person who slaughtered the capital in those years was not the prince of the city, but the substitute arranged by the queen. Prince Chi''s white hair and red eyes are just a kind of disease. Although it''s hard to believe it, when the mighty troops pass through the city, the people hide and watch, and they are no longer so afraid and conflicted.


    More than half a month later.


    The capital.


    People in the capital also heard about the "truth.".


    The team went all the way to the city and the palace.


    At the gate of the palace, civil and military officials, imperial guards, bodyguards, palace maids, eunuchs and so on knelt on the ground.


    Qu dianchen, as the prime minister, kneels at the front of the queue. Seeing the queue stop, the people in the car get off one after another. Looking forward, he sees Chi Yan with white hair and Qu Ning. This daughter, in order to save Dongfang Jing, jumped over him and went to the palace to see the queen. She did not hesitate to marry to the imperial mausoleum. From then on, he regarded her as an abandoned son, which was useless. He vigorously cultivated his eldest daughter, Qu Qing. He knew that Qu Qing was scheming behind her back, or he wanted to let Qu Qing marry dongfangjing smoothly. As a result, today, the queen died, the devil ascended the throne, and Qu Ning became the queen. He was so smart that he had the wrong treasure.

 Chapter 904

    All the civil and military officials, the imperial guards, the bodyguards, the palace maids and the eunuchs all said in one voice: "long live the emperor! Welcome to the emperor


    Qu dianchen came back, followed the voice and saluted.


    Chi Yan is indifferent, "get up."


    Everyone: "thank you, Emperor."


    Chi Lin looked scornful. They are all people who take the helm in the face of the wind. As soon as Rong Xin dies, his elder brother ascends the throne and turns to his elder brother. If anything happens another day, it will definitely turn faster than anyone else.


    Qu dianchen steps forward and bows to Chi Yan again. "Emperor, the truth is clear. Wei Chen and others have been cheated by the empress. The emperor has been wronged for so long and suffered for so many years. I hope the emperor will forgive me." Looking at Qu Ning, "Ning Er, I finally went home. Since the day you married into the imperial mausoleum, my father has been worried about you, and my heart has never let go. It''s great to see you back safe and sound and become queen. "


    Qu Ning smiles and doesn''t talk. She is not the original owner of this body, and has no feelings with the Minister of this song, but after all, he is the Prime Minister of Chizhou state, and there are many things that need him inside and outside the court in the future. As Qu dianchen came forward, the memories and pictures of the past crossed Qu Ning''s mind, especially the eastern scenery, which was almost forgotten.


    Chi Yan didn''t speak and went directly into the palace.


    -


    In the palace.


    Chi Yan went to court first.


    Qu Ning was taken to the harem by the palace maid.


    Yue Jin follows and obviously has something to say to Qu Ning.


    Qu Ning saw out, after entering Chengqian palace, first let the eunuch back down, put xiaotuanzi on the ground, "what''s the matter?"


    Yue Jin: "now that ChiYan is the emperor, the whole imperial palace is bound to change. Everything about the queen is bound to be sorted out or thrown away. I wonder if you can give me all the things about the queen? I want to buy a mansion in the capital and settle down. "


    Qu Ning: "yes. If you don''t have enough money, you can tell us. "


    Yuejin: "thank you very much."


    Xiaotuanzi pulls quning''s clothes and Yuejin''s clothes with one hand, and looks left and right.


    Qu Ning calls back the eunuch maids and orders them to go down and tidy up the Queen''s things. They can''t be damaged either. Collect them first and wait for Yuejin to take them away.


    Yuejin didn''t wait much. She left xiaotuanzi to quning first, so she went out to find the mansion.


    In the evening, Chi Yan arrived, apparently just dispersing.


    Qu Ning asked the palace maids to prepare dinner. Although she had lived in the palace for some time before, she was still not used to it. But she will live here in the future, no matter the environment or identity, she must adapt as soon as possible.


    after meal.


    Chi Yan went to the imperial study, just ascended the throne and returned to the palace, there are a lot of things to deal with, need to control all government affairs as soon as possible.


    Qu Ning takes xiaotuanzi to stroll inside and outside the hall. Seeing the open space, he thinks that he wants the eunuch to make a small swing tomorrow. I believe xiaotuanzi should like to play.


    As time goes by, Qu Ning sees that it''s getting late. He''s going to take xiaotuanzi back to the hall and have a rest after washing.


    Yu Wenxiao came in a hurry. When a man enters the harem, it is not appropriate for him to enter the harem. But Chi Yan has just ascended the throne, and the eunuchs are still very afraid, so no one says anything about this behavior.


    "Queen, no, the emperor wants to kill dongfangjing." Yu Wenxiao approached and whispered to Qu Ning.


    "Oriental view?" Qu Ning was surprised. When she saw Qu dianchen at the gate of the Palace during the day, she thought of this man, but later she forgot.


    Yu Wenxiao nodded, "he just came back with his soldiers. He rushed to the palace to see the emperor. He questioned the death of the queen. The emperor wanted to kill him."

 Chapter 905

    In the evening, Chi Yan arrived, apparently just dispersing.


    Qu Ning asked the palace maids to prepare dinner. Although she had lived in the palace for some time before, she was still not used to it. But she will live here in the future, no matter the environment or identity, she must adapt as soon as possible.


    after meal.


    Chi Yan went to the imperial study, just ascended the throne and returned to the palace, there are a lot of things to deal with, need to control all government affairs as soon as possible.


    Qu Ning takes xiaotuanzi to stroll inside and outside the hall. Seeing the open space, he thinks that he wants the eunuch to make a small swing tomorrow. I believe xiaotuanzi should like to play.


    As time goes by, Qu Ning sees that it''s getting late. He''s going to take xiaotuanzi back to the hall and have a rest after washing.


    Yu Wenxiao came in a hurry. When a man enters the harem, it is not appropriate for him to enter the harem. But Chi Yan has just ascended the throne, and the eunuchs are still very afraid, so no one says anything about this behavior.


    "Queen, no, the emperor wants to kill dongfangjing." Yu Wenxiao approached and whispered to Qu Ning.


    "Oriental view?" Qu Ning was surprised. When she saw Qu dianchen at the gate of the Palace during the day, she thought of this man, but later she forgot.


    Yu Wenxiao nodded, "he just came back with his soldiers. He rushed to the palace to see the emperor. He questioned the death of the queen. The emperor wanted to kill him."


    "No matter the frontier fortress before, or the border where several countries fought, and even longer before, I didn''t see him. Where was he during this period? How could it suddenly come out at this time? " Qu Ning twisted her eyebrows, and the memories of dongfangjing flashed through her mind one by one. Now she has remembered everything.


    Yu Wenxiao: "after the snow mountain, he was sent to the north by the queen to defend the city and resist the Huns. The northern border town is far away from here. When he heard about the assassination of the queen and the emperor''s accession to the throne, he rushed back With a little pause, he added, "he came back with his troops. Now the troops are outside the city. "


    Qu Ning: "how many soldiers and horses?"


    Yu Wenxiao: "the details are not clear. After the withdrawal of Xiling state and Huachen state, Chizhou state could not regenerate civil strife, otherwise it would be difficult to ensure that Xiling state and Huachen state would not attack Chizhou state again. In addition, when the emperor ascends the throne, it will make people uneasy to kill the generals. After all, all people are afraid of the emperor. The so-called truth is still being accepted by the people, and the killing will stimulate the people. "


    Yu Wenxiao''s analysis is very reasonable. Qu Ning listens in his ears and should not delay any longer. "OK, I''ll let you have a look and try my best to persuade him."


    Yu Wenxiao: "if you advise him, I believe the emperor will listen."


    Little Tuanzi looked at Yu Wenxiao and Qu Ning, his eyes were confused.


    -


    Outside the imperial study, the atmosphere was tense.


    When Qu Ning and Yu Wenxiao arrive, the bodyguards are surrounding dongfangjing.


    Chi Yan stood in the corridor, the moonlight half light and half dark on his face, people can not see his face at the moment.


    Qu Ning asked Yu Wenxiao to take care of xiaotuanzi. He quickly approached ChiYan and whispered, "what''s the matter? If he doubts it, he can go and find out for himself. At this time, there is no need to kill him. So many eyes are watching, whether it''s civil and military officials, the people outside the city or the people in the palace. "


    Chi Yan: "you don''t want me to kill him?"


    "It''s the current situation. It''s not suitable to kill him." Qu Ning corrects, of course, does not deny that he really does not want to die. In fact, the enmity between her and dongfangjing has been cleared up.


    Dongfang Jing sees Qu Ning and thinks that he has put it down, but he still has a pain in his heart.

 Chapter 906

    Chi Yan: "what if I just want to kill him?"


    Qu Ning holds Chi Yan''s hand, "think twice!"


    Four eyes opposite¡ª¡ª


    Qu Ning is calm.


    Chi Yan slowly drew back his eyes and looked at dongfangjing again. "I can''t kill you, as long as you hand over the military power."


    "No way!" Dongfang Jing refuted, with a firm face. After the snow mountain, in fact, he took the initiative to ask the queen to go to the north to defend the city and resist the Xiongnu. The purpose was not to return to the capital.


    A few months ago, he accidentally learned that the devil was not dead. He not only returned to Chizhou, but also broke into the palace to usurp the throne. At that time, he wanted to lead the soldiers back to escort, but soon received news that the queen defeated the devil in Jiuyi mountain and had returned to the palace safely.


    More than a month ago, he learned that the queen had been attacked in the frontier fortress, and that she had been personally attacked by the emperor. Later, he received news that the queen had been assassinated and Chi Yan had ascended the throne. The generals of the border turned to support Chi Yan.


    There must be a problem! He couldn''t help but hurry back with his troops, vowing to find out the truth.


    Chi Yan: "then don''t blame me..."


    "If you really doubt that the queen has been killed, you can go and find out. We won''t stop you." Qu Ning quickly steals Chi Yan, "but I can tell you with a clear conscience that we really have nothing to do with the death of the queen. Yuejin will suddenly assassinate the queen. It''s an unexpected move. No one expected it in advance. After that, we did well and stood up straight, without any fuss. "


    Dongfangjing: "really?"


    Qu Ning''s face did not change, "yes!"


    Yu Wenxiao took the opportunity to agree and also persuaded Dongfang Jing, "general Dongfang, I believe you also know that the troops of Xiling and Huachen have just withdrawn. If there were chaos at this time, would it not give Xiling and Huachen another chance? The purpose of the Queen''s personal expedition is to fight back the two countries. I also hope that the general of the East will think twice for the sake of Chizhou. "


    Dongfang Jingshen''s face, the Queen''s death can''t be ignored, Chizhou country can''t be more chaotic, calm choice again and again, eyes fall back to Qu Ning, looking at her standing straight beside Chi Yan, as with Chi Yan when snow mountain, "OK, I can give way. Before finding out the truth of the Queen''s assassination, I will not act rashly. I will let all my troops retreat to Jiting slope 30 miles away. As a condition, you must not obstruct my investigation. "


    Qu Ning looked at Chi Yan and pulled Chi Yan''s sleeve, but he didn''t compromise. Holding him firmly, he promised: "good."


    Dongfangjing: "I gave orders to the soldiers outside the city. Before I went back to the middle of the month, they would attack the city."


    "You can leave on your own." Qu Ning asked the guards to step down.


    The guards did not move.


    Qu Ning: "Yan, first of all. It''s really not suitable to kill him at this time. Let''s take our time. "


    The air is still.


    Traning can''t help being nervous.


    For a while.


    Chi Yan: let him go


    The guards just backed away.


    Dongfangjing finally looks at quning and strides away.


    Yu Wenxiao is relieved that this is the best result. Fortunately, Chi Lin is sent out by Chi Yan and is not in the palace at night.


    Qu Ning asks Yu Wenxiao to take Xiaotuan Zi to rest first. He pulls Chi Yan into the imperial study and closes the door.


    Xiaotuanzi didn''t want to leave, and wanted Yu Wenxiao to put him down.


    -


    In the brightly lit imperial study, there is a stove with high temperature and warmth.


    "I really think about the big picture." Qu Ning seriously explained it again and added, "if it''s best to kill him, I will support it."

 Chapter 907

    Chi Yan buckles Qu Ning''s waist and presses Qu Ning to the back door, then bows his head to kiss Qu Ning. Although he knew that she didn''t have dongfangjing in her heart, he couldn''t help killing her as long as he thought of the past between her and dongfangjing and their engagement, and she didn''t hesitate to marry dongfangjing to the imperial mausoleum.


    Qu Ning didn''t resist. When he was about to close his eyes to respond, Yu Guang caught a glimpse of the picture hanging on the opposite wall. He couldn''t help pushing Chi Yan with his hand. Chi Yan said, "it''s the portrait of the former Emperor."


    Chi Yan saw it early, released Qu Ning, went to the table, picked up the candle on the table and threw it at the portrait.


    The picture burned and fell.


    Qu Ning quickly walked over and put out the fire while saying, "I don''t like it. Let people take it out." In fact, it can''t be said that the eunuchs in the palace are lazy. After all, the queen has been in control of Chizhou state and the palace for so many years. Suddenly, the news comes that the queen is dead and ChiYan ascends the throne. People in the palace must be nervous and dare not move before they see people with their own eyes.


    "So burning, in case of fire how..." words are not finished, Qu Ning''s wrist was clasped, people were pulled up against the wall.


    The breath is taken again, the whole person is controlled by him, and Qu Ning can only bear it.


    It took a long time for Chi Yan to release Qu Ning.


    Qu Ning''s face was slightly red. He couldn''t tell whether he was ashamed or out of breath. He said with a smile, "are you satisfied now? Not jealous? "


    "Not jealous." Chi Yan turned his head and did not look at Qu Ning.


    Qu Ning did not let go of Chi Yan, deliberately stood on tiptoe and looked closer, "really not jealous?"


    Chi Yan: "no!"


    "Oh, I see." Qu Ning pushed away the person in front of him. He lowered his head and walked towards the door of the hall. In the middle of the walk, he suddenly turned around and ran back, hugging Chi Yan from behind. "It''s really nothing to eat. I have nothing to do with him. You are the only one I like now and in the future. "


    Caught off guard "confession", Chi Yan turned around, provoked Qu Ning''s jaw, looked at Qu Ning''s eyes under the candlelight, "say it again."


    "Ah, I forgot what to say. Why don''t you remind me or tell me again." Qu Ning pick eyebrows.


    Chi Yan picked up Qu Ning, went out and went back to his bedroom, "then we''ll say it in another place."


    Qu Ning exclaimed and instinctively put his hands around Chi Yan''s neck to avoid falling.


    -


    The next morning.


    Early Dynasty on ChiYan.


    Qu Ning hears the sound and wakes up in a daze. He sees Chi Yan wearing clothes alone. He resists all the pain and gets up to wear a belt for Chi Yan.


    Outside the hall, there was a faint sound.


    Qu Ning didn''t hear it. Chi Yan had a lot of internal power. When he heard it, he asked Qu Ning to have a rest again. He went out of the bedroom alone. After opening the door, he saw Xiao Tuanzi squatting outside the door and Yu Wenxiao standing beside him.


    "The emperor." Yu Wen and Xiao Xingli pointed to xiaotuanzi, "he wakes up in the morning and has to come to find the queen. I can''t help but bring him here. I don''t want to disturb the emperor and the queen to rest."


    Chi Yan looked down at his villain and let him into the hall.


    Inside the hall, Qu Ning, who was just lying back on the couch and was ready to close his eyes, saw Xiaotuan Zi stagger in and couldn''t help laughing. He bent down and hugged Xiaotuan Zi on the couch, took off his clothes and put them into the quilt. He hugged Xiaotuan Zi like a pillow and pinched his face. "What do you do when you get up so early on such a cold day? Good, let''s be lazy together and sleep with me for a while. "

 Chapter 908

    Xiaotuanzi happily shrank into quning''s arms and soon fell asleep.


    Qu Ning opened his eyes. He really wanted to sleep, but he didn''t feel sleepy. He stood up and looked at xiaotuanzi sideways. Although he was only 16 years old, he couldn''t help wanting one.


    Xiaotuanzi sleeps soundly and unconsciously grasps her face.


    -


    the sun is three poles high.


    Qu Ning got up. As soon as he stayed in bed, he saw Xiao Tuan Zi sitting up. His hands rubbed his eyes. He was obviously confused. He couldn''t help laughing. Thinking that he should be hungry, he dressed Xiao Tuan Zi, washed with him, and asked the maid in waiting to prepare breakfast. By the way, he asked if the morning was over.


    The maid of honor was very attentive and soon served the meal.


    noon.


    Chi Yan came back and left in the early morning. He accompanied Qu Ning to have lunch with Xiao Tuanzi. After eating, he went to the imperial study.


    The eunuch went into the hall to report that the little swing was ready.


    Qu Ning has nothing to do and takes Xiaotuan Zi to play. In another two or three months, xiaotuanzi will be three years old. At that time, someone can teach xiaotuanzi to read and write. At the beginning, xiaotuanzi was a little autistic and dumb. Now she is much better, but she doesn''t speak much. She needs to teach more.


    Qu dianchen and his eldest daughter Qu Qing come to see Qu Ning.


    Qu Ning was surprised. After thinking about it, he took xiaotuanzi back to the palace and asked the palace maid to invite Prime Minister Qu.


    Qu dianchen enters the hall and salutes Qu Ning.


    Qu Qing also saluted. He was very unwilling to hate as much as he wanted, but he didn''t show it on the surface.


    Qu Ning quickly asked him to sit down and let the maids serve tea for him. He said as kindly as his father and daughter: "father, I haven''t come back to see you. How dare you take your sister to see me first?"


    Qu dianchen does not beat around the Bush, "Ning''er, my father knows that there is resentment in your heart. It was really your sister''s fault at the beginning. Today, I''ve brought her to you for your father''s sake. You can do whatever you want. " Say, glaring at Qu Qing, "don''t you kneel down quickly to apologize."


    Qu Qing clenched his hands, lowered his head, and slowly bent down his knees.


    "Sister, please get up. It''s impossible." Qu Ning even busy way, but absolutely just talk about it.


    Qu Qing, of course, knew that Qu Ning''s words were ironic. For a moment, he not only forbeared to hate, but also became more and more weak. He knelt and did not move, so he had to engrave the word "admit wrong" on his forehead.


    Qu dianchen: "Ning''er, she deserves it."


    Qu Ning: "father, you are serious. Everything is over. Sister, there is no real revenge. " In fact, the result now is the best punishment for Qu Qing. She tried every means, but nothing came of her. She was abandoned by Dongfang Jing in the happy hall. When he returned to the prime minister''s office, he was no longer valued by the court officials.


    "I''d rather be magnanimous." Qu dianchen said, and rebuked Qu Qing, "I haven''t thank your sister."


    Qu Qing: "thank you for letting go of the past and forgiving me."


    Qu Ning smiles and doesn''t want to waste more time on Qu Qing. "Father, I haven''t seen you for such a long time. My daughter really has a lot to say to you alone." Words fall, Qu Ning signal palace maids eunuchs all retreat.


    Qu dianchen ordered Qu Qing to go out and wait outside.


    Qu Qing bows to leave.


    Qu Ning: "for nearly a year, my daughter has not been able to accompany my father. I don''t know how my father is?"


    Qu dianchen sighed, "they are all old bones. I don''t have anything to do at ordinary times, but I miss you very much and worry that you will suffer outside and have a bad life. "

 Chapter 909

    Qu Ning listened to all of them, and his face was touched at a glance. At last, he quietly changed the topic and said with some worry: "my father also knows that Yan has just ascended the throne, and the throne is not stable at all. We''ve just returned to the capital, and those civil and military officials are all loyal, but who knows who knows the face but not the heart? Who knows which one to trust


    Qu dianchen: "Ning''er is right. People are separated from each other. How can outsiders be reliable?" Voice out of words, to recommend their own people to Qu Ning.


    Qu Ning couldn''t hear it and nodded, "it''s true. But the officials are full, and I don''t know who should be demoted first, so as to make room... "The words behind don''t go on, giving people the feeling of knowing clearly.


    Qu dianchen was just trying out. He didn''t expect that Qu Ning was on the road. He had planned to bring Qu Qing to apologize and was worried that Qu Ning would not forgive him. Now everything is going surprisingly well. He took the initiative to talk to Qu Ning about the officials in the court and told him who Qu Ning could demote.


    When Chi Lin was sitting as the emperor, he was young, and the government was controlled by the empress. Chi Lin didn''t care about the imperial power, so he didn''t know all the civil and military officials. Later, when he was deposed by the empress, he was not in court. He was determined to save Chi Yan in the imperial mausoleum. Now that Chi Yan is back, in order to secure the throne, it''s natural to know every official clearly. For this reason, the pond has sent the pool to the palace to investigate secretly. Today, Qu Dian Chen sent himself to the house. Qu Ning wanted to help Chi Yan. Of course, he tried to pry up the mouth of Qu Dian Chen, and understood the officials and officials from the aspects of Qu Dian Chen.


    However, Qu dianchen obviously wanted to eradicate dissidents and appoint people on the basis of cronyism, so he had to listen to his words in turn.


    When the Minister of Qu told every official, it was dark outside.


    Qu Ning stayed with his courtiers for dinner.


    Qu dianchen: "how to make it? I''m afraid I have to ask the emperor first?"


    "What my father said is, look at me. I want to have dinner with my father so much that I forget that." Qu Ning patted his head, "the father will go back first. I''ll ask the emperor another day, and he''ll give it to my father. "


    Qu dianchen: "what he means is that he wants Qu Ning to send someone to invite Chi Yan over and eat together. Is he not direct enough, or is Qu Ning too stupid to understand?


    Qu Ning pretended that he didn''t care what he really thought in his heart. After that, he stood up to send him away.


    Qu dianchen couldn''t stay any longer and left.


    Outside the hall, the wind and snow are flying. Qu Qing has been waiting, almost frozen, but see Qu Ning out or had to raise a smile.


    Watching the two leave, Qu Ning goes back to the palace and hugs xiaotuanzi. I didn''t expect that he was so good. He sat like this all afternoon without making any noise or moving.


    Xiaotuanzi covered his face shyly and belched.


    Qu Ning was stunned and immediately lost his smile. He felt the little round tummy of xiaotuanzi. It seemed that he didn''t have to eat dinner, and he would support it again.


    When Chi Yan comes back, Qu Ning asks the maid in waiting to prepare the meal.


    After sitting down and eating, Qu Ning asks the eunuchs to step down and talk about the afternoon to Chi Yan. He tells Chi Yan what Qu dianchen said about the civil and military officials.


    Chi Yan: "if you don''t want to see them, you can''t. Don''t go out of your way for me... "


    "We are husband and wife. At this juncture, I also want to share with you. It''s OK. They can''t do anything to me now even if they entertain him. " Qu Ning holds Chi Yan''s hand and can''t help getting closer to Chi Yan.


    -

 Chapter 910

    After sitting down to eat, Qu Ning asked everyone to step down and talk to Chi Yan about what happened in the afternoon. He told Chi Yan what Qu dianchen said about every civil and military officer.


    Chi Yan: "if you don''t want to see them, don''t see them. Don''t go out of your way for me..."


    "We are together, husband and wife. At this point, I also want to share with you. It''s OK. They can''t do anything to me now even if they entertain him. " When it comes to husband and wife, the warmth naturally comes to Qu Ning''s heart. Qu Ning laughs and gives Chi Yan vegetables to eat more.


    Small round son close, pull the sleeves of Qu Ning, a pair of want to eat appearance.


    "I can''t give it to you tonight." Quning rubs xiaotuanzi''s head and asks him to return to the position just now to play with toys. Although it is ancient, but a command to go on, palace eunuchs like magic sent up a pile of play.


    Xiaotuanzi understood and ran back with a giggle. She picked up a delicate and colorful ceramic kitten and ran back to show it to Qu Ning.


    "What''s this called?" Qu Ning generally asked in the exam. When Chi Yan came back, she taught him and taught him many times.


    Xiaotuanzi grabs his head.


    Qu Ning waited patiently while eating.


    Little Tuanzi opened his mouth and worked hard for a long time. Then he blurted out one word at a time: "little... Cat."


    "Yes, it''s called kitten. Xiao Xi''er is so smart. It''s so smart to remember so soon. " Qu Ning immediately happily picked up xiaotuanzi and kissed her again and again.


    Xiaotuanzi is shy.


    Chi Yan reaches out his hand and rubs xiaotuanzi''s face with his fingers, letting quning let xiaotuanzi go.


    Xiaotuanzi happily ran back to the pile of toys, looking for new toys for quning.


    Quning looks at Chi Yan, "..."


    Is this guy a little jealous? But what if I really like it? Qu Ning chuckles.


    -


    Night.


    Chi Yan went back to the imperial study to read the memorial.


    Qu Ning takes Xiao Tuan Zi to rest and teaches him to talk by the way.


    Time, half a month in the twinkling of an eye.


    During this period, Yuejin bought the mansion and took the Queen''s things out of the palace several times. She settled down in the capital and sent someone to pick up yuexiaoling.


    Yue Xiaoling is still in the original city. He didn''t go to the frontier with quningchiyan or to the border.


    Chi Yan, on the other hand, demoted some officials and promoted some officials in a neat and decisive way, and gave them both kindness and prestige. The whole court hall, though not a change of the world, was half washed up, leaving many posts vacant.


    It is impossible for the demoted officials to have no complaints, but they are afraid of Chi Yan, and no one dare to say anything, so they can only "roll up their bags and leave".


    Most of the demoted people were not the ones Qu dianchen wanted to eradicate. On the contrary, Qu dianchen''s own people were demoted, which greatly damaged his wings in the court.


    Qu dianchen naturally complained about this, but he didn''t dare to tell Chi Yan at all. He had to ask Qu Ning in private.


    Chengqian palace.


    Qu Ning, who has already thought out his countermeasures and words, is waiting for his minister.


    As soon as Qu dianchen arrived, Qu Ning immediately held back and let xiaotuanzi play by himself. He didn''t immediately explain Qu dianchen''s words. Instead, he turned his back and said, "father, you''ve wronged your daughter so much!"


    Finish saying, a pair of little daughter posture, Qu Ning angrily back body.


    Qu dianchen: "he''s here to ask. How dare she show him her face?

 Chapter 911

    "I don''t know about being a father, so let''s ask. Then tell me about it. Why is it like this?" There is no way, Qu dianchen can only say good words and comfort Qu Ning.


    Qu Ning was relieved. He turned around and asked the minister to sit down. He himself also sat down and explained in a conspiracy way: "father, if you think about the four aristocratic families in those years, the Rong family, it''s always frightening for relatives to grow up, and all civil and military officials will be impeached. Yan has just ascended the throne. If he doesn''t demote some of his father''s people at the same time, how can he suppress the complaints of civil and military officials? Father, it''s just a retreat. "


    Qu dianchen obviously did not expect that Qu Ning would say so, and confirmed: "retreat is advance?"


    Qu Ning: "that''s right. Father can appease the demoted officials first, and let them know that the emperor will use them again one day. "


    Qu dianchen: "seriously?"


    "Doesn''t the father believe in his daughter?" Qu Ning is going to be angry again.


    Qu dianchen''s face is very good. If Chi Yan really only wants to suppress the angry words of civil and military officials, and he will use his people later, then he can cooperate with Chi Yan to play the play, "Ning''er, how can I not believe you as a father. It''s just that you should understand as a father. "


    Qu Ning nodded, "father, don''t worry..."


    One by one, Qu dianchen heard Qu Ning''s words, and he was unconsciously brought into the ditch by Qu Ning. He was more and more satisfied with Qu Ning''s heart towards his daughter. Finally, he stroked his beard and left with a smile. Yu Guang caught a glimpse of the little ball playing alone on the cot, and told Qu Ning to seize the time to have his own prince in order to better grasp the emperor''s heart.


    Qu Ning kept nodding, a pair of "I listen to my father''s" clever appearance.


    In the next few days, Qu dianchen sent people from time to time to deliver all kinds of gold, silver, jewelry, and rare antiques. On the one hand, they let people know that he had a deep relationship with Qu Ning''s father and daughter. On the other hand, they also helped Qu Ning to maintain his identity and let people know that the Queen''s mother is the Prime Minister of the current Dynasty.


    Qu Ning did not refuse Qu dianchen''s "good intentions". If not, he would be a good father.


    -


    Half a month later.


    At noon that day, the song and Yuan Dynasties came back from the border, went into the imperial study and reported to Chi Yan, "to the emperor, the soldiers of the two countries have not come back. The walls of the border cities have been repaired and guarded by a large army. The man who went to the mass grave to take away Wei Shenglian''s body may be the emperor. After going through the whole city, I didn''t find the body of the former Emperor. He may not be dead. "


    Chi Yan''s face sank and said for a long time, "step back."


    Song and Yuan Dynasties did not move. They wanted to talk but stopped. There was something else to report, but I don''t know how to say it.


    Chi Yan: "say."


    "Back to the emperor, during the border investigation, I... I met a woman who saved me. I fell in love with her and wanted to marry her." Words fall, Song Yuan embarrassed to bow, but still finish saying, "she has been pregnant, I want to marry her as soon as possible."


    Chi Yan: "don''t tell me. I won''t interfere in this kind of thing."


    Song Yuan thanks, get up and go out, see Yu Wenxiao come over, talk about this to Yu Wenxiao.


    Yu Wenxiao immediately congratulated the song and Yuan Dynasties, with a smile on his face. He said he wanted to have a few drinks and mocked the song and Yuan Dynasties for their speed.


    "Maybe it''s fate. During the investigation, I was injured and she saved me. She had a bad look and wanted to leave me, but I didn''t care The face of song and Yuan Dynasties showed soft light unconsciously.

 Chapter 912

    Yu Wenxiao grew up with song yuan as a child. He has deep feelings and knows Song Yuan best. It can be seen that song yuan really likes that woman. He is happy for song yuan from the bottom of his heart. "You just like it. Appearance is not the most important thing. By the way, has the emperor agreed? "


    Song and Yuan Dynasties: "the emperor said, no interference."


    Yu Wenxiao: "good. Getting married is a big thing. If you need any help from me, just say, "don''t be polite to me."


    Song and Yuan are grateful.


    -


    It was already afternoon when Qu Ning learned about it from Yu Wenxiao.


    Qu Ning was also very happy. For such a long time, Yu Wenxiao and song and Yuan were like her elder brothers. Now, when her elder brother gets married, she, as a younger sister, can''t wait to prepare all kinds of gifts. Thinking that song and Yuan Dynasties will definitely need a mansion once they get married, she asked Yu Wenxiao to send a pile of silver tickets, and let song and yuan go to pick them like a nouveau riche.


    Of course, Qu Ning won''t move or ask for the money from the Treasury. All the money was sent by Qu dianchen.


    One day later, Yu Wenxiao came back to tell Qu Ning that the mansion of song and Yuan dynasties had been bought. After he went to see it, he found out that it was so coincidental that it was next to Yuejin''s mansion. It was picked by the woman who song and Yuan liked.


    Qu Ning laughs, "it''s a coincidence. It''s said that young master Yue has picked up Xiaoling. Don''t you know how she is used to living? Let her into the palace. "


    Yu Wenxiao nodded.


    The next day, Yuejin takes yuexiaoling to the palace.


    As soon as Yue Xiaoling sees xiaotuanzi, she goes forward and wants to hold him. Later, she realizes that she wants to salute quning.


    Qu Ning a pull, "don''t, we don''t this set.". You and Mr. Yue can come to the palace to see the children at any time, or take them out to play. If you''re not used to living, you can come into the palace and live with me. "


    Xiaotuanzi hugs Yuejin''s feet.


    Yue Xiaoling tells Qu Ning what he has seen and heard in the capital these days.


    Qu Ning asked the maid to prepare lunch. After listening to Yue Xiaoling, she really wanted to visit the palace.


    In the afternoon, Yuejin intends to take xiaotuanzi out for a few days and tells quning straight.


    Qu Ning didn''t refuse. He was xiaotuanzi''s own father and had the most decision-making power.


    Xiaotuanzi has a look at quning and Yuejin. They want to talk to each other.


    Qu Ning sent two eunuchs to send all the wooden toys to Yuejin''s house. After seeing off Yuejin and yuexiaoling, Qu Ning went to the imperial study to visit Chi Yan.


    The imperial study has taken on a new look, and there is no queen in it. Qu Ning knocked on the door and said, "have something to eat?"


    -


    At night, xiaotuanzi is not around. Without a soft pillow, Chi Yan is busy with state affairs and doesn''t come back. Qu Ning is tossing and turning and lying on the pillow.


    Chi Yan came in and thought that Qu Ning had gone to sleep. He played softly.


    Qu Ning suddenly looked up, "you''re back!"


    Chi Yan: "wake you up?"


    "No, I haven''t slept. I can''t sleep." Qu Ning got up, helped Chi Yan take off his coat, looked at Chi Yan wash, joked: "Yuejin took away xiaotuanzi, you have so many things to do, didn''t expect to just enter the palace for more than a month, I will keep empty boudoir alone."


    Chi Yan stops washing and looks at Qu Ning. In the warm hall, she had just come down from the couch. She was dressed in thin white clothes and her long hair was scattered. She held his clothes in her hands and leaned lazily against the screen to say such words


    Seeing the change of Chi Yan''s look, Qu Ning suddenly realized that he seemed to be accusing him of not accompanying her and seducing him. His whole face turned red and he quickly explained, "don''t get me wrong. I didn''t complain that you didn''t accompany me. You are so busy and have so many things to deal with. Don''t get tired. "


    Chi Yan still looks at Qu Ning.

 Chapter 913

    "No, I''ll go to bed first." Traning almost turned and fled. But not back to the couch, the whole person was a big step after the rear of the people embrace.


    Chi Yan kisses Qu Ning''s neck from behind and turns to Qu Ning''s ear all the way. His voice is hoarse and he slowly spits out two words: "together."


    Without waiting for Qu Ning to answer, Chi Yan holds Qu Ning and goes to bed.


    -


    Afterwards, Qu Ning was so tired that he couldn''t breathe, let alone move his fingers. He didn''t even want to open his eyes. When he was in a daze, he heard the people beside him say in a low voice: "I feel bored. Let''s have a baby by ourselves and let the child accompany you."


    Qu Ning wakes up and opens his eyes. Under the candlelight, he just looks at shangchi rock. He is looking at her with his head in one hand.


    Chi Yan: "not tired?"


    "No Qu Ning blushed and hesitated, "about children, you can really think about it."


    Chi Yan''s eyes turned around and lowered his head to Qu Ning''s ear, "are you inviting me?"


    "No way!" Qu Ning denied it in a hurry. She clearly felt the changes of the people around her. She could not help but move in a little. She was really tired and couldn''t bear to come back. She thought about her journey again. She didn''t know if it was related to her not being pregnant. After all, they never missed any safety measures. She had been pregnant so many times, but she didn''t have any signs of pregnancy, Hesitated: "you say, can my body have a problem? Would you like to check my pulse? Or give me some medicine to recuperate? "


    Chi Yan: "do you blame me for not working hard enough?"


    Can you stop misinterpreting her all the time? Qu Ning turns around in vain and turns his back to Chi Yan. As expected, he can''t talk with a man on his couch. Even Chi Yan is no exception, especially after some things are just over.


    Chi Yan embraces Qu Ning from the rear and makes direct efforts with his actions.


    Qu Ning refused, and then thought that he was so busy during this period of time that he could not bear to dampen his interest and could only follow him.


    At daybreak, light penetrated through the doors and windows into the hall, burning the candle all night, leaving only a pool of red wax.


    Qu Ning wakes up and finds that his whole body is hugged and turbulent, and the people around him are not up yet. Last night was really "noisy" for a long time. Later, I vaguely felt that the people around me asked the maid in waiting to send hot water in. He took her to the bath to wash. It seemed that she was in the bath again, but she was so tired that she was in a daze.


    Qu Ning side of the head, through the light to see close to Jun face, want to call him up, early morning should be late, but looking at his eyes that layer of black and tired color, and can''t bear to wake him up.


    When Chi Yan wakes up, it''s half an hour later. When he sees Qu Ning and Da Liang''s sky, he doesn''t seem to expect to sleep so late.


    "Now, the civil and military officials have new ideas. As soon as he ascended the throne, he became obsessed with women and stopped going to court. " Qu Ning joked.


    "Then let them have their opinions." Chi Yan didn''t care. He closed his eyes and had a good rest.


    Qu Ning distressed, "really so tired? You were so tired last night... Then you can have a rest. I''ll get up first and ask the imperial study to prepare some supplements for you


    Chi Yan opened his eyes and looked at Qu Ning. It took him a long time to speak. He was quite gnashing his teeth. "Are you saying that I can''t do it? Do you need to mend it?"


    Qu Ning


    Emperor, brother Yan, handsome man, husband, can you stop misinterpreting her?

 Chapter 914

    When Chi Yan woke up, it was more than half an hour later. Seeing Qu Ning in his arms and the bright sky in the hall, he didn''t seem to expect to sleep so late.


    "Now the civil and military officials have new ideas. As soon as he ascended the throne, he became obsessed with women and stopped going to court. " Qu Ning joked that it was too late anyway, and he didn''t care to delay a little longer. He meant to see the good play and gloat. Who let him upset her so much last night? Again and again, she begged and begged like he wanted to break her up.


    "Then let them have their opinions." Chi Yan didn''t care. He closed his eyes and seemed to want to have a rest.


    Qu Ning distressed, "really so tired? Since you were so tired last night, you had a rest. I''ll get up first and ask the people in the imperial dining room to prepare some tonics for you


    Chi Yan opened his eyes and looked at Qu Ning. It took him a long time to speak. He was a bit gnashing his teeth. "You''re saying I can''t do it. Do you need to mend it?"


    Qu Ning


    Emperor, brother Huang, brother Yan, handsome man, husband, can we stop misinterpreting the meaning?


    Qu Ning covers his face. He can''t stay on the couch. He can''t stay for a moment. As soon as he pushes aside Chi Yan, he wants to get up. However, she''s on the inside, her clothes are all on the ground, and there''s him in the middle. He doesn''t wear anything on himself. "You pick up my clothes."


    Chi Yan looks at Qu Ning with a smile. He doesn''t move. He''s in a good mood. He wants to see how Qu Ning gets up.


    Qu Ning was annoyed. After a while of stalemate, he climbed over the pool rock wrapped in a quilt. Youdao was self reliant and had to pick it up by himself. Since he did so intentionally, she ignored him, no matter whether he was covered by a quilt or not.


    Chi Yan sat up and fished Qu Ning back from behind. He put himself on the couch and looked down at Qu Ning. He pulled the quilt off Qu Ning''s body and said to Qu Ning, "I don''t need to mend it. It''s very good. I don''t believe you have a try!"


    "No, I believe it. I believe everything! Can''t I apologize? I won''t say that in the future, I promise Qu Ning hurried to beg for mercy. He has an iron body. She is not. She is still in pain.


    Chi Yan: "it''s too late!"


    Qu Ning


    -


    It was nearly noon when Chi Yan came out of his bedroom and went to the early court.


    There are toiletries outside the hall. The maids who have been standing for a whole morning salute. After watching Chi Yan walk away, they tap on the door and ask Qu Ning carefully if he wants to wash.


    "No, you all step back. You don''t have to wait all the time." Once again, he realized that he didn''t have the strength to lift his fingers. Qu Ning didn''t have the strength to get up now. Even if he was hungry, he didn''t want to move. He secretly scolded Chi Yan as "beast" and swore that he would never say "bu" in front of him in the future.


    When you open your eyes again, the hall is still bright, but the light penetrating into the hall has changed direction, obviously in the afternoon, even in the evening.


    Belly "gululu" yelling, hungry.


    Qu Ning tried to sit up, but then he moved. He fell back and gritted his teeth in pain. It was not easy for the maids to come in and wait on him. Looking at the veil above, he was afraid that he would "starve to death" on the couch.


    If you really starve to death, I don''t know if you will be laughed to death.


    Qu Ning thinks casually that he can''t help laughing. His hand under the quilt is covered with a flat abdomen. I don''t know if he will have a child.

 Chapter 915

    After lying in this way for a long time, Qu Ning finally had the strength to sit up. He called the maid in waiting to bring hot water into the palace. He went to the bath behind the screen and took a bath. He could not help but feel comfortable.


    When Qu Ning finished bathing and dressed neatly, it was already dark outside.


    Qu Ning asked the eunuch to light the lamp, read books at will and wait for Chi Yan to come back for dinner.


    Yu Wenxiao came over and told Qu Ning, "queen, the date of marriage in song and Yuan Dynasties has been set. It''s a good day in five days. If you miss it, you''ll have to wait more than a month. "


    "Well, I remember. I must have a wedding wine, too." Qu Ning nodded and invited Yu Wenxiao to stay for dinner.


    Yu Wen and Xiao declined, but some things were in a hurry and left in a hurry.


    Soon, Chi Yan came back.


    Qu Ning told him the time when he got married in the song and Yuan Dynasties. I don''t know if he can spare some time to go together.


    Chi Yan didn''t say anything.


    Qu Ning: "by the way, after so many days, is there any news from dongfangjing?" Before, Dongfang Jing was allowed to investigate, but he didn''t care how he did it. However, the 100000 troops Dongfang Jing brought back haven''t gone back yet. They have been stopping at jitingpo, only 30 miles away from the capital, which is a little threatening.


    Chi Yan: "I''ll deal with it."


    Qu Ning: "well, well, eat first, the food will be cold."


    after meal.


    Chi Yan still goes to his study.


    Qu Ning yawned and went straight back to his bed. He was still tired and almost fell asleep. He felt Chi Yan coming back in the middle of the night and instinctively fell into his arms. He was used to the cold of his body.


    -


    Time, twinkling of an eye to the night before the song and Yuan Dynasty.


    Thinking of going to the wedding of the song and Yuan Dynasties tomorrow, you can go out of the palace and see xiaotuanzi. In a few days, it will be the annual Lantern Festival in Beijing. It must be very busy. I''m excited to think about it.


    Chi Yan comes back and goes to bed after taking a bath. He keenly finds that Qu Ning is pretending to sleep. After being stunned, he doesn''t expose it. He leans down to kiss Qu Ning and untie Qu Ning''s clothes.


    Qu Ning couldn''t pretend to go on, and quickly pressed Chi Yan''s hand, "don''t, I''ll get married in the song and Yuan Dynasties tomorrow, and I''ll go out of the palace."


    "I didn''t let you go." Chi Yanzhuang can''t hear it. His hands are moving all the time.


    "You... You toss about like this, I can''t get up tomorrow." Qu Ning discussed and added flattering tone, "you see, can you stop one night?"


    Chi Yan lowered his voice: "do you blame me for not working hard enough?"


    "I hate it Qu Ning blushed instantly and clenched his fist to hammer Chi Yan. It is clear that he has misinterpreted her meaning, but now it is the same as the truth. How can he do that.


    Chi Yan doesn''t tease Qu Ning. He kisses Qu Ning, "sleep."


    Qu Ning was happy, but after thinking about it, he came to Chi Yan''s ear and said it softly.


    "You said that!" Chi Yan hugged Qu Ning and said seriously, "I''ll see how you can make it up to me tomorrow."


    Qu Ning blushed again and quickly turned his back. When he was going to sleep, he asked, "will you go with me tomorrow?"


    Chi Yan: "there are a lot of things to deal with, you go, and lin''er together, take the bodyguard."


    Qu Ning not reluctantly, nodded.


    -


    The next day, at daybreak, Qu Ning almost got up with Chi Yan.


    Chi Yan went to the early court.


    Qu Ning and Yu Wenxiao went out to the residence of song and Yuan Dynasties.


    Before Chi Lin came back, Qu Ning and Yu Wenxiao were afraid of delay, so they didn''t wait.


    The song and Yuan Dynasties didn''t want to make a big fuss. They just wanted to pay homage to the new mansion and have a banquet.

 Chapter 916

    Qu Ning hasn''t seen the bride yet. As soon as he gets out of the car, he wants to go into the mansion to have a look, but he''s afraid it''s too abrupt.


    In the whole mansion, the song and Yuan Dynasties only invited a servant girl and an old servant.


    The song and Yuan dynasties took their old servants to wait at the door early to welcome Qu Ning and Yu Wenxiao in person. It was no surprise that Chi Yan didn''t come, but they could not help asking Chi Lin, "isn''t the young master free?"


    "The emperor said, let him come. But he hasn''t come back today. I believe he will come back as soon as possible. " Yu Wenxiao explained.


    Qu Ning: "I''ve already told Yan that as soon as Chi Lin returns to the palace today, he will come here."


    Song Yuan: "thank you, empress."


    Qu Ning hastened to present the present. "It''s a set of jewelry. I''ve chosen it for a long time. The bride should like it."


    Song and Yuan Dynasties: "empress, you have already sent a lot."


    Qu Ning: "it''s different. I specially gave it to the bride. You can''t shirk it. "


    Song and Yuan accepted it, put their gratitude in their heart, and went to the hall and said, "it''s more than an hour before the auspicious time of the hall. I''ll go to see how she is. Empress Wen Xiao, sit down and have a cup of tea He asked the old servant behind him to serve tea. "By the way, I bumped into Mr. Yue two days ago and invited him and miss Xiaoling to come. I believe they are coming soon."


    "That feeling is good, you go quickly, we ourselves sit here, chat." Qu Ning urged song and Yuan to go quickly. Originally, she wanted to send some eunuchs to the song and Yuan Dynasties, but the song and Yuan Dynasties refused to accept it. The whole residence looked red and festive, but there was no one.


    Soon, Yue Jin and Yue Xiaoling arrived with a small group and a gift. The door was open, and there was no one at the door, so they came straight in.


    Today''s little Tuanzi is wearing a royal blue dress, a small belt, and a delicate jade pendant hanging around his waist. He is a young man, just a miniature version. As soon as Qu Ning saw it, he quickly stepped forward and held it in Yue Jin''s arms. He boasted: "Oh, this is the little son of which family. How can he be so handsome? I can''t move my eyes."


    Xiaotuanzi didn''t understand. He giggled and put his arms around Qu Ning''s neck.


    Yue Xiaoling sent a congratulatory gift. After Yu Wenxiao took it, he gathered around Qu Ning and said to amuse him: "indeed, I can''t move my eyes."


    Xiaotuanzi hid shyly in quning''s arms.


    Yu Wenxiao asked Yuejin to sit down. Song and Yuan were not here, so he took the initiative to entertain Yuejin. About Dongfang Jing''s coming back and wanting to investigate the death of the queen, he went out of the palace the day after the incident and told Yue Jin to be careful. But after so long, Dongfang Jing didn''t find Yue Jin and asked, "so far, Dongfang Jing hasn''t found you?"


    "Last night, he came." Yue Jin did not hide, "he questioned the reason why I killed the queen, and the situation that day."


    Yu Wenxiao: "did you do it?"


    Yue Jin: "it''s moving. He didn''t take many people with him and didn''t hurt me. In addition, the emperor has sent bodyguards to protect in secret. Don''t worry. "


    "That''s good." Yu Wenxiao put down his mind and turned the topic back to today''s wedding. I''m very grateful to Yue Jin for coming.


    At this time, officials came uninvited, and some of them were demoted, all with gifts.


    Yu Wenxiao was surprised. Of course, he knew that the song and Yuan dynasties had never invited them, and since they all came, it was not easy for them to get rid of people, so they could only treat them warmly.


    Good time.


    Song and Yuan Dynasties, together with a Xipo and a maid, helped the bride out.

 Chapter 917

    Qu Ning, Yu Wenxiao, Yue Jin and Yue Xiaoling stood up quickly, saying congratulations and retreating to one side.


    Xiaotuanzi grabs quning''s clothes and looks at it curiously.


    Xipo called out: "worship heaven and earth!"


    The song and Yuan Dynasties held the bride and kowtowed.


    Xipo: "two worship high hall!"


    The parents of the song and Yuan Dynasties died when they were young.


    The hall is vacant.


    The song and Yuan Dynasties held the bride and kowtowed.


    A touch of red figure came, silent, standing by to see.


    Qu Ning was glad, "you''re here."


    Yu Wenxiao: "young master."


    Song and Yuan heard the voice, looked up to see, also very happy, in Xi Po''s "husband and wife worship", holding the bride to continue to salute.


    Xipo: "Licheng, send to the bridal chamber!"


    The song and Yuan Dynasties raised the bride, but did not help her back to the room. Instead, they slowly raised her red veil in public, introduced her to Qu Ning and others, and introduced Qu Ning and others to the bride one by one.


    Qu Ning wanted to see the bride for a long time. Looking at the bride, he knew from what Yu Wenxiao had said before that the bride''s face was damaged, but he didn''t expect it to be so serious. The left half of her face was covered with thick scars, and the right half was better, but there were also many scars.


    Xu Wan''er is a little shy, covering her face with one hand and hiding behind the song and Yuan Dynasties.


    Qu Ning observes that the bride''s hands are white and slender. Chi Yan''s medical skill is so high that he doesn''t know if he can cure the bride''s face. He can ask after he goes back.


    The song and Yuan Dynasties, with a gentle face, asked the servants to bring food and drink.


    Everybody sit down and eat together.


    after meal.


    Song and Yuan Dynasties and the bride go back to their room.


    Yu Wenxiao, Yuejin and Chi Lin stayed.


    Qu Ning and Yue Xiaoling take xiaotuanzi out for shopping. Qu Ning would like to listen to how the people in the capital regard Chi Yan''s accession to the throne as emperor, whether there is any resistance, and the degree of resistance, etc.


    Xiaotuanzi is still afraid of strangers. As soon as he goes outside, he hugs quning''s neck and shrinks to quning''s arms.


    Seeing a study, Qu Ning went in with a small group.


    There is no one in the study except the shop, which is totally incomparable with other shops.


    Qu Ning put down xiaotuanzi and flipped through several books at will. The words in the books were just like the ancient classical Chinese. They were too awkward and abstruse for me to read. Like traning.


    Yue Xiaoling took xiaotuanzi by the hand, "Huang... Miss Ning, do you want to read a book?"


    "No, I''m just looking around." Culture is also a propaganda strategy, and if used well, it is better than sword. Qu Ning turned to the shop and asked why there was no one in the shop.


    The shop owner looked sad. "To tell you the truth, I''m going to close these days."


    "Why?" Qu Ning tried, "is it because the devil is back? But the truth has come to light. What happened in those years was caused by the queen, and it has nothing to do with him. "


    The shop owner sighed and looked around to see that there was no one. He lowered his voice and said, "I''ve been afraid of the devil for so many years. Now it''s suddenly spread like this outside. Who knows if it''s true or not. My shop has no business at all. I''ve been thinking about whether to close it or not. Now I''ve made a decision, and I''ll wait for it to go out. "


    Qu Ning also low voice: "really still so afraid of the devil?"


    The shop owner didn''t answer and sighed.


    Qu Ning thought for a moment, "shopkeeper, just as our sisters are going to open a study, it''s good to see you here. Since you are going to close the shop, why don''t you just offer it to us?"


    The shop owner was surprised, "girl, are you serious?"


    Qu Ning looked at Yue Xiaoling, turned around and nodded to the shop owner, "of course, seriously, I don''t know what your offer is?"


    The shop owner gave a more reasonable price and left all the books in the shop to Qu Ning.


    Qu Ning took out the silver note and made a deal on the spot.


    The shopkeeper ordered some money, congratulated quning and left directly.


    Yue Xiaoling came forward: "Miss Ning, do you really want to open a study here?"


    Qu Ning: "I have this idea, but you know, I can''t go out often. Just now I told the store owner that our sister opened a study, but I just told him to listen to it. But if you like, I''m really happy to cooperate with you. We''ll operate together. You''ll be responsible for the store and share the income equally. How about that? "

 Chapter 918

    Qu Ning put down xiaotuanzi, looked around slowly, picked up some old books to read, and then compared them with those brand-new books to get a general understanding of what kind of books people who understand the world prefer to read.


    Yue Xiaoling took xiaotuanzi by the hand, "Huang... Miss Ning, do you want to read a book?"


    "No Qu Ning shook his head. Culture is definitely a propaganda strategy, and if used well, it is better than countless swords.


    Along the way, she heard the whispers of the people from time to time. From their conversations, it was obvious that they still did not believe the truth. Their resistance to Chi Yan was deeper than she imagined, and their fear and hatred could not be eliminated. She also heard that many people had quietly escaped from the capital in the past month. This situation was really bad, and we had to find a way.


    For these unarmed people, of course, we can''t use force against them. The effect of repeated official propaganda seems to have been reversed. Then culture is a way to find ways to exert subtle influence on culture.


    Qu Ning turned to the shop and asked why there was no one in the shop.


    The shop owner looked sad. "To tell you the truth, I''m going to close these days."


    "Why?" Qu Ning tried, "is it because the devil is back? But the truth has come to light. What happened in those years was caused by the queen, and it has nothing to do with him. "


    The shop owner sighed and looked around to see that there was no one. He lowered his voice and said, "I''ve been afraid of the devil for so many years. Now it''s suddenly spread like this outside. Who knows if it''s true or not? Is it the devil''s intention to let people say that? My shop, which has been open for so long, has no business more and more. I''ve been thinking about whether to close it or not. Now I''ve made a decision, and I''ll wait for it to go out. "


    Qu Ning also low voice: "really still so afraid of the devil?"


    The shop owner didn''t answer and sighed.


    Qu Ning thought for a moment, "shopkeeper, it happens that our sisters are going to open a study. It''s good to see you here. Since you''re going to sell the shop, why don''t you just offer it to us?"


    The shop owner was surprised, "girl, are you serious?"


    Qu Ning looked at Yue Xiaoling, turned around and nodded to the shop owner, "of course, seriously, I don''t know what your offer is?"


    The shop owner gave a more reasonable price and left all the books in the shop to Qu Ning.


    Qu Ning took out the silver note and made a deal on the spot.


    The shopkeeper ordered some money, congratulated quning and left directly.


    Yue Xiaoling leads xiaotuanzi forward: "Miss Ning, do you really want to open a study here?"


    Qu Ning: "I have this idea, but you know, I can''t go out often. Just now I told the store owner that our sister opened a study, but I just told him to listen to it. But if you like, I''m really happy to cooperate with you. We''ll operate together. You''ll be responsible for the store and share the income equally. How about that? "


    Yue Xiaoling first came to the capital and lived with her uncle Yue Jin. She had no plans for her future life. Naturally, she didn''t want to live in her uncle''s house all the time, but she didn''t think of a better way. Listen to Qu Ning say so, the month small spirit can''t help but heart, after some thought, smile to nod, "good. It''s just that there are few people in this shop. I''m afraid that in case of loss... "


    Qu Ning: "you are responsible for the shop, I am responsible for the sales, I have a preliminary plan, very confident." A little meal, "to be honest, actually I open this study has another more important purpose, that is to rock."


    Yue Xiaoling understood, "well, then we will divide the work so that we can open tomorrow."

 Chapter 919

    Qu Ning: "no, we will open in half a month. During this period of time, you are responsible for finding some new books, replacing the old books in the store, enriching the variety of books in the store as much as possible, and then preparing for the opening. I''ll prepare for it, and I''ll give you a surprise. "


    "Then I''ll wait." Yue Xiaoling laughs. Since she left Yueling City, she hasn''t laughed so comfortably for a long time.


    In a jade shop diagonally opposite the study, a pair of eyes stare at the study.


    "Young master, do you want to buy it or not?" The shopkeeper of the jade shop put up with it again and again, and finally couldn''t bear it any more. The man in front of him, dressed in ordinary clothes and leaning on a wooden crutch, limped into the shop and picked up a jade hairpin, but his eyes kept looking out. It didn''t look like he really came to buy things.


    Yue Xiaoqiao stares at the shopkeeper angrily, trying to figure out a certain amount of silver, but after a circle of touching nothing, he realizes that he has no money. In order to retrieve her memory, Qu Ning went back to the foot of the snow mountain and said to her, "if you know someone, you can heal her hands and feet." so she followed Qu Ning to the capital of Huachen state. As a result, Qu Ning left her.


    Later, she was arrested by Fengyuan, the Prime Minister of Huachen, and threatened by the princess of Xiling who married to Huachen.


    The princess of Xiling asked her a cripple to travel all the way to Chizhou and send a message to Qu Ning. As long as Qu Ning and the devil take the Queen''s head, they will cure Qu Ning''s amnesia. In exchange, the princess of Xiling will heal her hands and feet. As a result, she did it. After a hard trip to Chizhou, she returned to Huachen. But the princess of Xiling drove her out of the prime minister''s house and didn''t want to cure her.


    She is a person, exile in Huachen country, almost become a beggar, simply life is not like death.


    More than a month ago, she met Bingma and Princess of Xiling on the way back to Huachen.


    Or to be more accurate, when Huachen soldiers and horses entered the city, the princess of Xiling and Huachen emperor suddenly had a dispute. The princess of Xiling was so angry that she ran her horse first and knocked her down. The horse almost stepped on her.


    The princess of Xiling knew about her relationship with Yuejin and yuexiaoling, so she ordered someone to escort her to the post station and offered her another offer.


    She had been cheated once, and she hated the princess of Xiling for not keeping her promise. Of course, she would not be cheated again.


    In the face of the repeated threats and inducements from the princess of Xiling, she gave up and said to the princess viciously, "it''s impossible to ask her to do anything. There''s one way to kill her. Take it.".


    The princess of Xiling had nothing to do with her, so she told her why she didn''t treat her at the beginning, and also told her the way to treat her, that is, magic blood.


    The princess of Xiling state said, "twelve years ago, the devil was picked off by the queen and imprisoned in the imperial mausoleum, but now his hands and feet are as usual, and nothing happened. It''s just because of the devil''s blood.". And huachenguo has no demon left blood, so it''s not that she doesn''t save her, it''s that she can''t save her.


    After that, the princess of Xiling released her and did not embarrass her any more.


    It''s hard to get the devil''s blood from the devil to heal her own hands and feet, but as long as there is a little hope, she will try it. She never wants to be disabled all her life!


    So she came all the way to Chizhou national capital, did not expect just to see Qu Ning and Yue Xiaoling these two bitches turned into the study, but also with Yue Jin that bastard.

 Chapter 920

    The shopkeeper of the jade shop couldn''t take out the silver before he met him. His face changed again. He ordered the cleaning man to drive the man out immediately.


    Yue Xiaoqiao was very angry, but he didn''t have the strength to resist at all. When he was pushed out of the shop, he tripped over the threshold and fell into the middle of the street with a "poop" sound. He was as embarrassed as he wanted to be. When he wanted to get up, he felt a deep pain, and his foot was seriously sprained.


    The man is only responsible for driving people out of the shop, regardless of whether the person is injured or not. He doesn''t take a look at it and goes back to the shop to clean up.


    The passers-by passed by Yue Xiaoqiao.


    Yue Xiaoqiao clearly felt the eyes around him, and his heart was even more embarrassed. He almost pulled his hair to cover his face, gritted his teeth and climbed to the side of the road in tears to check the injury on his feet.


    In the study, after discussing, Qu Ning and Yue Xiaoling come out, close the shop door and get ready to go back.


    Just two or three steps out, they both noticed the "beggar" on the side of the road. He was in a mess, with crutches lying beside him. His hair was in a mess, and he was shaking with one hand holding his feet.


    Yue Xiaoling goes over and puts down some silver.


    Yue Xiaoqiao, whose hair covers her face, is stiff and motionless, for fear of being recognized.


    Yue Xiaoling walked back to Qu Ning, "let''s go."


    With the beginning of Yue Xiaoling, the pedestrians who saw this scene felt sympathy. Many people also took out silver, one or two coppers, or put them down or throw them down.


    Qu Ning took back his sight, rubbed his head and asked, "is there anything I like to eat? I''ll buy it for you."


    Xiaotuanzi understood, slightly raised his head from quning''s arms and looked out.


    Yue Xiaoqiao grabs the silver on the ground and stares at the back of the two people leaving, hoping to crush the silver. She is Yue Xiaoqiao, not a beggar, by no means. Even if she died, she didn''t need their sympathy. One day, she will return today''s humiliation a thousand times, she vowed.


    Someone throws a copper plate at Yue Xiaoqiao. The copper plate hits Yue Xiaoqiao''s disabled foot, and gululu rolls away.


    "Get out of here, all of you. I''m not a beggar. You''re a beggar. Pick up your stinky money and get out of here!" Yue Xiaoqiao broke out completely, grabbed the copper plate on the ground and threw it at the people.


    Pedestrians point, some think that met the madman, in a hurry to avoid.


    -


    Qu Ning and Yue Xiaoling rushed back to Song Yuan mansion before dark.


    Song and Yuan Dynasties warmly invited Qu Ning, Chi Lin, Yue Jin and others to stay for dinner.


    As for the bride Xu Wan''er, she didn''t come out. Song Yuan gently said that she was ill at ease. She vomited all afternoon and was tired.


    Qu Ning also wants to have a child now. When song and Yuan said that, he was envious. He asked song and Yuan to take good care of her. He said that if he needed anything or wanted any tonic, there were many in the palace.


    Thanks again and again.


    When going back to the palace, xiaotuanzi held Chi Lin''s feet and hung them like a koala, obviously following Chi Lin.


    Chi Lin picked up the man and looked at Yuejin.


    Yue Jin: "yesterday, dongfangjing came to me. I don''t know if he will come again. I don''t want Xiao Xi''er to be in danger. He''d better go back to the palace with you first. "


    When Chi Lin heard the words, he left with little Tuanzi.


    Xiaotuanzi chuckled and was happy.


    Qu Ning: "the troops he brought back are still at jitingpo, 30 miles away. It''s not suitable to use force against him at present, so let him find out so that he can withdraw his troops himself."

 Chapter 921

    Chi Lin picked up the man and looked at Yuejin.


    Yue Jin: "yesterday, dongfangjing came to me. I don''t know if he will come again. I don''t want Xiao Xi''er to be in danger. He''d better go back to the palace with you first. "


    When Chi Lin heard the words, he left with little Tuanzi.


    Xiaotuanzi chuckled and was happy.


    Qu Ning: "the troops he brought back are still at jitingpo, 30 miles away. It''s not suitable to use force against him at present, so let him find out so that he can withdraw his troops himself."


    Yue Jin understood, "don''t worry, I know how to do it."


    Yu Wenxiao: "why don''t I stay?"


    Yue Jin: "No. If you stay, dongfangjing will think that it was the emperor who told you. In this way, he will not believe me any more. "


    Of course, Yu Wenxiao understood this, "well, be careful yourself. If you have anything to do, please contact me at any time."


    "Don''t worry." Yuejin arched her hand and turned to see yuexiaoling.


    "Don''t worry about the study. Let me take care of it." Yue Xiaoling says a word to Qu Ning and leaves with Yue Jin.


    Qu Ning doesn''t want to let the pool in the carriage wait for a long time, and then quickly get on.


    Yu Wen and Xiao Yue got on the horse and said to the eunuch driving, "go back to the palace."


    Inside the car.


    Xiaotuanzi was pestering Chi Lin, but he wanted to kiss him and hug him. "Brother" and "brother" kept calling.


    Chi Lin looked disgusted. He didn''t want to hold a small group. He asked Qu Ning directly, "what study?"


    "You''ll know in a few days, and I''ll give you a surprise." Qu Ning deliberately show off, looking at the foot is still unremitting efforts of the small ball, "or you hug him, I''ll tell you right away."


    "Say it or not." Pool Pro pai at the beginning, with the foot kick small ball.


    -


    Back in the palace.


    Chi Lin gets off first and goes to the imperial study.


    Qu Ning rushed to hold the little ball and put it down.


    Xiaotuanzi immediately stepped on a pair of short legs, and staggered to catch up with Chi Lin in the moonlight.


    The eunuch bodyguards have already cleaned the snow on the ground. Qu Ning doesn''t worry about xiaotuanzi''s fall. He just lets Yu Wenxiao follow him and goes back to Chengqian palace.


    When Chi Yan went back to his bedroom, he saw that the lights were bright in the bedroom. Qu Ning sat at his desk and wrote carefully.


    "You''re back." Qu Ning looked up and quickly packed up what he had written.


    Chi Yan approached, "what are you writing?"


    "Nothing. I''ll show you when I''ve finished." Qu Ning blocked Chi Yan''s eyes and covered his masterpiece with something, "you promise me first, you can''t see without my permission."


    Chi Yan: "so secret?"


    Qu Ning nodded hard.


    Pool Rock Mou color gradually turn deep, stretch out a hand to cover Qu Ning''s long hair, bow head close to, "that you should give me what benefit?"


    Qu Ning


    Chi Yan: "I''m still waiting for the compensation tonight."


    Qu Ning suddenly blushed and couldn''t be looked down upon by the people in front of him. He said: "don''t worry, I won''t break my promise!"


    Chi Yan laughs, releases Qu Ning, and takes a step back to watch Qu Ning in the candlelight, waiting for Qu Ning''s "compensation".


    Qu Ning took a deep breath, stood up, stood on tiptoe and took the initiative to kiss


    -


    noon.


    They got up late again.


    Qu Ning opened his eyes and looked at the people around him, annoyed that last night was too "Crazy". About want to have a child, once the idea, naturally thought, Qu Ning''s hand involuntarily covered his abdomen.


    Suddenly, one hand covered the back of Qu Ning''s hand and covered Qu Ning''s abdomen together.


    Qu Ning: are you awake


    Chi Yan takes Qu Ning into his arms. He wakes up long ago, but he doesn''t get up.

 Chapter 922

    "Then why don''t you get up quickly? What time is it now?" Seeing that he didn''t speak and didn''t mean to get up, Qu Ning couldn''t help urging him.


    Pool Rock does not move, eyes open and close, "not urgent."


    "Are you sure?" Qu Ning twisted his eyebrows and naturally worried, "as soon as he ascended the throne, he was late for the court for two consecutive days. All the civil and military officials are still waiting."


    Chi Yan: "let them wait."


    "Eh?" Qu Ning stayed for a while, which was not like the style of the people in front of him. After thinking about it quickly, he suddenly thought, "don''t you have to worry about controlling all the civil and military officials?"


    Chi Yan: "well."


    Qu Ning: "but even so, you can''t be so headstrong. You are always late for court." A little meal, pursed his lips, "I don''t know if people outside will pass that you are addicted to women, that I am a beauty disaster, and let you waste government affairs?"


    Chi Yan: "who dares!"


    "Yes, I dare not. Then go on and rest. I''m going to get up. " Qu Ning pushes Chi Yan''s hand aside, climbs up by himself, immediately picks up the clothes to wrap himself, learns the lesson of the last time, quickly goes to the wardrobe to get clean clothes, and hides behind the screen to wear them.


    When Qu Ning came out from behind the screen, he saw Chi Yan had been dressed up.


    After washing together, Chi Yan ordered the eunuch to pass the meal.


    Qu Ning went to the dresser and sat down, "you really don''t go to the morning?"


    Chi Yan: "finish eating."


    Qu Ning: "are you... Are you deliberately making civil and military officials wait?"


    Chi Yan does not deny it.


    Qu Ning doesn''t ask any more. He believes that Chi Yan has his intention to do so. He calls the maid in waiting for her.


    With Chi Yan in, the palace maids who came in were more formal and cautious than usual. They didn''t dare to break a hair. After carefully tying up the whole bun, they asked Qu Ning what kind of hairpin to wear.


    Chi Yan approaches.


    Qu Ning takes a fancy to a phoenix hairpin with long golden thread tassels. He hasn''t worn it before. It looks very good. After selecting it, he hands it to the person behind him at will.


    Chi Yan took it over and thought about how to wear it.


    Through the mirror in front of Qu Ning, he found a new person behind him and blurted out: "do you want to wear it for me?"


    Chi Yan answers with practical actions, carefully helps Qu Ning to put it on, and lowers his head to approach the person in the mirror.


    Qu Ning Yu Guang glanced and saw that the maid of honor had already left. There was no one in the hall. He immediately closed his face to his side. Like a sneak attack, he felt like a dragonfly skimming the water. He left at a touch and stood up with a smile to escape.


    Chi Yan quickly clasped Qu Ning''s wrist, pulled Qu Ning back and put him on the dressing table, "how, do you want to escape after kissing?"


    Qu Ning: "I''m kind enough to make room for you to take photos slowly."


    "There''s another place where it''s clearer." Chi Yan stirs up Qu Ning''s jaw, her eyes clearly reflect him, and only him.


    Qu Ning''s heart beat faster


    -


    long time.


    There was a knock at the door and the eunuch brought lunch.


    Qu Ning quickly pushes Chi Yan away, arranges his clothes, and calms his heart. If there was no such knock, they would have gone off. The key is that the palace doors are not closed. Fortunately, the eunuchs outside are afraid of Chi Yan, and no one dares to look inside. Otherwise, they are too ashamed.


    Chi Yan is nothing. After being pushed away by Qu Ning, he simply stroked his clothes and recovered as usual.


    Qu Ning repeatedly confirmed that there was no problem before he said, "come in."


    The eunuchs bowed their heads into the hall, put the food on one by one, and immediately bowed down. They did not dare to look at it more.

 Chapter 923

    At the same time, from the early morning until now, all the civil and military officials were hungry, especially some officials were in a hurry to go to court in the morning and didn''t have breakfast.


    For the second time in a short time, officials have their own ideas and opinions, but they don''t show them on the surface.


    Qu dianchen was also among the officials waiting. He looked around from time to time and saw the state and look of the civil and military officials. He was not angry, but also happy. It showed that his daughter''s status in the devil''s heart was really high, and the devil was so addicted to her.


    time lapse.


    The eunuch''s sharp and high voice suddenly rang out: "here comes the emperor!"


    Civil and military officials immediately stand up straight, and see Chi Yan sitting on the Dragon chair steadily, kneel down and salute.


    Chi Yan: "flat body."


    Thank you, civil and military officials. Stand up.


    Eunuch: "something to report, nothing to retreat."


    The civil and military officials reported one by one, and the rumbling of their stomachs mingled with it from time to time.


    Chi Yandang didn''t hear it.


    The morning is over.


    After ChiYan left, he left the hall one after another, or left directly, or three or five percent of his head met his ears.


    Yu Wenxiao and several bodyguards were ordered to watch secretly. Chi Yan deliberately let these officials wait. Naturally, the officials who have different feelings towards Chi Yan will be more dissatisfied and put their dissatisfaction into action. A number of officials have been demoted before, but now it is the second round of screening.


    Qu dianchen walked at the end, thinking that he should give quning some tonic to make quning pregnant and give birth to the prince as soon as possible. According to the demon''s current love for quning, I believe that the child will be made Prince as soon as he is born.


    Qu Ning, after lunch, goes to find Chi Lin and Xiao Tuan Zi.


    Chi Lin now lives in the East Palace, where Chi Yan lived when he was the crown prince.


    Qu Ning to, asked the maid, the result was told that both are still sleeping.


    The maid asked in a low voice, "queen, do you want to knock on the door and wake up the prince?"


    Qu Ning looked up at the sky. It was almost afternoon. But when I think about it, Chi Lin is busy investigating all kinds of civil and military officials for Chi Yan. He is really tired. Now he finally has a rest, "no, let them continue to sleep."


    With that, Qu Ning went back to his bedroom, busy himself.


    -


    Two days later, early in the morning.


    Yu Wenxiao returned to the palace and waited for Chi Yan on his way to court. While reporting to Chi Yan, he presented what he had written, "emperor, these officials have conspired these days and tried to contact dongfangjing. Among them, Zhou pingren, the great Bachelor of the palace, went out of the city secretly last night to see dongfangjing in person. He rushed back to the city before dawn, and the soldiers guarding the city opened the gate for him. Because of the distance, when I got to the gate, the soldier who opened the door had already left. I didn''t see who it was. In addition, I didn''t hear what Zhou pingren and dongfangjing talked about. "


    Chi Yan took it, read the paper at a glance, said nothing, and then went to court.


    Yu Wenxiao didn''t hear Chi Yan''s order, so he went back to have a rest. Now he also lives in the East Palace, the side hall of the east palace. As for the East Palace, he can say that he is very familiar with it. For more than ten years, every plant and tree in it has not changed at all, and all of them remain the same.


    Chi Lin gets up early to practice martial arts.


    When xiaotuanzi woke up in a daze, he found that he was the only one in the quilt. He couldn''t see Chi Lin everywhere. He immediately crawled on the floor and went out barefoot.

 Chapter 924

    When Yu Wenxiao comes back, he is stopped by Chi Lin. when he answers Chi Lin, he just sees that the front door of the hall is slightly opened. A small head comes out of it, and his clothes are very thin.


    Chi Linshun Yu Wenxiao''s eyes looked, also saw, instantly frowned, "go back to sleep, not out."


    Not only did little Tuanzi not enter, but he got on the threshold and tried to climb out.


    Yu Wenxiao is deeply afraid that xiaotuanzi will catch cold. He quickly walks over and hugs people before xiaotuanzi climbs out. Then he goes into the warm palace and takes xiaotuanzi to the bed. He holds xiaotuanzi''s feet and lets xiaotuanzi''s feet warm back quickly.


    Xiaotuanzi kept looking at the gate of the hall, and wanted to face the pool.


    Chi Lin is outside, and then he is refining his sword.


    "He''s not as good as me." Yu Wenxiao can''t help teasing xiaotuanzi. He recalls the situation that xiaotuanzi was afraid of Chi Lin at the beginning. Compared with now, time really flies.


    At this time, in Chengqian palace, which is a long way from the East Palace, Qu Ning had breakfast by himself and ate a small note in the bun.


    Qu Ning a Leng, open a small note to see, saw above write a small line of words, writing strange and familiar, at the end is signed.


    Qu Ning twisted his eyebrows. After thinking about it for a long time, he got up and went out. He told the eunuchs to go to the east palace


    Chi Lin finishes his sword practice and is about to go back to the hall to have a rest. Seeing Qu Ning coming in a hurry, he doesn''t know what happened.


    Qu Ning, the eunuch of the palace behind him, whispers a few words to Chi Lin and shows him the note.


    Chi Lin looks ugly. After reading the note, he looks at Qu Ning.


    Qu Ning nodded, "I want to go. I don''t want to tell Yan. I want you to go with me."


    Xiao Tuanzi refused to sleep any more, so he had to find Chi Lin. Yu Wenxiao had no choice but to put on clothes for xiaotuanzi. When he came out of the bedroom, he saw Qu Ning talking with Chi Lin.


    -


    On the other side, on the court hall, Chi Yan sat on the Dragon chair and looked down at the officials on the paper presented by Yu Wenxiao.


    Civil and military officials played as usual, with a respectful look. The people on the Dragon chair also listened to them as usual and looked as usual. It is clear that nothing has changed, but people are more or less acutely aware that today''s atmosphere is not right.


    Qu dianchen also felt that something was about to happen. He secretly raised his vigilance and watched the change on the surface.


    The last official finished playing, waiting for Chi Yan to speak.


    Chi Yan looked down from a high position.


    The whole hall fell into silence.


    Civil and military officials wait patiently, and they feel uneasy at the bottom of their hearts.


    For a long time.


    Chi Yan: "I have received a secret report. I heard that some of you have a different heart towards me?"


    The understatement and calm tone seem to be just a casual question, but the man Dynasty''s civil and military people, whether they have different intentions or not, can''t stop their awe.


    Official: "emperor, I''m absolutely loyal to the emperor. Heaven and earth can learn from him. I hope the emperor can see clearly!"


    "Emperor, I am also loyal to the emperor."


    "Emperor, I swear that I will only be loyal to the emperor in this life. If I have two hearts, heaven will destroy the earth."


    "The Emperor..."


    Brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush brush, kneel one ground in an instant, official, voice rises and falls one after another.


    Qu dianchen looked around and bowed his hand to Chi Yan, showing that the Prime Minister of a country should be stable: "the emperor, do you have any evidence to tell the emperor? If there is, we must not tolerate such rebels. "


    Chi Yan: "I can give these people a chance now. As long as I take the initiative to confess, I can open up."

 Chapter 925

    Several officials with different intentions secretly looked at each other. One of them was timid and wanted to admit it, but he was stopped by the eyes of the palace bachelor surnamed Zhou.


    Chi Yan: "come on, take the soldiers who are guarding the city today and their families into the palace."


    The bodyguard outside the hall took orders to do it quickly.


    Qu dianchen understands that Chi Yan obviously has enough evidence. It seems that he wants to make an example. Now, it is a fact that the queen was killed and Chi Yan ascended the throne. The border generals and hundreds of thousands of troops have supported Chi Yan. It is difficult to change the overall situation. He, as the prime minister, must stand with Chi Yan and support him if he wants to continue to be in a high position and enjoy wealth.


    time lapse.


    The bodyguard came back, "emperor, people have been escorted, all kneeling outside the hall."


    Chi Yan: "one by one, I want to know who opened the gate this morning. If I admit it, I''ll forgive his family. If someone reports it, I will be rewarded. "


    The bodyguard came back, "emperor, people have been escorted, all kneeling outside the hall."


    Chi Yan: "one by one, I want to know who opened the gate this morning. If I admit it, I''ll forgive his family. If someone reports it, I will be rewarded. "


    The guard took orders and turned to go out.


    Civil and military officials looked at each other.


    Soon, the bodyguard returned to the palace, "emperor, someone reported that the soldier surnamed Wu was sneaking in the morning. But the soldier didn''t admit it


    Chi Yan: "fight until he speaks."


    The guard arched his hand.


    The next moment, I heard a cry of pain outside the hall, and the guilty officials were trembling.


    Chi Yan: "this is your last chance. If you still don''t say it, let the soldiers outside say it first. Don''t blame me for not giving you a chance. "


    An official couldn''t bear the pressure and finally spoke.


    Chi Yan, listen.


    Zhou pingren, the court bachelor, stood up and did not want to kneel again. "That''s right. It''s my head. So what? You plot to kill the queen, and I don''t know what means to let the generals of the border take refuge in you. You are a devil. You committed the crime of slaughtering the city 12 years ago. Everyone will be punished. Why should you sit on the Dragon chair? As soon as he ascended the throne, he became obsessed with women and was late several times in the morning. What qualifications do he have to be an emperor? I went out of the city to see the general of the East, just to let the general of the East lead his troops to catch the thief and avenge the queen. "


    Qu dianchen: "bold! Zhou pingren, how dare you say such treacherous words and do such treacherous things


    Zhou pingren: "Qu dianchen, do you think everyone is like you?"


    Qu dianchen: "you..."


    Chi Yan: "now that you have admitted it yourself, come here..."


    "Emperor, dongfangjing, please see me alone." The bodyguard just came into the hall and told him in a hurry.


    Chi Yan: "let him in."


    The bodyguard takes orders.


    Dongfangjing was dressed in blue and plain clothes. Without weapons, he went into the hall alone, fearless.


    Zhou pingren was shocked and exclaimed, "general Dongfang, how can you enter the palace by yourself? You are a sheep into a tiger''s mouth. You..."


    Dongfangjing doesn''t speak. He''s right in front of ChiYan.


    Chi Yan''s face didn''t distinguish, "general Dongfang, is this to overthrow me?"


    Four eyes opposite¡ª¡ª


    The surrounding civil and military officials are not nervous, some even hold their breath, and the air is ready to explode.


    For a long time, when the atmosphere was almost tense to the extreme, Dongfang Jing said, "no, it will come to ask the emperor for his sin."


    "Oh? Excuse me? " Chi Yan repeated the two words slowly.

 Chapter 926

    As soon as Dongfang Jing brushed his clothes, he knelt down on one knee: "the general has found out the whole story! The truth of 12 years ago was really planned by the queen. The emperor is not only the devil of killing people, but also the victim of years of injustice. The death of the queen has nothing to do with the emperor. The emperor ascended the throne at the border in crisis, led his troops to repel Xiling state and Huachen state. He was no less than the queen in devising strategies, making decisions, and coordinating the overall situation. He was also kind to the people, thus winning the support of the border generals and soldiers. I also hope that the emperor will forgive the impertinence of the last general, and that the last general will be willing to accept the crime, and immediately order the 100000 troops of jitingpo to return to the north as soon as possible. "


    Zhou pingren incredible step back, how also did not expect that Dongfang Jing at this time, even to say such a pile of high sounding lies.


    And dongfangjing has soldiers in hand, which is the last hope of Chizhou. Now even dongfangjing has taken refuge in demons. Who else can fight against demons in Chizhou? The more Zhou pingren thought about it, the more angry he was. He almost vomited blood on the spot


    "Mr. Zhou, what Mr. Zhang said is the result of his investigation. Every sentence is true. Please believe it." Dongfangjing interrupts and turns to plead for Zhou pingren, "emperor, the reason why Zhou University students do this is that they didn''t find out the reason as before. I hope that the emperor can open up the Internet and give Zhou University students a chance."


    Zhou pingren was furious, "dongfangjing, I don''t need you to plead. The queen thinks highly of you like that. When you were found out to have collaborated with the enemy and betrayed the country, the queen rehabilitated you and entrusted you with a heavy responsibility. I didn''t expect that you would join the devil. God has no eyes, no eyes, let the queen was killed, the devil ascended the throne, chaos Chizhou. I hate that I can''t avenge the queen, kill the demons and protect the people of Chizhou. "


    Words fall, Zhou pingren rushed to the beam column, hit the head.


    All of a sudden, the civil and military officials kneeling on the ground were shocked. They watched Zhou pingren fall down with blood splashing on his head. No one dared to step forward.


    Qu dianchen was stunned for a moment and couldn''t react.


    Dongfang Jing quickly stood up, three or two steps past, bent his knees to help Zhou pingren fall to the ground, check Zhou pingren''s injury, "Bachelor Zhou, bachelor Zhou, you wake up, bachelor Zhou..." turned to look at Chi Yan, "emperor, please immediately ask the imperial doctor to save people."


    Chi Yan watched coldly from beginning to end, the sudden arrival of dongfangjing and pleading guilty in public. What happened in front of him was like a play.


    Dongfangjing: "the Emperor..."


    Chi Yan neither cold nor hot: "come, xuantai doctor."


    The guards outside.


    When the imperial doctor arrived and saw the situation in the hall, he did not dare to ask any more questions. He quickly treated Zhou pingren''s pulse, tested his breath, and knelt down to Chi Yan tremblingly to tell him: "emperor, the Bachelor of Zhou University has... No breath."


    Dongfang Jing is so stiff that he tries out Zhou pingren''s breath in disbelief. As expected, he is out of breath.


    Chi Yan: "carry the people down and send them back to Zhou Fu."


    The bodyguard came in and two men carried the body away.


    The imperial doctor bowed down and got away from here.


    Dongfangjing Stops feeling and looks at ChiYan again, waiting for ChiYan to speak.


    Chi Yan: "since general Dongfang said so, I will send a group of people to jitingpo with general Dongfang immediately, so that general Dongfang can send his troops back in person. As for the confession, don''t worry. We''ll talk about it when the eastern general comes back. "

 Chapter 927

    Dongfang Jing arched his hand: "thank you, the emperor. Everything is arranged by him."


    Chi Yan: "come and call Yu Wenxiao to the hall."


    After a while, Yu Wenxiao came and saluted Chi Yan.


    Chi Yan: "take your bodyguard and escort general Dongfang to jitingpo. When the troops and horses withdraw, let the bodyguard "send" the eastern general back, and you "escort" the troops and horses back to the northern border. There must be no mistake. "


    Yu Wenxiao took the order, stood up and made a "please" gesture to dongfangjing.


    Chi Yan can see it clearly. Yu Wenxiao doesn''t have any surprise about it. It seems that he already knows that Dongfang Jing will do it.


    The civil and military officials kneeling on the ground didn''t respond until this moment. It felt like a dream just now, but the blood on the column and the ground told them that it was true.


    The officials with Zhou pingren were pale and mournful.


    Chi Yan held these people accountable one by one and sent them to prison.


    "The emperor is wise!" he exclaimed


    Kneeling on the ground, the officials quickly echoed, and all kinds of compliments continued, fearing that they would be late.


    Chi Yan stood up and left without expression.


    Outside the hall, there are bodyguards waiting. As soon as they see Chi Yan coming out, they step forward carefully and report to Chi Yan in a low voice.


    After listening, Chi Yan strides back to Chengqian palace.


    -


    Chengqian palace.


    While drinking tea, Qu Ning sat at his desk and wrote.


    As the sound of footsteps came, Qu Ning looked up and saw Chi Yan come in, and closed the door with his backhand. Looking at Chi Yan''s face again, although he knew that he couldn''t hide it from him, his heart still burst out.


    The palace maids and eunuchs were all in the way.


    Chi Yan: "where did you just go?"


    Qu Ning: "after leaving the palace, I went to see dongfangjing."


    Chi Yan: "how dare you go out to see him at this time?"


    Qu Ning: "I dare not, so I specially called Chi Lin for his protection."


    Chi Yan step by step approached, across the big desk in front of him, he clasped Qu Ning''s wrist and pulled Qu Ning up. His face was as cold and fierce as Qu Ning had never seen before


    Qu Ning felt the pain and explained, "I just... Just thought it was an opportunity and wanted to try." She had breakfast and came out with a small note. It said that she wanted to see her alone. The signature was dongfangjing. Of course, she knew that it was dangerous to go there, but after thinking about it, she chose to go. Fortunately, the result was good. Under her persuasion, Dongfang Jing is finally willing to submit to Chi Yan for the sake of the people of Chizhou, and let his troops go back, so that he can''t afford civil strife.


    Chi Yan: "try it? That''s why he suddenly went to the palace today to plead guilty? For you? "


    "No, it''s for the people of Chizhou." Traning corrected.


    Chi Yan laughed, "good one for Chizhou people. If for the sake of the people, he would not have returned to Beijing with 100000 troops. He''s really in love with you. He''ll do it for you. "


    Qu Ning: "I said, he is not for me, but for the people of Chizhou state!"


    "As I said, you are not allowed to see him. Why don''t you listen? You don''t think I can handle him? Or do you want the world to know that dongfangjing can do nothing for you? " Chi Yan''s hand became tighter and tighter.


    Qu Ning was really in pain. He could not help but began to break Chi Yan''s hand. Of course, I know you can deal with him, but if you think about 12 years ago, there really can''t be any war and killing in the capital. He did it for the common people, not what you think. "

 Chapter 928

    Chi Yan suddenly clasps the back of Qu Ning''s head and kisses him.


    The table is stuck between two people, Qu Ning is really uncomfortable.


    For a long time, Chi Yan raised his head and looked at Qu Ning again and again. His hand was tight and tight. He quickly threw away Qu Ning''s hand and strode away with anger. "Come on, guard Chengqian palace for me. Don''t let the queen take a step."


    The palace maids and eunuchs outside the hall were startled. They knelt down in a hurry and didn''t dare to look up until Chi Yan was far away.


    Inside the hall, Qu Ning sat down on a chair and wiped the corners of his mouth. Looking down at his wrist, he saw a circle of blue and purple on his wrist. She knew that he would be angry, but she didn''t expect to be so angry. I don''t know how long he would hold her this time? But anyway, she didn''t regret it.


    Suddenly, suddenly think of what, just forgot to say to Chi Yan, Qu Ning quickly stand up and go out, want to chase Chi Yan.


    The eunuch, the maid in waiting, was in a dilemma.


    -


    Royal study.


    Chi Lin said, "brother, are you looking for me?"


    Like a little follower, the little ball behind Chi Lin runs forward with a smile, bypasses the desk, hugs Chi Yan''s feet, and wants to hug Chi Yan.


    Chi Yan: "why did you go out to see dongfangjing without telling me?"


    "It was he who sent a note to Qu Ning to see him alone. Qu Ning comes to me. I want to protect her and kill dongfangjing. " After reading the note, Qu Ning wanted to go again. At that time, he thought it was a good chance to kill Dongfang Jing. The last time dongfangjing entered the palace, he was not in the palace, otherwise he would have killed dongfangjing that night, which made dongfangjing arrogant. "I just didn''t expect that he would finally say that he was willing to submit to his brother for the sake of the people of Chizhou." Because Dongfang Jing said this, he didn''t kill him.


    Chi Yan sneered, "for the people of Chizhou?"


    Chi Lin: "that''s what he said, and he went to the palace as soon as he saw it. Brother, did he go back? "


    "He didn''t go back, but he did it for Qu Ning." Chi Yan swept down all the memorials on the table, and the angry color was clear.


    Xiaotuanzi was scared and hugged Chi Yan tightly, but it seemed wrong. He turned and ran back to Chi Lin, hugged Chi Lin''s feet and hid behind him.


    Chi Lin didn''t think about this, and didn''t expect that his brother would be so angry. He immediately recalled the whole process of meeting. It seemed that something was wrong, but he didn''t realize at that time, "brother, do you want me to kill him?"


    Chi Yan: you shouldn''t go out of the palace with Qu Ning and me


    Chi Lin: "I... Can''t!"


    Chi Yan: "go and find out who sent the note and get the person out."


    Chi Lin nodded, broke off xiaotuanzi''s hand and left xiaotuanzi to go out.


    When xiaotuanzi ran after him and climbed out of the threshold with hands and feet, there was no Chi Lin outside. All he saw were strange big brothers and sisters. They were scared to climb back to the threshold, and some of them didn''t dare to hold others. The little one looked up at Chi Yan.


    Chi Yan gets up, walks to the window and pushes it open.


    The cold wind poured in.


    I don''t know how long later, the hem was gently pulled. Chi Yan looked down and saw little Tuanzi looking at him and handing him food.


    Xiaotuanzi: "eat... Good... Eat..."


    -


    afternoon.


    The 100000 troops, who had been stationed in jitingpo for nearly a month, returned to the North under the command of dongfangjing.


    In order to ensure that these soldiers really return, Yu Wenxiao personally "escorts".


    The bodyguard returns to the palace with dongfangjing and reports to the imperial study.


    Chi Yan: "let him in."


    East Jingjin.


    The guard is down.


    Squatting on the ground to pick up the memorial, Tuanzi was scared to hide at the foot of ChiYan when he saw the stranger.

 Chapter 929

    Under the command of dongfangjing, the 100000 troops stationed in jitingpo returned to the north. In order to ensure the return of the army, Yu Wenxiao personally "escorted".


    The bodyguard returns to the palace with dongfangjing and reports to the imperial study.


    Chi Yan: "let him in."


    East Jingjin.


    The guard is down.


    Squatting down on the ground to pick up the memorial, Tuanzi was scared to hide at the foot of ChiYan when he saw the stranger.


    Chi Yan: "don''t you plead guilty? Why don''t you kneel when you see me? "


    "The play is over, the troops have gone back, and you don''t have any worries. Now, just the two of us, there''s no need to do that again. If you want to kill or cut, you can do as you please. I have no choice The Oriental scenery stands upright, neither haughty nor humble.


    Chi Yan: "it''s really acting. For the people of Chizhou? "


    Dongfangjing: "yes."


    Chi Yan: "if I really kill you..."


    "Empress, empress, you can''t enter, empress..." suddenly, the eunuch''s voice of dissuasion came from outside, and then the door of the hall was pushed open.


    Qu Ning is relieved to see that Dongfang Jing is still well. After all, she has promised that as long as Dongfang Jing is willing to withdraw, she will keep him safe. Just now, an old eunuch broke into Chengqian palace and admitted to her that he had tried to plug the note in the steamed stuffed bun and asked her to save Dongfang Jing.


    Qu Ning: "emperor, I have something to say to you alone. I don''t know if I can ask someone to step down first?"


    Dongfangjing: "you don''t have to plead for me. I have expected the result."


    "But I remember what I promised you." Qu Ning took a look at the eastern scenery, and then looked at Chi Yan again, "emperor, I really want to say something to you alone."


    Qu Ning was prevented from entering the imperial study, but the eunuchs who failed did not hear Chi Yan''s words did not dare to enter. They all waited outside.


    Chi Yan: "if it''s for him, there''s no need to say it alone."


    Qu Ning: "I promised him myself..."


    "You promised me that you would never see him again." Chi Yan''s cold face.


    Qu Ning: "it''s my fault, but I do it for you, you really can''t calm down?"


    Chi Yan: "go back to Chengqian palace."


    Qu Ning: "you can''t kill him. As soon as he sent 100000 troops back, you killed him immediately. If you let people outside know, I don''t know what to say about you. "


    Chi Yan: "I don''t care. Don''t make me repeat what I said. Go back immediately. "


    Qu Ning: "rock..."


    "Come on, take the queen back. If you let the queen come out again, if you don''t see good people, you will be beheaded. " Chi Yan''s cold voice interrupted.


    The bodyguard outside immediately enters, encircles Qu Ning, asks Qu Ning to go.


    Qu Ning still wants to talk, but he is blocked by the guards. He has no choice but to leave.


    Huddled at the foot of Chi Yan, little Tuanzi, who kept peeping, thought that Qu Ning was going to be captured by bad people. He was so scared that he kept pulling Chi Yan''s clothes to save Qu Ning. However, Chi Yan never stood up and saw that Qu Ning was "captured" and rushed out to beat the guard''s feet.


    The bodyguard stopped and did not dare to hurt xiaotuanzi.


    Qu Ning bent down and took xiaotuanzi away.


    In the twinkling of an eye, there were only two people in the imperial study, Chi Yan and dongfangjing.


    Chi Yan: "now that you know the result, I don''t have to waste my breath. I will never stay as a general who supports and respects his troops. "


    Of course, Dongfang Jing understood, "I have no other extravagant hopes. I just hope that you can really, as she said, devote yourself to Chizhou and govern Chizhou well. As for my father, he is old and in poor health. He has been bedridden all the time and has no idea what I am doing. Please allow him to leave the capital. "

 Chapter 930

    Chi Yan: "do you think you are qualified to negotiate with me?"


    Dongfang Jing was fearless, and his tone remained unchanged. "I think you''d better agree!"


    Chi Yan: "it''s a pity..."


    "Emperor, no... no good." The eunuch burst in, pale and flustered, "the empress just fell down. It''s all blood. She said... She said that the child is gone..."


    "What did you say?" Chi Yan suddenly stands up, can''t wait for the eunuch to reply, and goes out quickly.


    Dongfang Jing''s face changed and asked the eunuch, "what''s the matter? Why do you fall? "


    "No, I don''t know... The slave didn''t know, and suddenly fell down..." the eunuch shook his head and panicked.


    Dongfangjing can''t help going out and wants to have a look, but he is blocked by the guard at the door.


    All the way to Chengqian palace, every few steps to see a little blood.


    Chi Yan: "where are the people?"


    The maids and eunuchs around them knelt down and answered with fear.


    -


    Chengqian palace.


    Qu Ning put down xiaotuanzi and let the maids and eunuchs go out to take the Palace door.


    The eunuchs in the palace were extremely worried. They were afraid that Qu Ning would be punished for something. They couldn''t figure out why Qu Ning had fallen and bled. Why didn''t they ask for a royal doctor? Why didn''t they come back with their children in their arms? "Empress, let the slaves go and ask for a royal doctor?"


    "No, I''ll let you out. Don''t talk nonsense." Qu Ning drives people.


    Maids and eunuchs: "empress..."


    Qu Ning: get out


    The eunuchs had no choice but to step down.


    Qu Ning keeps up with him, closes the door of the hall, bends down and pinches the little troupe like an asshole at his feet, "have Chi Lin bullied you these two days?"


    Xiaotuanzi felt comfortable. He put his face forward with a smile. He wanted to squeeze quning more. His little hand pointed to the red dot on quning''s robe. He was afraid and curious.


    Qu Ning can''t help but bow her head and kiss her. She already thinks about how angry Chi Yan will be when she comes back, but she really has no other way to do it.


    The door, slammed open.


    As soon as Chi Yan entered the hall, he went to the inner hall. He was so nervous that he didn''t notice anyone behind the door.


    Qu Ning took the opportunity to close the door of the hall and trapped the pool rock in the hall.


    Chi Yan heard the voice and turned back, "Why are you so careless? Why not stay where you are? Why come back on your own? " With the words, quickly approached Qu Ning, a person to hold up, to bed, a down for Qu Ning pulse.


    Xiaotuanzi followed up the inner hall and wanted to get on the couch.


    From Qu Ning''s pulse condition, Qu Ning was not pregnant at all and was not injured. Chi Yan suddenly put down his heart and let out a sigh of relief, but then he thought of something. His face was gloomy and ugly, and he stared at Qu Ning''s face and the blood on his robes.


    Qu Ning deeply afraid of Chi Yan leaving, quickly sat up, put his hands around Chi Yan''s neck, and took the initiative to admit his mistake: "I apologize, I confess, I''m not pregnant, I shouldn''t cheat you in this way. But listen to me, I did this just to let you come back and stop you from executing dongfangjing. Who let you not give me a chance to speak in the imperial study just now. The 100000 soldiers have just returned and are still on the way. What if they know that you killed dongfangjing and come back? And the people in the capital. They are like frightened birds. Some believe and some don''t believe. They can''t kill and make them panic at this time! "


    Chi Yan did not speak, his face was still ugly.

 Chapter 931

    Qu Ning: "what I say is from my heart, I swear. I have nothing to do with dongfangjing. If you still doubt it, you just don''t believe me. I didn''t expect that after so many things we''ve gone through together, you still don''t believe me. I... "


    Speaking of this, Qu Ning looks sad.


    From the end of the couch, he finally climbed up to the small ball of the couch. Without taking off his shoes, he went directly into the side of the couch, to Qu Ning''s side, and lay down in the quilt. He covered himself with the quilt and watched Qu Ning and Chi Yan with open eyes.


    Qu Ning Yu Guang looks at it.


    Xiaotuanzi: "sleep... Sleep..."


    Qu Ning


    Xiaotuanzi thought quning didn''t understand, so he stretched out his hand to pull quning''s sleeve and asked quning to lie down.


    "You sleep, my dear." Qu Ning almost lost his smile, took out a hand to rub xiaotuanzi''s head, covered xiaotuanzi''s eyes, and immediately hugged Chi Yan again. He was always afraid that he would suddenly leave. "Although I fell down and deliberately said after falling down, I acted to cheat you, but you see xiaoxi''er is so cute, I really want to have a child with you. Don''t worry, I won''t fall down. I will protect myself. "


    "Yan, don''t be angry..."


    "I promise, this will never happen again!"


    "Why don''t you let Dongfang Jing go back to his residence and put him under house arrest until the 100000 soldiers and horses return to the north?"


    "Rock..."


    Even coquetry are used, Qu Ning exert all his strength, hard and soft.


    For a long time.


    Chi Yan pushes Qu Ning''s hand away.


    Qu Ning mistakenly thinks that Chi Yan is going to leave, so he hugs him more and more tightly. He clasps his hands behind Chi Yan''s neck and accidentally pulls the scar on his palm. He can''t help humming.


    Chi Yan clasped Qu Ning''s wrist, "let go!"


    Qu Ning: no


    Chi Yan: let go


    "I won''t let it go. If you let it go, you will leave me. You will be angry for a long time and ignore me for a long time. I don''t want this. Rock, you don''t go, we said well, you agreed to me... "Qu Ning further pleaded, but to the deep eyes of shangchi rock, heart gradually uneasy, not from a little bit to release," rock... "


    Chi Yan coldly pulls Qu Ning''s hand down, opens Qu Ning''s palm, and sees a blood mark on it. Because there is no medicine and bandage, it is still slightly bleeding. In order to lead him back and not let him kill dongfangjing, she even used this method.


    Qu Ning couldn''t grasp Chi Yan''s happiness and anger at the moment, but seeing that he didn''t seem to get up immediately, he said carefully: "pain..."


    Chi Yan takes out Jinchuang medicine, applies medicine to quning with no expression on his face, and tears off a dress to put it on quning bag.


    "I delimit by myself. I have a sense of propriety. In fact, it''s ok... Hiss..." it''s obvious that Chi Yan deliberately tightens his hand. Qu Ning takes a breath and observes his face again. "Really don''t be angry. I promise there will be no next time!"


    "If you want me to go east, I''ll go east. Let me go west, and I''ll go west. "


    "Rock..."


    "You see, you''ve been so ''tossing'' me these days. I''ve repeatedly begged you to say no, slow down, please forgive me..." the voice became lighter and lighter, and came close to his ear. At this time, I didn''t care about the shyness, "you refused. I''m not angry with you, either? Last night I was... So, don''t be so stingy, this time, OK? Don''t be angry? "


    With that, Qu Ning put his arms around Chi Yan again, and his uninjured fingers slowly circled behind Chi Yan.


    Chi Yan''s face sank. He hugged Qu Ning and gritted his teeth. Unexpectedly, she confused the two things.

 Chapter 932

    Qu Ning retreated slightly and immediately went up to Chi Yan.


    -


    I don''t know how long it took.


    Qu Ning gasped and couldn''t go on any more. Xiao Tuan Zi was still lying beside him.


    Chi Yan calmed his breath and finally gave way. His attitude was no longer so firm and fierce. He said seriously, "you should know that when he mobilizes his troops, those troops in the north will listen to him. I can''t keep him."


    "I understand, I understand. But as I said, the 100000 soldiers and horses are still on their way back. If they haven''t gone back, it''s not urgent to kill them. On the contrary, let the soldiers and horses in the North know that you are kind to dongfangjing, but you can buy their hearts. At that time, you can send a trusted person to Beijing as a general, win over Beijing and replace dongfangjing in their hearts. It''s not too late to kill dongfangjing. This is the best way At that time, dongfangjing did not have any threat. It was the same whether she killed or not. It was not too late for her to think of new countermeasures.


    Chi Yan looks at Qu Ning.


    Qu Ning: "anyway, I have a clear conscience. If you doubt it, you don''t believe me. "


    "Well, I can do as you say and not kill him for the time being. But you must promise me that this is the last time and that you will never see him again. " Chi Yan retreated again and again.


    Qu Ning was glad and nodded, "I promise you."


    Chi Yan grabs Qu Ning in his arms again, and covers Qu Ning''s wrist. It''s true that she hasn''t been pregnant for such a long time, but from the pulse, she doesn''t have any problems, and she doesn''t have any problems.


    -


    According to Chi Yan''s instructions, eunuch sends a message to the imperial study and asks Dongfang Jing to return to the general''s residence.


    Dongfangjing was surprised, "does the emperor really want me to go back?"


    Eunuch: "can it be fake? General Dongfang, please come back. In order to ensure your safety, the emperor also asked the bodyguards to escort you and protect the general''s family


    What a protection! Dongfang Jing knows that Chi Yan is under house arrest for doing so. This change must have something to do with Qu Ning. Qu Ning asks for love for him. "Empress, is she OK?"


    Eunuch: "the emperor is accompanying the empress. Of course, the empress is OK!"


    Dongfangjing: "child..."


    "General Dongfang, you go quickly." Eunuch interrupted and urged, not to answer.


    Dongfangjing is worried and goes out of the imperial study.


    General house, the gate is closed.


    Dongfangjing comes back and knocks on the door.


    The door opened and an old face came out.


    After seeing who was coming from outside, the old housekeeper quickly welcomed dongfangjing into the house, but he didn''t know what to do with the bodyguards behind.


    Dongfangjing walked in and asked, "how is father''s body?" This time he came back with soldiers. In order not to disturb his father, he never came back.


    The old housekeeper couldn''t take care of the guards. He followed dongfangjing and led him to the old general''s courtyard. "Go back to the general. The master is not very good. Go and have a look quickly."


    The bodyguard didn''t enter the palace, but directly guarded the door. Two guards went to guard the back door, and one returned to the palace to report.


    -


    Time, half a month.


    On this day, the moon outside the palace is ready for everything, and specially goes into the palace to say something to Qu Ning.


    After listening, Qu Ning was very satisfied. After repeatedly thanking Yue Xiaoling, he made an appointment with Yue Xiaoling to officially open the next day.


    In the evening, Qu Ning waited for Chi Yan to return to his bedroom, until Chi Yan got on the couch and said, "I''ll go out of the Palace tomorrow. By the way, did I tell you that on the wedding day of the song and Yuan Dynasties, I went out of the palace and bought a study on the street, ready to run it with Yue Xiaoling. Of course, she is in charge of all these things. "

 Chapter 933

    Chi Yan heard Chi Lin mention it before, but he didn''t care much, so he didn''t ask Qu Ning. Now that Qu Ning said it, he asked casually, "Why buy a study?"


    "You''ll know that after tomorrow." To Chi Yan, Qu Ning also sells a pass.


    Chi Yan lay down, understated tone, "then wait until after tomorrow, I''ll let you out of the palace."


    "No, the study will open tomorrow. I have agreed with Xiaoling that I must go tomorrow." Qu Ning knew that Chi Yan must have said it on purpose. In the end, he would let her out. He pleaded on the surface and said, "you agree."


    Chi Yan: "you say it first."


    Qu Ning: "there is no room for discussion?"


    Chi Yan: "well."


    "What about that?" Qu Ning bowed his head, took the initiative to kiss him, and went to solve Chi Yan''s clothes.


    Chi Yan was not moved.


    Qu Ning continued to work hard and went all the way.


    Suddenly, Chi Yan clasped Qu Ning''s wrist, turned over and pressed Qu Ning down, and said in a deep voice, "you are playing with fire!"


    Qu Ning pick eyebrow, imperceptibly reveal charming color, "that you want?"


    Chi Yan did not answer, with practical action.


    -


    dawn.


    Chi Yan gets up and goes to court. He doesn''t want to wake Qu Ning, but he thinks of what she said last night. Calling her today can only wake people up.


    Qu Ning opens his eyes in a daze. Seeing that it''s still early, he waves to Chi Yan. After staying on the couch for a long time, he quickly gets up, dresses up and goes to the east palace to find Chi Lin and Xiao Tuanzi. Chi Yan agreed to let her go, but he had to be accompanied by Chi Lin, to protect him, and to take the bodyguard.


    East Palace.


    Chi Lin practiced his sword in the morning, but he didn''t stop when he saw Qu Ning coming.


    Qu Ning waited patiently. Seeing that Chi Lin had finished practicing again and again, he clapped and praised: "Lin''s brother is so diligent and practiced very well. It''s amazing. It''s your brother who asked me to come to you."


    The pool faces to brush of stop, sharp sword return scabbard, "what matter?"


    Qu Ning: "out of the palace. I''m going out of the palace today. I want you to protect me. If you don''t believe me, ask him. "


    Chi Lin turns back to his bedroom.


    Qu Ning thought Chi Lin didn''t listen and followed.


    "I''ll change!" Chi Lin strides forward to the door of the hall, turns back and throws the door with a black face.


    Qu Ning immediately stopped his feet, and almost collapsed his nose when he was hit by the hall door.


    Before long, Chi Lin opened the door and walked out, followed by a little fellow who rubbed his eyes.


    Xiaotuanzi obviously didn''t wake up completely. He just opened his eyes and saw that Chi Lin was going out, so he quickly climbed out of the bed and followed gululu.


    Qu Ning saw that he quickly went into the hall and picked up xiaotuanzi. He dressed and washed xiaotuanzi and took xiaotuanzi with him.


    Outside the palace, on the street, at the door of the study, Yue Xiaoling is already waiting.


    The passers-by who passed through the gate of the study saw that it was going to open. The battle was still very big, so they didn''t consciously look at it more.


    In a restaurant in the distance, in the elegant room on the second floor, the window is half open, and the people in the room also look at the door of the study, but their eyes are very cold.


    The shopkeeper knocked on the door, "objective, your meal is coming."


    Qu Qing stood still and didn''t seem to hear.


    The shopkeeper originally wanted to recommend some special dishes, but the guests could only put down the food and then withdraw and bring it to the door.


    In the street below, the carriage passed slowly and stopped at the door of the study.


    Chi Lin gets off first.


    Qu Ning took xiaotuanzi out of the car, put xiaotuanzi in Chi Lin''s hands, and jumped out of the car.


    Yue Xiaoling: "you are here at last."


    Qu Ning: "I''m sorry for the delay. I''ve kept you waiting."

 Chapter 934

    Yue Xiaoling shook his head with a smile, "it''s OK. In fact, I didn''t wait much time. So we''re going to start? "


    "Yes, let''s go." Qu Ning asked Chi Lin to hold xiaotuanzi to one side. Don''t stand in the way.


    The sound of beating gongs and drums suddenly rang, and the scene suddenly became lively.


    Pedestrians were attracted to stop and wait.


    Qu Ning was very satisfied with the effect. When he felt that it was almost done, he took a small gong and went to the front while knocking. In front of the circle of people, he introduced it gracefully: "Dear folks, my sister and I have just come to the capital and decided to open a study in the city. From now on, we will rely on the care of our folks, brothers and sisters..."


    A lot of opening remarks and all kinds of good words.


    Qu Ning: "by the way, the most important good news is forgotten. Today, when we opened our business, our sisters specially prepared all kinds of gifts for you - rice, oil, salt, cakes, books, portraits, picture albums, folding fans, jade and so on." Pause, looking at a pair of eyes around the instant bright, tone in vain, "but, to get these gifts, we have a little bit of small rules..."


    Chi Lin didn''t want to listen any more. He took little Tuan Zi into his study and looked through the books at will.


    Little Tuanzi stretched out his hand hard, and finally caught a small book. He turned it up like he was learning from Chi Lin.


    At the door, Yue Xiaoling was very involved and admired. She didn''t expect that Qu Ning was so eloquent that she would tell a flower about a small opening ceremony. No wonder she was able to write and draw such unique and interesting books and small collections of paintings by herself, which made her a person who didn''t like to read books very much. She couldn''t wait to know when the next volume would come out.


    Qu Ning: "well, we won''t delay any more. Let''s start now, please."


    With that, Qu Ning leaned back and made a gesture to the people.


    Although the people want to get gifts, they have never met such a good thing. I don''t know if it''s true. They didn''t move immediately.


    Yue Xiaoling clapped his hands and asked people to move out the rice, cooking oil, salt and so on, especially the prepared ten jade pendants. Although these jade pendants are not very good, the cheapest one costs ten Liang silver, and the people who get them can collect them or sell them.


    When people saw these objects with their own eyes, they became more greedy and began to swarm into the study.


    Before long, a common people came out first, holding a book and pointing to the name on the book, told Qu Ning and Yue Xiaoling that they knew each other, and read them out correctly.


    This is the most basic condition. As long as you can read the name of any book in the study, you will give away a jin of rice. Yue Xiaoling immediately asked someone to take a cloth bag and called the rice to the man in public.


    People who succeeded in getting rice didn''t expect it to be so easy, "I... can I still go in and look for it?"


    Yue Xiaoling: "of course. Our gifts can be collected many times, unlimited times. "


    The people who get rice are very excited and plunge into the study again.


    There are more and more people coming out from behind, forming a long line.


    Someone read out the contents of the first chapter of a book in public, presenting ten jin of rice, a bottle of cooking oil and a jin of salt.


    There are a number of people out of the study a total of how many books, a jade pendant as a gift.


    Some people are attracted by the content of the book, and they want to buy books and small picture books on the spot, give 50% off, and present a picture.

 Chapter 935

    Some people are illiterate, but they also want to get gifts. After asking the people around them, they memorize the name of a book and say it in public. There are also gifts.


    More and more people are attracted, and the whole street is packed with people.


    Qu Ning and Yue Xiaoling have been busy.


    The bodyguards were there to protect them. They didn''t dare to relax for a moment in case of danger.


    Chi Lin didn''t like the crowding. He took Xiao Tuan Zi out of his study and went to the restaurant next to him.


    Little Tuanzi held on to the little picture album and was very devoted to it, unwilling to let it go.


    -


    Until the afternoon, there were so many people that the whole study was almost broken.


    Qu Ning had to let people beat gongs and drums to announce the deadline in advance, so that everyone could have a psychological preparation, but at the same time, he announced the opening time for three days. In these three days, the activity will not change. You can come back tomorrow morning.


    In the restaurant in the distance, in the elegant room, by the window, Qu Qing frowned at the study all day. I don''t know what Qu Ning wanted to do?


    The shopkeeper knocked on the door and put all the books he had bought on the table. He wiped his sweat and said, "my guest, I have bought all the books and picture albums in the study according to your requirements. Fortunately, I went early. The study will close soon. You don''t know. There are too many people to squeeze in. Fortunately, I got the last small picture album quickly. I didn''t expect so many people to buy it. Oh, look at my brain. I''ve bought so many and forgot to get gifts. How can I get a jade pendant. My guest, wait for me... "


    "No, I don''t want to." Qu Qing threw out a certain amount of silver and sent the waiter out.


    The shopkeeper nodded busily, left with a smile and did not forget to bring the money to the door. I didn''t expect that the guest was so generous that he didn''t use up all the money to buy books, so I gave him a certain amount of money.


    Qu Qing went back to the table and sat down. She began to read books one by one. She wanted to see what medicine was sold in quning gourd!


    Knock on the door, the prime minister''s house to remind, "Miss, it''s late."


    "Move everything back." Qu Qingleng walks out.


    The servant nodded.


    Inside the prime minister''s house.


    When Qu Qing came back to his house, a servant was reporting to him in the hall, and there was a pile of books in front of him.


    Seeing that, Qu Qing asked the servant to send all her books to her room. He said sarcastically to the Minister: "my father is so busy, he has this elegance and can buy books."


    "As I said, you are not allowed to go out of the house." Minister Qu waved his hand and asked all the people to step down. Today''s morning, almost to the end of noon. He went out of the palace and took a carriage back to his house. Unexpectedly, the street he had been walking along was full of people. After asking, he knew that Qu Ning and the study named Yue Xiaoling had opened. So he asked people to take a detour back to his house and send someone to have a look.


    As for the study, Qu Ning and Yue Xiaoling knew it soon after they bought it, and they also paid attention to it.


    Qu Qing: "my daughter is just going out for a walk. As you said, I went to the palace to apologize, kowtow and admit my mistake, and promised that in the future I would let Qu Ning beat, scold and vent his anger. My father would not even give me this freedom, would he


    Qu dianchen: "you''d better not let me know what you want to calculate. Go, go back to your yard


    "Don''t worry. I know my position very well. I won''t get in the way of my father''s eyes." Qu Qing left with a sneer. When he turned around, his face became chilly, and he could not resist the resentment and unwillingness at the bottom of his heart.

 Chapter 936

    The courtyard of quqing is as desolate as the fallen leaves in winter.


    The maid gave me a simple meal.


    Qu Qing ate a few mouthfuls and didn''t want to eat. He lit the lamp and began to read books. General common books, two or three times to turn over, put aside, a name has never seen the book into people''s eyes.


    Qu Qing opened it and read it page by page. Until the last page was finished, he found that the book was not finished at all, and there was Volume II.


    Qu Qing couldn''t help looking for it, but he did not find the second volume. I don''t know if the shopkeeper missed it.


    According to the contents of the first volume of the book, it can be classified into the category of "anecdotes".


    This kind of books is the least popular among scholars.


    But the writer of this book, regardless of the writing technique and story plot, is very different from the past anecdotes, as if there is a kind of magic to bring people into it unconsciously. In addition, the book even wear illustration page, the content of the painting and the plot of the book cleverly match.


    Qu Qing looked at the small picture album again. The pictures in the small picture album are vivid, lovely, simple and clear, and each picture is coherent, just like the content of a book. Page by page, not to mention the people who don''t know the words, even the children of three or four years old can understand it.


    Qu Qing frowned more and more tightly. I don''t know where Qu Ning came from? What does she want to do?


    Suddenly, there was a rooster crowing.


    Qu Qingcai realized that it was almost dawn. He got up and went to the couch to make up for his sleep. At this time, he was going to go to court. Sometimes, she really wanted to see his demotion. She hoped that Qu Ning would hate him. But Qu dianchen was so powerful that he pushed her to kneel down in front of Qu Ning. The shame was like a knife on her.


    Sleep soon.


    It''s bright.


    No one knocked on the door to wake Qu Qing.


    time lapse.


    Towards noon, Qu Qing wakes up from his dream and sits up abruptly. His face changes again and again. He rushes to the table. He can''t even care about his shoes. He quickly turns to the books and picture albums he saw last night and laughs. He finally knows Qu Ning''s intention!


    This book looks like "anecdotes". As soon as it is opened, people will unconsciously read it. It is deeply attracted by the plot content, and even sympathizes with the protagonist''s experience. After summing up, it can be simply summarized as "the protagonist is wronged and suffering, misunderstood by his relatives and friends, misunderstood by the people of the world, and deliberately explained, but always not believed. There is a very powerful man who turns his hand over to cloud and covers his hand with rain to deal with the protagonist. "


    The protagonists in this book are obviously like devil Chi Yan. All kinds of plots are the same as the current situation. It''s like saying that devil Chi Yan has been wronged in disguise. Now the truth has come out and no one can believe it.


    As for the little picture books that children and illiterate people can understand, they can be summed up in the same direction. There is a very smart and lovely baby who was envied and later locked up by powerful villains, who also splashed dirty water on the baby.


    The picture album has not been finished, and the books have not been finished. They all have the second volume, which leads people to read step by step.


    Once people read this kind of book album, they naturally feel aggrieved for the protagonist. One day, the protagonist will be equal to the devil pool rock painting. What will happen to the people who have been imperceptibly influenced?


    What a powerful means! Qu Qing gnashes her teeth and tears the picture books in front of her. She doesn''t want to let Qu Ning''s trick come true!

 Chapter 937

    It''s another busy day.


    In the afternoon, nearly evening, after the end of the day''s activities, Qu Ning and Yue Xiaoling closed the door of their study and sat down to count the results of the day.


    Chi Lin found a reclining chair and crossed his legs.


    Little Tuan Zi is not sticking to the pool now. He is completely attracted by the little people in the little picture album. He sits upright on the stool and looks over and over again, thinking that the little people inside will climb out and play with him.


    Yue Xiaoling: "I''m good here. Today, we gave away a total of 220 Jin of rice, 60 Jin of cooking oil, 53 Jin of salt, 22 Jin of cakes, five portraits and seven jade pendants. What about you, Miss Ning? "


    Qu Ning: "I think so. We have sold 297 books and 230 small picture albums, more than twice as many as yesterday. Among them, I wrote 260 books. "


    "You wait. I''ll count how much is left. I''m afraid it won''t be enough tomorrow." Yue Xiaoling stands up and counts. Qu Ning wrote books and picture albums by herself. After she received them, she immediately asked someone to copy them. There were 500 copies of each. They were ready before the opening ceremony.


    Qu Ning just wanted to say no, she could figure it out, but before she could speak, she saw that Yue Xiaoling had already begun to count.


    Yue Xiaoling soon counted, "there are only 107 books left, and there are only 150 small picture albums left. Miss Ning, I''m going to inform the people who transcribe and copy, and ask them to catch up with another batch this evening anyway. How many are there. At the beginning, I thought that there were too many 500 copies to sell, but I didn''t expect that there would be enough to sell in the third day. The speed was too fast. "


    Qu Ning: "it''s too late today. Let''s wait until tomorrow. We can also find more people and give them these jobs in the future. We can sign a simple agreement for long-term cooperation. I won''t be in arrears with them in terms of wages and so on. It doesn''t matter whether it''s enough to sell tomorrow. The truth is that scarcity is the most important thing. There''s nothing wrong with cutting off the stock. In addition, after the end of tomorrow, we''ll find a restaurant to have a good meal and celebrate. "


    Yue Xiaoling nods.


    Chi Lin stood up and kicked Xiao Tuan Zi with his feet


    Little Tuanzi looked up in a daze.


    "If you don''t want to go, just stay here." Chi Lin strode away.


    Little Tuanzi looked at Chi Lin''s back and the small picture album in his hand. After thinking about it carefully, little Tuanzi felt that Chi Lin was more important. He was very reluctant to leave the small picture album and rushed to catch up.


    Chi Lin heard a small voice behind him and laughed.


    Qu Ning picked up a small picture album, and after a simple cleaning up with Yue Xiaoling, he went out, closed the door, and sent Yue Xiaoling back first.


    Inside the car.


    Xiaotuanzi felt that he made Chi Lin unhappy. Although he didn''t know what made him unhappy at all, he hugged Chi Lin''s foot and yelled "brother", which was obviously flattering.


    Chi Lin is obviously a child. He always looks like he doesn''t like to see little Tuan Zi. But little Tuan Zi looks at the picture album for a while. He can be angry even if he doesn''t stick to him. Qu Ning is really helpless and doesn''t want to say anything. He suddenly thinks of Yue Jin, who hasn''t seen her for several days. He casually asks Yue Xiaoling, "Miss Xiaoling, how is your little uncle feeling recently?"


    Yue Xiaoling: "very good, just..." pause slightly, "always keep the Queen''s things and portraits."


    Qu Ning: "it will come out."

 Chapter 938

    In this sentence, Yue Xiaoling doesn''t answer. She turns her head and looks at xiaotuanzi who is still trying to please Chi Lin. they all don''t know that xiaotuanzi''s biological mother is actually the queen. The little uncle loves the queen so much. Until this moment, she still can''t believe that the little uncle will personally assassinate the queen!


    Yuefu is here.


    Yue Xiaoling gets out of the car and asks xiaotuanzi if she wants to stay.


    Chi Lin lifted xiaotuanzi to his knee.


    Yue Xiaoling


    Little Tuanzi was very happy, thought that Chi Lin was not angry, and hugged Chi Lin''s waist with a smile. He didn''t look back at Yue Xiaoling.


    "Xiaoling girl, it seems that he doesn''t want to stay, so next time. You are tired today. Have a good rest. See you tomorrow. " Qu Ning smiles.


    Yue Xiaoling nodded, looked at the carriage away, turned to knock on the door, and entered the house.


    Not far away in the alley, a dirty, disheveled, low headed "beggar" slowly looked up and looked at the door. It took her a few days to find the place where Yuejin and yuexiaoling lived. Each of them is good, live brilliantly, have color, only she month small Qiao so embarrassed, like a beggar, bent on revenge, but always have no countermeasures.


    -


    The carriage went all the way into the palace.


    It''s very dark in winter.


    Qu Ning wants to take xiaotuanzi to her Chengqian palace for dinner. Chi Lin wants to take xiaotuanzi to see Chi Yan in the imperial study.


    Qu Ning wants to step back and go to the imperial study together. He just doesn''t know if Chi Yan is busy and will disturb him.


    The door of the imperial study hall was closed, and the light inside was dim.


    Bodyguard: "back to the empress, pro... Prince, the emperor has returned to Chengqian palace."


    "I said that you are to blame for going to Chengqian palace. It''s a waste of time." Qu Ning deliberately said.


    Pool face "hum" a, small regiment son plug to Qu Ning, turn head to walk.


    "Well, don''t leave. Let''s go together. We haven''t had dinner together for a long time." Qu Ning rushed to catch up with the front block.


    Chi Lincai doesn''t give Qu Ning face and shakes off Qu Ning''s hand.


    "That''s not what I said. It''s what your brother said. At dinner yesterday, he said to himself, "you''re not here. It''s cold." Qu Ning immediately moved out of the pool rock. As long as the pool rock is moved out, it will be a success.


    Chi Lin turned back, "brother really said that?"


    "Just ask him. I''ll tell you what I lied to you." Qu Ning laughs, go first.


    Chi Lin stares at Qu Ning''s back and follows him.


    Xiao Tuanzi looked at Chi Lin on Qu Ning''s shoulder, as if he was afraid that Chi Lin would lose him. He wanted Chi Lin to get closer, "brother... Quick..."


    Chengqian palace is brightly lit.


    As soon as the eunuch at the gate of the palace saw Qu Ning coming back, she quickly saluted Qu Ning and Chi Lin, and then quickly went to pass the meal.


    When Qu Ning entered the hall, he saw Chi Yan sitting in front of his desk reading a book. He walked over with little Tuan Zi in his arms, trying to scare him. But he didn''t expect to see clearly what he was looking at. Instead, she was the first one to scare him. Her face suddenly turned red, and she quickly covered his eyes. "What are you looking at?"


    Chi Yan closed the "books" and pressed them calmly to the bottom of the pile of books. "Are you back?"


    "You..." Qu Ning also wanted to ask, but suddenly he thought that Chi Lin had come, so he had to put down the question first and put down the little Tuanzi, "well, I just came back and went to the imperial study. The situation of selling books today is better than yesterday. It''s not enough. " When it comes to books, he thinks of what he just read in his hand. Qu Ning''s face turns red and red. I can''t figure out what he''s doing. He''s reading this kind of book with a portrait here.

 Chapter 939

    Listening to Qu Ning''s words, Chi Yan looks at the table. Chi Lin brought back books and small picture albums for him yesterday. After he finished his work today, he took these books back to Chengqian palace together with the one he had just read. He was ready to have a look, but he didn''t open them yet.


    Qu Ning did not dare to look at the desk. He was afraid to see something more powerful. He randomly pulled Chi Yan to the round table for dinner, in case Chi Lin came to the desk. "Let''s not talk about this. Let''s have dinner first. I''m hungry."


    Xiaotuanzi understood these two words, kneaded his stomach and followed behind quningchiyan.


    Chi Lin sits next to Chi Yan and carries the little ball looking up to the chair.


    The eunuch in the palace soon delivered the meal, put it on the table, and bowed down.


    Qu Ning sits on the other side of Chi Yan and eats.


    Chi Yan: "lin''er, I have already issued an imperial edict. It will be read out in the court Hall tomorrow morning, and you will be granted the title of king. But you don''t have to go out of the palace to build another mansion, and you still live in the east palace. In the future, you will go to court together. "


    Chi Lin didn''t want to be a king at all, but he listened to his brother.


    after meal.


    Chi Lin took away a lot of heavy little Tuan Zi. He hated that little Tuan Zi had a round stomach and scolded "pig".


    Little Tuanzi didn''t understand. He thought Chi Lin praised him and laughed happily.


    Qu Ning finally recovered. He ordered the eunuch to prepare hot water and push Chi Yan to take a bath. Then he closed the door of the hall and quickly went to the table. Taking advantage of this time, he secretly looked at the books Chi Yan had just read. Unexpectedly, he found that there were books and small picture albums on the table.


    All the books Chi Yan read and the portraits in the books are extremely exposed.


    The more Qu Ning looked, the more he blushed. The more he looked, the more incredible he was. He didn''t even notice that Chi Yan was approaching.


    Chi Yan took the book in Qu Ning''s hand, closed it, pressed it under his palm and asked: "do you want to read it?"


    "No, no, I didn''t. who said I wanted to see it?" Qu Ning jumped up in fright and stepped back. His face was red and bleeding. "It''s you, you... You... How can you read this kind of book secretly? You... "


    Chi Yan turned his eyes and pretended to cough, "just flipping."


    "Do you have this kind of book to turn at random? What do you want to do? " Qu Ning was a little bit violent. What I didn''t see in my own world, I saw in this world. What''s more, the person who looks at it is Chi Yan in front of him. If she hadn''t seen it with her own eyes today, she couldn''t believe it even in her dreams.


    Qu Ning finished, he raised his hand to cover his face.


    Chi Yan drew Qu Ning closer and hugged him. He didn''t think much about it. However, seeing that Qu Ning reacted so much, he couldn''t help but feel embarrassed when he thought of all the pictures inside. He went to Qu Ning''s ear and explained in a low voice: "it''s just a casual look. There will also be some such portraits in medical books. " It''s definitely not like that, and it''s definitely not like that, "but I didn''t notice it before. I''m looking at it now to see what can be more effective in making you... Pregnant. "


    With that, Chi Yan''s hand covered Qu Ning''s wrist.


    Qu Ning a Leng, the facial expression is a red again, some don''t know what to say, this kind of book in addition to let people know more that what posture, can also have method? But they have been so long, she has not been pregnant, there is indeed a problem, she is most worried about the cause of her crossing, just don''t know how to tell him about it.

 Chapter 940

    Chi Yan droops his eyes. Seeing that Qu Ning doesn''t speak, he doesn''t seem to mind. He lowers his head and kisses Qu Ning''s face. He kisses Qu Ning''s clothes with his hands.


    Qu Ning felt Chi Yan''s movement and pressed Chi Yan''s hand before his clothes slipped. He folded his clothes and pushed Chi Yan away for a minute. "I... I have something to say to you!"


    Chi Yan: "you said."


    Qu Ning took a deep breath, summoned up his courage, and said to the eyes of shangchi rock, "I haven''t been pregnant, I''m afraid it''s really my reason, because I..." his mouth was blocked by his hand, and the words suddenly stopped.


    Chi Yan: "I said, your body is OK, don''t say that again in the future."


    "No... no, you take your hand first and listen to me..." Qu Ning pulls Chi Yan''s hand. She really wanted to make a confession about her journey.


    Chi Yan misunderstands that Qu Ning wants to take all the responsibility on her. It''s true that this has always been the case among the people. If the husband and wife have nothing to offer, it''s believed that it''s because of the woman. It''s fair to say that they can divorce the woman and remarry with the seven out clause. The high officials and dignitaries will directly have three wives and four concubines.


    Chi Yan doesn''t want Qu Ning to think the same way. No matter how Qu Ning pulls, the hand blocking Qu Ning''s mouth won''t be taken down. He is overbearing: "there''s nothing to say about it. I know how to treat it. I know it''s not because of you."


    "I''m... no, you listen to me first..." Qu Ning shook his head and said it was difficult.


    "It''s not so much useless, it''s better to do something. Some of the postures in this book can really be tried. " ChiYan simply holds quning and strides to the big bath behind the screen.


    The hot water in the bath is still foggy.


    Chi Yan didn''t get rid of his clothes, so he held Qu Ning down.


    Qu Ning has no chance to speak.


    -


    "Elder sister... Elder sister..." his face was constantly patted, and his ears were constantly disturbing. Qu Ning turned and pulled the quilt to cover himself.


    Xiaotuanzi climbed over quning mountain and mountain, went to the side of the bed, and continued to beat quning across the quilt, "elder sister..."


    Qu Ning finally sobered up, slightly poked out his head, saw xiaotuanzi sitting in front of him, all kinds of pictures about last night quickly returned to his mind like a tide. Very good, very good. He tried all the postures in Huang ah''s book on her one by one.


    That''s how men learn to be bad!


    Qu Ning gritted his teeth. Last night, there was only one thought in his mind that he destroyed the hateful Huang''an book.


    Look at the bright light in the hall. It''s definitely noon now. If there is no xiaotuanzi, she will not wake up!


    Xiaotuanzi finally saw that Qu Ning opened his eyes and immediately pulled the quilt with a smile. He also wanted to get into the quilt. This morning, brother in red brought him here, then pushed open the door, threw him in and left. He patted hard on the door for a long time, but it didn''t open. He ran close to it and saw that Qu Ning was still lying, so he tried to climb up and get into the quilt, but he couldn''t open the quilt for a long time, so he had to wake up his sister.


    "No!" Qu Ning immediately more tightly wrapped quilt, wrapped himself into a cocoon, only half a head. You know, now she''s naked under the quilt, and she doesn''t have any clothes. In addition to Chi Yan''s tossing last night, it''s not suitable for xiaotuanzi to come in, or she will be embarrassed.


    Xiaotuanzi


    Qu Ning: "be good. Go down and play with your toys for a while."

 Chapter 941

    Xiaotuanzi pulled the quilt again, indicating that he wanted to get into the quilt.


    "It''s noon. Don''t sleep. Be careful to be a lazy pig!" Qu Ning tensed his face, "darling, go down quickly and play with toys. My sister will accompany you later."


    Xiaotuanzi couldn''t understand, so he spent time with quning.


    Qu Ning is crazy and has nothing to do. He reaches out a hand from the quilt and wants to learn from Chi Lin to carry Xiaotuan Zi and people down.


    But as soon as he reached out, he suddenly thought of what he had done with his hand last night. He didn''t know if Chi Yan had washed it for her. Qu Ning''s face suddenly turned red, and he took it back and hid it in the quilt.


    Xiaotuanzi


    Chi Yan quickly steps back, pushes the door and closes it with his backhand. He blocks the gate behind Chi Lin.


    He told Chi Lin yesterday that he would announce him king in the morning court today and let him go to the court from now on, but he didn''t expect to come this morning.


    After going down to court, Chi Lin said that he had left Xiaotuan Zi here. At the thought that quning might not wake up, Xiaotuan Zi would climb into the bed and sleep with quning. Quning was like this again. He almost used his lightness skill on the way.


    Chi Lin looked at the gate that blocked him in front of him, and he didn''t know what happened. He thought that his elder brother wanted him to go to court today, so he got up early and went out. As a result, the little fool woke up and had to follow him. He didn''t want to cry, so he went around Chengqian palace. Without entering the palace, he pushed open the door a little, threw the man in, and left. It was all for Qu Ning.


    Qu Ning heard the sound, turned his head and saw Chi Yan as if he saw the Savior.


    Chi Yan stooped to pick up the little ball that had not been put into bed, took it out to Chi Lin, folded it back, sat down and rubbed Qu Ning''s hair, and said softly, "just wake up?"


    "How are you?" he asked? You are not to blame Qu Ning angrily turned his back and didn''t want to talk to anyone for the time being.


    Chi Yan was a little embarrassed and changed the topic: "do you want to go out of the palace today?"


    "Yes, of course." Qu Ning suddenly sat up, affecting a body of pain, almost fell back.


    Chi Yan: "why don''t you take a day off first?"


    "I think a day away from you is better than a day off." Thinking of those pictures last night, Qu Ning molars his teeth and instructs Chi Yan, "you, now, immediately and immediately, destroy that damned book first, go!"


    Chi Yan: "I really don''t like it so much?"


    Qu Ning lowered his head, pulled the quilt to cover his face, wanted to find a hole in the ground, and didn''t want to come out to see anyone for a short time.


    Chi Yan embraces Qu Ning, "OK, I''ll destroy it later."


    Qu Ning: "no, you go now."


    "All right." Chi Yan compromises and goes to the desk to pick up the book. With the help of his hand, the whole book turns into pieces of paper and falls to the ground like snowflakes.


    Qu Ning slightly looks up and peeps. As soon as he sees Chi Yan coming back, he buries his head in the quilt and prepares to carry on his anger to the end. He doesn''t want to forgive him so easily.


    Chi Yan: "are you satisfied now?"


    Qu Ning hummed in the quilt, "think beautiful, but also forget all those you remember in your mind!"


    Chi Yan doesn''t talk.


    be quiet!


    Qu Ning waited and waited, almost doubting whether Chi Yan had gone out. He slowly looked up and peeped at him. He just saw him sitting in front of her and looking at her. Suddenly, he felt that he had been caught doing something wrong. "You... You did it on purpose?"


    "Well." Chi Yanfang admitted, "I have a good memory, not easy to forget, not to mention last night..."

 Chapter 942

    "Don''t say it!" Qu Ning rushed forward and tried to cover his mouth. As a result, he used too much force and too much movement to throw his whole body on the couch. The quilt that had been tightly wrapped around him was also scattered. His body was not even a piece of cloth.


    "Ah Qu Ning couldn''t stop exclaiming and was in a hurry to wrap himself up again.


    Qu Ning''s speed is fast, and Chi Yan''s speed is faster. As soon as he holds Qu Ning, he presses Qu Ning down. His eyes turn dark, and his hands are not regular.


    Qu Ning suddenly felt that he was throwing a stone at his feet. Oh no, it was a sheep in the tiger''s mouth. He intuitively wanted to run away. "Don''t... Don''t..." his mouth was blocked, and then his words suddenly stopped.


    Huang Anshu, as expected, will be listed as a forbidden book. It''s too harmful!


    Qu Ning wants to cry without tears. He really wants to catch the person who produced this kind of book and beat him up.


    Of course, if she has the strength to climb down from this bed!


    -


    It''s dark


    Late at night


    At dawn


    When Qu Ning got into the carriage, it was another day, nearly noon.


    Qu Ning alone resented, secretly pitied himself.


    Xiaotuanzi grabs the pastry to eat. From time to time, he stretches his hand and hands it to quning.


    And every time xiaotuanzi handed it, he was pushed away by Chi Lin and refused to let xiaotuanzi pass it.


    Little Tuanzi looked at Chi Lin without understanding.


    The pool is at the beginning. The elder brother didn''t refuse to let Qu Ning go out of the palace. Today, after going to court early, his elder brother went back to Chengqian palace for the first time. It happened that Qu Ning came out of Chengqian palace and wanted to go out. The elder brother left quning and said that he would go out after lunch. As a result, quning didn''t know what was right and what was wrong and said "I don''t want to eat with you.". Hum, in his opinion, it''s definitely my brother who dotes on her and treats her too well. But even if she was like this, her brother asked him to protect her.


    Qu Ning has been looking at Chi Lin''s appearance of blaming her. I can''t help but tell him that she is not ignorant. She is angry. His brother has been bullying her like this. From the night before last to this morning, she didn''t even stay in bed. It''s too miserable. But she can''t really say that. Hum, I know how to drop her to his brother. I never think how "bad" his brother is. It''s just like birds of a feather.


    Xiaotuanzi also handed the cake to quning.


    This time, Qu Ning quickly took it over and put it into his mouth before Chi Lin started.


    Choking, traning coughed.


    Pool face this next joy, gloating: "deserve it!"


    Little Tuanzi was very intimate and came close to clap for Qu Ning, "still... And..."


    Qu Ning


    -


    Outside the palace, study.


    Qu Ning didn''t come all day yesterday. She made an appointment to have dinner and didn''t see anyone to celebrate. Yue Xiaoling couldn''t help but worry. She thought that something had happened to Qu Ning. She planned to close early this afternoon and go to the palace to have a look. She didn''t expect that Qu Ning had come and hurried out.


    Qu Ning got out of the car and saw that there were many people in the study. He was very happy. On the way to the study, he was worried that today''s activity was over, but the meeting door could be sparrow.


    Yue Xiaoling: "Miss Ning, yesterday you..."


    "Keke..." Qu Ning quickly covered up, "yesterday I had something, so I didn''t go out of the palace. I forgot to send someone to tell you."


    Yue Xiaoling: "it''s OK, you''re OK."


    Qu Ning: "yesterday was the last day of the activity. I didn''t come. You must be very busy by yourself?"


    "Fortunately, with the help of those temporary employees, it''s all right. Nothing''s wrong." Yue Xiaoling invites Qu Ning to his study.

 Chapter 943

    Little Tuanzi knew this place and knew that there was a nice little picture album in it. He urged Chi Lin to keep up.


    Chi Lin''s steps, holding a small round son, turned to the next restaurant.


    Xiaotuanzi: "then... There..."


    Chi Lin: "I want to be here. There''s nothing good about that little book. "


    Xiaotuanzi is in a hurry.


    -


    For lunch, Qu Ning and Yue Xiaoling simply solved the problem.


    In the evening, Qu Ning and Yue Xiaoling close the door and call Chi Lin in the restaurant next door to go to Yuefu.


    Qu Ning''s meaning is to find a big restaurant to celebrate a good meal, you can also invite Yue Jin. But Yue Xiaoling thinks it''s better to go to Yuefu and invite Qu Ning. Qu Ning is very kind.


    In the car.


    Du a small mouth, very angry little Tuanzi want Qu Ning to hold.


    Qu Ning felt funny, pinched xiaotuanzi''s face and boasted: "Oh, what''s the matter? Why are you angry? Who bullied our baby? "


    The month small spirit also feels funny, close to have a look, ask.


    Xiaotuanzi "hummed" twice, burying his head in Qu Ning''s arms, not looking at Chi Lin.


    Chi Lin doesn''t look at xiaotuanzi either.


    Qu Ning and Yue Xiaoling look at each other and hold back their smile.


    At the gate of Yuefu, the carriage stops.


    Yue Xiaoling took the lead to get off and knock on the door. He asked the housekeeper who opened the door, "have you bought all the dishes?"


    "Yes, I''ve bought everything. I''m already preparing." As the housekeeper returns, he opens the door wide and invites Qu Ning, Chi Lin and the young master to enter.


    Qu Ning Yu Guang looks at the "beggar" not far away from the entrance of the lane. In fact, every beggar looks the same, dishevelled and ragged. But she always feels that the beggar in front of her looks like the one she saw at the door of the study before. However, the beggar was on crutches, and there seemed to be no crutches in front of him.


    Yue Xiaoling looked at Qu Ning''s eyes, "this beggar, I noticed him yesterday morning. Maybe it''s food for him, so he''s still here today. " He turned to the housekeeper and said, "housekeeper, after the meal is ready, give him some more."


    Housekeeper: "Xiaoling girl, beggars are like this. Once you''ve given them food, they''ll stick around. "


    Yue Xiaoling: "it''s OK. Although it''s almost spring, it''s still very cold, and he''s pitiful. "


    The housekeeper nodded.


    Chi Lin is not interested in beggars. He orders a bodyguard to go back to the palace and report to his brother. As soon as he enters the palace, he is too lazy to stand at the door.


    The "beggar" at the entrance of the lane raised his head slowly. When he looked at the door of the mansion, it was closed. She is now disabled. She has to rely on crutches to walk. It''s impossible for her to enter the government to poison.


    -


    it ''s getting dark.


    The maid cooked the meal and served it to the table.


    At this time, song and Yuan came to invite Yue Jin in a hurry. Unexpectedly, Qu Ning and Chi Lin were also there.


    "Miss Xiaoling, where''s your little uncle?" The song and Yuan Dynasties looked anxious. They didn''t care to say hello to Qu ningchi Lin first and asked Yue Xiaoling in a hurry.


    "Xiao Xi''er has just soiled his clothes. My uncle took him to his room to change. He hasn''t come back yet. What can I do for you?" It''s rare for song and Yuan Dynasties to look like this. Yue Xiaoling asks.


    Song Yuan: "Wan''er is pregnant. She just fell down. I know that young master Yue''s medical skill is good, and it''s closer to the doctor, so I came to ask if I could ask young master Yue to come and have a look right away?"


    "Yes, I''ll call uncle right now." Yue Xiaoling runs to the backyard quickly.


    Qu Ning comforted: "brother song, don''t worry. It''s OK."


    Song Yuan nodded, but a heart how also can''t put down, just hope Yue Jin a little faster, a little faster.

 Chapter 944

    Song Yuan nodded, but a heart how also can''t put down, just hope Yue Jin a little faster, a little faster.


    In the twinkling of an eye, Yuejin holds xiaotuanzi and gives xiaotuanzi to quning, "I''ll follow you to have a look."


    "Thank you, young master Yue." Song and Yuan Dynasty led the way quickly.


    Qu Ning was a little worried and handed over the small ball to Chi Lin, "I''ll have a look, too."


    Yue Xiaoling: "I''ll go too."


    Xiaotuanzi looked at the people who left in a hurry and looked at Chi Lin in doubt.


    Chi Lin hesitated for a moment, and took Xiao Tuan Zi with him.


    Song Fu.


    In the backyard, in the room.


    Gauze curtain falls down, coughing voice spreads out clearly on the couch.


    "Wan''er, young master Yue is here. Let him feel your pulse." The song and Yuan Dynasties approached quickly. As they walked, they were about to lift up the gauze curtain.


    "No!" The people in the couch stopped and grabbed the gauze curtain to prevent it from being lifted up in the song and Yuan Dynasties.


    Song and Yuan Dynasties: "Wan''er, you don''t have to..."


    "No harm." Men and women are different. Since the people in the couch mind, Yue Jin shakes her head to the song and Yuan Dynasties and quickly sits down on the collapsed chair to feel her pulse.


    From the pulse, the person in the couch has been pregnant for more than a month. His pulse is weak, but the child is very good and is OK. Yue Jin stopped and said the situation simply.


    Song yuan this just let go of heart, grateful, "thank you on childe."


    "A little help. If you need anything else, you can come to me at any time. I''ll prescribe a pair of tocolysis pills for you. You can ask people to take the medicine first. In addition, you can buy more tonics to make up for it every day. " Yuejin stood up and went out.


    Qu Ning: "it''s OK. Mrs. song, have a good rest. Let''s go out first. " Words fall, Qu Ning goes out with Yue Jin.


    Yue Xiaoling also quit.


    The song and Yuan Dynasties lifted the veil again to see the people on the couch, but the veil was still held by the people inside. Song Yuan: "Wan''er, they have already gone out."


    "Go and see them off first. I want to have a rest." The voice of the people in the couch is weak.


    "All right. You rest and I''ll be back soon. " Song and yuan go out and take the door.


    The next moment, a figure from the window into the house, raised the veil, let the people in the couch to leave, replace themselves back.


    Soon, the song and Yuan Dynasties returned, and saw that the veil had been pulled up, and the people inside were sitting on the head of the bed with a pale face, "Wan''er, how can you sit up? Are you better? "


    "I''m much better. You have other worries. What about them? All gone? Why don''t you keep them for dinner? Look at you, sweat on your face. You must have run very fast just now, right? I said it''s OK. You''re too worried. " Xu Wan''er used silk handkerchief to wipe her face for the song and Yuan Dynasties.


    Song Yuan pressed Xu Wan''er''s hand and said, "I''m a father for the first time. You just fell and said you have a stomachache. How can I not worry. It''s all my fault. I should always support you. "


    "I need help only after eight or nine months of pregnancy. Where do I need help now?" Xu Wan''er said with a smile, "I haven''t eaten yet. Go to eat first. By the way, I must thank Mr. Yue another day. Thanks to him today. "


    Song Yuan: "I know, I will. What do you want to eat? I''ll make it for you


    Xu Wan''er: "do you do it yourself?"


    Song Yuan: "well, as long as it''s something you want to eat, I''ll make it for you myself."


    Xu Wan''er: "I don''t have much appetite, or you can simply boil a bowl of porridge."


    "I''m going now. I''ll be back soon. Have a good rest." The song and Yuan Dynasties helped Xu Wan''er lie down and covered her with a quilt.

 Chapter 945

    Xu Wan''er: "I don''t have much appetite, or you can simply boil a bowl of porridge."


    "I''m going now. I''ll be back soon. Have a good rest." The song and Yuan Dynasties helped Xu Wan''er lie down and covered her with a quilt.


    As soon as song and yuan left, Xu Wan''er sat up coldly and wiped her face with a silk handkerchief. Then she remembered that the silk handkerchief had just been wiped by song and yuan. Her eyes were full of disgust. She threw the silk handkerchief and got up to wash her face.


    The two men in black tapped on the window. They knocked twice, stopped for a while, and then knocked three times. When they got permission, they came into the room from the window, saluted, and whispered: "princess, I have done as you told me. It will be finished in ten days, and the place to open the study has been selected. In addition, find out the identity of the beggar, she is by month Jin waste a hand and a foot of month small Joe


    Xu Wan''er: "ten days is too long. I''ll show you seven days." Pause slightly, think, "as for that month small Joe, caught first, find a place to detain, I want to see personally."


    "Yes." The two men in black left quickly.


    Xu Wan''er turns and walks to the dressing table. She holds the table with one hand and touches the scar on her face with the other. She bends down and looks at her ugly appearance in the mirror. From Princess Fengling of Xiling state, she becomes an ugly woman Xu Wan''er. She approaches the song and Yuan Dynasties, bewilders them, and pretends to have children of the song and Yuan Dynasties, so she comes to the capital of Chizhou state.


    She has read Qu Ning''s study, Qu Ning''s intention, the books and picture books that Qu Ning wrote and painted.


    Qu Ning wanted to use this method to whiten the devil. First, he let the people see a "story" and finally let people know that the hero of the story was the devil. Of course, she can treat him in his own way, which makes Qu Ning lose more than gain.


    This "war" has just started again. They will see.


    -


    Yuefu.


    The food on the table is cold after such a busy trip.


    The maid quickly took it to the kitchen.


    Yue Jin asks Qu Ning and Chi Lin to sit down, picks up the little Tuan Zi who comes to the front, and asks if the little Tuan Zi is happy these days.


    Xiaotuanzi seemed to understand and nodded his head forcefully.


    Qu Ning: "fortunately, it''s just a false alarm. Mrs. song is OK."


    Yue Jin: "I think the fall is relatively light, because the song and Yuan Dynasties are too worried. But understandably, he became a father for the first time. " Rong Xin never told him that she was pregnant until she gave birth to Xiao Xi''er. She gave the child to him and asked him to take it back to the imperial mausoleum. If he knew it early in the morning, he would be as worried as the song and Yuan Dynasties, even more worried than the song and Yuan Dynasties.


    Xiaotuanzi has a model and a kind of description to Yuejin. He looks at the small picture album, the people in the picture album.


    Yue Xiaoling knows that xiaotuanzi likes it, so she left one for sale yesterday and brought it back. Now she conjures it out and gives it to xiaotuanzi.


    Little Tuanzi was very happy, hugged the little picture album and called "sister" to Xiaoling.


    Yue Xiaoling is happy to hear that.


    After dinner, Yuejin and Chi Lin compete in martial arts. Xiaotuanzi obediently looks at the small picture album. Quning and yuexiaoling are drinking tea in the hall and discussing the middle volume books and the small picture album.


    Qu Ning: "the first volume has been sold out. You should explain it tomorrow. Let the transcribers and copying people try to produce 1000 copies in ten days. If not, find more people. I will write the content of Volume II in these ten days, and then I will give it to you, so that they can make it in time. "


    Yue Xiaoling: "I told you yesterday. Although there are more than 1000 copies, I should be able to catch up with them."


    Qu Ning: "that''s good."

 Chapter 946

    Back in the palace, Qu Ning quickly bathes, gets on the couch before Chi Yan comes back, closes his eyes, and urges him to sleep, so that Chi Yan won''t be caught by him again after he comes back to "try" the postures in the book. She swears, it''s not that she''s too weak. It''s that he has no discipline. She can''t bear it!


    Confused, feeling the touch on his neck, Qu Ning woke up and found that the light in the hall was slightly bright, obviously it was daybreak.


    Chi Yan: "wake up?"


    "It''s still early. I didn''t wake up." Qu Ning yawned and turned his back, ready to squint again.


    "It''s really early." Chi Yan pulls the hair from Qu Ning''s neck and kisses it from the back of his neck. Meanwhile, the palm of his hand passes through Qu Ning''s inner garment and goes all the way in.


    Qu Ning wakes up for a moment, and finally avoids last night. He thinks he will go to the morning court early this morning. Unexpectedly, he wants to come in the morning. Does he want to be late again¡° No! It''s getting late. Go quickly. Don''t let civil and military officials wait again. "


    "It''s still early." Chi Yan is still these two words, the action on the hand is ceaseless, light all the way down.


    Qu Ning: "but I''m... I''m... I''m tired..."


    "I had a rest so early last night." Kiss, block the words behind Qu Ning.


    Early rest is to avoid you, not to raise the spirit, waiting for you in the morning! Qu Ning refused and wanted to find a place to hide.


    -


    About half an hour later¡ª¡ª


    Chi Yan got up, dressed up, washed up, and went back to his couch to kiss Qu Ning on the forehead, so that Qu Ning could have a good rest and go to the early court in good spirits.


    Qu Ning wants to cry without tears. Why can he be so refreshing, but she doesn''t even have the strength to lift her hand? This morning, she had to be tossed enough before going to the morning court. She was even more pitiful than those officials who got up early!


    noon.


    Chi Yan comes back to eat with Qu Ning.


    Qu Ning was angry, but he didn''t get up yet. He wrapped himself in a quilt and shrank to the inside, clearly hiding from the pool rock.


    Chi Yan gently discussed the tone: "or, I come up, accompany you to have a rest?"


    "I''ve had enough rest. I''ll get up. I''ll get up." Qu Ning suddenly sat up like a bird in shock and pulled it to the pain by accident. In particular, somewhere, he glared at Chi Yan angrily like a small ball. He asked him to give her his clothes and defend him like a thief. He shivered and put on his clothes in the quilt. Would she be able to get off today if he was put on the bed again?


    afternoon.


    Qu ningzang, with pen, ink, paper and inkstone, went to the imperial garden to write.


    Sunshine, red plum, gentle breeze, light fragrance of flowers in the air, poetic and picturesque everywhere. Qu Ning just thought of the spring, and wrote quickly. He felt that he could write the second volume books well in advance.


    In the next few days, the royal garden has become a "safe haven" for quning, but it can''t avoid the day and the night, but it can''t avoid the early morning. He is like a wild animal that wakes up in the morning and has no food to eat. He always has to have a good meal on her before going to the morning court.


    That day, in the afternoon, Qu Ning still went to write a book in the pavilion of the imperial garden.


    Yue Xiaoling enters the palace in a hurry.


    The eunuch knows Yue Xiaoling and remembers Qu Ning''s orders. He does not dare to neglect and takes Yue Xiaoling to the royal garden.


    Qu Ning, who wrote almost as fast as he could, heard the voice rising, "what''s the matter?"


    "Look at this book." With one voice, Yue Xiaoling almost rushes into the pavilion and brings the books to Qu Ning.


    The eunuch who led the way bowed down.


    Qu Ning opened, his face changed like a book. He couldn''t believe, "where did this come from?"

 Chapter 947

    "At noon today, not long ago, guests came to my study. Congratulations on opening so many branches so quickly."


    "I as like as two peas, I asked for a few words, and I knew that several forenoon had been opened in the whole city this morning. The activities of sending rice and sending oil and salt were just like ours. What''s more, the book they published is exactly the second half of our book, which only obviously discredits the protagonist in the book. "


    "Those who bought books before don''t know the truth, think it''s true, and go to buy them."


    Yue Xiaoling summed up a few words, dry mouth also can''t care to drink a glass of water first. She got the book and saw it with her own eyes. Knowing that the situation was serious, she came to the palace as soon as possible. The man who opened the study was obviously aiming at them.


    "Let''s go to find Chi Lin and let him take people to seal the study first." Qu Ning immediately stood up and went out. After a few steps, he remembered that Chi Yan had said two days ago that he had sent Chi Lin out to do business. Chi Lin should not be in the palace now. He changed his words and said, "go to the imperial study and let the guards of Yan sect seal it. The sooner the better."


    Yue Xiaoling nods to keep up.


    The imperial study, can''t wait for the eunuch to report, Qu Ning rushes in, "you don''t ask me the reason first, immediately, immediately send someone out of the palace, seal the new study today, quick."


    Chi Yan frowned, called the bodyguard in and ordered him to go down.


    The bodyguard will take orders and do it as soon as possible.


    Chi Yan: "now you can say, what''s the matter?"


    "Someone continued to write my book, deliberately distorted the direction of the book, and discredited the people in my book, and opened a number of study all at once, with clear intention." Qu Ning more and more gas, "no, I want to see personally, must find out the person behind."


    Chi Yan''s eyes are quick and his hands are quick. He holds Qu Ning''s wrist. About Qu Ning''s books and picture albums, he took them back to Chengqian palace that day, but he forgot them. Up to now, he doesn''t know what Qu Ning wrote. But no matter what, in the light of the situation, the person who continued to write and opened the study really had a bad intention, let alone let Qu Ning go so rashly, "let me check this matter. You are not allowed to go out of the palace until you find out. "


    Qu Ning: "but..."


    "No, but!" Chi Yan''s overbearing veto.


    Yue Xiaoling also thinks so, "Ning girl, that person is not good, I also think you don''t leave the Palace first, wait for the emperor to find out."


    "In that case, I''ll finish the middle volume this afternoon. You can take it out of the palace and have it transcribed." Qu Ning has no choice but to listen to Chi Yan and Yue Xiaoling first.


    Yue Xiaoling nods and waits for Qu Ning to finish writing. She goes out of the palace with the draft and looks for the transcriber.


    -


    After these, it''s dark, and yuexiaoling returns to Yuefu tired.


    The housekeeper opened the door. He didn''t know what happened in the study. He happily said to Yue Xiaoling, "Miss Xiaoling, you''ve come back at last. Come on in. Mr. Song and his wife are coming. They''re waiting for you to come back for dinner."


    "Is it?" Yue Xiaoling cheered up and went to the hall. He heard the laughter from a distance. He went into the hall and said, "Mr. Song, Mrs. song, you''re here!"


    Song and Yuan Dynasties: "thank you very much, young master Yue, for checking the pulse and prescribing the medicine. Wan''er is in good health these days. I''m going to thank her


    Yue Jin: "you are so polite. We''re neighbors now, and that day it was just a small lift. "

 Chapter 948

    Song and Yuan Dynasties: "even so, this Xie still has to say. In the future, you will have to trouble young master Yue."


    Yue Jin smiles.


    Xu Wan''er, or more accurately, Feng Ling, stood up with a smile and unfolded the new clothes. "I didn''t feel well that day. I didn''t get up to deliver some of them myself. I''m really sorry. I don''t know anything else, just some sewing. I sewed this dress myself. I hope Miss Xiaoling doesn''t dislike it. "


    Yue Xiaoling: "this dress is really beautiful. How can I dislike it? Mrs. song is too polite."


    Fengling: "the little girl will take it. If you like other styles and colors, you can tell me that I''m bored at home. I have plenty of time to do it, so I can pass the time. "


    It''s hard for yuexiaoling to give up and take it. Although she doesn''t know how to do medicine, she sees a lot in yuelingcheng. People who are pregnant should not be tired, so she gives some simple advice.


    Fengling: "I understand that, but I''m really bored at home. I wonder if Miss Xiaoling can come and have a chat with us to relieve the boredom? "


    "I''m afraid not these days. To be honest with Mrs. song, I just opened a study and I''m busy. I''ll come to see you after I''ve been busy for a while. " Thinking of the books and the newly opened study, Yue Xiaoling was worried again. She didn''t know if it could be solved as soon as possible.


    "Study?" Feng Ling in front of a bright, surface surprised color, said so much nonsense, finally step by step into the subject. She pretended to fall down on purpose, and asked the song and Yuan Dynasties to invite Yue Jin. Today, she came to thank her again. In the final analysis, she wanted to walk more with Yue Jin and Yue Xiaoling, because they were close to Qu Ning. Before that, I tried to marry song and yuan, which is also the purpose.


    Feng Ling: "in fact, I usually like to read books. Can I go to your study?"


    Yue Xiaoling: "of course, you are welcome at any time. There are many books in my study. You can see everything you want. "


    Fengling affectionately grabs the hand of Yue Xiaoling, some of whom hate to see each other late.


    Song Yuan approached and helped Fengling back to his chair. He didn''t want Fengling to be tired after standing for a long time.


    The maid delivered the meal.


    Yue Jin invites them to stay for dinner.


    Late at night, Yuejin takes xiaotuanzi back to her room to have a rest. When she passes by yuexiaoling''s courtyard, she sees that the candle is still on. She knocks on the door and asks, "I see your face tonight. It seems that you are worried. Is something wrong?"


    Yue Xiaoling tells Yue Jin.


    Yue Jin: "it seems that the other party is well prepared. He has made such a big move that he should spare no expense. Although he has closed those study rooms, I''m afraid he will make other moves. "


    Yue Xiaoling is also worried, "uncle, what do you say to do now?"


    "Chi Yan has become emperor. He will deal with these things. You can have a good sleep now, keep your energy and go on to open the shop tomorrow. " Yue Jin believes in Chi Yan, comforts Yue Xiaoling, and returns to her courtyard house with a little Tuanzi who has been asleep for a long time in her arms.


    in the house.


    Yuejin puts xiaotuanzi down, covers the quilt, turns to the desk and opens the picture on the bookshelf. Every night, he would look at her portrait and talk to her before he could fall asleep. Finally, he said, "you believe he will handle it, right?"


    The people in the portrait are vivid.


    At the same time, not far from the song house, Fengling and song and Yuan are ready to rest.


    But on the occasion of the bed, Feng Ling suddenly tunnel: "seems to be a little hungry."


    "You did eat a little less for dinner. What do you want to eat? I''ll go to the kitchen and make it for you Song and Yuan put on their clothes immediately.

 Chapter 949

    Yue Xiaoling is also worried, "uncle, what do you say to do now?"


    "Chi Yan has become emperor. He will deal with these things. You can have a good sleep now, keep your energy and go on to open the shop tomorrow. " Yue Jin believes in Chi Yan, comforts Yue Xiaoling, and returns to her courtyard house with a little Tuanzi who has been asleep for a long time in her arms.


    in the house.


    Yuejin puts xiaotuanzi down, covers the quilt, turns to the desk and opens the picture on the bookshelf. Every night, he would look at her portrait and talk to her before he could fall asleep. Finally, he said, "you believe he will handle it, right?"


    The people in the portrait are vivid.


    At the same time, not far from the song house, Fengling and song and Yuan are ready to rest.


    But on the occasion of the bed, Feng Ling suddenly tunnel: "seems to be a little hungry."


    "You did eat a little less for dinner. What do you want to eat? I''ll go to the kitchen and make it for you Song and Yuan put on their clothes immediately.


    Fengling: "will it be too much trouble, brother yuan?"


    Song Yuan: "no trouble."


    Fengling said what she wanted to eat. After watching song yuan go out and take the door, she went to the window and tapped twice.


    The man in black came in. "Princess, the new study is ready. It will open tomorrow. This is the manuscript that Yue Xiaoling brought out of the Palace this afternoon and asked those people to transcribe. The subordinates took it and threatened those people to transcribe your manuscript. "


    "Good." Feng Ling took the manuscript, turned it two or three times, and went to the table to light it by the fire of the candle. Qu Ning dreams to find a way, her manuscript fell into her hands so soon. They can seal her study today and she can open a new bookstore tomorrow.


    The man in black retreated.


    When song and Yuan came back, they saw that the man was asleep. They put the food on the table, approached the wooden couch, sat down and looked down at the sleeping man. He and Yu Wenxiao died when they were young, and they were connected to the palace. From then on, they became Chi Lin''s Playmate and companion.


    Chi Lin has always hated the queen, and the queen is irreconcilable, but the queen always loves Chi Lin very much. Sometimes, he really envies Chi Lin for having a mother who loves him so much.


    Now, he met the people he liked and had children. He just wanted to keep this beauty.


    Song and Yuan stretched out their hands and carefully pulled up the quilt for the people on the couch, leaving no gap.


    Fengling didn''t sleep. She clearly felt the eyes of the song and Yuan Dynasties. If it wasn''t for his access to demons, quning, Chi Lin and others, and only he stayed at the border to investigate at that time, she would not have approached him.


    -


    dawn.


    Feng Ling gets up and has breakfast. She wants to go to Yue Xiaoling''s study.


    Accompanied by song and Yuan Dynasty.


    study.


    Yue Xiaoling opened the door early, and soon the guests came one by one, and they all wanted to buy the next book.


    Yue Xiaoling: "I''m sorry, the second volume of the book hasn''t come out yet. I have to wait a few days. As for the study opened yesterday, I solemnly declare that it was not opened by my sister and I, and the second volume of books sold there were not authentic. They stole our books and sold them, and then they were closed by the government. As a matter of fact, our books are divided into "upper, middle and lower" volumes, which can only be sold in this shop now. Everybody... "


    Before the end of the talk, I just heard the beating of gongs and drums outside, and someone called: "come and buy books quickly, there are rice, jade pendant and silver..."


    As soon as Yue Xiaoling''s face changed, she walked out quickly. She saw that the store just opened not far away. It was just ten steps away.

 Chapter 950

    The customer in the shop is curious and goes out to have a look. He asks Yue Xiaoling, "shopkeeper, is that shop in front of you really not open?"


    "No!" The month small spirit answers very neatly, eyebrow straight wrinkly. Yesterday, the other side''s momentum was so powerful that they opened so many stores all at once. Later, all of them were closed. I didn''t expect that they opened again today and opened so close on purpose. It was really unscrupulous.


    Yue Xiaoling immediately turns to find someone, and wants to let people go to the new store in front to have a look at the specific situation.


    The carriage stopped, and the song and Yuan Dynasties carefully helped Fengling out of the car. Seeing this scene, they asked, "what''s the matter, Xiaoling girl?"


    "Mr. Song, Mrs. song, you are here." The month small spirit reflexes a sex to turn head, the situation at present simple said next.


    Song Yuan looks at the shop in front of him and asks Yue Xiaoling to take care of his wife. He goes to have a look.


    Yue Xiaoling is grateful: "that trouble song childe."


    Before long, Song Yuan came back, bought a book and handed it to Yue Xiaoling.


    Xiao Ling quickly opened as like as two peas. The book was the same as the one she brought into the palace yesterday. She must never let such a Book spread again. "Song machili song, I have to go to the palace immediately. The sooner the better, I can''t greet you. If you want to read a book, go into the shop and look around. "


    Song Yuan: "go quickly."


    Fengling also said: "hurry up and leave us alone."


    Yue Xiaoling immediately went to lead the horse, jumped on the horse, and was about to wave the whip. When he saw a line of Yamen servants running on the street, he closed the new study in front of him and arrested the people in the study.


    The people gathered at the entrance of the study were driven away by the Yamen officers.


    Yue Xiaoling saw it, thought about it, jumped off the horse, and called Song Yuan and Fengling into the shop. "The emperor''s people arrived so quickly, and they acted so quickly. I was worried in vain. Please come in and sit down


    Feng Ling smiles at Yue Xiaoling and steps into the shop. I thought these stores would open until afternoon, or at least until noon, as they did yesterday. I didn''t expect that they would be closed so soon. The devil''s speed is fast enough. However, she still has other ways to pass the books in her hand, and Feng Ling has a faint hook in her mouth.


    The study has an elegant environment, long tables and seats. The smell of books is full in the air.


    The song and Yuan dynasties had never seen such a study, so they praised it.


    Yue Xiaoling: "these are arranged according to the meaning of the queen. At that time, I didn''t understand why it was like this, but after the layout, it really gave people a very comfortable atmosphere. People who come in can not only buy books, but also sit down and read quietly. "


    Feng Ling listened and sat down in a seat.


    Yue Xiaoling pours a cup of hot tea for Fengling.


    Feng Ling''s hand across the veil to cover his face, unwilling to take off the veil, this tea also can''t drink, to month Xiaoling apologetically shake his head.


    Yue Xiaoling doesn''t feel that he can''t see people if he destroys his appearance. He is about to open his mouth and sees some scholars come in. He can only suppress the words.


    Fengling: "you don''t care about me. Go to greet the guests first. I''ll have a look here."


    Yue Xiaoling nods.


    A eunuch in casual clothes came and asked Yue Xiaoling to go to the side, to clarify her identity and say a few words in a low voice.


    Yue Xiaoling said she knew.


    The eunuch left.


    Fengling will see this scene in the eyes, has been left until noon, please eat lunch on Xiaoling.


    Yue Xiaoling can''t refuse, so he can only thank you again and again.


    In the afternoon, Yue Xiaoling closed the door an hour earlier and went into the palace to see Qu Ning.

 Chapter 951

    Palace, Chengqian palace.


    The palace maid takes Yue Xiaoling into the palace and serves tea at Qu Ning''s command.


    "Empress, don''t worry. Everything is under the control of the emperor." Yue Xiaoling and others all went out. They simply stated the situation that those new stores were sealed as soon as they opened today, and added: "it was sealed in a timely manner, and people also caught it. Those books should flow out a few."


    Qu Ning was a little relieved. "I''m limited by him now. If I can''t get out, it''s up to you outside. You must let me know as soon as possible


    Yue Xiaoling: "yes. By the way, today Mr. Song and his wife came to the study. Mrs. song asked me to thank you for the jewelry you sent. She also said that she liked it very much. "


    "Just like it. I have a lot of jewelry here, Xiaoling. Let''s go and see if you like it or not. Choose it at will. " Qu dianchen still sends all kinds of things to her every other time. She can''t make a pile here. Clearly and secretly, Qu asked her when his demoted people would be reinstated.


    It''s impossible to be reinstated. It''s impossible in my life. But this can''t just say, Qu Ning can only spend with Qu dianchen.


    Yue Xiaoling: "I have it myself! Your jewelry is too expensive. I don''t need it. I really don''t need it. "


    Qu Ning: "I''ll see it first. There are all kinds of styles."


    In the end, Yue Xiaoling was so gracious that she picked out a set of jewelry.


    Chi Yan, come back.


    Qu Ning angry, don''t stay with him, turned to the yard to swing.


    As the sun sets, the afterglow falls on the yard and on the swing.


    The swing, which she had specially ordered the eunuch to make for xiaotuanzi, was of good quality, so although it was small, she could sit on it.


    Last night, Chi Yan looked through her books and small picture albums. After knowing her intention, instead of appreciating her cleverness, he blamed her on the contrary, saying that she did not need to use this method to whiten him.


    Hum, she was so considerate of him that he didn''t appreciate her. Today, she was restricted from going out of the palace, and now I don''t want to talk to him!


    Chi Yan approaches from the rear and pushes the swing for Qu Ning himself.


    Qu Ning looked back, "aren''t you going to imprison me? What are you doing back here? "


    Chi Yan: "I didn''t say that."


    Qu Ning is more serious: "but that''s about what it means. Is this palace against me? Since I entered this palace, I have been detained by you for almost three days. It''s worse than a prisoner. "


    Chi Yan: "prisoners don''t get such good treatment."


    "Where is it?" Qu Ning glared, "you say, what''s better? Why can''t I see that? "


    Chi Yan holds Qu Ning''s waist, stops the swing, lowers his head and whispers in Qu Ning''s ear, meaning something: "really can''t see it?" With words, hand tight, let Qu Ning close to him.


    Qu Ning face a red, refuse, "you play a rascal again!"


    Chi Yan face unchanged: "just to give you some reminders."


    Qu Ning: "there are so many eunuchs in the palace. Every time I talk to you about business, you play such a rogue."


    Chi Yan''s eyes swept over.


    The eunuchs in the palace around them bowed their heads and did not dare to look at them.


    Chi Yan: "well, no one is watching."


    Qu Ning


    -


    After dinner, Qu ningchi and Yan sat down to eat together, and the eunuchs retired.


    Qu Ning: "listen to Xiao Ling, today''s study was closed as soon as it opened. You are so fast, have you received any news? Did you find the man behind it? "


    Chi Yan: "among the people caught, there are people from Xiling state."

 Chapter 952

    Chi Yan: "among the people caught, there are people from Xiling state."


    Qu Ning was stunned: "did the people of Xiling do it?"


    Chi Yan: "it''s not sure. It''s still under interrogation."


    Qu Ning: "we have to find out."


    Chi Yan: "Cha, give it to me. You don''t have to write books and picture books. Tell Yue Xiaoling to close the shop. "


    Qu Ning: "no! It''s my hard work. I do it for... "


    "No need." Chi Yan interrupted.


    Qu Ning pursed her lips, and then turned to the argument last night. Unexpectedly, his attitude was still so firm. It was clear that what she did was all for him.


    Buried in the meal, he decided to deal with the topic coldly. Qu Ning didn''t speak. After a moment, he looked up and said, "there''s no room for negotiation?"


    Chi Yan: No


    Qu Ning: "how can you be so overbearing!"


    Chi Yan: "well."


    "You..." Qu Ning was so angry that he wanted to rush.


    Put the vegetables in the quning bowl.


    Qu Ning''s anger suddenly disappeared. Since he is so determined, let''s listen to him.


    -


    Two days later.


    Trapped in the palace and doing nothing, Qu Ning, bored, takes the eunuch to stroll around the back palace.


    Qu Ning: is this the cold palace


    The eunuch shook her head, wanted to answer, but did not dare.


    The palace in front of us, according to the location, should not be a cold palace, but the door is closed, there is a lock on the door, and it is stained with cobwebs. The ground is full of dust, which clearly shows the appearance of a cold palace. Qu Ning: where is this


    A eunuch spoke cautiously: "yes... It''s the palace of the former imperial concubine Yun."


    Qu Ning: "Princess Yun?"


    The eunuch nodded, "the emperor of the former dynasty doted on Princess Yun alone. After the queen ascended the throne, she ordered people to seal the place, and no one was allowed to enter. When the queen is still here, it''s taboo. No... it can''t be mentioned. "


    Qu Ning understood, but they didn''t know that the person the former Emperor Chi Fengting really liked was not princess Yun, but empress Rong Xin.


    Eunuch: empress, are you going in


    "No more." Traning turned and left.


    The eunuchs were relieved. Although the queen is no longer there, I still feel a little scared.


    "Meow!" Suddenly, a cat jumped from the palace wall and rushed straight to quning.


    Qu Ning''s quick reaction made him turn aside to avoid. At the same time, he was shocked to see that the cat''s eyes were blood red, like Chi Yan and the dead men of Chi Fengting.


    The eunuchs in the palace were so frightened that they didn''t dare to step back and catch the cat one after another.


    The cat''s attack power is very big, the strength is also very big, even if caught by the eunuch, but also can show his teeth to break away, attack the eunuch.


    The eunuch in the palace saw that the cat''s eyes were red, and she was scared back.


    When the bodyguard heard the news, he came and cut the cat.


    Cat attack, still do not escape.


    After a few rounds, the cat was slashed by the guard''s knife and fell to the ground bloody.


    The bodyguard approached and was ready to go out. Unexpectedly, the cat had the strength to jump into the sealed palace.


    The guard pleaded, "the queen is frightened. Empress, do you want to go into the temple and kill it? "


    "No, don''t do anything rashly. You muster people to surround the palace. I''ll ask the emperor." Qu Ning immediately went to the imperial study.


    In the imperial study, Chi Yan is summoning the minister.


    Different from the court where all the civil and military officials are present, they can embolden each other. Now when they are summoned alone, they face Chi Yan alone. The summoned minister is calm on the surface and trembles at the bottom of his heart.


    The eunuch reported through the hall door: "the emperor, the empress has something urgent to see."

 Chapter 953

    "No, don''t do anything rashly. You muster people to surround the palace. I''ll ask the emperor." Qu Ning immediately went to the imperial study.


    In the imperial study, Chi Yan is summoning the minister.


    Different from the court where all the civil and military officials are present, they can embolden each other. Now when they are summoned alone, they face Chi Yan alone. The summoned minister is calm on the surface and trembles at the bottom of his heart.


    The eunuch reported through the hall door: "the emperor, the empress has something urgent to see."


    The summoned minister ordered to catch a life-saving straw, "emperor, the empress has something to do, so I will leave first. When the emperor asks about these things, Rong Weichen will make a detailed Memorial and report it to the court tomorrow morning. " He would rather go back and write word by word than face-to-face.


    Chi Yan: "go down."


    The summoned minister saluted, hurried to the gate, opened it, saluted Qu Ning and left quickly.


    Qu Ning entered, closed the door with his backhand, and rushed to the table. "I just passed the palace where Princess Yun used to live. A cat came out of it, like a crazy cat, with strong aggression."


    Chi Yan read the memorials and listened to them without paying much attention.


    Qu Ning: "the cat''s eyes are red. They are the same as you and the former Emperor''s dead men."


    Chi Yan''s face is slightly heavy. He looks up at Qu Ning.


    Qu Ning: "I wonder if that cat will also be infected with magic blood? However, how can there be magic blood in it? Was it left by the former Emperor when he was alive? "


    Chi Yan stood up and said, "go and have a look."


    Traning keeps up.


    -


    Imperial Palace.


    The surrounded guards salute when they see Chi Yan coming.


    Chi Yan: "open it."


    The bodyguard takes orders.


    Chi Yan said to Qu Ning, "I''ll go in and have a look. You stay outside."


    Although Qu Ning wanted to go in very much, he thought that there would be many cats like this in it. He was afraid that if he went in like this, he would cause trouble. He nodded and said, "be careful."


    Chi Yan goes in.


    The Party of bodyguards followed.


    For a while.


    Qu Ning didn''t see Chi Yan come out, and didn''t hear anything. Let the bodyguard go in and have a look.


    The bodyguard quickly came out and reported, "empress, there are traces of people living in it."


    "Has anyone lived?" Qu Ning is surprised, "can''t read wrong?"


    The bodyguard shook his head. "The trace is very new. It should be the latest, but I didn''t see anyone."


    As Qu Ning walked inside, he saw a meadow full of weeds. When he walked into the hall, he clearly saw food debris on the ground and deep knife marks on the wall. He said to Chi Yan''s back, "is there really someone living here quietly?"


    Chi Yan ordered: "pass the order down, strictly guard the palace, strengthen the guard, and find out every corner of the palace. As long as people are still there, they have to be found out. "


    The guard''s order is to go immediately.


    Qu Ning approached and lowered his voice: "who do you doubt?"


    "Chi Feng Ting!" That day, song and Yuan came back to report that Chi Fengting''s body had not been found. They suspected that Chi Fengting was not dead. Wei Shenglian''s body might have been taken away by Chi Fengting. At present, the knife marks on the wall are several feet deep, and they are about to penetrate the whole wall. Ordinary people can''t make them. Before, he was not sure whether Chi Fengting was really alive. He couldn''t understand why Chi Fengting wanted to take Wei Shenglian''s corpse. But now it seems that if Chi Fengting trains the dead, can he even train the corpse? And he really thinks that the most dangerous place is the safest place? How dare you come here to train?


    "Ah?" Qu Ning was shocked. "How could it be? Isn''t he already dead? "

 Chapter 954

    Chi Yan tells Qu Ning about the investigation in the song and Yuan Dynasties.


    Qu Ning couldn''t speak for a long time, "that is to say, Chi Fengting may train Wei Shenglian to be a dead man? Training here? "


    be quiet!


    Qu Ning: "we live with him in the palace for so many days, and we don''t notice it at all?"


    be quiet!


    "Weishenglian''s martial arts are so powerful. If he became a dead man..." looking at the scar on the wall, Qu Ning didn''t dare to think about it any more. He felt cold behind him. It seemed that her echo could be heard in the hall.


    A bodyguard came with a bloody cat: "emperor, I have caught this cat. Except for the cat, nothing was found in the hall


    Chi Yan looks back.


    Qu Ning also saw the cat bared its teeth in mid air, and the blood quickly gathered on the ground. The guards holding it were full of claw marks on the back of their hands. Some of the claw marks were deep enough to see the bone, and they didn''t see the guards. Bandage them first.


    "You say, this cat..." before the end of the speech, I heard a scream. The bodyguard who was holding the cat suddenly released his hand and grabbed his own head with both hands. His eyes turned red at the speed of the naked eye.


    Qu Ning was stunned


    Landing cat, a headless fly like collision, straight hit the wall, the whole twitch up.


    The bodyguard draws his sword and attacks Qi quning and Chi Yan.


    Qu Ning ran away.


    After Chi Yan protects Qu Ning, he slaps his bodyguard.


    The bodyguard flew out, fell into the yard, vomited blood and climbed up.


    Waiting outside the hall, they catch the cat together, and there are also injured guards. Their eyes are red, and they brush their swords. They are obviously attacking.


    Qu Ning looked at it, and suddenly he felt that he had entered the "end of the world". In front of him, were these corpses... Zombies? First the cat, then the bodyguards, these bodyguards will go crazy, obviously because of the wound on the hand and the cat''s blood.


    The bodyguard who didn''t catch the cat outside the hall heard the news and rushed into the courtyard. When he saw the scene in front of him, he was stunned.


    One by one, the mutated bodyguards started to attack at random and cut at the sight of people.


    The guards who come in can only draw their swords to resist and catch people.


    "Don''t touch their blood, and don''t get hurt!" Qu Ning hurriedly reminded, see scared, immediately looked back to the house of the cat, saw that the cat has fallen on the ground, motionless.


    Crazy bodyguards are all increasing in force, although the number is not large, but one is worth ten, and call for murder. The bodyguards who captured them were not their opponents even if they worked together. Some of them even went crazy when they were slashed and splashed with the blood of the crazy bodyguards.


    Chi Yan takes a hand and injures all the people.


    The bodyguard seized the opportunity to take the man down.


    I saw that the man who had been taken, just like the cat who had been taken before, had no consciousness.


    Chi Yan: "imprison them first..." before the end of the words, the bodyguards died one by one.


    Chi Yan: "cremate all the corpses, including the cat. Deal with the blood here. Don''t spread today''s story."


    The captured bodyguards took orders with fear.


    Chi Yan takes a look at Qu Ning. He doesn''t want to stay any longer and walks out with no expression on his face.


    Qu Ning keeps up, can''t help but pull Chi Yan''s clothes and get closer. This magic blood is really terrible. Fortunately, Chi Yan was OK at the beginning.


    A group of eunuchs outside the palace dare not enter. They don''t know what''s going on inside, but their intuition is terrible. They dare not breathe, and they dare not look up at Chi Yan.

 Chapter 955

    Chengqian palace.


    As soon as Qu Ning entered the hall, he quickly closed the door, "you say, what should we do now? Besides training weishenglian, did he train other dead soldiers? He can find a hidden place for secret training. Why did he choose the palace so close to us? If he wants to kill us suddenly... "The palm covers the heart, the back is a burst of chills again," too terrible! "


    "From this moment on, you must be with me all the time. Don''t leave my sight." Chi Yan clasps Qu Ning''s shoulder and thinks that she will stay in Chengqian palace alone when she goes to court. If Chi Fengting wants to kill her, he is also afraid. Fortunately, he found out today.


    Qu Ning rushed into Chi Yan''s arms, hugged Chi Yan and nodded, "do you want to call Chi Lin back? He hasn''t come back yet. I''m afraid he''s in danger. "


    Chi Yan calls the bodyguard in and orders the bodyguard.


    The bodyguard was ordered to do it.


    Qu Ning: "and little Tuanzi. I don''t know if he will hurt xiaotuanzi. If he catches xiaotuanzi and threatens us, he must take xiaotuanzi back to the palace immediately. "


    Chi Yan calls the bodyguard again and orders him to go down.


    Qu Ning: "Yuejin, Yuejin should also be close to the palace. Chi Fengting loves the queen so much that Yuejin assassinates her. I believe Chi Fengting will not let him go. Yuejin is very dangerous. "


    Chi Yan changed his bodyguard and ordered him to go down.


    Qu Ning: "the relationship between Yue Xiaoling and Yue Jin, I don''t know if Chi Fengting will catch Yue Xiaoling?"


    Chi Yan


    Qu Ning: "there are also the song and Yuan Dynasties. Why don''t we take the song and Yuan Dynasties into the palace. By the way, and his wife, who is pregnant. "


    Chi Yan: "are you worried too much?


    "Oh, no, if Chi Fengting is still in the palace, hiding in other places, and doesn''t go out at all, it''s dangerous to take them into the palace." Qu Ning scratched his head and didn''t know how to choose, "but they were outside the palace, just as dangerous. Forget it. I''d better go to the palace. There are many bodyguards in the palace, and you are here. If you have something to do, you can take care of each other. "


    Chi Yan rubs Qu Ning''s head. You are worried too much!


    -


    Less than an hour.


    Yuexiaoling, xiaotuanzi, song and Yuan Dynasties and Fengling were all taken into Chengqian Palace by guards.


    Qu Ning asked everyone to sit down and asked Yue Xiaoling, "Xiaoling, where''s your little uncle?"


    Xiaotuanzi came down from the arms of Yue Xiaoling and ran to quning on the throne. He hugged quning''s feet and ChiYan''s feet.


    Yue Xiaoling: "uncle says he can protect himself, so he won''t go into the palace. Empress, what''s the matter? What kind of danger do we have to enter the palace? " The bodyguards who went to the palace only said that they were ordered to come. They said that they were very dangerous outside the palace. Let them go to the palace to avoid.


    Qu Ning asked the eunuchs to withdraw, shut the door and tell the general situation.


    Yue Xiaoling can''t believe it.


    The song and Yuan Dynasties were shocked. Although they suspected that Chi Fengting was not dead, they never thought that Chi Fengting would go to the palace and train the dead under his nose. What they trained was Wei Shenglian''s corpse.


    Fengling wore a veil, and her eyes were dazed and stunned. She did so much just to get close to the devil and tranin and get revenge. She had all the plans. She tried to enter the palace through Yue Xiaoling and song and Yuan Dynasties. But unexpectedly, just now, a bodyguard came and said to let them escape. When she got into the carriage and stood in the palace, especially in front of the devil, she felt unreal. Fortunately, it was covered by a veil.

 Chapter 956

    Qu Ning added: "if he is still in the palace, it will be dangerous for you to enter the palace, but at least there are rocks and so many bodyguards. On the contrary, if you don''t enter the palace, he will be in danger if he breaks down each of you. I''ve asked the palace maids to prepare the side hall. You''ll stay here. "


    Feng Ling thanks, covering her abdomen with her hand and looking at the song and Yuan Dynasties.


    Song Yuan thanks, just want to Fengling and baby nothing.


    Yue Xiaoling: "my uncle didn''t know that was the case. Empress, I''ll go back and tell my uncle that he must come into the palace. "


    Qu Ning: "let the bodyguard go."


    Yue Xiaoling: "no, I''ll go. My uncle''s character, I understand, or I advise him more effective. Don''t worry. I''ve never seen the emperor before, and I''m of no importance to him. I don''t think he will come to kill me. "


    Qu Ning thought, "well, I''ll let the guard escort you. The enmity between the former Emperor and the queen, and the relationship between your little uncle and the queen, I believe the former Emperor will not let him go. It''s better to let him enter the palace. "


    Yue Xiaoling understands.


    -


    Yuefu.


    Yue Xiaoling runs directly to Yue Jin''s courtyard, knocks on the door, pushes the door in, looks around and doesn''t see anyone, turns to other places to look, sees the figure in the backyard''s lakeside Pavilion, and runs in, "uncle, Miss Ning said..." repeats all Qu Ning''s words.


    Yue Jin stops her brush and looks at Yue Xiaoling: "are you serious?"


    "That''s what Miss Ning said. It should not be wrong. Uncle, go to the Palace first. " Yue Xiaoling noticed that the portrait on the table was not finished yet, but it could be seen that it was the queen. Uncle, he painted the queen again.


    That sentence "why to assassinate the Queen", suddenly came to the mouth, Yue Xiaoling almost blurted out, and finally swallowed it.


    Yue Jin was silent for a moment, "no, he won''t kill me, he will take the throne first. You go into the palace. Take good care of Xiao Xi''er and yourself in the palace. Don''t worry about me. "


    "You still don''t want to go to the palace?" Yue Xiaoling is anxious, "what if, what if he deals with you first, and then goes to seize the throne?"


    Yue Jin: "even so, he will first force me to ask why I assassinated the queen. As long as I don''t say it, he won''t kill me. " After you go back to the palace, you can tell the emperor to send guards here. If Chi Fengting comes out and catches me, he will know as soon as possible. "


    Month small spirit complexion a change, "uncle, you this is... Want to be bait?"


    "Why not?" Yuejin bowed her head and continued to paint, "anyway, he won''t kill me directly. I don''t need to be afraid."


    Yue Xiaoling continues to persuade, but still can''t, so she can only go back to the palace by herself.


    When the portrait is finished, the evening wind blows slowly into the pavilion.


    Yuejin touches the face of the person in the portrait with her finger. She doesn''t hesitate to die in that way for Chi Yan, thus returning everything owed to Chi Yan. Now, Chi Fengting is not dead. She must be worried about Chi Yan''s safety. Then, use him as bait to draw Chi Fengting out so that Chi Yan can kill him.


    "I will do anything for you!" Yuejin opens her mouth word by word.


    -


    Palace, Chengqian palace.


    When Yue Xiaoling returned, the song and Yuan dynasties had helped Fengling to the side hall to have a rest. In the main hall, there were only ChiYan, quning and xiaotuanzi.


    The month small spirit will month Jin''s words.


    Chi Yan hears the words and sends the bodyguard to go.


    Qu Ning worried, "he is absolutely using himself as a bait. It''s too dangerous."

 Chapter 957

    When the portrait is finished, the evening wind blows slowly into the pavilion. Yuejin touches the face of the person in the portrait with her finger. She does not hesitate to die in that way for Chi Yan. Now Chi Fengting is not dead. She must be worried about Chi Yan''s safety if she knows. Then, use him as bait to lead Chi Fengting out and let Chi Yan kill him.


    "I will do anything for you!" Yuejin opens her mouth word by word.


    -


    Palace, Chengqian palace.


    When Yue Xiaoling returned, the song and Yuan dynasties had helped Fengling to the side hall to have a rest. There were only ChiYan, quning and xiaotuanzi in the hall.


    The month small spirit will month Jin''s words.


    Chi Yan hears the words and sends the bodyguard to go.


    Qu Ning worried, "he is absolutely using himself as a bait. It''s too dangerous."


    Yue Xiaoling: "I said, and repeatedly advised, uncle, his mind has decided."


    Qu Ning pursed her lips, and it was hard to say anything.


    At night.


    Chi Lin hurried back to the palace. He obviously felt that the atmosphere in the palace was not right. First he went to the imperial study and didn''t see his brother. Then he went to the brightly lit Chengqian palace and asked, "brother, what''s wrong with the palace? Why did you call me back all of a sudden? "


    Standing next to the desk, he propped his chin with his palm and watched Chi Yan read the memorial. In fact, Qu Ning kept thinking about things. Finally, when Chi Lin came back, "you close the door first."


    Chi Lin frowned, closed the door with his backhand, and approached the desk, "brother?"


    "Chi Fengting may not be dead. He went to the palace, where he trained Wei Shenglian''s corpse into a dead man. At present, the imperial palace is under martial law and searched everywhere, but no sign of him has been found Qu Ning states.


    Chi Lin: "how can it be!"


    Qu Ning: "I don''t believe it, but... It should be like this."


    Chi Lin: "brother?"


    Chi Yan: "indeed. You stay in the palace until you find someone


    Chi Lin clenched his fist.


    In the inner hall, little Tuanzi woke up and couldn''t see anyone from the left and right. He climbed to the bed, rubbed his eyes and walked out barefoot. He was very happy to see Chi Lin, so he ran forward to hold Chi Lin''s feet and asked Chi Lin to hold him.


    "No clothes." Although the hall is warm and has a stove, it''s still cold like xiaotuanzi. Qu Ning goes to the inner hall to get clothes.


    Small regiment son obediently let Qu Ning wear, a pair of eyes always stare at pool face, deep fear pool face will disappear.


    Chi Lin stayed a little longer and wanted to go back to the east palace to have a rest.


    Qu Ning: "in fact, I''ve asked the palace maids to clean up the side hall. You..."


    "Go back." Chi Yan interrupted.


    Chi Lin turns and walks.


    Xiaotuanzi ran and climbed over the threshold.


    Qu Ning is worried and wants to chase xiaotuanzi back, but his wrist is held.


    Chi Yan finally said: "you worry too much."


    Qu Ning: "but the East Palace is so far away from here. Once something happens, the news comes, and we''ll rush to..."


    "Believe in lin''er." Chi Yan interrupts again and embraces Qu Ning, "you can choose to accompany me through these memorials, or you can choose to have a rest first."


    "I''m afraid!" Qu Ning turns to embrace Chi Yan.


    Chi Yan


    Qu Ning: "you don''t comfort me well!"


    Chi Yan


    Qu Ning: I want to sleep with you


    Chi Yan: "well."


    Qu Ning: "you say that we can deal with the emperor? If the empress is not dead and knows that the former Emperor is not dead, what do you think she will do with the former Emperor? "


    "I''m here. It''s OK." Chi Yan kisses Qu Ning''s forehead and automatically ignores the latter sentence and asks the eunuch to prepare hot water.


    When the memorial is finished, the pool rock holds quning and goes to the bath behind the screen.


    In the side hall separated by a wall, the song and Yuan Dynasties and Fengling have stopped.


    In the dark, Fengling opened her eyes silently.

 Chapter 958

    It''s getting light.


    As soon as Chi Yan gets up, Qu Ning wakes up, gets up nimbly and wears neatly. He goes to the palace gate and orders the maids outside to send a clean eunuch suit. Then he changes into a eunuch suit, combs his hair, and turns himself into a "pretty eunuch" with red lips and white teeth. Finally, he puts on his hat.


    Chi Yan


    "Why, I''m stunned?" Qu Ning raised his hand to shake in front of Chi Yan, "it''s what you said. Stay by your side all the time. Don''t leave your sight. I should be able to go to the morning court with you now? "


    Chi Yan didn''t know what to say, "you don''t have to do this, you can go directly."


    Qu Ning: "no! What should we do with the comments of civil and military officials? "


    Chi Yan: "who dares to say!"


    "I hope they don''t recognize me. I haven''t seen you when you went to court. Just have a look. " She admitted that she was afraid of Chi Fengting on the one hand, and on the other hand, she couldn''t help being curious to see what the upper court was like, and she hadn''t seen it yet. Qu Ning said, took the Dragon Robe, and dressed it for Chi Yan several times. He was very satisfied.


    Chi Yan: "let''s go."


    "I''ll follow you. You go first." Qu Ning stepped back two steps like a model.


    Chi Yan


    -


    On the court.


    By the time Chi Yan arrived, all the civil and military officials had arrived.


    Chi Yan is seated. Qu Ning stood aside respectfully, trying to make himself "invisible", quietly looking down at the officials kneeling and saluting, almost as he did in the TV series.


    Chi Yan: "flat body."


    All the civil and military officials gave thanks and stood up one after another. No one paid more attention to one of the "eunuchs" beside the emperor, including Qu dianchen.


    Chi Lin came late. When he entered the hall, he also saluted, but he didn''t kneel down like a hundred civil and military officials.


    Chi Yan nodded.


    Chi Lin stands in the queue, first on the left.


    Civil and military officials began to play, and an official took the lead to report.


    Hall door open door, suddenly ran to a panting white villain. At first, he was scared to turn around and run away. After a while, he poked his head over the high threshold and ran close to the hall. He wrapped Chi Lin''s feet and looked up at Chi Yan sitting in front of him.


    All the civil and military officials are numb. They have never seen such a situation.


    Chi Lin shook his feet and let the little fool loose. He sent him to Chengqian palace early this morning. He wanted to give him to Qu Ning as he did last time. As a result, the eunuch at the gate said that Qu Ning was not in the palace and left with his brother in the morning. So he had to take the little fool with him and give him to the eunuch guard when he was near the court. He asked the eunuch to wait outside with the little fool. He didn''t want the little fool to dare to come here.


    Little Tuanzi was afraid of these strangers in the hall, and he held on to Chi Lin''s feet more and more, and he wanted Chi Lin to hold him.


    Chi Yan: "go on."


    All the civil and military officials immediately came back to their senses, and the official who wrote the report immediately went on to report.


    Qu Ning, standing next to the Dragon chair, looked down at the scene and almost lost her smile. If it wasn''t for the court hall, she really wanted to go down and hold little Tuanzi. How could he be so cute? He was wearing a white robe on him, and his face was even more beautiful than the picture.


    Chi Lin bowed his head and severely warned Xiao Tuan Zi.


    Aggrieved, xiaotuanzi felt that Chi Lin didn''t want him any more. He turned and ran forward, stepped up the steps step by step, reached Chi Yan, and opened his hands to Chi Yan.


    Chi Yan picked up Xiao Tuan Zi, put him on his knee and rubbed his head.

 Chapter 959

    The eyes of all the civil and military officials almost fell out


    Although Qu dianchen knew that the devil liked the child, he had never seen such a situation before. According to the degree of the devil''s doting on the child, is the child really not the devil''s own son?


    And the devil likes children so much, Qu Ning can''t be born after so long... Qu dianchen can''t help worrying.


    Little Tuanzi was happy and looked at Chi Lin with pride.


    a small man intoxicated by success! The pool is at the beginning.


    Chi Yan: "go on."


    Officials dare not talk and continue to report respectfully.


    Qu Ning quietly looks at xiaotuanzi. If it wasn''t for her "eunuch" status at the moment, she also wants to hug him.


    -


    The morning is over.


    Chi Yan left with little Tuan Zi in his arms.


    Qu Ning keeps up with him. After he gets out of the hall, he takes two steps to attack xiaotuanzi from behind, pinches xiaotuanzi''s face, and then turns his back.


    Xiaotuanzi looks forward curiously. He doesn''t know the strange figure. He rubs his cheek wrongly and wants Chi Yan to vent his anger for him.


    Chi Lin came out of the hall from the main gate and followed him by a detour. When he came near, he saw and recognized Qu Ning and frowned, "Why are you like this?"


    Qu Ning: "probably for... Safety?"


    The pool is speechless.


    All the way back to Chengqian palace, today morning, the eunuchs in the palace are preparing breakfast.


    Qu Ning went into the back of the screen in the inner hall to change his clothes and wash them. He asked the palace maids "Yue Xiaoling, Song Yuan" and others if they had eaten. After getting the answer "they haven''t eaten yet", he asked the palace maids to invite all the people to eat together.


    Yue Xiaoling had a good sleep last night and came soon.


    Song Yuan didn''t come. He said that his wife was not well and he had to take care of her.


    After dinner, Qu Ning does not disturb Chi Yan to read the memorials, and takes xiaotuanzi to play in the hospital. By the way, he asks yuexiaoling how the library is doing recently. Before Pool Rock clear let her close the study, she also said to the month small spirit, but the month small spirit want to open. After a final discussion, she decided to continue to open with Yue Xiaoling, but she didn''t sell the previous books. She was free to write some other books and draw some other picture albums.


    Xiaotuanzi likes the swing very much. As soon as he sits on it, he doesn''t want to go down. He keeps asking quning to push it up.


    Yue Xiaoling: "it''s not bad. Every day, some people buy books, and some people ask about the next volume of books. I''ve explained to them. In addition, no new study has opened these days. I wonder if the other party has given up? "


    Qu Ning: "we can''t take it lightly."


    Yue Xiaoling understands.


    Song and Yuan helped Fengling over and rubbed xiaotuanzi''s head. They hoped that his children would be as lovely as xiaotuanzi after birth. He liked both boys and girls.


    Feng Ling followed her hand and wanted to knead the little ball.


    Xiaotuanzi shrinks toward Qu Ning in fright, and one of them falls off the swing.


    Qu Ning quick reaction to embrace small ball, a heart scared to stop half a beat, carefully check to make sure that small ball is OK, taut face fierce small ball, "do you know how dangerous this?"


    Xiaotuanzi embraces quning''s neck and shrinks to quning''s arms.


    Fengling across the veil cover his face, hurt to step back, apologized: "I scared him."


    "Don''t say that, Mrs. song. He''s timid and afraid of strangers. He won''t be afraid after a long time." Qu Ning holds xiaotuanzi to stand up and let xiaotuanzi recognize the person in front of him.


    Xiaotuanzi didn''t want to look up.


    Qu Ning has no choice but to apologize to Mrs. song.


    Song Yuan: "he is really timid. He used to be so afraid of us."

 Chapter 960

    Fengling: "it''s not my appearance that scares him?"


    Song Yuan: "no, don''t think about it."


    Feng Ling nodded and held Song Yuan''s hand with her hands smeared with antidote. On the surface, she looked like she was putting down her heart, but at the bottom of her heart, she sneered. Anyway, they have the enemy they are afraid of - the former Emperor Chi Fengting. So at this time, the baby is poisoned and there is no cure. They will definitely think of Chi Fengting instead of suspecting her. Early in the morning, she poisoned the hands of the song and Yuan Dynasties. The poison was colorless, tasteless and chronic, so she applied it to the baby with the hands of the song and Yuan Dynasties, and then immediately removed the poison from the hands of the song and Yuan Dynasties, absolutely without leakage. Don''t worry, she will take her time one by one.


    The sun is getting bigger.


    Qu Ning: "let''s sit in the pavilion."


    Yue Xiaoling nods.


    The song and Yuan Dynasties helped Fengling pass by.


    Qu Ning asked the palace maids to serve tea, and the party sat down together. "Now it''s OK. We are all here. It''s not easy for the emperor to deal with us. It''s just Yu Wenxiao. I hope he can come back earlier. "


    -


    Lunch.


    Feng Ling apologizes and doesn''t want to eat together. She wants to go back to the side hall to eat alone.


    Qu Ning is not demanding.


    After dinner, Chi Lin is going back to the east palace.


    Xiaotuanzi immediately hugged Qu Ning''s feet and looked like he didn''t want to follow Chi Lin, but his eyes kept looking at Chi Lin''s back. He didn''t see Chi Lin turning back. He went farther and farther and hurried to catch up with him.


    What about backbone? Qu Ning covered his eyes and didn''t want to see it.


    On the one hand, Yue Xiaoling takes care of xiaotuanzi, and on the other hand, she also wants to see what the East Palace looks like.


    Qu Ning asked the eunuch to withdraw the food from the table, closed the door and asked Chi Yan, "that lady song is very concerned about the appearance being destroyed. Your medical skill is the best. I wonder if there is any way to cure it? "


    Qu Ning described the situation on Mrs. song''s face.


    Chi Yan only saw her once yesterday, and she hung her eyes across the veil, so she didn''t care much. He said casually: "the royal doctor will have all kinds of ways to eliminate scars. Let the royal doctor show her."


    "That''s right. In all the dynasties, the harem is full of women. Women love beauty. The imperial doctor must have a way Said, fiercely looked at Chi Yan, Qu Ning: "but you don''t allow, your heart and your harem can only have me, can''t have anyone." Holding Chi Yan''s hand, "although I''m not particularly useful, I''m not the most beautiful in the world, but no matter what, I''ll be with you. Just like making explosives, I''ll do my best to help you in any situation. "


    Chi Yan embraces Qu Ning, lowers his head and kisses Qu Ning''s forehead, "well, it''s just you."


    Qu Ning smiles, holding Chi Yan''s head in both hands, and kissing him like a seal, "you can only be mine."


    Chi Yan buckled the back of Qu Ning''s head and turned away from the guest.


    Traning responded.


    For a moment, Chi Yan picked up Qu Ning and went back to the inner hall.


    Qu Ning slightly refused, hands block the middle, "it''s noon, or daylight."


    "You started it." Chi Yan takes Qu Ning''s hand to his belt to let Qu Ning solve.


    Qu Ning''s face turned red and he was relieved.


    -


    The next day, at the end of the early Dynasty, Qu Ning, who was also a eunuch, went back to Chengqian palace with Chi Yan, as well as Chi Lin and Xiao Tuanzi.


    As soon as his front foot was buried in the threshold, the eunuch''s back foot went into the hall and said, "empress, the prime minister asked to see you."


    "Well, you tell him to wait." Qu Ning quickly went to the screen, changed his clothes, went out to meet Qu dianchen, "father, you''ve come, and my daughter hasn''t seen you for many days." Lie, "miss you so much."

 Chapter 961

    Qu dianchen: "I miss you for my father. I heard that how many people did you take to live in the palace? "


    "Well, I did. Because it was boring, I picked up Xiaoling. As for the song and Yuan Dynasties, his wife is pregnant and is not well. I want her to take care of herself in the palace. You know, song and Yuan Dynasties and Yu Wenxiao are loyal. There is something wrong with his wife. We can''t just sit by and ignore it. " Qu Ning replied, of course, it is impossible to tell the truth.


    Qu dianchen: "that Xiaoling girl is a bit of beauty."


    "..." what do you mean by that? Qu Ning is on the alert for a moment, suspecting that the old fox is not interested in Yue Xiaoling?


    Qu dianchen knew that Chi Yanchi Lin was in the hall at the moment, and he didn''t mean to enter the hall. He looked around and went to the pavilion not far away to talk, "what''s the relationship between you and Yue Xiaoling?"


    Qu Ning: "love with sisters."


    Qu dianchen: "tell your father honestly, is this child the emperor''s own son?"


    Qu Ning: "you say Xiao Xi''er? Of course not. "


    Qu dianchen: "but the emperor likes him very much."


    Traning blinks, so what do you want to say?


    Qu dianchen lowered his voice more and more. "I can see that the emperor likes children very much, but after so long, you are still not pregnant. It''s not the way to go on like this. If Xiaoling that month is reliable, she can serve the emperor. When she gives birth to a child, she will pass it on to you. If you are not reliable, I chose some reliable maidservants for my father yesterday, and they can be sent to the palace for you to arrange. "


    Is this for her to arrange a woman for Chi Yan? Qu Ning heart suddenly speechless, she is brain pit just do this kind of thing. No, even if there is a hole in her head, she will not do it. She is not sick. This song minister, unexpectedly hit such an idea.


    Qu dianchen said, "the emperor can''t live without children. After a long time, the civil and military officials will also advise the emperor to accept the imperial concubine and take precautions for his father. As long as you know, being a father is for your own good. "


    Qu Ning: "thank you for your father. Please give me some time to think about it." When Chi Yan completely mastered the imperial court and Chizhou state, and demoted the Minister of this song, she would no longer have to be so insincere.


    Qu dianchen is very satisfied with Qu Ning''s answer, "then you think quickly, this matter should not be delayed, go back for father first."


    Qu Ning: "daughter to father."


    Qu dianchen nodded. After a few steps, he suddenly stopped, hesitated slightly, and said, "in fact, it''s OK to arrange for your sister. First of all, anyway, you are also close sisters. Can you remember all your life? Second, although she didn''t get married with dongfangjing in the end, she was married after all. According to her identity, she could never enter the palace as a concubine. So, if you arrange your sister to serve the emperor in private, isn''t the child she gave birth to your child? She can''t compete with you. " Although he believes that the people he chooses are absolutely reliable, no matter how reliable they are, they are not as reliable as his own daughter. After all, after serving Chi Yan and giving birth to a child, it''s hard to guarantee that Chi Yan won''t take a fancy to the woman who gave birth to the first child for him.


    And if this woman is still his daughter, then even if Chi Yan takes a fancy to it, it doesn''t do any harm to him.


    Yesterday, when he was selecting a candidate, Qu Qing knew that he would take the initiative to ask him for a favor.


    Qu dianchen: "Ning''er, remember that in the end, only the feeling of cutting blood is more reliable than anything!"

 Chapter 962

    And if this woman is still his daughter, then even if the devil takes a fancy to her, it will do no harm to him.


    Yesterday, when he was selecting a candidate, Qu Qing learned that he would take the initiative to "ask for a favor" from him and promise to listen to him.


    Qu dianchen: "Ning''er, remember that in the end, the only thing you can do is to cut your blood. It''s more reliable than anything else!"


    Qu Ning simply wants to pry open the head of the minister to see what structure is inside. He not only wants to plug women, but also wants to plug Qu Qing. What does he think? Qu Qing, thanks to him!


    Qu dianchen: "Ning er?"


    "Well, my daughter remembers. Father, go back first Qu Ning tried to pull out a smile.


    Qu dianchen took out a white silk handkerchief. "This handkerchief was given to you by your sister."


    Qu Ning took it and saw a pair of bingdilian embroidered on the handkerchief, which was lifelike.


    Qu dianchen then left, leaving a message: "after you think about it, inform your father immediately."


    Qu Ning: "good."


    -


    In the palace.


    Qu Ning went into the hall and stared at Chi Yan, who was talking with Chi Lin at his desk. He ran to the inner hall, fell on his couch, threw his silk handkerchief and kicked his feet.


    Xiaotuanzi comes in and pulls quning''s clothes. Seeing that quning doesn''t respond, she climbs on the couch with both hands and feet, and lies beside quning to see quning.


    Traning turned his head.


    Xiaotuanzi got up, went around to the other side, and fell down to see quning.


    Qu Ning turned his head again.


    Xiaotuanzi got up again and again.


    When Chi Yan came in, he saw such a scene and saw the silk handkerchief on the ground. He approached and was ready to pick it up.


    "Don''t pick it up!" Qu Ning noticed that the voice turned around and rushed to the front of Chi Yan''s hand touching the silk handkerchief, yelling, "if you touch this silk handkerchief, don''t touch me!"


    Chi Yan straightened up and sat down along the couch. "What did Qu dianchen say to you?"


    "Hum!" Qu Ning does not say, pulls the quilt to cover own head.


    Xiaotuanzi watched, pouting his little buttocks to the bottom of the quilt, also want to be covered.


    Qu Ning hugged xiaotuanzi. The more he hugged xiaotuanzi, the more reluctant he was to let go. He could not help sighing, "if only you were my own son!" In fact, in the final analysis, she was not angry by Qu dianchen, but had no children all the time, and finally understood those who tried to have children but had no children.


    Chi Yan listened, vaguely guessed, "don''t care what he said. Recently, I will be in addition to him, "slightly a meal, think of that Qu palace minister is Qu Ning''s own father after all, change a way:" I will demote him, order him to leave the capital, after you don''t have to see him. "


    Qu Ning groaned under the quilt, "he deserves it!"


    Chi Yan: "not yet?"


    Qu Ning: "not out, not out!"


    Chi Yan will pucker a small buttock, has half a body under the quilt to pull out the small ball.


    Qu Ning "brush" to sit up, grab people, "he is my!"


    Chi Yan let Qu Ning snatch past, "finally willing to come out?"


    Qu Ning pursed his lips and kissed xiaotuanzi, "he said, if I haven''t had any children, civil and military officials will persuade you to accept concubine. He has selected several reliable maids and refused Qu Qing to serve you and have children for you. Here, the silk handkerchief on the ground is embroidered by Qu Qing himself. It says that the blood is cut continuously. "


    Chi Yan: "don''t worry. As for the officials in the central government, I don''t think anyone dares to say anything. "


    Qu Ning thought for a moment, maybe he had to consider a question and bowed his head, "if... If I don''t have children all the time, what should I do?"

 Chapter 963

    Chi Yan rubbed Qu Ning''s head and whispered in Qu Ning''s ear, "still blame me for not working hard enough?"


    "You..." Qu Ning pushed away, blushed and glared, "I''m serious!"


    Chi Yan: "then don''t think about it any more!"


    Qu Ning was more serious: "what if? In case there is no... "


    Chi Yan frowned. He didn''t like this hypothesis and didn''t believe that there would be none. However, looking at Qu Ning''s appearance and look, it was obvious that she was worried and afraid. She knew that she wanted a clear answer. Chi Yan said, "that''s not true."


    Qu Ning stayed: "you... Don''t mind?"


    Chi Yan: "let it be. Yes, I''m happy. No, and you don''t have to be too demanding. "


    Qu Ning: what about the throne


    Chi Yan: "and lin''er. Lin''er will grow up and get married and have children. "


    Qu Ning: "really?"


    "Shall I swear to your face?" Chi Yan raises his hand.


    Qu Ning put down xiaotuanzi, rushed into Chi Yan''s arms and pulled his hand down. He was so moved that he said, "I believe, I believe. I''m just afraid that I haven''t been... "


    "Don''t be silly!" Chi Yan rubs quning''s head and kisses quning''s forehead. "As long as you firmly remember, nothing is more important than you."


    "Nothing is more important to me than you." Qu Ning hugged tightly and didn''t want to let go.


    Xiaotuanzi looks at quning and ChiYan. Xiaojiao takes two steps and wants to hug him. He tries to squeeze between quning and ChiYan.


    Qu Ning laughs, the mood of the previous moment disappears, also embraces xiaotuanzi.


    -


    When Chi yanquning came out of the inner hall, Chi Lin had already left. He didn''t know when to leave.


    Little Tuanzi couldn''t see Chi Lin, so he looked everywhere and went under the table to have a look.


    It''s dark and it''s morning.


    On the court.


    Civil and military officials played on the end, waiting to retreat.


    Chi Yan asked the eunuch to send the memorials and threw them at his feet.


    The civil and military officials did not know what was going on. They were frightened and looked at each other.


    Qu dianchen''s face remained unchanged, as steady as Mount Tai. He thought to himself which official was going to have bad luck.


    Qu Ning eunuch dressed up, standing next to the Dragon chair, and a few real eunuchs together, looking at this sudden situation, also Leng Leng.


    Chi Yan: "in recent days, some people have reported to me that an official in the court has accepted bribes, formed a clique for personal gain, and engaged in malpractices for personal gain."


    Civil and military officials tremble. They really have these behaviors in private, or people who have a little bit of them. They can''t stop sweating in the back. They resent who stabbed in the back and reported it like this.


    Qu dianchen occupied everything, but he was still calm and didn''t think Chi Yan was talking about him.


    Chi Yan: "I''m going to give this man a chance now. As long as he takes the initiative to admit it, I can open up one side."


    Officials looked down at each other, some trembling.


    Chi Lin didn''t come here today.


    Qu Ning watched quietly. Except for the day when xiaotuanzi intruded, he was a bit boring in the early days. Today, he finally had a "good play". Unfortunately, he couldn''t find a place to sit without melon seeds.


    be quiet!


    Chi Yan asked people to serve tea. He was patient.


    A cup of tea goes by


    Two teas in the past


    The whole court hall was silent, and several trembling and frightened people had a clear view.


    Qu dianchen scanned the past one by one, and found that some of these people were his people, and some were not. He was very unhappy with his own people''s guilty behavior. He is the prime minister here, and his daughter is the queen today. She is deeply loved by demons. What are they afraid of? This is a disgrace to him. I can''t bear the heavy responsibility.

 Chapter 964

    Since these people are useless, it''s better to demote them. Make room for him to promote some more useful people. At the same time, show his selflessness and completely stand on Chi Yan''s side.


    In addition, when the empress was in power, she was most taboo to form cliques for personal gain and cultivate power. The empress''s methods were also very fierce, so few people dared to take the plunge. At present, these people who belong to him are basically those who took the initiative to take refuge in him after Chi Yan became emperor. Many of those who were demoted before are also like this. In fact, there are not many people who were promoted by him. Therefore, he has no deep feelings for these officials.


    Thinking about this, Qu dianchen bowed himself out and said, "emperor, since they are not willing to admit it, let me report it to you. I would like to report it in public. "


    The eyes of civil and military officials "brush brush brush" look at Qu dianchen.


    Chi Yan doesn''t speak, so he doesn''t object.


    Qu dianchen: "this first one belongs to Lord Wu, who is in charge of the sixth branch of the ducha Academy."


    Having been shivering, Mr. Wu, who was named again at the moment, sat on the ground with a soft foot.


    Civil and military officials look back.


    Qu dianchen: "I''m collecting evidence these days. I originally planned to report to the emperor when the evidence is more complete. But now that someone has started, I won''t wait. As far as I know, two days ago, in the name of longevity, Lord Wu kept a low profile, but he received a lot of bribes and used his power to release a prisoner from prison. Now send someone to search Lord Wu''s house, and you will find those who are greedy for money and all the stolen goods. "


    On the ground, Mr. Wu''s face turned pale, "prime minister... Prime Minister..."


    "Why, I''m not right?" Qu dianchen stares at him, hiding a threat.


    Lord Wu didn''t dare to speak. He was as pale as ashes.


    Chi Yan calls the bodyguard and asks the bodyguard to check.


    Qu dianchen: "this second person belongs to Zuo Shicheng of Dali temple..."


    Zuo Shicheng of Dali temple, who was named, sat down on the ground with the same puff and dared to be angry with the minister.


    Chi Yan listened patiently. Qu dianchen reported one, he checked one, and each one was merciless. In fact, he has found out all these people''s behaviors of embezzlement and perversion of the law, and he is ready to take action. But today, by borrowing the words of minister Qu, the anger of these officials went to minister Qu.


    Half an hour later


    Qu Dian Chen is thirsty, "emperor, I have reported it."


    The officials who were not named quietly wiped their sweat.


    Chi Yan: "thank you, Prime Minister. If there is no prime minister, I really don''t know that there are so many corrupt officials in this court. "


    Qu dianchen: "to be loyal to the emperor is my duty. I only blame myself for not finding them out as soon as possible."


    Chi Yan: "the prime minister has bothered."


    Qu dianchen is another compliment.


    Chi Yan continued to drink tea slowly, "if there is any more, I can give him another chance, as long as he takes the initiative to stand up."


    Qu dianchen twisted his eyebrows. Unexpectedly, he has reported so many cases. Does Chi Yan still want to stop?


    Eyes fall to those memorials at the foot of Chi Yan. Who are the people who report them? If you can, Qu dianchen would like to pick it up and have a look.


    Civil and military officials just put down the heart, suddenly raised up, not finished?


    be quiet!


    Qu Ning looks at it and doesn''t know whether he should remind Chi Yan in a low voice. He has checked and dragged out so many officials, and the rest can be said next time. But I believe Chi Yan knows that he will do so with his consideration. Qu Ning will keep his mouth shut and continue to be his eunuch.

 Chapter 965

    Chi Yan: "no one is willing to stand up?"


    Civil and military officials bow their heads.


    Chi Yan looked around, and finally fell on the head of Qu dianchen. His tone was difficult to distinguish. "The prime minister has nothing to say?"


    Qu dianchen said frankly: "I have already reported it. There is no cover up. I have nothing to say."


    Chi Yan is not slow, a word slowly smashes, "so, prime minister, what about you?"


    Qu dianchen was stunned. He doubted whether he had heard wrong.


    All the civil and military officials are in the same position to see the court officials of qu.


    Chi Yan: "a number of officials have reported to me for several days at the same time, saying that the prime minister has accepted bribes, formed a clique for personal gain, and engaged in malpractices for personal gain. What does the prime minister say?"


    Qu dianchen reacted and quickly denied: "I didn''t, I was wronged. The old minister is willing to confront him face to face. " One eye looked at every official on the scene, "who is it, you might as well stand up, don''t sneak."


    None of the officials came out.


    Qu dianchen: "the emperor, I swear that I will never..."


    "The informant has solid evidence. In the face of the queen, I have repeatedly given you the opportunity to confess. It''s a pity... "Chi Yan sighed and handed the tea cup to the eunuch. He stood up and trampled on the memorial." however, for the sake of the prime minister reporting so many corrupt officials, I decided to give the prime minister a clean hand. From this moment on, I would like to ask the prime minister to step down from his official position and go back to think about his mistakes. Without my permission, you are not allowed to step out of the house, or you will be severely punished. "


    Qu dianchen''s face changed greatly, which he did not expect. "Emperor, I am wronged!"


    Next to the Dragon chair, Qu Ning stepped back slightly and bowed his head. At this moment, he wanted to hide better. Don''t be recognized, especially Qu dianchen.


    None of the civil and military officials who had been trembling for a long time came out to plead for Qu dianchen, and some even gloated. Qu dianchen is very happy to report it. I didn''t expect that the stone would hit him on the foot.


    Chi Yan turns and leaves.


    The eunuch announced his withdrawal.


    Qu Ning took the first two steps, quickly picked up the report Memorial on the ground, lowered his head to keep up with Chi Yan.


    Chao ChiYan handed over the memorials and ordered the eunuchs to pick up the memorials. Unexpectedly, a eunuch would run out and "snatch" the memorials and chase them out. About this eunuch who snatched memorials, they only knew that he came from Chengqian palace these days. They didn''t know anything about other eunuchs, and they didn''t dare to inquire about them.


    Outside the hall, Qu Ning quietly looked at the memorials while following them. He saw that the inside was full of white paper.


    Chase out eunuch: "you... You return to me quickly."


    Chi Yan looks back.


    The eunuch who chased him was scared and fell to his knees with a "poop".


    Chi Yan said nothing and continued to leave.


    "Come on, come on. The emperor asked me to pick up the memorial." Qu Ning made up a lie and then followed Chi Yan. When he went back to Chengqian palace, he quickly closed the door and waved the memorial in his hand to Chi Yan. "You said yesterday that you would demote Qu dianchen. I didn''t expect that you would act so quickly. Today, I started. He deliberately made Qu dianchen report those corrupt officials himself, which led to the isolation of all civil and military officials, and no one came forward to plead for him. Do you think he''s green now? "


    Chi Yan: "you have to ask him that."


    "He''s an old fox. But after a few days, a mountain is still higher than a mountain, and you are still powerful. " Qu Ning rushes forward, hugs Chi Yan and kisses him. At the thought of the appearance of the Minister of the palace, he was happy and gave a kiss, "that''s great!"

 Chapter 966

    The eunuch who chased out was anxious and afraid. Seeing Chi Yan walking in front, he didn''t dare to shout, "you... You give it back to me quickly."


    Chi Yan looks back.


    The eunuch didn''t expect to hear this, and was so scared that he fell to his knees.


    Chi Yan said nothing and continued to leave.


    "Get up, get up, don''t be afraid. The emperor asked me to pick up the memorial." Qu Ning makes up a lie, pulls a eunuch who is devoted to his duty, and then follows Chi Yan.


    When he got back to Chengqian palace, Qu Ning quickly closed the door of the palace, shook the memorial in his hand toward Chi Yan, and laughed, "you said yesterday that you would demote Qu dianchen, but you didn''t expect to act so quickly, so you started today. He also deliberately made Qu dianchen report those corrupt officials himself, which led to his betrayal. All civil and military officials hated him, and no one came forward to plead for him. Do you think he''s green now? "


    Chi Yan: "you have to ask him that."


    "He''s an old fox. When the empress was in power, she sat down step by step as prime minister. How could he fall down like this. But there is a saying that a mountain is higher than a mountain, and you are the best. " Qu Ning rushed forward and hugged Chi Yan. He couldn''t help kissing him hard, "more powerful than the queen!"


    At the thought of the appearance of the Minister of the palace, Qu Ning almost wanted to dance, "great! What do you mean, great happiness, that''s it


    Chi Yan clasped Qu Ning''s waist and said, "are you so happy?"


    "Of course." Qu Ning broke his finger to calculate, "before, when I married into the imperial mausoleum, he thought that I had no use value, so he shielded Qu Qing and worked together to calculate dongfangjing, so that dongfangjing thought I had failed him, so that dongfangjing caught me out of the imperial mausoleum and almost killed me." This is the account of the original owner of the body. "After you ascended the throne, he came to me and wanted more power. Yesterday, the fortress gave it to you. He really thought I was stupid and didn''t know his intention? Hum... "


    After knowing, he realized that the face of the person in front of him was sinking. Qu Ning said, "you won''t be jealous again, will you? I''ve said that it''s the past with dongfangjing. "


    Chi Yan: "in the future, you are not allowed to mention him."


    "All right, your majesty, I will obey you." Qu Ning blinked, stood on tiptoe to kiss again.


    Chi Yan turns his back and pries open Qu Ning''s mouth. He is about to deepen and knocks at the door.


    Palace maid: "empress, the prime minister asked to see you."


    Qu Ning said with a smile: "he''s come to me to beg? Would you like me to have a pillow breeze? "


    "You can blow and listen to me." Chi Yan buckles the back of Qu Ning''s head and continues what he was interrupted just now.


    For a long time, Qu Ning reluctantly pushed aside Chi Yan and gasped, "just don''t blow."


    Outside the hall door, the palace maids could not wait for a response. They said to the Minister of the palace, "prime minister, the empress is resting."


    Qu dianchen: "report again, the prime minister must see her today."


    The maid in waiting was in a dilemma. She knocked again, but there was no sound.


    Qu dianchen was angry and left. He just told Qu Ning yesterday that he had selected some reliable maidservants for her and recommended Qu Qing. As a result, Chi Yan dismissed him from office today. Especially before he was dismissed, he personally reported those officials and offended civil and military officials.


    Back to the mansion, in the hall, Qu dianchen paced back and forth, thinking more and more angrily, and overturned the table.


    The servants and maidservants were afraid, and they went far away one after another.


    Qu Qing learned that he came to the hall and looked at the mess. "Father, who has offended you?"


    Qu dianchen snorted.

 Chapter 967

    Qu Qing surmised. According to his current status, ordinary officials dare not offend him. Even if you offend him, he won''t be so angry. After all, there are ways to eradicate the offending people, unless he is a person who can''t get rid of him or doesn''t dare to offend him.


    "The emperor?" Qu Qing made a bold guess.


    As if he had been trampled on his tail, he raised the table angrily.


    Qu Qing knew that he had guessed right. He was curious, "what did the emperor say?"


    Qu dianchen: "get out, get out now, it''s none of your business."


    "Is it related to yesterday''s recommendation?" Qu Qing doesn''t move, not frightened, and continues to guess, "sister Ning doesn''t want her father to give her a woman, so she complains to the emperor. The emperor scolds her father today?"


    When Qu Qing said that, he thought about it carefully, and felt that it was possible that he had never thought of it before.


    Qu dianchen can''t help but get more angry. Good Qu Ning, yesterday he said sincerely that she was meek on the surface and said she would think about it. She turned around and told the devil about him. I haven''t seen him today. It''s really his good daughter. It''s so good!


    Qu Qing looks at his words and looks, and knows that he has guessed right again. He sneers at the bottom of his heart and takes pleasure in the misfortune of his courtiers. On the surface, he is on the contrary, with a look of concern. "It seems that I''m crazy. I shouldn''t have proposed to serve the emperor. I should have thought of sister Ning''s hatred for me." Tone a turn, "but she face-to-face refusal is, why do behind these small moves."


    Qu dianchen: "she is not benevolent, so don''t blame me for being a father."


    Qu Qing stepped forward and said, "what does father want to do?"


    Qu dianchen turned to the outside of the hall and said, "come on, go and invite Mr. Wang, Mr. Li, Mr. Zheng... All at once."


    The servant takes orders.


    In less than an hour, several ministers of the central court arrived one after another, and two of them said they were ill.


    Qu dianchen secretly hates the officials who can''t come. They think he has fallen, but he will stand up and see how they regret it.


    The hall was clean and tidy. The maid had already cleaned it up. She served tea and left.


    This kind of occasion, Qu Qing a woman, should not appear, do not have Qu minister dare, very discerning retreat.


    Several officials looked at each other, and one by one, court minister Qu began to plead guilty, asking him to forgive them for not coming forward to intercede for him. You know, since the devil ascended the throne, he has only favored the queen, and the queen is the daughter of Qu dianchen. Therefore, even if the devil demoted Qu dianchen today, it''s hard to guarantee that he won''t be reinstated another day. So they chose to come at the invitation of the servants of the prime minister''s house.


    On the surface, Qu dianchen forgives and doesn''t blame. After half a day, he turns to the topic and doesn''t change his face. "The empress has already sent a message that the emperor is angry now, and then he demotes himself. But don''t worry about me. It''s just a few days of rest at home. " That''s all. It''s a little off the mark.


    Several officials are also old-fashioned. It''s obvious that there is a queen to protect him. It''s easy to reinstate him.


    Qu dianchen: "for those who didn''t come, the prime minister won''t blame them. However, the ugliness of the prime minister lies ahead. It will be difficult to rely on the prime minister in the future. "


    Several officials immediately became more and more flattering. At the same time, they were glad that they had come and hoped that they could continue to be supported by Minister Qu.


    Qu dianchen: "you guys, I will never forget."


    Several officials were very grateful.

 Chapter 968

    Qu dianchen: "today, I specially invite some of you to come. I have something to tell you. As you know, the queen has been married to the emperor for a long time, but she has never been pregnant. How the emperor likes his children, several people have seen that day, so the queen intends to accept the imperial concubine for the emperor, but who can really enter the palace, or must pass the Queen''s eyes. If I remember correctly, I remember that several of my family had daughters in the year of Ji? "


    Several officials were both surprised and happy. In fact, they were not the only ones. Other ministers also thought about it. The emperor, as the emperor of a country, naturally wanted to accept concubines, not to mention the empress. However, the devil was terrible. After being imprisoned in the imperial mausoleum for so many years, they didn''t know his character when they came back to become emperor. Therefore, even if they thought of it, they didn''t dare to advise him rashly, so this matter was delayed all the time.


    It''s a great honor for their daughter to be a concubine in the palace. Let''s put down their fear of the devil. Several officials immediately wanted to try and recommended their daughters to minister Qu, saying that their daughters would listen to the Queen''s words and hope to be like her eyes.


    Qu dianchen: "after you go back, make a portrait for your daughter immediately, and send it to the empress quietly first. In addition, you can tell the emperor about Princess Na. "


    Official: "why, isn''t it mentioned by the empress?"


    Qu dianchen: "if the empress mentioned it, and then the empress selected people, the emperor would not see the arrangement in it?"


    Several officials looked at each other, which is true.


    Official: "then we played, the emperor will not be angry?"


    Qu dianchen: "if you have a queen, you can rest assured that it will be played."


    Several officials nodded as if they had taken a peace of mind.


    After discussing several other matters, several officials left.


    Two maidservants went into the hall to clean up the tea cups. One of them went to Qu Qing''s courtyard and quietly reported to Qu Qing. Since Qu Qing was abandoned by Dongfang Jing on his wedding day and returned to the prime minister''s residence, he was forced into the "cold palace" by the prime minister. However, the situation has changed in recent days. It is not difficult to see that the prime minister has attached importance to Qu Qing again. These maidservants naturally came close to them.


    Maid: "Miss, those officials have gone. Now the prime minister is alone in the hall."


    Qu Qing, who takes care of the flowers and plants in the hospital, gave a faint "um".


    Maid: "Miss, don''t you go and have a look?"


    "There''s nothing to see." Qu Qing chuckles. Although Qu dianchen didn''t say a word to her, it''s not difficult for her to guess Qu dianchen''s intention. It''s just to let the officials admonish the devil. Once the devil agrees, who else can Qu Ning ask for? It''s nothing more than the Minister of qu. At that time, Qu dianchen can take a high attitude, hard pressure Qu Ning a head, out of the heart of evil.


    -


    The next day, the palace, the court.


    Several officials really played to Chi Yan to persuade her to accept the imperial concubine. There is a saying that "a country can''t have no future for a day, and the back palace can''t be empty", which has been the case in all dynasties.


    Chi Yan doesn''t talk.


    Standing nearby, some of the sleepy eunuchs, Qu Ning, seemed to have been splashed with cold water. He suddenly woke up and looked at Chi Yan and the officials who played the song. He counted that there were still many people in the past, more than one hand.


    Some people who are not Qu dianchen did not go to the officials of the prime minister''s office yesterday. When they saw that someone started this, they came out to echo.

 Chapter 969

    Several officials really played to Chi Yan to persuade her to accept the imperial concubine. There is a saying that "a country can''t have no future for a day, and the back palace can''t be empty", which has been the case in all dynasties.


    Chi Yan doesn''t talk.


    Standing nearby, some of the sleepy eunuchs, Qu Ning, seemed to have been splashed with cold water. He suddenly woke up and looked at Chi Yan and the officials who played the song. He counted that there were still many people in the past, more than one hand.


    Some people who are not Qu dianchen did not go to the officials of the prime minister''s office yesterday. When they saw that someone started this, they came out to echo.


    Chi Yan: "is there anything else to play?"


    All civil and military officials are quiet.


    Chi Yan gets up and leaves.


    The eunuch announced his withdrawal.


    All civil and military officials are stunned. Did the emperor agree or not to the issue of Princess na?


    Chengqian palace.


    Qu Ning followed Chi Yan into the hall, and his face was about to collapse. He only heard the empress tell him: "empress, these portraits are sent by several ministers to ask the empress to have a look." Those ministers must have no idea that the empress dressed up as a eunuch went to the early court every morning. Even if they were given a hundred courage, they would not dare to tell about it. Therefore, the portrait has not been presented to the queen until now.


    Qu Ning was surprised, "what portrait? Which ministers sent it? "


    The maid shook her head. "I don''t know. The eunuch who sent it said that the empress would know when she opened it. "


    "Well." Qu Ning took it, put it on the desk, and opened it at will. It''s a beautiful picture. In the picture, a woman is in her prime of life, with a round fan in her hand and a willow waist.


    Qu Ning twisted his eyebrows, opened the second and the third... They were all the same, the only difference was the woman inside.


    Chi Yan glanced, "it means Qu dianchen."


    "Ah?" Qu Ning is stunned, "how do you know?"


    Chi Yan: "I have someone watching."


    Qu Ning: "it''s also because of the minister Qu that I admonished you in the court today."


    Chi Yan: "well."


    "What does he want? Didn''t you just demote him yesterday and forbid him to step out of the house? How dare he even manipulate officials to play up to you? " Qu Ning was annoyed and suddenly understood everything. "On the one hand, he asked people to play in court, on the other hand, he asked people to send me pictures in private. Is this a" demonstration "with me? He wants to force me in such a way that I can only go to him and beg him? " It''s true that in this case, once the emperor decided to accept the imperial concubine, she could only turn around and ask her mother''s family. Otherwise, there will be more women in the harem, and there will be no pregnant empress to rely on, and her status will be in imminent danger.


    Think of this, Qu Ning simply angry smile, "Qu dianchen, is really demoted are restless!"


    Chi Yan: "don''t care. I''ll deal with it." Demoting the officials of Qu palace is only the first step, and expelling them from the capital is the second step.


    Qu Ning, of course, believed in Chi Yan. He was about to push away the portraits on the table. His eyes turned and he pushed one to Chi Yan. "These women are beautiful. Are you really not moved?"


    Chi Yan took a serious look at it, and then compared with Qu Ning, "it''s not as good-looking as you."


    "Even if you look better than me, you can''t be moved." Qu Ning rushes forward, embraces Chi Yan''s neck and bites him viciously to punish him.


    The maidservant sent the breakfast into the palace. Seeing this scene, she quickly lowered her head and put all the breakfast on the table before escaping.


    Qu Ning covered his face, "it''s all your fault. I''ll go inside and change. I''ll be ready in a minute

 Chapter 970

    "Even if you look better than me, you can''t be moved. You can''t even see more." Qu Ning rushed forward and bit Chi Yan''s neck as punishment.


    When the maid of honor sent the breakfast into the palace, she just saw this scene. She quickly bowed her head, put the breakfast on the table and escaped. She felt more and more that the devil, oh no, the emperor, was not so terrible. She not only spoiled the queen, but also never punished them. It has been said that the emperor doted more on Yun Guifei than the emperor doted on the empress.


    Qu Ning covered his face, "it''s all your fault. Let the maid in waiting see the joke. I''ll go inside and change. I''ll be ready


    -


    Time, several days passed in the twinkling of an eye.


    During this period, the officials sent new portraits to Qu Ning one after another, and the painters they found all painted their daughters as if they were immortals, but they all fell into the sea, and no one got a response. Chi Yan also did not agree to draft Na Fei.


    Gradually, the officials couldn''t hold on, and they couldn''t find Qu Ning directly, so they had to make an appointment to the prime minister''s office.


    Qu dianchen has been waiting for news.


    The lobby.


    An official first said, "prime minister, we all did what you said. Why didn''t we respond to everything?"


    Another official said: "prime minister, does the empress really want to accept concubines for the emperor?"


    Official: "prime minister, can you arrange for us to meet the queen in private?"


    Other officials agreed and wanted to see them in person.


    Qu dianchen suppressed his displeasure and was demoted for so many days. He was still very powerful. He must not let these people know that he and his daughter had fallen out. "The queen is in the harem. She''s the master of the harem. Can''t you just meet her if you want?"


    Official: "but it''s not the way to go on like this, Prime Minister..."


    Qu dianchen: "fast, you continue to admonish is, in addition to pull as many people as possible to admonish together, take out momentum."


    A group of officials were bluffed and nodded one by one.


    After dismissing these officials, Qu dianchen stood up and paced back and forth. He couldn''t help trying to smash things again. That damned Qu Ning, he Qu Temple minister how can have such daughter, never helped him, return to harm him.


    The maid quietly went to the courtyard of quqing and told quqing about the situation.


    Qu Qing was very generous to the useful maidservant and rewarded her with a jade hairpin. "If the master asked me, you would say that I had something to eat and drink. I had a very leisurely life."


    The maid took the order and left happily with the Hosta.


    Another day.


    Qu dianchen still didn''t wait for the news of Chi Yan''s concubine, and he didn''t wait for Qu Ning to ask him. He was annoyed and worried at the same time. If that doesn''t work, what else can he do to get back in office? Ah, he shouldn''t have reported those officials in public that day. This move is the worst one in his life, but he can''t regret it.


    "What about the first lady? What is the young lady doing these days? " Suddenly, the court Minister of Qu rushes to the innocent servant servant.


    All the servants bowed their heads in horror.


    The maidservant who secretly beat and reported to Qu Qing bravely answered, and said it all according to Qu Qing''s orders.


    In anger, Qu dianchen went to the courtyard of Qu Qing. He is now in such a situation that she has such a leisurely life. Once he''s down, it won''t do her any good.


    Courtyard of quqing¡ª¡ª


    Qu Qing is now sitting in the courtyard making tea and drinking tea.


    Qu dianchen came to see this scene, but he was even more out of breath. He said sarcastically, "do you still want to drink tea?"

 Chapter 971

    "Father, please sit down." Qu Qing didn''t mean to stand up to greet him. He motioned to the servant to step down. "Father, it''s not what you said. I''m not qualified to ask what you do. I''m just carrying out what you said now. I''m not only indifferent to it, I''m not even going out of the yard. "


    Qu dianchen: "you..."


    "Oh, don''t be angry. Father, you''d better sit down first. Are you sure we''re going to talk like this all the time?" Compared with Qu dianchen''s anger, Qu Qing''s face is calm and calm. In the final analysis, Qu dianchen is just a paper tiger. After repeated setbacks, he will lose his cool and only know how to get angry. She had always wanted to rely on Qu dianchen, but now it seems that it is better for her to rely on herself.


    Qu dianchen sat down with a cold face.


    Qu Qing poured tea for Qu dianchen. He knew he would come, and the cups were ready. "Father, before you get angry, why don''t you listen to my daughter?"


    Qu dianchen: "say."


    "Before I say that, why don''t you let me guess what my father did to those officials?" Qu Qing starts to talk like a cocoon.


    Qu dianchen, who was all said, had a gloomy face and did not speak.


    Qu Qing knew that he was right, so he should take care of his face. He didn''t have to ask him to answer, "I''ve finished my father''s means. Next, my father might as well listen to my means. How about that?"


    Qu Qing: "father, what is the most important thing in a woman''s life?"


    Qu dianchen scorned, "marry a good man?"


    "No Qu Qing shook his head slowly, "it''s chastity. Once a woman loses her virginity, her whole life is ruined. "


    Qu dianchen didn''t answer. It''s really reasonable for Qu Qing to say so.


    Qu Qing: "father, when did Qu Ning marry into the imperial mausoleum? At that time, the devil was imprisoned and had been imprisoned for 12 years. Suddenly, a man became his wife and treated him well. He was naturally moved and cherished. Therefore, the feelings between them would be better than most people think. Even if Qu Ning is not pregnant, the devil will not abandon her in a short time. Qu Ning is clear about this, so he has no fear. My father''s wishful thinking naturally failed. "


    Qu dianchen has no expression on his face and has to admit that Qu Qing''s analysis is reasonable. But Qu Ning''s vision is too short-sighted. Even if the devil doesn''t accept the imperial concubine now, she will accept it in the future. At that time, she won''t have the support of her mother''s family. How can she stand out in the harem.


    "But if you let her lose her virginity, it will be different. Which man can stand it? How dare Qu Ning tell the devil such a thing? As long as her father holds this point and threatens Qu Ning, how dare she not listen to her father? " Qu Qing is good at persuasion. For a woman, chastity and marriage are the most important things in her life. Qu Ning made her abandoned in the wedding hall and become a joke of the whole capital and even the whole Chizhou state, so she would have to pay the same price.


    Qu dianchen thought for a moment, although this method is vicious, it can be regarded as a way. At that time, he can hold Qu Ning and let Qu Ning just listen to him, "but she has been in the palace, how can she lose her virginity and be threatened by her father?"


    "Then find a way to get her out of the palace." Qu Qinggou lips, such a vicious means, Qu dianchen so easily agreed, for him really daughter is what, the use of tools. But he never thought, at this moment he has become her tool to deal with Qu Ning, it is a good reincarnation of heaven.

 Chapter 972

    Qu dianchen thought seriously. If earlier, it can catch that month Xiaoling threat quning out of the palace, but that month Xiaoling has been taken into the palace by quning, now only the man named Yuejin is still outside. It can be seen that the relationship between Yuejin and the devil quning is not shallow. The reason why the devil can ascend the throne is that Yuejin assassinated the empress, got the truth from the empress, and gave the devil a innocence.


    Qu Qing knew that Qu dianchen would have a way. If he didn''t have such a way, his prime minister for so many years would be in vain.


    Qu dianchen stood up and left.


    Qu Qing didn''t ask. He continued to drink tea. Although it was cold, he thought it was good.


    -


    Late at night¡ª¡ª


    A group of assassins sneak into Yuefu and catch Yuejin.


    Yue Jin, sitting in the pavilion drinking, glanced at these people in black, "is Chi Fengting asking you to come?"


    Hidden in the dark of the bodyguard, one of them quickly back to the palace, others continue to monitor.


    The assassin does not speak, draws the sword to encircle Jin.


    the glint and flash of cold steel.


    In the palace, Qu Ning and Chi Yan are getting ready to rest. There is a knock on the door. The bodyguard reports that they have just come back from Yuefu.


    Chi Yan puts on his clothes and opens the door in person.


    The guard whispered.


    Yuejin doesn''t want to go into the palace. She wants to be a bait outside to lead Chi Fengting out. Chi Yan sends people to watch. Qu Ning knows all about it. Qu Ning, who came to the door to listen after putting on his clothes, frowned. "So, it''s not sure whether he was from the Xianhuang school. However, Yuejin has no injustice or revenge in the capital. If she wants to avenge the queen, why didn''t she do it before. I think it''s more likely to be the first emperor. "


    Another bodyguard came to report, "emperor, young master Yue has been taken away, and his subordinates will follow him."


    Chi Yan: "find out, make sure he''s safe, and report any situation at any time."


    The two bodyguards bowed down.


    Chi Yan closes the door.


    "I hope the guards can follow me." Qu Ning nervously looks at Chi Yan, "if you really find Xianhuang, are you sure to deal with him?"


    Chi Yan rubbed Qu Ning''s head, and a murderous look flashed in his eyes. "I must have killed him myself."


    Qu Ning is a little worried and hugs Chi Yan.


    On the other hand, Yuejin is not so much arrested as intentionally missed and is taken away by the man in black.


    The man in black acted smoothly. After putting a signal bomb, he took Yuejin out of the city overnight.


    Qu dianchen, who had been in the courtyard of the prime minister''s mansion, saw the signal bomb lit up in mid air. Knowing that he had succeeded, he went back to his room to have a rest with a smile.


    the second day.


    At the end of the early Dynasty, quning and ChiYan returned to Chengqian palace.


    The maid of honor brought breakfast.


    Qu Ning sat down and said, "it''s all past one night. Why hasn''t the bodyguard heard from you yet?"


    Chi Yan sandwiched steamed bread to Qu Ning, "don''t worry."


    Qu Ning understood that he was in a hurry, but he was really worried. These days, Xiao Tuan Zi and Chi Lin are together to prevent Xiao Tuan Zi from breaking into the court hall again. Chi Lin doesn''t go to court. Qu Ning hasn''t seen xiaotuanzi for two days. He doesn''t know his father has been arrested.


    The bodyguard came back, "the emperor, his subordinates have followed him. Those people in black have taken him to a mountain outside the city and imprisoned him in the broken house in the mountain."


    Qu Ning: is he OK


    Bodyguard: "it''s OK. I''m not hurt. I''m just being held."


    Qu Ning: "does anyone show up?"


    Guard: "No. After the people in black had been detained, they stayed in the mountains, and no one showed up. "


    Chi Yan: "continue to monitor."


    The bodyguard took orders and turned back.

 Chapter 973

    Qu Ning understood that he was in a hurry, but he was really worried. These days, Xiao Tuan Zi and Chi Lin are together to prevent Xiao Tuan Zi from breaking into the court hall again. Chi Lin doesn''t go to court. Qu Ning hasn''t seen xiaotuanzi for two days. He doesn''t know his father has been arrested.


    The bodyguard came back, "the emperor, his subordinates have followed him. Those people in black have taken him to a mountain outside the city and imprisoned him in the broken house in the mountain."


    Qu Ning: is he OK


    Bodyguard: "it''s OK. I''m not hurt. I''m just being held."


    Qu Ning: "does anyone show up?"


    Guard: "No. After the people in black had been detained, they stayed in the mountains, and no one showed up. "


    Chi Yan: "continue to monitor."


    The bodyguard took orders and turned back.


    Qu Ning is worried.


    Until noon, after lunch, Yue Xiaoling came from the east palace to find Qu Ning. He had something to say alone.


    About Yue Jin, Qu Ning hasn''t told Yue Xiaoling yet. I don''t know if Yue Xiaoling knows about it. She goes to the pavilion with Yue Xiaoling.


    Yue Xiaoling handed a small letter to Qu Ning, "at noon, after having dinner with Pro Wang Ye, I took Xiao Xi''er back to the hall to have a rest. When I saw a letter on the table, I didn''t know who put it. I opened it and saw a piece of paper and a small sealed letter. It says on the paper, "it''s about human life. Let me give you a small letter. No one can know about it."


    Qu Ning is puzzled, open small letter, complexion changes.


    Yue Xiaoling: "what''s the matter?"


    "Nothing. Go back first. I''ll discuss with Yan." Qu Ning ran back to the hall, closed the door and quickly handed the letter to Chi Yan, who was reviewing the memorial.


    Chi Yan took it and saw that the letter said: "if Yuejin is OK, go out of the Palace tomorrow morning and go out of the city alone to the woods outside the city. Remember, if this matter let the second person know, especially let the devil know, it needs Yue Jin''s life. Don''t try to deceive me. I know the time when the devil goes to court. As long as the devil doesn''t appear in the court, it''s time to see Yuejin''s head. "


    Qu Ning: "you say, what does Chi Fengting want to do?"


    Chi Yan: "tomorrow, I''ll find someone to impersonate you."


    "If let him know, how to hurt Yue Jin?" Qu Ning twisted his eyebrows.


    Chi Yan: "I''ll go with you."


    Qu Ning: "but if you don''t appear in the court, he..."


    Chi Yan: "I know how to do it."


    "Since you go in person, don''t pretend to be someone else. I''ll go. I''m not afraid and I''m not worried about you. " Qu Ning holds Chi Yan''s hand.


    -


    The next day.


    When civil and military officials went to the court, they felt that something was wrong as soon as they entered the court hall, but they couldn''t say exactly what was wrong.


    The eunuch closed the door and pulled up the black cloth on the wall and the door.


    The civil and military officials suddenly realized that it was the black cloth on the wall and the door of the hall.


    Inside the hall, it was dark all of a sudden. I couldn''t see my fingers. All civil and military officials have never encountered such a thing. I don''t know what it is. I''m so scared that I sweat on my back.


    Eunuch: "last night, the emperor''s eyes were suddenly injured and he couldn''t see the light, so he made this arrangement. When the emperor arrives, the ministers will not salute soon. "


    The invisible civil and military officials immediately knelt down one after another and called for long live.


    Eunuch: "something early play, nothing back to court."


    Civil and military officials can''t play, they can only play in the dark.


    At the same time, Qu Ning and Chi Yan have been out of the palace. Quning is in the Ming Dynasty, ChiYan is in the dark, and the bodyguard is behind.


    Driving all the way to the woods outside the city, Qu Ning reined in and looked around.


    A group of people in black suddenly appeared, surrounded quning, destroyed quning''s innocence according to the order of the minister.

 Chapter 974

    Qu Ning Alert: "who are you?"


    The man in black headed: "the empress has come. I don''t know who we are?"


    Qu Ning: "just confirm. Let''s go. Take me to see Chi Fengting. "


    The leader in black frowned. What''s the relationship between Chi Fengting and them? They are all from Qu dianchen''s sect. However, Qu dianchen doesn''t want to expose their identity. Qu Ning misunderstood her.


    The man in black, who was the leader, no longer wasted his time and waved to his subordinates.


    A gang of people in black wanted to try for a long time, and they immediately took action. Such a young and beautiful woman, not to mention the empress and the devil, is really cheap today. Even if it''s dangerous, no one will know them. In addition, besides them, a few beggars will come.


    Because Chi Yan is following in the dark, Qu Ning is not afraid at all. He thinks these people want to catch her and go to see Chi Fengting, so he simply gives up and catches her. But he never thinks that they hold her and take her into the deep forest, and then they stop to pull her belt.


    All of a sudden, the belt was pulled off, Qu Ning''s face changed greatly, and he resisted. He opened the front hands with one palm, and said in a loud voice: "don''t see me coming alone, I can deal with you." It seems that he is angry with the man in black. In fact, he tells Chi Yan in the dark not to worry. Don''t come out so soon. She is OK and will protect herself.


    Some people in black smile, some people in black recapture Qu Ning.


    Qu Ning fought and retreated, struggling to deal with it. He was annoyed that he was too careless to practice martial arts. After ten moves in a row, he finally injured one person seriously. He continued to fight and asked questions, trying to make a routine saying, "Chi Fengting threatened me to come out to meet him by this means. Do you dare to do this to me? Does he know?"


    "If I have any mistakes, I''ll see what you tell him."


    "What does Chi Fengting want you to do?"


    No one in black answered, including the leader in black.


    Qu Ning seriously injured another person.


    A gang of people in black no longer underestimated Qu Ning. They pulled out their swords one by one, and sternly warned: "if you don''t want to die, don''t resist, otherwise we can''t blame our swords."


    The leader in black also joined the war and wanted to complete the task as soon as possible.


    In the chaos, some people in black cut quning''s sleeve, some people in black cut quning''s hem, and another person in black cut quning''s shoulder. Qu Ning seized the opportunity, successfully won a sword, backhand to the man in black several swords, a man in black seriously injured.


    The injured man in black fell to the ground, and some blood splashed on Qu Ning''s face and clothes.


    At the same moment, the white figure came.


    A man in black only felt a flash of white light in front of his eyes. Before he could see what it was, he fell down.


    The uninjured leader and the seriously injured man who fell to the ground the moment before could not stop retreating. It''s the devil. The devil is coming.


    The sword in the leader''s hand was almost unstable. "You... You didn''t come alone!"


    Qu Ning wiped a face, palm a piece of red, can only pull sleeve to wipe, but there is no water can not wipe clean, said with a smile: "of course not a person, fool just a person."


    The leader retreated again.


    The man in black who fell on the ground was the same. All the way back, he was shivering, and his eyes were frightened.


    Chi Yan specially left the leader to ask, "who sent you?"

 Chapter 975

    The leader and the seriously injured people on the ground don''t dare to say that once they say that "they are ordered by the Minister of Qu to destroy Qu Ning''s innocence, and there are several beggars behind them", it''s strange that the devil doesn''t scratch their skin and cramp them and throw them into the frying pan.


    At the thought of this, they trembled again.


    At this time, outside the mountain forest, on the path, a series of broken cars stopped. The driver let the beggars out of the car and pointed to the direction, "do you see the carriage parked there in front of you? You go into the woods, find the woman, and "solve it" on the spot. Don''t worry, that woman must have no strength to resist now. " After being played by so many people, how can you have strength? "When someone comes, you just pick up your pants and run. I''ll wait for you at the gate and give you the mantissa. "


    Several black beggars nodded and walked on eagerly. Today, they are begging in the street as usual. Suddenly, this broken car came. The driver threw each of them a ingot of silver and asked them to do something - to spoil a woman in the woods outside the city. As long as they make it, the driver will give each of them another ingot of silver.


    The driver looked at the back of the beggars and was annoyed. Unfortunately, he didn''t have his share in such a good thing. He had to wait for the minister Qu to come here. It''s really cheap for the people in black and the beggars.


    -


    Deep in the forest, Chi Yan''s patience was limited. He turned his internal power into sword Qi and immediately cut off the right arm of the leader.


    "Ah The leader screamed, his face turned pale, his left hand quickly covered the cut hand, but he couldn''t stop the blood.


    Qu Ning was a little frightened and went to the side.


    Chi Yan: "say."


    The leader shook his head in fear.


    Chi Yan cut off his left arm again.


    The leader screamed, "I... I said... We are..."


    The man in black, who fell on the ground, suddenly grabbed a mass of dead soil leaves and sprinkling them on ChiYan. While this thing was blinding, he tried his best to get up and pull the bloody leader away. If the leader says it, they will come to an end.


    Qu Ning heard the voice back, did not expect that they would come to this move, quickly pull the hand of Chi Yan, "fast, fast chase, can''t let them escape."


    Chi Yan did not move, looking at the blood on the ground.


    Qu Ning a Leng, still thought he was mud into the eyes, quickly toward his eyes, saw his eyes nothing, "what''s the matter? Why not? They''re going to run


    Chi Yan: "no hurry."


    "Why?" Qu Ning doesn''t understand, Shun Chi Yan''s eyes look, suddenly suddenly. These two people didn''t finish the task, must rush back to see Chi Fengting, she and Chi Yan just follow the blood on the ground in the past can find.


    Chi Yan: "they are not sent by Chi Fengting." Chi Fengting is the one who trains the dead. It''s impossible that his men haven''t contacted the dead, so they won''t be so afraid of him.


    "Why do you say that? How do you know? " Traning was shocked.


    Chi Yan''s eyes fell on Qu Ning''s clothes.


    Qu Ning realized how embarrassed he was now. He pulled a few scratched places on his clothes and found that what was broken was only the clothes on the outside, but the inner clothes were not broken, that is to say, he was not hurt at all. By the way, the belt was torn off by these people in black, and the clothes were loose.


    "The belt fell in the place just now. You wait for me. I''ll pick it up soon." Qu Ning immediately ran out and nearly tripped over his torn clothes.

 Chapter 976

    When he found the place where his belt fell, Qu Ning just bent down to pick it up. He heard the sound and saw several beggars come in.


    The beggars also saw Qu Ning, and immediately salivated around. They didn''t know that the woman they were spoiling was so beautiful. Even if they were asked to pay for it, they were willing to.


    Qu Ning frowned: "roll."


    Beggars would not listen, one by one toward Qu Ning hands, want to pull Qu Ning''s clothes.


    Qu Ning is angry, one palm knocks down a beggar, "do not roll again, do not blame me not polite."


    Beggars hate to be brave, but they still don''t retreat and start again.


    Chi Yan came and asked the bodyguard to trace the blood.


    When the beggars saw it, especially their scarlet eyes, they immediately fell to the ground and some even peed.


    Qu Ning felt sick and some of them didn''t want to kill these people so as not to dirty their hands. But if you let them go, it''s hard to guarantee that they won''t do evil again. If you change into other women today, you will suffer. He said to Chi Yan coldly, "forget it, you''d better kill them."


    The beggars trembled even more, some got up and ran, some collapsed on the ground and couldn''t move.


    Chi Yan sucked up a few dead branches on the ground and hit them at the running beggars.


    The withered branch, like a sharp arrow, suddenly penetrates the beggar.


    The beggar on the ground looked at him. One of them, in order to survive, said in a hurry: "yes... Someone paid us to come here... No, no, someone forced us to come here to abuse the girl. We are innocent. Great Xia, please let us go, we dare not, we dare not any more..." he said, looking for the money everywhere, and took out the silver and offered it.


    These beggars are dressed in thin, ragged and black. Their hands are so trembling, anxious and confused that their rags and trousers are torn apart.


    Qu Ning avoided looking and said to Chi Yan, "then you interrogate them. I remember there is a cloak in the carriage. I''ll go and get it."


    This carriage was the one she took every time she went out of the palace when she and Yue Xiaoling opened their study. Sometimes I took a small ball, sometimes it was cold in the morning and afternoon, so I had a blanket and a cape on the car. After the ladies in waiting take it out and wash it, they will put it back in the car for standby.


    The carriage stopped outside the forest, at the junction.


    The front hem was damaged and dragged on the ground all the time. As soon as the carriage arrived, Qu Ning finally tripped over the hem and fell to the ground in a mess. He also knocked his chin, and his knee was in pain. He almost burst into tears.


    When Qu dianchen came over with two servants, he saw such a scene: Qu Ning''s clothes were damaged, his belt was in his hand, his clothes and face were covered with blood, and he fell to the ground, trying to endure tears. How could he see that it was just a miserable scene after being insulted.


    Don''t you tell me to wait until someone comes and let them see the "crime scene" with their own eyes before the beggars escape? How did you escape early now? Is it his people who didn''t make it clear to the beggars, or are they in a hurry to get money? Qu dianchen was not happy, but at least it was done.


    Qu Ning looked up, how also did not expect to see Qu dianchen here at this time, and was seen by Qu dianchen himself so embarrassed.


    Qu dianchen first let two home Ding back to go, to Qu Ning a face of concern, "good daughter, what''s the matter with you?"


    Qu Ning reaction come over, quickly pull a pull and cover a cover on the shoulder of the hole, "no, nothing."


    This kind of time can also be so strong, did not collapse, ha ha, Qu dianchen heart sneer, "really OK? Is this... Being "bullied"

 Chapter 977

    "You think too much." Anyway, Chi Yan has demoted him. Qu Ning doesn''t want to be in vain with his courtier Qu any more. He stands up and prepares to get on the carriage and tidy himself up. Then he takes his cloak. Chi Yan is still waiting for her.


    Qu dianchen mistakenly thought that Qu Ning was going to run away, but his tone changed, "or did you say that my daughter actually ran out by herself and" stole love "with others in such a place, resulting in this appearance?"


    "What are you talking about?" Qu Ning glared angrily at Qu dianchen, "you are very old, how can you say such words?"


    Qu dianchen: "am I wrong?"


    "Quickly put away those dirty thoughts in your mind. I tell you, I am the queen. You are just a demoted person now. If you don''t want the emperor to kill you, get out of here." Qu Ning certainly won''t tell Qu dianchen that she came to save Yue Jin and find Chi Fengting.


    What Qu dianchen hates most now is that others say that he has been demoted. What''s more, the person who said that at the moment is still the main culprit, "since you are shameless, don''t blame me for being a father."


    Qu Ning sneered, looked at Qu dianchen, and looked at the two servants with their backs to each other, "what can you do?"


    "As long as I go back from here, the whole capital, the whole Chizhou state and even the whole world will know that the queen of Chizhou state, carrying the emperor on her back, came out to have a tryst with people and was defiled by a group of beggars in the forest." Qu dianchen is cruel.


    Qu Ning laughs and is about to denounce him. He suddenly thinks that all the beggars are still in the forest. Qu doesn''t go in at all. How can he know that there will be beggars and how can he know that the beggars have bad intentions towards her? And what''s the reason for him to appear here at this moment and say such words out of thin air?


    An incredible idea flashed through Qu Ning''s mind.


    Qu Ning opened his eyes wide: "are those beggars sent by you?"


    "Nonsense, don''t spill dirty water!" Qu dianchen was ruthless, his eyes were like swords, but then he laughed, "I''m your father, your own father. Anyone who wants to ask knows. Who will believe you when you say that? On the contrary, now that three people and six pairs of eyes have seen it with their own eyes, do you think the devil will want you? What will people say about you? No matter how much he loves and dotes on her, which man will want a woman who has lost her virginity and is still defiled by beggars. Even if you die, you can''t die clean. "


    Qu Ning: "what do you want to do? What''s in it for you? "


    "Of course, there are no advantages. In this way, both sides will be hurt." Qu dianchen''s disgust made his eyes dirty when he saw Qu Ning, "but if you are obedient, I, as a father, will keep secrets for my daughter, which is good for everyone."


    Qu Ning stepped back in disbelief, this is all understood, "it seems that the person behind the scenes who captured Yue Jin is you?"


    Qu dianchen did not admit, "I don''t know what you are talking about. Anyway, I only know the facts I saw with my own eyes."


    Qu Ning laughs, if the original owner of her body is still alive, seeing all this, I don''t know how to break down, "you don''t have to admit it, now it''s me and you. First of all, you encouraged the officials to admonish her, just to force me to beg you. You have come up with such a vicious way to find someone to sully me. What a good obedient man. It''s good for everyone. Qu dianchen, tiger poison doesn''t eat children. If you use this method to deal with your own daughter, aren''t you afraid of the thunder and lightning? "

 Chapter 978

    "I''m a thunderbolt?" Hearing these four words, a daughter cursed her father so maliciously that the minister almost spat out a mouthful of old blood, "you really know how to catch a thief. When the devil ascends the throne and you come back from the queen, what''s wrong with me as a father? How many gold, silver and jewels did I send you? What''s not for you? You unfilial daughter, how can you do this to your own father and make him demoted? It''s you who should be the one to break the thunder


    Qu Ning: "father, father, Qu dianchen, do you really treat me as a daughter? If you have a little sincerity, you won''t cover up Qu Qing and treat me like that. In your eyes, what daughter is not a daughter, just look at the value of use


    Qu dianchen: "whatever you say, I don''t want to fight with you any more. Now that it''s over, you don''t want to let the devil and the whole world know. From now on, you will listen to me. In three days, if I haven''t been reinstated, I''ll spread the story to all the people in the world... "Before the end, Chi Yan, dressed in white clothes and with white hair, came out of the forest slowly.


    Qu dianchen''s face changed greatly.


    Chi Yan''s face is expressionless, "go on."


    Qu dianchen stepped back.


    The two servants who turned their back trembled when they heard the voice turning back.


    Qu Ning closed his eyes. Before, he felt that Chi Yan had demoted Qu dianchen. Everything between her and Qu dianchen was over, but now it seems that the demotion is too light. "It''s him. He caught Yue Jin, those people in black and beggars..."


    "No, emperor, no, don''t listen to her nonsense." Qu dianchen seemed to recover immediately after being killed. He interrupted Qu Ning in a hurry. "It''s her. I suddenly received news today that the queen went out of the palace to have a private meeting with people. After all, the queen is my daughter. In order to protect her, I didn''t tell the emperor selflessly. I came here in a hurry just to persuade my daughter to look back. I didn''t expect to see a very unbearable scene. I''m guilty. I want to protect my daughter. I also want to hide from the emperor. I hope the emperor will forgive me. "


    Qu Ning couldn''t help laughing. He was really able to make it up. He made it up so fast. Why didn''t he act in the play? "Mr. Qu, do you know that Yan and I came together. He took all the people in black and the beggars."


    Qu dianchen suddenly clenched his fist, and his fist clucked under his sleeve. The threat letter clearly said that he could not tell the devil, but Qu Ning brought the devil directly. This daughter is obviously born to conquer him. His biggest mistake is that he didn''t strangle her when she was born.


    Qu dianchen: "it''s... Is it? So, the queen has not been begged... That''s great, that''s great. Fortunately, the emperor protects her. I''m confused. I''m really confused. I shouldn''t ask you clearly. It seems that the message I received is false. I''d like to ask the emperor to give me time. I''ll find out who sent the message and ask him what he is


    Qu Ning really admired him, but no matter what he said, Chi Yan would not be fooled.


    Qu Ning didn''t want to see the minister again. He didn''t want to waste his breath. He went into the carriage to fasten his belt and put on his cloak. He got out of the car and walked deep into the mountain forest. He left a sentence to Chi Yan: "from now on, I don''t want to see him again."

 Chapter 979

    ChiYan also goes deep into the mountains.


    Qu dianchen was relieved. He thought he had passed the test. He raised his hand and wiped his forehead. Then he found that he was sweating. At this time, he only heard a word from the forest in front of him. "Come on, since the prime minister has this kind of" elegance ", please accept it."


    Several bodyguards appeared, took up several dirty beggars who had not died on the ground, took them out of the forest, pushed them to the Minister of the palace, and said to the beggars, "this man, I will give you a reward."


    Qu dianchen couldn''t dodge. He was overwhelmed by the beggars and fell to the ground. He felt a terrible stench coming on his face. He also smelled of urine. He was furious and disgusted. He quickly kicked and vomited, "what do you want to do, what do you want to do?" Yelled at the two servants, "quick, quick, what are you doing? Push these beggars away and pull me up..."


    The two servants, who were scared to death, responded that although they had done a lot for Qu dianchen, they never thought they would be caught by the devil.


    Instinctively, he obeyed Qu dianchen''s words and bent down to help others, but before his hand touched Qu dianchen, he was killed by the bodyguard''s sword and fell down with blood.


    The beggars were so scared that they hugged their heads and yelled. They wiped their faces and pulled their clothes in a hurry, trying to wipe off the blood splashed on their faces and bodies.


    Qu dianchen was also scared to open his eyes.


    The bodyguard holds the bloody sword and stares at the beggar, "don''t waste time. You can do whatever he tells you. If you want to live, you should seize the time."


    The beggars wanted to say that "the man who ordered them was not the gorgeous old man in front of them", but no one dared to speak. And a few of them, who have never played with men, want to say "no" also dare not, can only tear up the old man''s clothes.


    "Roll, roll, do you know who I am? I am the prime minister, I am the Minister of Qu! Get out of here. Believe it or not, I''ll kill you nine families and cut you to pieces and blow you to ashes? " Qu dianchen scolded, but no matter how he scolded and earned, he couldn''t get rid of the beggars and get up. He didn''t expect that the devil was so vicious. He was so cruel. He said, "devil, you have to die! Qu Ning, you come back to me, come back, you really want to kill me, kill your father? You are an unfilial girl. You will be devastated. God is watching... Empress, empress, you have died miserably. The country is going to be destroyed in the hands of this devil... "


    The bodyguard was indifferent.


    The beggars continued to tear and pounce on the minister like a woman.


    Qu dianchen was so angry that he vomited blood. In despair, he bumped into the wheel of the carriage.


    The beggars thought they were dead, so they stopped and looked back at the guard.


    The guard came forward to check.


    -


    in the woods.


    Qu Ning didn''t know the order from Chi Yan, and he didn''t want to know, as long as Qu dianchen''s fate was miserable.


    Along the bloodstain on the ground, Qu Ning finally saw a broken house. He thought it was the place where Yue Jin was imprisoned. He quickened his pace and stopped when he came to the broken house. There were bodies on the ground, including people in black and bodyguards.


    Chi Yan, who was walking behind, stopped after him.


    "How could that be?" Qu Ning turns around and immediately runs to the broken house to see if Yuejin is still there.


    The door of the broken house was already crumbling, and it collapsed when Qu Ning pushed it. It was empty inside.

 Chapter 980

    Chi Yan enters the house.


    Qu Ning: "the man is gone, is he taken away by Qu dianchen''s people..." suddenly, he saw the words on the wooden bench, squatted down one or two steps, and covered them with his hands. "It''s a new one, it''s the word" Chi "and" GUI. " Mind a bright, "is the pool seal court, the pool seal court took the month Jin.". The characters were carved by Yuejin. He wanted to tell us, but he didn''t finish it. "


    Chi Yan: "come, search, dig three feet also want to find out people."


    The bodyguards who followed all showed up and took orders.


    Qu Ning: "we must find it as soon as possible. I hope Yuejin is still fine. It''s OK."


    Soon, a bodyguard came back and told him, "emperor, if you find a clue, you should go southwest."


    "Quick, quick!" Qu Ning would like to have wings.


    -


    After more than half an hour of chasing, from one end of the mountain forest to the other, the clues on the ground were always obvious, as if they were deliberately left by the other side.


    Bodyguard: "emperor, if you go further in this direction, it''s the canal."


    Chi Yan did not speak.


    Qu Ning urged to chase again.


    In the sun, by the swift canal.


    A group of people in black and the dead in black lined up in a neat line, the most obvious of which was a micro life chain dressed in black.


    Yuejin, who was brought here, was asked to point her acupoints. She couldn''t move.


    Chi Fengting, dressed in a green shirt, and Yuejin face to face, "I didn''t want to find you so early. As a result, there are people who can''t help themselves. I''ll do it to you first."


    Yue Jin doesn''t speak. She has been looking at Wei Sheng Lian with her eyes. Although she is psychologically prepared, she still can''t accept seeing Wei Sheng Lian become a walking corpse. Anyway, he is Chi Yan''s father.


    Chi Fengting: "tell me why you killed her, or..." pause, "confess the truth of her death, I can make you die faster."


    "Can a person trained by you to be a dead man recover?" Yue Jin did not answer the rhetorical question.


    Chi Fengting turned his head and looked at his masterpiece, which he was most satisfied with. Before Wei Shenglian, he used to train with living people. It took a long time, but it was hard to succeed. One or two out of 100 is the best.


    That day, when he found Wei Shenglian''s body, Wei Shenglian had been dead for a long time, and the body was cold.


    He fed him magic blood and tried it. Unexpectedly, he opened his eyes. What made him even more unexpected was that after Rong Xin took his troops to Wufeng mountain, he heard that he had been assassinated, and then Chi Yan ascended the throne.


    Today''s dead men are all trained with corpses after Wei Shenglian, with good results.


    Chi Feng Ting laughs, "I didn''t expect you to care about him. Rong Xin killed me and Wei Shenglian. He didn''t move you, but he was killed by you. He deliberately said something in public for Chi Yan Xibai. He chose you to help her in the play. I really want to rethink the relationship between you and her. Her words can deceive others, but not me. In order to make up for Chi Yan''s son, she really spared no effort. Where is she now? "


    Chi Yan and Qu Ning come.


    Because of the distance, Qu Ning didn''t listen to Chi Fengting''s words.


    Chi Yan''s internal power is deep, and every word can be heard clearly. His steps are hard to detect.


    Yue Jin looks at Chi Yan Qu Ning.


    Chi Fengting also looked, "I brought them here on purpose. Since Rong Xin cares so much about this son, what do you think I''ll let Wei Shenglian kill him himself? "


    "No!" Yuejin''s heart is mentioned in an instant.


    Chi Fengting: "then, where is she?"

 Chapter 981

    "She''s really dead." It''s true, and it''s been so long, but every time she says it, Yue Jin''s heart still stings. At the moment, she says, "I assassinated her and fell off the cliff. At that time, so many soldiers saw it. There was still a turbulent River under her, and there were no bones."


    Chi Fengting: "do you think I will believe?"


    Yue Jin: "but it''s true."


    Chi Fengting: "well, why did you assassinate her?"


    Quningchi rock stop.


    The distance is close, more than 20 Zhang, Qu Ning also heard two people''s dialogue.


    Yue Jin: "she thinks that when the two countries invade, the people in the city take the lead in escaping. She wants to punish those people and kill innocent people indiscriminately. I advised her, she did not listen, i... I have no choice but to do that. "


    Chi Fengting certainly didn''t believe it. He didn''t believe a word, but he was not angry at all. "Then, what did she say?"


    "I don''t know." Yue Jin''s eyes flashed, "maybe she was angry and confused, so I followed her words and put the blame on her. Anyway, she was also one of the culprits."


    "That''s a good explanation." Chi Fengting nodded and slowly picked up the jade flute. Yuejin''s face rubbed and blew.


    A group of dead men, including Wei Shenglian, immediately attacked Chi yanqu Ning and the bodyguard.


    Yue Jin: "you know, I said, stop, stop..."


    It seems that Chi Fengting has never heard of it. He loved her for so many years, and chose to believe her. As a result, she cheated him with her feelings, asking him to die without a burial place, and turned her head to do that for Chi Yan. So she can sacrifice for Chi Yan for the throne, the supreme right and everything she has won.


    What he wanted from the beginning to the end was only her true feelings. She didn''t want to give him even a tiny wisp.


    In this case, it is still according to the original plan, he must let her regret!


    Chi Fengting''s lips were cold, and the sound of Xiao continued.


    Chi Yan immediately protects Qu Ning behind him and orders the guards to ignite and use explosives.


    To deal with the dead, of course, we should bring explosives. We can''t come empty handed. Qu Ning looked at the sleeves of Lala Chi Yan and said, "Wei Sheng Lian is also in it, will it..."


    Chi Yan''s face is expressionless.


    Chi Fengting, who had suffered such a loss, was naturally prepared and immediately ordered the man in black to splash water.


    The man in black took the order and went to the shore in three or two steps to pick up the big wooden frame, wooden pole and wooden basin hidden in the water. When he saw the guards throwing the ignited explosives, he poured the water as hard as the two countries did when they attacked the city. With a wooden lever, water can break far.


    The explosives were all quenched by water.


    Qu Ning''s shoes and clothes were wet by the water, and he frowned. No wonder Chi Fengting chose to be beside the canal. He had made this kind of preparation.


    Chi Yan said to Qu Ning, "you step back."


    "You must be careful!" Qu Ning immediately stepped back a few steps, knowing that at this time to protect himself, is not to add chaos to Chi Yan.


    Chi Yanli orders half of the bodyguards to hold down the dead, and half of the bodyguards kill the man in black. He jumps to attack Chi Fengting.


    Chi Fengting dodges and controls the dead man to come back to protect him and deal with Chi Yan. He has been scheming for so many years. He has brought Chi Yan to Rong Xin since he was a child. Rong Xin thinks that it''s yunxizhi''s child. He wants them to kill each other, but the result is quite the opposite.

 Chapter 982

    Among the dead, Wei Shenglian is the most powerful. His martial arts are almost three or four times as good as before. He is the first one to go to Chi Fengting''s court. He is as quick as lightning to go up to Chi Yan. His eyes are as red as blood, and he is ready to kill.


    Yuejin is scared to see this scene. Even if she knows it''s useless, she can''t help shouting at weishenglian: "weishenglian, you are weishenglian. Do you hear that? He''s your own son. You can''t hurt him! Think about Axin. Do you remember her? Remember jungsin? "A little bit of water..."


    All the dead men attack ChiYan together and surround him.


    Qu Ning is also very worried that Chi Yan has something to do, but he can''t help at this time.


    Suddenly, micro ripples, a palm hurt pool rock.


    Chi Yan spits blood.


    Qu Ning''s face suddenly changed and he called out "rock"!


    "Miss Ning, come and help me. I''ll help you." Yue Jin suddenly shouts to Qu Ning. It seems impossible for Wei Shenglian to recover his mind, but no matter what, Chi Yan can''t be in trouble. Chi Fengting had only one Jade Flute, which gave the same order to all the dead. Now he asked all the dead to deal with Chi Yan, and the people in black were surrounded by guards, which was the best time to save him.


    Qu Ning heard, barely suppress the worry of Chi Yan, ran to Yue Jin.


    Yuejin''s acupoints were ordered by Chi Fengting.


    Qu Ning once did not solve the problem successfully, and he came back with enough internal power, and finally succeeded, "young master Yue, are you ok?"


    Yue Jin: "I''m fine. Thank you, Miss Ning. I''ll help you now. Protect yourself."


    "You are also small..." heart... Words are not finished, only see the moon Jin fly away. Qu Ning silently finished the last word, nervously and anxiously watching the war, kneading a cold sweat for Chi Yan and Yue Jin.


    Chi Fengting sees Yuejin join in, and her face is ugly. Xiao Shengzhong''s fierce voice suddenly weakens. She can''t let Yuejin die before she asks about Rongxin''s whereabouts.


    The attack of the dead men weakened.


    Yue Jin is secretly happy. Seeing Chi Fengting''s scruples about him, she goes out to deal with the dead more and more. She grabs Wei Shenglian in Chi Yan''s hand and says to Chi Yan, "I''ll deal with this one, and the rest will be given to you."


    Weishenglian''s martial arts are very powerful. Even if his attack is reduced by more than half, he is far better than Yuejin. He will hurt Yuejin with one palm soon.


    Yuejin vomits blood and tries to hold weishenglian.


    Seeing that Yuejin is so miserable, Chi Fengting weakens Xiao''s voice.


    Chi Yan successfully killed two dead men.


    Chi Fengting was angry and aggravated Xiao Sheng.


    Yuejin was slapped by weishenglian again. She vomited blood and fell to the ground. She quickly gritted her teeth and got up.


    A dead man has no mind. He can only kill, not arrest. Chi Fengting wants to order the people in black to come and catch Yue Jin, but Yu Guang sees that the people in black have suffered a heavy loss and are surrounded by bodyguards. If it goes on like this, Yue Jin will die.


    "Yuejin, ChiYan, I''ll let you go today. I can train such a new group of dead men in a short time, and the number of people I will meet next time will increase ten times. At that time, it will be the time when I really take back the throne. Yue Jin, listen to me and tell Rong Xin that I''m looking forward to seeing this scene with her own eyes. " Chi Fengting flies away and takes away a group of dead men with Xiao Sheng.


    The men in black followed.


    Chi Yan wants to catch up.


    Qu Ning rushed forward and held, "don''t, don''t go. You''re injured. You can''t go


    "Weishenglian is too powerful to chase." Yuejin also blocked, words fell to the ground.


    Chi Yan looked down, "isn''t she dead?"

 Chapter 983

    "I hope she''s not dead, too!" Yue Jin is weak, laughs miserably, and says, "it''s Chi Fengting who misunderstands. He thinks that a Xin is doing a play to make up for you on Wufeng mountain. That''s why he says this. But in fact... A Xin is dead."


    Chi Yan clenched his fist.


    Qu Ning thinks a little, but he pulls Chi Yan to stop him from asking. He signals the bodyguard to help Yue Jin up quickly. "Well, let''s not talk about this. Let''s go back first, so as not to make Chi Fengting turn back."


    The bodyguard takes orders.


    -


    Palace, Chengqian palace.


    The side hall where Yue Xiaoling lived before¡ª¡ª


    Qu Ning let bodyguard will seriously injured coma on the couch.


    Chi Yan orders the bodyguard to go to the East Palace, calls Chi Lin to heal Yue Jin and writes down the prescription. He orders the eunuch to take it to the imperial pharmacy and ask the imperial doctor to decoct the medicine as soon as possible.


    Song Yuan and Fengling next door heard the news and came to have a look. They were all concerned.


    Song and Yuan Dynasties: "emperor, the former Emperor appeared?"


    Qu Ning: "well."


    "So... Got rid of him?" The eyes of song and Yuan Dynasty turned to quning.


    Qu Ning shook his head.


    Song and Yuan Dynasties: "is Wei Shenglian really trained to be a dead man?"


    Qu Ning nodded.


    The song and Yuan Dynasties were worried. Wei Shenglian''s martial arts were so powerful that he didn''t know what it would be like when he became a dead man.


    Fengling slowly droops her eyes, and the corner of her mouth is covered by the veil.


    Chi Lin came quickly and saw Yue Jin, who was in a coma and pale face on the couch, "brother, did Chi Fengting appear? Was Chi Fengting injured? Are you out of the palace? Why don''t you tell me, let me... "


    "I''ll heal him first, and I''ll talk about other things later." Chi Yan interrupts and goes outside to return to the main hall.


    As she passed by, Fengling hid behind the song and Yuan Dynasties.


    Qu Ning: "Chi Lin, you will be the master of that month. Elder brother song, please stay here and take care of me. I''ll go back and change my clothes first. " After that, Qu Ning quickly followed Chi Yan. As soon as he got back to the main hall, he closed the door and blocked the eunuch outside. He asked Chi Yan, "does it really matter if you are hurt?"


    "It''s OK. I''ll just use my kung fu to adjust my breath." Chi Yan went into the inner hall and sat down on the couch.


    Qu Ning nodded and stood by. There are too many facts happening today. The person who caught Yuejin is actually Qu dianchen. Qu dianchen still wants to deal with her with such vicious means. Chi Fengting really appears in the back, which is far more powerful than they think. They all underestimate him.


    Outside, yuexiaoling comes with xiaotuanzi. As soon as she heard that it was Yungong''s treatment for her little uncle, she didn''t know how he was hurt, so she hastened to urge Chi Lin to go ahead.


    Into the hall to see pale and comatose little uncle, month small spirit stop, know this time must not disturb, can only constantly hope little uncle is OK.


    Xiaotuanzi wants to go down. Think Chi Lin and Yue Jin in the couch "play" what fun, also want to sit together on the couch.


    Yue Xiaoling holds tightly and does not let go.


    Fengling quietly looked at xiaotuanzi. For so many days, she poisoned the baby again and again through the hands of the song and Yuan Dynasties. He was so small that it was almost time for the poison to break out. There is Chi Fengting on the outside and she on the inside. The devil Qu Ning is full of enemies. She wants to see how they get through this.


    More than half an hour later, Yuejin suddenly spits out a mouthful of blood, and the person hasn''t woken up yet.


    On the small spirit timely cover small round son''s eyes, don''t let him see.


    Xiaotuanzi is in turmoil.


    Chi Lin stops his hand and goes down to the ground to help Yuejin lie down.


    Yue Xiaoling asked: "how is my little uncle?"


    It was not too late or too early for the imperial doctor to bring the medicine.

 Chapter 984

    "There''s no life to worry about." Chi Lin orders the imperial doctor to take care of him and strides out by himself.


    Yuexiaoling doesn''t want Yuejin to scare xiaotuanzi. She puts xiaotuanzi out of the threshold and lets xiaotuanzi go with Chi Lin. she stays to take care of people and give medicine. Thank you for your care.


    Little Tuan Zi looked around. He hesitated for a while and followed Chi Lin.


    At the entrance of the main hall, all the eunuchs dare not stop the pool. Chi Lin directly pushed the door and came in, but he still wanted to find out why. He was angry that his brother didn''t call him for such a big thing. Unexpectedly, he saw that his brother was using Kung Fu to heal his wounds. His face suddenly changed and he said, "brother..."


    "Hush, keep quiet." Qu Ning quickly made a gesture.


    Chi Lin restrained himself and lowered his voice


    Qu Ning: "well."


    Chi Lin: "was Chi Fengting hurt?"


    Qu Ning: "it''s Wei Sheng Lian. Wei Shenglian has been trained by Chi Fengting to be a dead man. His martial arts are several times better than before. Chi Fengting also trained a group of new dead men. "


    "Damn it! From the beginning to the end, the most villain is him. He made everything by himself Chi Lin was in a hurry. He wanted to make Chi Fengting frustrated. "When did you get out of the palace? Why don''t you tell me? "


    Qu Ning: "it''s about xiaotuanzi. He is still young and needs to be protected and taken care of, so we... "


    Chi Lin glares at Qu Ning.


    After climbing over the threshold, xiaotuanzi, who followed in all the way, found it funny to see that Chi Yan was the same. He ran up to his bed and climbed on the ground.


    Chi Lin looked at it and became more angry. He raised his foot and kicked xiaotuanzi. But for him, my brother would have called him. He doesn''t want to stay in the palace to protect this hateful little fool.


    Qu Ning rushed forward to save xiaotuanzi, and hugged xiaotuanzi, don''t let him disturb Chi Yan.


    Xiaotuanzi didn''t know that he was almost kicked by Chi Lin and put his arms around Qu Ning.


    Chi Yan finished breathing, opened his eyes, two people''s dialogue heard, "I''m ok."


    "How could it be all right! Brother, you''re all hurt. " Chi Lin quickly sat down on the edge of the couch. He preferred to be injured.


    Qu Ning also quickly sat down, holding a small ball, "how? Are you better? "


    Xiaotuanzi blinked at Chi Yan.


    Qu Ning let go.


    Xiaotuanzi turns around and pours into Chi Yan''s arms.


    Pool Rock rubs the head of small regiment son, the eye sees Qu Ning, "have no hindrance." Turn to see Chi Lin, "just a little hurt."


    Chi Lin: "brother, you should take me with you."


    Chi Yan doesn''t talk.


    Chi Lin can''t help but get angry again, but he doesn''t have any place to get angry. He suddenly pushes xiaotuanzi''s head.


    Xiaotuanzi, who suffered from the disaster without any reason, looks back at Chi Lin and doesn''t know why Chi Lin suddenly "beat" him. He feels painful and wronged.


    "Well, I''ll call you next time. What''s the matter with you?" Qu Ning, who couldn''t be saved in time, was distressed and quickly kneaded for xiaotuanzi. Fortunately, xiaotuanzi didn''t cry.


    Xiaotuanzi''s fingers are small. He wants quning to blow.


    "OK, no pain, no pain." Qu Ning coaxed while blowing.


    Chi Lincai didn''t want Qu Ning''s promise, as long as his brother agreed, "brother..."


    "Well." Chi Yan responded slowly.


    Chi Lin was so happy that he liked to see little Tuan Zi.


    Qu Ning: "is master Yue OK?"


    Chi Lin: "it''s OK, there are royal doctors to take care of it, and Yue Xiaoling."


    "Good. Today, if it wasn''t for Mr. Yue, it would not be so easy for Chi Fengting to leave, and we wouldn''t come back so easily. " Traning was relieved.

 Chapter 985

    "If you call me, my brother won''t get hurt." Chi Lin and Qi, toward Qu Ning angry way.


    Chi Yan: "I decided not to call you."


    Chi Lin: "brother..."


    -


    -


    At night.


    Finally, he temporarily "sent" Chi Lin away. Xiao Tuanzi was taken away by Chi Lin. Qu Ning closed the door of the hall, went back to the bedroom of the inner hall and sat down. He hugged Chi Yan, who was sitting at the head of the bed. At this moment, his heart was completely down. "Fortunately, you''re OK. It''s all my fault. If we didn''t go out of the palace, you wouldn''t... "


    "Chi Fengting wants to take the throne. Even if we don''t go out of the palace, he will come in. I''m careless, overestimating myself and underestimating him. " Chi Yan rubs Qu Ning''s head.


    Qu Ning: "you must take good care of the injury as soon as possible!"


    Chi Yan: "don''t worry."


    Deep in the night¡ª¡ª


    Qu Ning woke up and sat up abruptly.


    "What''s the matter?" Chi Yan didn''t sleep and sat up.


    Qu Ning didn''t speak. He looked up and down at Chi Yan in a hurry to make sure that he was well in front of him and rushed into his arms. If she could, she would wish the queen were alive now.


    the second day.


    Chi Yan got up, didn''t disturb Qu Ning, went to the early Dynasty.


    When civil and military officials went to court, they didn''t see that the people on the Dragon chair were injured.


    Several of them hesitated to tell Chi Yan about Qu dianchen, but they didn''t speak until the end of the early Dynasty. Yesterday evening, the people of the prime minister''s office knocked on the door and found them to the prime minister''s office. They thought they were meeting the Minister of Qu, but they didn''t expect that it was Qu Qing who was waiting for them.


    Qu Qing said that when Qu dianchen went out, he had an accident, which led to such an end.


    Qu Qing said that he harbored evil intentions and intended to murder the queen.


    Qu Qing said that she hoped that they would impartially report the matter to the emperor and ask the emperor to commit a crime against Qu dianchen.


    Qu dianchen was lying on the couch in a daze. He heard that the doctor said he was paralyzed, but he couldn''t stand up later. They don''t know whether Qu Qing''s words are true or false, and whether they want to report them or not.


    Chengqian palace.


    Qu Qing went into the palace and knelt directly outside the palace. She asked the eunuch not to report to the queen.


    The eunuchs know Qu Qing''s identity and dare not disrespect him.


    Inside the hall, Qu Ning wakes up, the sky is already bright, and there is no Chi Yan beside him or in the hall. He anxiously calls the palace maids in and asks them.


    Palace maid: "tell the empress, the emperor went to court one morning, and specially told the maidservants not to wake the empress."


    Qu Ning: "the early days are not over yet?"


    Maidservant: "I don''t know."


    Qu Ning: "go and have a look."


    The maid in waiting.


    The rest of the maids, waiting for Qu Ning to get up and wash, one of them said carefully: "empress, Miss Qu is here, kneeling outside the hall."


    "Qu Qing?" Qu Ning was surprised, thinking whether she came to plead for Qu dianchen, "no, let her go, and she will not be allowed to enter the palace again."


    "Yes." The palace maid was scared and went out to spread a message. She didn''t expect that Qu Ning was so ruthless to her sister.


    After a while, the maid of honor came back, "empress, Miss Qu refused to go. She insisted on seeing empress, saying that she must see her, or she will kneel outside the hall."


    Qu Ning twisted her eyebrows, put on her clothes and asked the maid in waiting to make up her hair.


    Dressed well, Qu Ning went out and saw Qu Qing kneeling in the open space, but when he didn''t see it, he went to the side hall to see Yue Jin.


    Yue Jin wakes up. Her face is much better than yesterday. She is sitting at the head of the bed drinking the medicine from Yue Xiaoling.


    Xiaotuanzi, with her toes on her feet, was watching by the wooden couch.


    Yue Xiaoling takes the lead in noticing Qu Ning, "empress, you are here."

 Chapter 986

    The maid in waiting did not dare to say more. After carefully arranging Qu Ning''s hair, she bowed back two steps.


    Qu Ning stands up and goes out. The cold wind blows on her face. At a glance, she sees Qu Qing kneeling in the open space. Her dyed hair fades in the rain, and her body is thin and weak, as if she might fall down at any time. I believe that at this time any man will feel pity when he sees it.


    Qu Ning takes back his sight and goes to the side hall to see Yue Jin.


    Yue Jin wakes up. Her face is much better than yesterday. She is leaning on the head of the bed and drinking the medicine from Yue Xiaoling.


    In the early morning, little Tuan Zi, who was thrown by Chi Lin, put his little toes together to watch.


    Yue Xiaoling takes the lead in noticing Qu Ning, "empress, you are here."


    Yuejin: "empress."


    "Young master Yue, is it better?" Qu Ning approaches.


    Xiaotuanzi turns and pours on quning, embracing quning''s feet.


    Yue Jin: "it''s much better. I''m fine."


    Qu Ning: "yesterday, thanks to young master Yue."


    Yue Jin: "don''t say that. Without you and the emperor, I would still be in the hands of Chi Fengting. There are so many new dead people in Chi Fengting''s hands now. Please tell the emperor to be careful about paying for Chi Fengting. "


    "I will." Qu Ning nods and asks Yue Xiaoling to go out first. She has something to say to Yue Jin alone.


    Yue Xiaoling doesn''t ask much, puts down the medicine bowl and goes out.


    Qu Ning sat down on the edge of the couch and saw that xiaotuanzi wanted to get on the couch. He took xiaotuanzi to the couch and put him next to Yuejin. He seriously asked, "Mr. Yue, there are only two of us now. I really want to ask you something. Please tell me the truth. You said yesterday that the queen is dead. Is she really dead? "


    Yue Jin: "I didn''t cheat you."


    Qu Ning: "the current situation, you can see that if the empress is not dead, there will be many people to Fu Chi."


    "Miss Ning, no matter how many times you ask this question, my answer is the same." Yuejin closed her eyes. How many times did he wake up, hoping that what happened in Wufeng mountain was just a dream, and that Rongxin just played a play to make up for Chi Yan, as Chi Fengting said. But the fact is the fact, and it can''t be changed.


    Small regiment son close, small hand break off month Jin''s eyes, want month Jin open.


    Qu Ning''s only hope was shattered, and she couldn''t bear to see Yue Jin''s painful color, "sorry, I won''t ask again. Young master Yue, take a rest first. Let us know if you have anything


    Outside the door, Yue Xiaoling looks at the people kneeling in the rain suspiciously. She is curious to ask, but she doesn''t think she should ask too much.


    In the side hall next door, Fengling stands behind the door and looks at the scene outside through the crack. She also heard a lot about this miss qu. it was her ability to let Dongfang Jing marry her, but she was defeated by Qu Ning in the end.


    Qu Ning came out, "Xiaoling girl, you go in."


    "Well." Yue Xiaoling enters the hall.


    Qu Ning returned to the main hall, still ignoring Qu Qing in the rain, thinking about how to deal with Chi Fengting.


    The palace maids who went to inquire about the palace came back and told Qu Ning, "empress, the emperor is in the imperial study."


    -


    noon.


    When Chi Yan returns to the hall, he also sees Qu Qing and orders the bodyguard to drive him away.


    Qu Qingzha said in a loud voice: "the emperor, the empress, Qu Qing, the daughter of the crime minister, is not here to plead for mercy. He has come to report on my father. Please let the emperor and the empress tell the crime minister''s daughter in person. After that, no matter how the empress of the emperor talked about the crime, the daughter of the crime minister had no complaints. "

 Chapter 987

    Qu Qingzha said in a loud voice: "the emperor, the empress, Qu Qing, the daughter of the crime minister, is not here to plead for mercy. He has come to report on my father. Please let the emperor and the empress tell the crime minister''s daughter in person. After that, no matter how the empress of the emperor talked about the crime, the daughter of the crime minister had no complaints. "


    The guard hesitated and looked at Chi Yan.


    Chi Yan: "bring people into the hall."


    Qu Ning in the hall, who had heard the voice outside, frowned and asked the palace maids to serve tea for Chi Yan.


    Although the rain in early spring is not as cold as winter, every drop is shivering. Qu Qing was all wet, shivering, and knelt down in front of quningchi rock.


    Qu Ning: "you just said that you are here to report? So tell me, what are you going to report? "


    "I''m going to sue my father and Minister Qu, intending to do harm to the empress and murder her." Qu Qing kowtowed, "I knew about it yesterday morning. After knowing this, I immediately wanted to ask my father and dissuade him. As a result, my father went out. I waited until someone sent my father back in the afternoon


    Qu Ning looked at the eye Pool Rock, to now also didn''t ask pool rock behind is how to deal with Qu dianchen, "he went back to the house?"


    Qu Qing: "yes. When my father came back to the house, he was seriously injured. After seeing him, he said that his father was paralyzed and could not stand up again in his life. I stood by the bed waiting for my father to wake up and asked him what happened and who hurt him, but he refused to say anything. No matter how I ask, I just don''t say it. I just keep clamoring to kill the queen and say all kinds of means to deal with her. It''s crazy. "


    "I advised my father all the time, but he didn''t listen to me. I really don''t know how my father became like that."


    "We had a fight. My father was so angry that he wanted to break the relationship with me, and I was so angry that he fainted."


    "After a long time of consideration, I asked several ministers to come to my house and tell the truth to them personally. I hope they can enforce the law impartially and report my father to the emperor truthfully."


    "My father is not right. As his daughter, I am also to blame. Let the emperor and empress punish me."


    With that, Qu Qing kowtowed again, his forehead on the cold ground. It''s her who tells Qu dianchen to use that method to deal with Qu Ning. She naturally hopes that Qu dianchen can succeed, but she doesn''t expect that not only he doesn''t succeed, but also Chi Yan knows. At this stage of the situation, of course, she has to make a clear relationship with Qu dianchen. She can''t let Qu ningchiyan know that what Qu dianchen does has something to do with her.


    It seems to report, but in fact, I want to get rid of the relationship with Qu dianchen, and I don''t want to be implicated by Qu dianchen. Qu Ning is not stupid. He can see clearly that he is worthy of Qu Qing. He thinks and acts very fast. However, the same thing is the same thing, Qu dianchen''s behavior doesn''t need to involve Qu Qing, Qu Ning has no habit of sitting together, and he doesn''t want to see these two people in the future, "you go, take Qu dianchen to leave the capital in two days, and never come back."


    Qu Qing suddenly looked up, "empress..."


    Qu Ning: "why, you don''t want to?"


    "... no, the daughter of the crime minister is willing. Thank you for your tolerance and not killing her." Qu Qing kowtows. After such a play, she kept saying that she would dissuade the minister, but she was still expelled.


    Qu Qing will hold back his hatred.


    Qu Ning watched Qu Qing go out and let the maids prepare lunch. He was curious that Chi Lin didn''t follow Chi Yan and asked.

 Chapter 988

    Chi Yan: "I asked him and the song and Yuan Dynasties to train the imperial guards and bodyguards."


    Qu Ning: "it''s good to train a more elite team and deal with Chi Fengting at any time. How about your injury? Are you better? "


    "It''s all right." Chi Yan doesn''t want Qu Ning to worry.


    Qu Ning: "I''ll let the imperial pharmacy boil some tonic soup in the afternoon. You and Yuejin will drink some."


    Although it''s useless, Chi Yan doesn''t want to refuse Qu Ning''s kindness, "well."


    Qu Ning: "I think we should do more about explosives. I''ve been thinking all morning about how to make explosives waterproof, so that Chi Fengting can''t fight back with water. Give it to me, and I will think of it. "


    Chi Yan believes Qu Ning: "good."


    -


    evening.


    Chi Lin came over and reported the results of the day to his brother.


    Looking from left to right at the gate of the main hall, xiaotuanzi immediately climbed out of the threshold and took his favorite toy to the main hall. When he entered the hall, he had to give Chi Lin a gift.


    It''s a lovely ceramic kitten. It''s light blue and has big ears with little dots. Chi Lin is disgusted. Don''t stare at Xiao Tuan Zi''s lips. "What did you eat? It''s dark. It''s ugly. "


    Little Tuanzi couldn''t understand it. He stood on tiptoe and tried hard to pass it to Chi Lin. he insisted that Chi Lin answer, "OK... Look..."


    Chi Lin picked up Xiao Tuan Zi and wiped his mouth with his other hand.


    Xiaotuanzi is naughty, biting Chi Lin''s finger.


    Chi Lin is glaring.


    Xiaotuanzi was laughing.


    The eunuch brought the dinner and set it on the table.


    The two side halls next door, Yuejin''s and Song Yuan''s, also served dinner separately.


    Qu Ning thinks that Chi Lin is playing with Xiao Tuan Zi. If he doesn''t care about Chi Lin, he pulls Chi Yan to have dinner first.


    Chi Lin carries xiaotuanzi to sit in the past, deliberately presses xiaotuanzi to sit on the seat far away from his brother, and does not allow him to move.


    Xiaotuanzi is short and covered by the edge of the table. Qu Ning can''t see it. He quietly pulls Chi Yan''s hand, winks at Chi Yan and asks Chi Yan to say something.


    Chi Yan: "lin''er, don''t bully him."


    "I don''t have any." Chi Lin denied that he put a pile of vegetables between two and three, and stuffed the small bowl and spoon into xiaotuanzi''s hands.


    Xiaotuanzi is happy, he holds up to eat, after eating two, uncomfortable to see the pool.


    Chi Lin: "what are you doing?"


    Xiaotuanzi didn''t speak and vomited.


    Chi Lin was angry and raised his hand to "beat" him. He suddenly noticed that xiaotuanzi''s lips were blacker.


    Xiaotuanzi put his hand on his stomach and said, "pain... Pain..."


    "Brother, is he poisoned?" Chi Lin quickly picked up the man and showed him.


    Qu Ning smell speech, frighten a jump, "how can such?"


    Chi Yan quickly feels the pulse for Xiao Tuanzi, takes Xiao Tuanzi to the inner hall, lets Chi Lin check the food, and asks Qu Ning to call Yue Xiaoling next door.


    The month small spirit arrives, see the appearance of small regiment son can''t believe simply, "why can be like this?"


    Qu Ning: "Miss Xiaoling, what did you give him today?"


    "I didn''t eat anything, just the food and snacks sent by the palace maids. What Xiao Xi''er ate, I ate as well. " Yue Xiaoling worried anxiously and kept thinking back, but still couldn''t figure out where the problem was.


    Chi Lin entered the inner hall, "brother, the food is OK."


    Chi Yan: "take a dagger, a candle and a clean bowl."


    Chi Lin took it in the blink of an eye and handed it to his brother.


    Chi Yan asked Chi Lin to hold Xiao Tuan Zi and press him. He broke off one hand of Xiao Tuan Zi, put a bowl under his hand, and baked the dagger on the candle lamp.

 Chapter 989

    (duplicate content, please refresh later, sorry!)


    Qu Ning: "Miss Xiaoling, what did you give him today?"


    "I didn''t eat anything, just the food and snacks sent by the palace maids. What Xiao Xi''er ate, I ate as well. " Yue Xiaoling worried anxiously and kept thinking back, but still couldn''t figure out where the problem was.


    Chi Lin entered the inner hall, "brother, the food is OK."


    Chi Yan: "take a dagger, a candle and a clean bowl."


    Chi Lin blinked and took it and handed it to his brother.


    Chi Yan asks Chi Lin to hold xiaotuanzi, press the person and break off xiaotuanzi''s hand.


    Qu Ning suddenly pinches a heart, "what do you want to do? Take blood? "


    Month small spirit is also, a heart suddenly mention, this is nothing to adult, but small interest son so small.


    Chi Yan: "this poison is a bit strange. I have to determine what poison he has as soon as possible."


    Qu Ning: "no other way?"


    Chi Yan: "this is faster."


    Qu Ning: "is there any medicine? Give him a drink first, or apply it on his hand, so that it won''t hurt."


    "The medicine will have an impact." Chi Yan asked Chi Lin to hold the man tightly, and the dagger gently opened the finger belly of Xiao Tuanzi.


    Xiaotuanzi burst into tears and made a lot of money in Chi Lin''s arms.


    Qu Ning couldn''t bear to look and turned his back. In modern times, anesthetics are used. An adult can''t stand this kind of pain. It happens to a baby. It''s hateful to poison someone.


    Yue Xiaoling also turns around and blames himself for not taking care of good people.


    Yue Jin comes over with her body. Although Qu Ning didn''t say anything when she called Yue Xiaoling in the side hall just now, he sees Qu Ning''s face and intuitively feels that xiaotuanzi has something to do. At a glance, he sees the scene clearly in front of him. He clenches his hand quietly and doesn''t interrupt Chi Yan''s action until Chi Yan has finished taking blood and hugs xiaotuanzi.


    Chi Lin did not let go, took the elder brother''s golden sore medicine, and gave xiaotuanzi the medicine. When we find out the person who poisoned, he must have chopped them up one by one.


    Xiaotuanzi kept crying, crying hoarse.


    Chi Yan drinks poison blood and tries it himself.


    Qu Ning: "is that ok? Are you going to be ok? "


    "I''m fine." Chi Yan asked Qu Ning to take a pen and paper and write down a prescription. First, he temporarily suppressed the toxicity of xiaotuanzi.


    On the other side, the side hall with the door closed, song and Yuan Dynasties and Fengling are still eating.


    Fengling kept bringing food to the song and Yuan Dynasties so that they could eat more.


    Song Yuan: "you seem very happy today?"


    "Do you have one?" Feng Ling asked, laughing in the bottom of her heart. In the evening, when she saw little Tuanzi, her lips had already begun to turn black. At this time, the poison should also attack. I''m glad that the first step is so smooth.


    Song Yuan: "you also eat more, but these days you feel thin."


    Fengling nodded with a smile, "the little clothes I made for xiaoxier will be ready tonight. You can give them to him tomorrow."


    Song Yuan: "don''t do it at night. It hurts your eyes. I''ll be fine a few days later. He has a lot of clothes. "


    Fengling: "but I usually have nothing to do, like to do these."


    Song Yuan gentle: "OK."


    -


    After dinner, the song and Yuan Dynasties opened the door and wanted to ask the palace maids to come in and clean up the dishes. Unexpectedly, they saw the eunuchs gathering at the gate of the main hall. The atmosphere was not right. They called a palace maiden to ask.


    Palace maid: "it seems that young master is poisoned."


    "When did it happen? Is it serious? " The song and Yuan Dynasties immediately went to the main hall and entered it.


    Finally coaxed, xiaotuanzi, who stopped crying, sniffed in Chi Lin''s arms, asked Chi Lin to accept his ceramic kitten, and Chi Lin kept saying it was good-looking.

 Chapter 990

    Chi Lin, who has always hated xiaotuanzi, did not expect that he would be "obedient" to this little fool one day. To tell you the truth, I really don''t think this fancy little ceramic toy is good-looking. This little fool''s vision is absolutely wrong, and I don''t know where the eunuch came from. It''s childish and boring.


    When song and Yuan came in, they saw xiaotuanzi''s completely black lips and the black around his eyes. The situation seemed more serious than he was worried about. They asked, "what''s the poison? Who did it? "


    Qu Ning shakes his head, several people are still waiting for the result of Chi Yan.


    In song and Yuan Dynasties, xiaotuanzi shook his fingers like a steamed bun, and his eyes were red, "pain..."


    The song and Yuan Dynasties were distressed and guessed: "could it be the first emperor?"


    Qu Ning: "very likely."


    Song and Yuan Dynasties are anxious.


    The imperial doctor rushed the medicine.


    Chi Lin took it and let Xiao Tuan Zi open his mouth.


    Xiaotuanzi covered his stomach, a pair of "pain" poor appearance, do not want to drink.


    Yue Jin sat down and motioned to Chi Lin to give him the medicine bowl. He came to feed him and said to Xiao Tuan Zi, "well behaved, it won''t hurt after drinking."


    Xiaotuanzi seems to understand.


    Chi Yan watched xiaotuanzi finish drinking the medicine, and the black color on his eyes and lips faded gradually. He chased the guests down and said, "it''s late, you all go back first. He''ll be fine tonight. We''ll see what happens tomorrow. "


    Yue Xiaoling couldn''t help blurting out: "but you haven''t said what poison is in xiaoxier. Now this medicine just suppresses the poison."


    Qu Ning also wants to ask, is preempted by Yue Xiaoling, does it mean that Chi Yan didn''t try out after drinking poisonous blood?


    Yuejin puts down the medicine bowl and feels the pulse for xiaotuanzi. She puts her left hand and right hand together. Her face is stiff. She quickly begins to untie xiaotuanzi''s clothes and is pressed on her shoulder by the approaching Chi Yan.


    The color of the pond rock is deep.


    Yuejin looks back at each other.


    After a moment''s silence, Yuejin got the answer, held back her worry, released her hand, stood up and said: "I''m still seriously injured. Now I can''t take care of the child. I''ll trouble the emperor at night. Since the emperor said it would be OK, we''ll go back first. "


    Yue Xiaoling: "but Uncle..."


    "Let''s go and let Xiao Xier rest early." Yue Jin coughs and shakes her body. It''s not easy for her to persist until now.


    Yue Xiaoling has no choice but to listen to Yue Jin and help her go first.


    Chi Yan: "lin''er, go back and think about what happened these days. Don''t miss any details."


    Chi Lin wants to take Xiao Tuan Zi away, but it''s safer for his brother to protect the little fool. He lets Xiao Tuan Zi go out and calls Yue Xiaoling to the east palace.


    Song and Yuan kneaded the head of xiaotuanzi. It was good news that the poison was suppressed. Let xiaotuanzi have a good rest and leave.


    Xiaotuanzi doesn''t give up the pool. He wants to climb down from the bed and catch up with quning.


    Xiaotuanzi pricked it for a while, but didn''t break away. He raised his bandaged finger, let quning blow, and asked Chi Yan to hug him. He was not angry with Chi Yan. After a while, he yawned and slowly fell asleep in quning''s arms.


    Qu Ning looked at his small appearance. It seemed that he was all right. But as soon as he thought of his wailing, he felt sad again. For so long, he really regarded him as his own child.


    Chi Yan felt the pulse for xiaotuanzi again, and opened his eyes to check and untie xiaotuanzi''s clothes.

 Chapter 991

    "What is this? Why is there such a "black line" Qu Ning opened his eyes wide in shock, and saw that there was a black line under xiaotuanzi''s shoulder near the little heart. Half of his fingers were the same length, one was lighter, the other was very dark, and the deep one was facing the little heart.


    Qu Ning instinctively wiped it with his hand, but he couldn''t wipe it off.


    Chi Yan: "it''s a suppressed poison."


    Qu Ning: "poison? Isn''t it dangerous to be so close to the heart? "


    Chi Yan: "well."


    "What kind of poison is it? Can''t you try? If you drink the blood of xiaotuanzi, aren''t you... "Qu Ning stretched out his hand to take a look at Chi Yan''s clothes.


    Chi Yan: "I''ve tried it out. This poisonous blood doesn''t matter to me." As soon as he felt the pulse for xiaotuanzi, he suspected that it was this kind of poison, but he couldn''t be 100% sure, so he tried it, and the result was right. And this kind of poison is a very rare chronic poison. The person who poisons must do it many times in a row, and the person who poisons will poison.


    "Can that be cured?" Traning can''t wait.


    Chi Yan: "yes, it''s just troublesome. Take your time. Trust me."


    Qu Ning: "did you deliberately not say that just now?"


    Chi Yan: "there are many people and many eyes. Don''t let so many people know. Don''t tell them."


    Qu Ning nods and listens to Chi Yan. As long as he can be cured, he suddenly remembers that Yue Jin wanted to untie Xiao Tuan Zi''s clothes just now, but he was stopped by Chi Yan. "Did you know that, too?"


    "Well." Yuejin also knows how to cure. After seeing the appearance of xiaotuanzi''s poisonous hair and pulse, she naturally suspects that it is this kind of poison. Xiaotuanzi has already drunk the medicine. Just untie xiaotuanzi''s clothes to see if it is true. In the end, although she didn''t see it, Yuejin already knew it in her heart, and knew that the next key was to find out the person who poisoned her, so she didn''t say it and got up and left.


    Qu Ning: "you say, will it be Chi Fengting?"


    "It''s possible." It''s more likely that it''s the people around them, but Chi Yan doesn''t want Qu Ning to worry about it. He doesn''t say anything. Just let Qu Ning concentrate on taking care of xiaotuanzi, and leave the rest to him.


    The side hall next door.


    Fengling did not sleep. Seeing song and Yuan coming back, she deliberately yawned and asked, "what happened? I''d like to go and have a look, but I''m afraid I can''t help you. Instead, I''ll give you trouble. "


    The song and Yuan Dynasties talked about xiaotuanzi''s poisoning.


    Feng lingdeng worried, "now? Is it solved? Didn''t you say that the emperor''s medical skill is very good, then he should be able to solve it? "


    Song and Yuan Dynasties: "the emperor has prescribed medicine to suppress xiaoxier''s poison for the time being. But I''m afraid it''s not easy to solve it, because the Emperor didn''t say. Up to now, he hasn''t found out what kind of poison it is. "


    Feng Ling was secretly pleased, but on the surface she was worried, "what should I do then? Have you found out who did it? "


    Song and Yuan Dynasties: "it is very likely that the former Emperor Chi granted the imperial court."


    "How can he be so hateful that he won''t let go of such a small child." Fengling was filled with indignation.


    In turn, song and Yuan comforted: "don''t worry, you can always deal with him."


    Feng Ling nodded and prayed.


    -


    dawn.


    Xiaotuanzi wakes up and wants to pee.


    Chi Yan noticed the movement, opened his eyes and took Xiao Tuan Zi.


    Qu Ning also wakes up, not very stable all night. When Chi Yan comes back with Xiao Tuan Zi, he looks at the little Tuan Zi in thin clothes and asks if he wants to sleep again.


    Xiaotuanzi thought, nodded back to the bed, hugged quning, and completely forgot the pain of yesterday.

 Chapter 992

    Qu Ning opened xiaotuanzi''s clothes to see that the black line was still there, which was very eye-catching.


    Xiaotuanzi is shy and covers her face with her hands.


    Chi Yan dressed up and went to the morning. As soon as he opened the door, he saw Chi Lin standing outside. He didn''t know when he came.


    They went to the court together, but did not let the eunuch follow them.


    On the corridor¡ª¡ª


    Chi Lin walked along and said, "brother, I''ve been thinking about it all night. These days, little fools are with me. They hardly leave my sight, and they don''t eat indiscriminately. There are only a few of us in contact. I''m sure no eunuch or other people have the chance to poison. Yesterday, he spent the whole day in the side hall where Yuejin lived. Yuexiaoling looked at him. I repeatedly asked her last night. I believe no one has a chance to poison her unless... "Pause, hesitated," the people who poison are among us. "


    Chi Yan: "well."


    "Brother, do you think so? I''m just guessing. " Chi Lin was stunned.


    Chi Yan: "yesterday I already knew what poison he had, but I didn''t say it in public. That kind of poison is a kind of chronic poison. The person who poisons at least has to do it many times in a row. Chi Fengting is busy training the dead. He can''t spend so much time and energy on dealing with a child in this way. He was afraid of strangers and never ran around. It was impossible for him to play with the eunuchs. If we can get rid of these and poison them for such a long time without us finding out, it can only be the people around us. "


    "Who would that be? Yuejin? Yuexiaoling? Traning? Song and Yuan Dynasties? No way Chi Lin ruled out one by one, and finally there was only one person left, "is it..."


    Chi Yan: "you immediately send someone to find out her details. Don''t let song and Yuan know about it."


    "I''m going." I can''t go to court any more. Chi Lin will do it immediately.


    Chi Yan enters the court hall, sits down, waits for the civil and military officials to finish playing, and publicly announces the punishment to the court officials of Qu: get out of the capital and never allow to return to Beijing. Whoever dares to plead for him will be punished with the same crime.


    Civil and military officials were shocked.


    A few days ago, at the instigation of the court minister Qu, several officials who constantly admonished Na Fei were even more scared.


    In sanchao, Chi Yan went to the imperial study and summoned all the imperial doctors.


    Here comes the royal doctor.


    Chi Yan didn''t ask anyone to get up. "Who among you treated the face of Mrs. song?"


    "It''s Weichen." A royal doctor made a careful voice. He didn''t know why Chi Yan suddenly asked. Some of them didn''t dare to look back.


    Chi Yan: "what do you think caused the injury on her face? Can it be cured? "


    The royal doctor of healing: "back to the emperor, is caused by burns and knife wounds. The wound was quite serious. Weichen made a cream to wipe his face. After applying it for a period of time, it should be able to relieve those small scars. But if you want to recover completely, you need to use a knife to remove the scar on your face and treat it step by step. "


    If you cut off a scar, you''ll bleed. If you bleed, you''ll have to bandage it. I saw Yuejin when she came back that day. Although she was wearing a veil, there was no bandage under the veil. That is to say, this method was not used. Chi Yan: "why not use this method?"


    "It''s Mrs. song who doesn''t want to. This method needs to take risks, and it''s extremely painful to remove scar marks, which is beyond ordinary people''s tolerance, so Mrs. song chose to use ointment. "


    Chi Yan: "did you check her face carefully?"


    The imperial doctor became more and more confused, but did not dare to hide, "Mrs. song felt that men and women were different. She didn''t let Weichen look at it, just untied the veil and let Weichen have a look."

 Chapter 993

    Chi Yan: "she''s already pregnant. Can you feel her pulse and fry the pill for her?"


    The doctor shook his head and said, "never felt the pulse."


    Other imperial doctors also shook their heads, "only fried medicine, never pulse."


    Chi Yan: "go down. Don''t let anyone know about today''s events, or you will be asked."


    "Yes, yes." A cadre of imperial doctors nodded, ran out and wiped sweat.


    Chi Yan: "come on, go to Chengqian palace. If the queen wakes up, she will come here with the young master. "


    The bodyguard outside the gate takes orders and goes to Chengqian palace.


    -


    Chengqian palace.


    Before Qu Ning got up, she heard a knock on the door. The maid of honor said through the door, "Yue Xiaoling asks for a meeting, and she wants to see the young master very much." so she let Yue Xiaoling enter alone.


    Yue Xiaoling pushed the door in, closed the door and walked all the way to the inner hall, "empress, is Xiao Xi''er better?"


    Qu Ning sat up from the bed and let Yue Xiaoling sit beside the bed. He fished out the little ball in the naughty quilt and showed his head, "much better. Yan said, "leave the antidote to him. It will be OK."


    Xiaotuanzi is very familiar with yuexiaoling now. He is pulled out by Qu Ning and giggles. He also wants to hide in bed and play hide and seek with yuexiaoling.


    Yue Xiaoling was relieved. Last night, Chi Lin kept asking, but she kept thinking about it. She didn''t sleep all night, and her head was almost broken. She was wearing two black eyes, "really? Is it really going to be ok? Did the emperor find out what poison it was? If I could be more careful, there would be no opportunity. It''s all my fault


    Qu Ning remembers Chi Yan''s advice, "it hasn''t been found out yet, but I believe him, and ask Xiaoling to relax. In fact, it''s my fault. I haven''t taken care of him these days. "


    Yue Xiaoling: "no, blame me, I..."


    Qu Ning: "well, let''s not fight. We all have responsibilities. We should be more careful in the future."


    The month small spirit nods, turns to ask small regiment son to still have pain, have not suffered and so on.


    Xiaotuanzi half understood, half did not understand, sometimes nodded, sometimes mischievous to hide, last night only ate two mouthfuls, also vomited, small stomach suddenly issued a gurgling voice, dumb to see Qu Ning and Yue Xiaoling.


    Qu Ning chuckled and asked the maid to prepare breakfast. She sent her to Yuejin''s side hall and said to yuexiaoling, "I believe your little uncle also wants to see him. Let''s go and have breakfast together."


    "I''ll dress him." Yue Xiaoling takes clothes to xiaotuanzi immediately.


    Qu Ning went down to the ground, dressed himself and competed with xiaotuanzi.


    According to Chi Yan''s order, the eunuch of Qu Ning has been waiting outside the hall. Seeing Qu Ning coming out, he comes forward to convey the emperor''s words.


    Qu Ning: "did the emperor say anything?"


    Eunuch: "No. The Emperor just asked the slaves to come


    Qu Ning turned back and said to Yue Xiaoling, "maybe it''s something. I''ll go and have a look first. You and your little uncle will eat. Tell him that the child is OK. I''ll be back later."


    "All right." The little moon does not give up.


    In the side hall where Song Yuan and Feng Ling live, Feng Ling just opens the door and comes out. With her new clothes, she quickly steps forward and says, "empress, listen to brother yuan say that the child is poisoned? Serious? I''m sorry. I''m not feeling well. I had a rest early last night. I didn''t know about it until this morning. "


    "Well, thank you for your concern. I''ll go to the imperial study first." Qu Ning walks with a small ball.


    Feng Ling bends down and pretends to vomit after Qu Ning.

 Chapter 994

    Yue Xiaoling cares.


    Fengling said that she was used to it. She used to it every day since she was pregnant. She took the opportunity to inquire about xiaotuanzi from yuexiaoling.


    Yue Xiaoling said, and invited Fengling to have breakfast together.


    Feng Ling refused and raised her hand to cover her face under the veil.


    Yue Xiaoling: "Madam song, actually you don''t have to care so much..."


    "No, no, I''m not used to it." Fengling put the new clothes into the hands of Yue Xiaoling, turned back to the side hall where she lived, closed the door, reached the door behind her back, and chuckled. Unexpectedly, this poison could not even be recognized by the devil. However, everything should be prepared in case, especially when dealing with demons.


    Fengling picked up the needle and thread to the back of the screen, took off a shoe, picked up the interlayer under the shoe, took out the letter prepared in advance, sewed on the shoe, and then opened the envelope to check the letter, confirmed that there was no problem, and put the letter away.


    This letter is specially written by the "beggar" Yue Xiaoqiao to Yue Xiaoling. In the lines, she details her sisterhood and asks Yue Xiaoling to avenge her and deal with Yue Jin, children and Qu Ning. Of course, Yue Xiaoling doesn''t know the existence of this letter at all. She asked Yue Xiaoqiao to write this letter after receiving it. In addition, there are several more.


    Outside, looking at the disappearance of Fengling''s back, Yue Xiaoling knocks on the door of little uncle.


    Yue Jin heard, let Yue Xiaoling enter.


    Yue Xiaoling pushed the door and came in. She saw Yue Jin sitting on the chair, haggard and weak. "Uncle, are you worried about Xiao Xi''er and didn''t sleep all night? I saw Xiao Xi''er this morning. He''s in good condition. The queen told us not to worry. She just took Xiao Xi''er to the imperial study. "


    Yue Jin didn''t sleep. She was thinking about who would be the one who poisoned her.


    Although he couldn''t untie Xiao Xi''er''s clothes last night, from Chi Yan''s action to stop him, we can be sure that he guessed right, that''s the kind of poison. And that kind of poison is a very rare chronic poison. Does Chi Fengting really have such a long time and energy to deal with a child? I always think it''s impossible!


    After excluding Chi Fengting, who can poison Xiao Xier for a long time?


    Yuejin really doesn''t want to doubt the people around him, but the current situation makes him have to doubt.


    Yue Xiaoling: "uncle?"


    Yuejin returned to her mind and denied: "no, it''s just getting up early." Noticing the clothes in the hands of Yue Xiaoling, "is it made by Mrs. song again?"


    Yue Xiaoling: "yes, she just gave it to me. Xiao Xi''er is so cute that everyone loves him


    Yuejin reaches out her hand and asks yuexiaoling to give her clothes to him. She is silent.


    The maid of honor brought breakfast and set it on the table.


    Yue Jin: "you can eat. I have no appetite. Some people poison Xiao Xi''er, and I''m afraid they will poison others, too. Be careful


    "I will." Yue Xiaoling brings the porridge to Yue Jin, "little uncle, how much do you drink? You can take medicine later to recover early and take care of Xiao Xi''er."


    Yuejin nods.


    -


    Royal study.


    By the time quning took xiaotuanzi to the palace, the maids had already sent rich breakfast and set up a big table.


    Xiaotuanzi is about to drool. It seems that he is going to look for Chi Lin.


    The eunuch outside closed the door.


    Qu Ning: "what''s the matter? Why did you let us come here?"


    "Breakfast together." Chi Yan leaves the desk and comes to sit down at the table. This is to prevent Qu Ning from getting along with Mrs. song again.


    Qu Ning holds xiaotuanzi and sits down. He takes a few mouthfuls of porridge on the table and feeds xiaotuanzi when he has nothing to do.

 Chapter 995

    Xiaotuanzi was so hungry that he ate so fast that he almost choked.


    Chi Yan asked casually, "on the wedding day of the song and Yuan Dynasties, you all went. Did the song and Yuan Dynasties introduce the person he married to you?"


    "Yes, but I didn''t say too much. Why do you suddenly ask this?" Traning''s accident.


    Chi Yan''s face didn''t change: "today, I called the imperial doctor to come here and gave him some prescriptions. I asked them to fry them. The royal doctor who treated her face just told her that there was a way to make her face recover completely, but she had to take a certain risk. She refused, so she asked curiously. "


    "Is it a big risk?" There are so many things in this period of time that Qu Ning almost forgot about it. After Chi Yan said that, he suddenly remembered.


    Chi Yan: "I don''t know."


    "In principle, Mrs. song is so concerned about looks. Even if there are risks, she should try." Qu Ning frowned, some didn''t understand.


    Chi Yan: "well."


    Having finished eating the porridge, he opened a small mouth in a row and did not continue to feed the small ball. He reached for the spoon in Qu Ning''s hand and wanted to eat by himself.


    Qu Ning recovered, wiped the corners of xiaotuanzi''s mouth, and then said, "after I go back, I''ll ask."


    Chi Yan: "no need. Now that she''s chosen, there must be her reasons. There''s no need to force her. " The topic turns back, "it''s been a while. How much do you know about her?"


    "Not much, that''s what song and Yuan said. I''ve never heard her talk about her before." Qu Ning naturally repeated what the song and Yuan dynasties had said to Chi Yan. At the end of the day, he always felt that something was wrong. It was obviously not like the person in front of him to ask about a person''s situation. He stared at Chi Yan and said, "you seem to care about her today. What''s the matter?"


    "You think too much." Chi Yan still doesn''t want Qu Ning to know. He feeds xiaotuanzi with vegetables.


    Xiaotuanzi is happy. Open your mouth immediately.


    Qu Ning is worried about Xiaotuan Zi''s body, so he doesn''t have enough to eat. He puts Xiaotuan Zi on the ground and lets him play for a while.


    If xiaotuanzi didn''t go away, he would pull quning''s sleeves, put on the chair and point to the steamed bread on the table.


    Qu Ning coaxed: "your health is not good, we don''t eat steamed bread today, OK?"


    Xiaotuanzi: "to... To red brother."


    Qu Ning was stunned, then laughed, gave the steamed bread to xiaotuanzi, pinched xiaotuanzi''s nose, "he always bullies you, but you never forget him." She could already imagine Chi Lin''s disgust when he saw steamed bread.


    Xiaotuanzi wants more.


    Tranin, get him another one.


    Steamed bread is not big, but it is not small. Xiaotuanzi couldn''t hold one by one, so he fell on the ground and got out.


    Xiaotuanzi rushed to chase him.


    Qu Ning took back his sight, took his chopsticks and dishes to Chi Yan, and then, with his words just now, he asked in a sharp way: "I really think too much? Or are you hiding something from me? " In retrospect, he didn''t say in public what poison was in xiaotuanzi last night. He said that there were many people with mixed eyes. But at that time, there were only a few of them. Today, he asked Mrs. song specially and guessed, "do you doubt her?"


    Chi Yan doesn''t talk.


    Qu Ning: "compare your heart with your heart. If today I had something to hide from you, what would you think?"


    Chi Yan had to admit, "well, I tell you, the poison may have something to do with her."


    "No way!" Qu Ning was shocked, "isn''t Chi Fengting?"


    Chi Yan: "at present just doubt, I let lin''er to check, wait for lin''er''s news."

 Chapter 996

    Qu Ning: when will he come back


    Chi Yan: "I don''t know yet. Once the border comes back, it will take about a month at least. "


    Qu Ning could not help holding Chi Yan''s hand, "if... If it was her, why would she poison a child? She said hello to me this morning. She wanted to give the new clothes to xiaotuanzi


    Chi Yan: "don''t let song and Yuan know about these doubts, so that she won''t notice. That''s why I won''t tell you. "


    Qu Ning closed his eyes. "I hope your suspicion is wrong!"


    -


    after meal.


    Qu Ning and Xiao Tuanzi stay in the imperial study.


    Xiaotuanzi plays with toys, Chi Yan reads memorials, and Qu Ning thinks about how to make explosives waterproof, but he is always unable to concentrate. There is not a moment like now when he looks forward to Chi Lin''s coming back early.


    At noon, Yue Xiaoling came to see Xiao Tuanzi.


    Qu Ning let people in.


    Yue Xiaoling: "empress, you said you would take Xiao Xi''er back soon. My uncle and I didn''t wait for you. My uncle wanted to see Xiao Xi''er very much. Mrs. song also came to ask, and wanted to know about Xiao Xi''er. " Mrs. song is really concerned about Xiao Xi''er. I think every woman who is going to be a mother is like this.


    "I''m sorry, I forgot for a moment." Qu Ning side head looked at eye Pool Rock, return a way.


    Xiaotuanzi looked up from a pile of toys, racked his brains to think about it, selected one, walked towards yuexiaoling, and gave it to yuexiaoling.


    Yue Xiaoling observed xiaotuanzi''s face and found that the corners of her eyes and mouth were a little black. She said in a hurry: "empress, can''t the poison suppress it?"


    "No, don''t worry. We gave Xiao Xier some medicine." Although the words say so, but Qu Ning is also worried, hurriedly come forward to personally check small regiment son, and ask a sentence to Chi Yan.


    Chi Yan raised his head, "it''s OK."


    Little Tuanzi didn''t know anything. She didn''t see yuexiaoling for a long time. Thinking that she didn''t like it, she pushed quning''s hand away and ran back. She carefully chose another one.


    Yue Xiaoling: "can I take Xiao Xi''er and go back to show my little uncle and Mrs. song?"


    Qu Ning: "it''s going to be lunch soon. Miss Xiaoling, why don''t you go back first? I''ll take xiaoxier back later. Young master Yue is so badly injured. Please ask Xiaoling to persuade him to have more rest. "


    Yue Xiaoling has no choice but to nod.


    As soon as Yue Xiaoling left, Qu Ning said to Chi Yan, "in order not to meet Mrs. song, it''s not a good way to avoid it all the time. Besides, if it goes on like this, sooner or later she will realize that we are doubting her. " At this moment, Qu Ning still hopes that Chi Yan''s suspicion is wrong, but he has to be cautious.


    Chi Yan: "we''ll go back together later."


    Qu Ning: "well."


    After lunch, xiaotuanzi drank medicine, played for a while, and wanted to sleep.


    Qu Ning takes a little Tuanzi and goes back. Together with Chi Yan, he sees Yue Xiaoling standing at the gate of Chengqian palace.


    As Qu Ning approached, he whispered, "he''s asleep."


    Yue Xiaoling came close to see, silent.


    Several people go to the side hall of Yuejin first. Yuejin looks at the appearance of xiaotuanzi and doesn''t stay. Please take xiaotuanzi to have a rest and let yuexiaoling have a look.


    As soon as they left, only Yuejin and ChiYan were left in the side hall. Yue Jin comes to the point, "do you doubt her, too?"


    Chi Yan: "still checking."


    Yue Jin clenched her fist quietly, "this poison is extremely difficult to solve. You..."


    "Don''t worry about that. I won''t let him do anything." Chi Yan turns around and goes out, just to see song and Yuan coming out of the side hall.

 Chapter 997

    Yue Xiaoling came close to see, silent.


    Several people go to the side hall of Yuejin first. Yuejin looks at the appearance of xiaotuanzi and doesn''t stay. Please take xiaotuanzi to have a rest and let yuexiaoling have a look.


    As soon as they left, only Yuejin and ChiYan were left in the side hall. Yue Jin comes to the point, "do you doubt her, too?"


    Chi Yan: "still checking."


    Yue Jin clenched her fist quietly, "this poison is extremely difficult to solve. You..."


    "Don''t worry about that. I won''t let him do anything." Chi Yan turns around and goes out, just to see song and Yuan coming out of the side hall.


    The song and Yuan dynasties took the door of the hall and saluted a few steps forward. By the way, they asked with concern, "how''s the situation of Xiao Xi''er, emperor?" I haven''t seen him since last night. Just now, Wan''er asked him. In addition, Chi Yan orders him and Chi Lin to train the imperial guards and bodyguards in the palace together to fight against Chi Fengting, who may come at any time. As a result, he trained all morning today, but Chi Lin didn''t come. Some of them want to ask together, but he shouldn''t care about Chi Lin''s whereabouts.


    Chi Yan: "much better."


    Song Yuan: "that''s good. Emperor, when will Wen Xiao come back? " More people, more power.


    Chi Yan: "fast, just these days."


    Song Yuan Gongshou, "I set the time for afternoon training. The imperial guards and bodyguards will gather on time. I''ll go right away."


    Chi Yan: "train well."


    Song and Yuan Dynasties: "the emperor put..." words are not finished, I saw Chi Lin came back in a hurry.


    Song and Yuan Dynasties: "childe..."


    "Where is yuexiaoling?" Chi Lin didn''t even care to call his brother first. He jumped over Chi Yan and went to the side hall where Yuejin lived. He asked and searched for people directly.


    Yuejin: "she is taking care of xiaoxier with the empress."


    Chi Lin quickly stepped out of the hall and went to the main hall. His shoulder was fastened by his brother.


    "What''s the matter?" Chi Yan''s face is slightly heavy. He asks Chi Lin to investigate the people he married in the song and Yuan Dynasties. He can''t come back so soon.


    "The housekeeper of Yuefu, running with the money ticket, happened to be caught by me on the way. I interrogated him, and he told me that Yue Xiaoling had met her sister Yue Xiaoqiao, the beggar who had appeared before. Yue Xiaoqiao begged Yue Xiaoling to avenge her and deal with Yue Jin and the little fool. Only he knows about this. Yuejin and yuexiaoling enter the palace these two days. He guards Yuefu and is almost killed by yuexiaoqiao, so he runs away. " The more Chi Lin said, the more angry he was.


    The month Jin a word is not bad to hear, support the body to come out from the side hall, don''t channel: "impossible, small spirit can''t see small Qiao, also can''t promise her."


    Chi Lin: "I brought the housekeeper back. Ask him yourself."


    The sound is noisy. Qu Ning and Yue Xiaoling in the main hall vaguely hear it and come out with a small group sleeping.


    The Feng Ling of the side hall next door also heard, similarly come out, a face don''t understand.


    Chi Lin looks at Yue Xiaoling fiercely.


    Yue Xiaoling is at a loss.


    The bodyguard, who is not as fast as Chi Lin, escorts the housekeeper of Yuefu to salute Chi Yan.


    When the old housekeeper saw Chi Yan for the first time, he was so scared that he knelt down and yelled "spare my life.".


    Chi Yan: "to be honest, what''s the matter?"


    Old housekeeper: "yes, yes, I tell the truth. Oh no, it''s old slave. Old slave tells the truth and dare not tell lies. Some time ago, there was a beggar outside the house. Xiaoling ordered the old slave to send food to the beggar several times. One day, the beggar opened his hair and told the old slave that it was Xiaoling''s sister. He asked the old slave to send a letter to Xiaoling for he

 Chapter 998

    The month small work properly hears to be stunned, how such words are made up by the person on the ground¡° Housekeeper, you are nonsense. How could that beggar be my sister? I have never received any letter


    Chi Lin: "go on."


    Old housekeeper: "the old slave was suspicious. Seeing that the beggar was really poor, he agreed to send a message for her. He collected the bowl and went back to the house first. When he was ready to close the door, Xiaoling came back. They knew each other directly and cried bitterly. The old slave is so old that he is very sad. Xiaoling girl said that her sister''s appearance was all done by yuegongzi. Yuegongzi would not let her sister go. She begged laonu not to tell yuegongzi about her sister''s arrival, so laonu didn''t say anything. "


    Yue Xiaoling: "nonsense! Old housekeeper, my little uncle and I are not mean to you. Why do you say such words to frame me up? "


    The old housekeeper was about to cry. He looked up at Yue Xiaoling and said, "Xiaoling girl, heaven and earth testify, what the old slave said is the truth. I have to confess now. I didn''t mean to betray you. Don''t you admit that you are determined to kill the old slave? "


    Yue Xiaoling: "you are hurting me. It''s all out of thin air. You don''t change your face. What''s the evidence? "


    "Does that count?" The old housekeeper quickly pulled the collar on his neck, revealing a finger like bloodstain, and there was obvious bloodstain on the collar. "The old slave hid it for your sister, but your sister came to kill the old slave. If it wasn''t for the old slave who broke free in time and yelled "help", she would have run away, and the old slave would have been dead. "


    Yue Xiaoling: "don''t make up lies any more. I just..."


    "I can swear!" The old housekeeper quickly knelt down to climb forward two steps, only for the devil, oh no, for the emperor to believe, "emperor, if the old slave has half a lie, heaven will strike thunder.". The old slave had to run. He just wanted to live. That little Qiao girl said, little Ling girl has promised to avenge for her, murder little childe and month childe. The old slave is the only one who knows that their sisters are acquainted with each other. In order not to make people suspect that Xiaoling is the one who has done evil to them, we can''t leave the old slave. "


    Yue Xiaoling is almost speechless. I don''t know who is behind the back instigating or threatening the old housekeeper to say these words. At the moment, I just hope my little uncle can believe her and don''t be cheated. "Uncle, I really haven''t seen her. That beggar, I just see her poor, let the housekeeper give her a few meals to eat


    Xiaotuanzi wakes up in quning''s arms. When he sees Chi Lin, he is very happy and asks quning to put him down.


    Qu Ning didn''t let go. She had seen the beggar, but she didn''t think about Yue Xiaoqiao.


    Yue Xiaoling sees that Yue Jin doesn''t speak, turns to see Qu Ning, "Miss Ning, you believe me, what the housekeeper said is all false."


    Qu Ning takes a deep breath. After such a long time together, from Yueling city all the way to now, yuexiaoling''s attitude towards xiaoxi''er and Yuejin is in their eyes. They can''t easily provoke each other with a few one-sided words, "I believe you."


    Yue Xiaoling looked at Chi Lin again, "Mr. Lin, I can also swear that I have never met my sister, and I don''t know each other. Please believe me."


    At the beginning of Chi Lin Pai, I feel a little impulsive now. Yue Xiaoling denies it again and again, and it doesn''t look like it''s fake.


    Fengling heard this, went forward to hold the hand of Song Yuan, took the initiative to say: "Xiaoling girl, I believe you."


    Song Yuan: "I believe it, too."

 Chapter 999

    The old housekeeper was worried. All the people in front of him believed in Yue Xiaoling. If the emperor also believed in Yue Xiaoling, wouldn''t he become a villain who framed Yue Xiaoling? Will he be dragged out and chopped?


    The old housekeeper trembled with fright, desperately thinking that there was any evidence to prove himself, "Xin, yes, there must be a letter on Xiaoling girl. Xiao Qiao said it when she killed the old slave. She said that Xiao Ling didn''t agree at the beginning. She begged again and again, wrote a letter and sent it to the palace secretly. She said all kinds of tragic things happened to her, and then Xiao Ling relented and agreed to her. Yes, sir, you can send someone to search for it. You can find it and prove that the old slave is not lying. "


    Chi Yan, who has never said anything, said: "if you can''t find it out, you will be punished for death."


    Horizontal vertical is dead, old housekeeper a ruthless, force nod, "please the emperor search, search out can prove the words of old slave."


    Chi Yan looks at Chi Lin.


    "Come on, go to the east palace to search the room of Xiaoling." During this period of time, Yue Xiaoling lives in the East Palace and takes care of the little fool. Chi linlengsheng orders.


    The bodyguard was ordered to do it.


    Yue Xiaoling''s eyes return to Yue Jin, hoping to hear a "letter" from Yue Jin, "little uncle, now you and Xi''er are my only relatives, I will never hurt you. I''ve never seen her, really. Even if I see her, I won''t promise her anything. From the moment she betrayed Yueling city and killed so many people in the city, she and I are no longer sisters. "


    Yue Jin still didn''t speak, and her pale face was hard to distinguish.


    Yue Xiaoling waited and waited and stepped back.


    Qu Ning intends to say two words for Yue Xiaoling, but Yue Jin doesn''t believe it. It doesn''t help what she says. Let the search result prove it.


    Song and Yuan worried about Fengling''s body, waiting for the bodyguard to search back for some time, let Fengling go back to the house to have a rest.


    "No, I believe in Xiaoling. I''ll stay here and wait for the result." Feng Ling shakes her head.


    Qu Ning looked at the old housekeeper kneeling on the ground again, and went to Yuefu several times. He was not unfamiliar with the old housekeeper, and he had a good impression. He didn''t expect that one day it would become such a situation.


    Xiaotuanzi finally felt that the atmosphere in front of him was not right. He was a little afraid and he would rather stay in his arms.


    time lapse.


    The bodyguard came back empty handed and found nothing.


    The old housekeeper slumped on the floor, "impossible... Impossible... There must be..."


    Chi Yan: "come on, drag it out and chop it."


    The old housekeeper kowtowed desperately, "emperor, you believe the old slave. What the old slave said is true. The old slave dare not lie. Even if you give the old slave great courage, the old slave dare not lie in front of the emperor. Maybe... Maybe she burned the letter... Yes, she must have burned the letter..."


    Feng Ling suddenly stooped to vomit up, extremely uncomfortable.


    Song and Yuan helped, distressed, "how? I''d better go back to my room and have a rest first... "


    "Where''s my sachet?" Feng Ling doesn''t return, the hand quickly touched to touch, looking up on oneself.


    The song and Yuan Dynasties remember that Fengling carried a sachet with her. She said that the fragrance of the sachet could make her feel comfortable, so she helped to find it.


    Fengling: "I remember. I went to Xiaoling''s house in the morning. Did I fall into Xiaoling''s house?" Said, toward the moon Jin these two days live in the side hall to see. This side hall used to be the residence of Yue Xiaoling. Later Yue Xiaoling followed Chi Lin to the east palace.


    Song Yuan helped to see it. He saw it under a chair in the hall and quickly walked into the hall to pick it up.

 Chapter 1000

    The song and Yuan Dynasties remember that Fengling carried a sachet with her. She said that the fragrance of the sachet could make her feel comfortable, so she helped to find it.


    Fengling: "I remember. I went to Xiaoling''s house in the morning. Did I fall into Xiaoling''s house?" Said, toward the moon Jin these two days live in the side hall to see. This side hall used to be the residence of Yue Xiaoling. Later Yue Xiaoling followed Chi Lin to the east palace.


    Song Yuan helped to see it. He saw it under a chair in the hall and quickly walked into the hall to pick it up.


    Hearing this, the old housekeeper seemed to have caught the straw, struggled to get rid of the guard''s hand and crawled back, "emperor, this is where Xiaoling lives. There is no search, you didn''t send someone to search, Emperor..."


    Chi Yan: "she doesn''t live here anymore."


    Old housekeeper: "maybe the letter is still here! Emperor, I really didn''t lie. Please be careful, or you will be cheated by Xiaoling, and she will murder Xiaogong and Yuegong.... "


    Chi Yan turns to see the moon.


    The month small spirit clear person from clear, not afraid to check, as long as can let small uncle and everybody believe, "that searches."


    Chi Lin: "search, search clearly."


    The bodyguard ordered him to step into the hall and search carefully. After a while, he came out of the room and handed a letter to Chi Yan, "emperor, this is just found."


    Chi Yan opened the door, and the content in his heart was clearly reflected in his eyes.


    Qu Ning is curious and wants to look forward. When he is approached by the pool, he takes a step faster. Chi Lin almost snatched the letter from his brother, quickly read it, and suddenly looked at Yue Xiaoling, "what''s this?"


    "I don''t know. It''s not mine." Yuexiaoling reaches for it.


    Yue Jin also reaches out her hand and takes it from Chi Lin''s hand. The note as like as two peas in the letter is exactly the same as the old housekeeper.


    Yue Xiaoling: "uncle, this letter is really not mine."


    Yuejin: "you have a look first."


    Yue Xiaoling just got hold of it. No matter the handwriting or the tone between the lines, especially some things that only she and her sister knew when they were young, it''s almost certain that the letter came from her sister. But she really didn''t see Yue Xiaoqiao and didn''t receive this letter. Now she saw it for the first time.


    Yue Jin: "so, the poison on Xiao Xi''er''s body is from you?"


    Yue Xiaoling: "no! I didn''t! It''s not me


    Yue Jin: "give me the antidote."


    Yue Xiaoling: "it''s really not me!"


    Chi Lin: "you are really good at acting. You cheated all of us."


    Yue Xiaoling shakes her head


    Qu Ning put down xiaotuanzi, let xiaotuanzi hold Chi Lin''s feet, straightened up, took the letter in the hand of Yue Xiaoling, also read it, very want to continue to believe in Yue Xiaoling, but how to explain the letter in front of him¡° Miss Xiaoling... "


    Song Yuan: "do you really promise to avenge your sister?"


    Yue Xiaoling: "I didn''t!"


    Chi Lin: "hand over the antidote immediately and tell the whereabouts of Yue Xiaoqiao."


    Yue Xiaoling: "I haven''t seen her at all. I don''t know where she is. I didn''t do the poison. I don''t have the antidote. " Looking at Yuejin, "little uncle, don''t you really believe me?"


    Yue Jin: "I only believe in evidence."


    Yue Xiaoling forced to close her eyes, and everything in front of her seemed like a dream. A moment ago, she was still worried about Xiao Xi''er''s safety. A moment later, she became the villain who poisoned Xiao Xi''er, and the evidence was conclusive. Where did this letter come from? Why set her up like this?


    Chi Yan: "last time, where''s the antidote?"


    Yue Xiaoling: "No."


    Chi Yan: "come on, detain people, put them in heaven''s prison, torture them until they hand over the antidote."

 Chapter 1001

    Chi Yan: "come on, detain people, put them in heaven''s prison, torture them until they hand over the antidote."


    The bodyguard takes orders and goes forward to get people.


    Qu Ning''s face changed greatly. He grabbed Chi Yan''s arm and said, "no, Yan, you can''t torture him. This matter needs to be investigated again. Don''t come to a conclusion so soon."


    Chi Lin''s Qi returned to Qi, but he didn''t want to torture Yue Xiaoling, "brother, first imprison, until she is willing to hand over the antidote."


    Qu Ning: "rock..."


    Song and Yuan also plead for mercy. After all, after so long, maybe Yue Xiaoling is just bewitched by Yue Xiaoqiao for a while, hoping that Yue Xiaoling can hand over the antidote and atone for her sins.


    Fengling: "ask the emperor to open one side on the Internet and give Xiaoling a chance."


    Qu Ning: "rock..."


    Chi Yan: "put them in the heaven prison and guard them strictly."


    The bodyguard takes orders and escorts Yue Xiaoling away.


    The month small spirit didn''t resist, face at present all don''t believe her person, suddenly what all don''t want to say again.


    Chi Yan: "put him in custody, too."


    The guard took the old housekeeper away.


    The old housekeeper seems to have survived, at least not to die.


    Chi Yan: "lin''er, you take people to search and dig three feet to find Yue Xiaoqiao."


    Chi Lin nodded, picked up the little ball at his feet, put it back to Qu Ning, and took the bodyguard to go.


    Yue Jin coughs, leans weakly against the doorframe and turns back to the hall.


    Feng Ling looks at, the red lips under the veil slowly evoke. In the morning, Qu Ning took the child to the imperial study. In the morning, she went to Yuejin''s house to ask about the child''s situation and whether the child came back. The letter was hidden in the house at that time.


    The song and Yuan Dynasties helped Fengling back to rest.


    In the room, Feng Ling said: "I didn''t expect that Xiaoling had a sister. I really believed in her at the beginning, but I didn''t expect that... "


    "Take a rest first. The imperial guards and bodyguards have been waiting for a long time. I''ll go to train first." Song and Yuan don''t know what to say. They have watched Yue Xiaoling being taken away and don''t want to say more.


    Feng Ling nods and urges Song Yuan to go. Don''t worry about her.


    On the corridor outside, only a group of eunuchs, Chi Yan, Qu Ning and Xiao Tuanzi were left.


    Qu Ning''s hand, still holding the letter, "you say, is it possible that someone is deliberately framed in the dark? Even if it''s just a possibility? "


    "When lin''er catches Yue Xiaoqiao, the truth will come out." Chi Yan turns and enters the main hall. He just suspects the woman he married in the song and Yuan Dynasties. He sends someone to check it out, and the evidence is clear. Or he suspected wrong at the beginning, poison is under the small spirit. Otherwise, it can only show that the real killer is more powerful and effective than he imagined.


    Little Tuanzi was still afraid and motionless in Qu Ning''s arms. He didn''t look up from Qu Ning''s arms until he entered the hall and the door was closed.


    Qu Ning sat down, put xiaotuanzi on his knee, bowed his head and asked, "do you believe in yuexiaoling?"


    Little Tuanzi couldn''t understand. He blinked at quning.


    In the afternoon, Chi Lin brought back some letters, but he didn''t find Yue Xiaoqiao. He went into the hall and said, "brother, these letters were found from Yue Xiaoling''s room in yue fu, and they were all written by Yue Xiaoqiao to her."


    Chi Yan is not interested in watching, "let the bodyguard know about the search. From today on, you go to guard Yue Xiaoling. No one else knows about it. "


    "She has nothing to watch." The last person Chi Lin wants to see right now is Yue Xiaoling.


    Chi Yan: "let you go, you go."


    "Well." Chi Lin is unwilling to go out.


    Xiaotuanzi followed closely like an asshole, and climbed out of the threshold with hands and feet. There was no Chi Lin outside, so he quickly climbed back to the hall.

 Chapter 1002

    Chi Yan then calls the bodyguard to send a secret letter to Yu Wenxiao, who is coming back on the way.


    The bodyguard took the order and went out.


    Qu Ning approached the table and whispered, "do you want Yu Wenxiao to check? Have you not let go of your doubts about Mrs. song? "


    Chi Yan: "it''s better to find out."


    Qu Ning: "so little moon spirit..."


    "First of all." Chi Yan didn''t want to say more. He bent down and picked up the little ball.


    Little Tuanzi was interested in the pen, ink, paper and inkstone on the table and reached out to grab them.


    Qu Ning thought, no longer mentioning the little spirit of the moon, and asked: "how old are the princesses and princesses in the palace


    "Two or three years old." Chi Yan looked at the villain in his hand. He was just this age. "However, there have been many things recently. I''ll wait for this period of time."


    Qu Ning nodded, and let Xiao Tuanzi catch the inkstone without paying attention to it. He clapped it in with a small hand, and the ink splashed Qu Ning and Chi Yan''s face, especially himself.


    Xiaotuanzi is silly. His big eyes are turning.


    Qu Ning didn''t know how to be angry, so he quickly asked the maid of honor to bring water in and took xiaotuanzi to wash with Chi Yan.


    -


    Time, more than half a month.


    During this period, Yue Xiaoling and the old housekeeper have been locked up in Tianlao. Yue Xiaoqiao has never been caught. Yue Jin doesn''t care about Yue Xiaoling. Xiaotuanzi''s poison is still suppressed. Qu Ning wants to go to Tianlao several times. Yue Xiaoling is rejected by Chi Yan.


    Fengling stayed in the side hall to "raise the baby". This is the devil''s territory. She has framed Yue Xiaoling. She won''t be so stupid to kill people and take the initiative to be arrested.


    That day, early in the morning, civil and military officials continued to court, a roaring arrow heavily nailed to the Palace door.


    Terrified, civil and military officials instinctively squat to protect their heads.


    The bodyguards were also startled. After reaction, some quickly went to check and arrest people in the direction of the sharp arrow. Some pulled the sharp arrow from the Palace door, took off the yellow cloth bound on the sharp sword, and quickly presented it to Chi Yan.


    Chengqian palace, Pool Rock together, Qu Ning woke up, but did not get up, suddenly heard a knock on the door and the bodyguard''s report, Leng Leng, can''t figure out what''s urgent at this time.


    Chi Yan: "take a rest. I''ll go and have a look."


    "Well." As Qu Ning agreed, he got up.


    Hall door, Pool Rock open door.


    The bodyguard presented the yellow cloth and reported the situation at that time.


    When Chi Yan opened it, he saw that it was written in black and white:


    Chi Yan, twelve years ago, you killed your father, sought the throne, and started to kill again. It''s really a shame.


    Fortunately, empress Rong Xin caught you and spent many years in the imperial palace. Chizhou was the only state of Cathay Ming''an. However, she pursued women''s benevolence and didn''t kill you, which gave you a chance to go out of the imperial mausoleum and harm the world again.


    Heaven has the virtue of loving life. I can''t bear the death of heaven and earth. Let me come back from the dead and take back the throne. I will personally kill you, the devil, and get rid of the evil for the world.


    Twelve days later, at noon, the dog eating day is the time when I go back to the palace to do justice for heaven.


    ¡­¡­


    Qu Ning approaches, and sees that Chi Yan''s face is not good. He approaches to see the yellow cloth in his hand. He is so angry that he really wants to tear it. It''s shameless that Chi Fengting sent this kind of "challenge letter" on purpose. He not only wiped black Chi Yan, but also said that his "Resurrection" was God''s rebirth. We should know that the world is different from modern times. The people believe in gods very much. They all go to the temple to worship on the first day and the fifteenth day of the new year. How can Chi Fengting dare to wrap himself up like this

 Chapter 1003

    "Go to the morning court first." Chi Yan, get out.


    Qu Ning was really worried. After pacing back and forth, he quickly ordered the eunuch to prepare what she wanted. He had to hurry up to test how to make the explosive waterproof. For so many days, this problem has not been solved, and there is not much time left.


    At the same time, the four city gates were opened one after another. When the people came in and out of the city gates, they saw yellow cloth several feet wide and several feet long nailed on the wall like a large imperial list, each word as big as a cow''s head.


    The people were stunned.


    The soldiers who were guarding the city found something strange and went out to check. For a moment, they didn''t know if they should take down the yellow cloth.


    A few months ago, the former Emperor did come back. At that time, the empress was not dead. The former Emperor himself restored his status as an emperor like a child''s play, but he left without staying in the capital for a long time. Later, there was no news. The empress also died, and the devil became the emperor.


    They are afraid of the devil, but nothing happened when the devil came back. They are getting used to it.


    Now this thing suddenly appears, and the former Emperor will come back again. His resurrection is actually God''s request to revive him to do justice for heaven


    The soldiers stayed with the people.


    It''s getting brighter and brighter.


    More and more people poured out of the city to watch outside the gate.


    It took a long time for the soldiers to report the situation, because they were afraid that the person who won in the end would be the devil. Once the devil investigated why they did not report, they would be involved.


    -


    On the court hall, the civil and military officials who didn''t know about it for the time being ignored the fright at the gate of the palace and went to the court as usual.


    Towards the end of the morning Dynasty, the bodyguard came into the hall to report that there were soldiers guarding the city to report the situation.


    Chi Yan: "let him in."


    The bodyguard will take the soldiers in.


    The soldier went down on his knees and kept kowtowing. He couldn''t speak.


    Chi Yan: "say."


    Bodyguard: "Emperor... Emperor, tell the emperor that there is a yellow cloth outside the gate of the city. It says... It says..."


    Chi Yan: "say."


    The soldier quickly took out the paper and raised his hands above his head. He didn''t dare to say it in public.


    The eunuch stepped down the steps, took it and turned to ChiYan.


    Chi Yan took it and opened it. His face didn''t change.


    Civil and military officials can''t help guessing.


    Another bodyguard came into the hall to report that the soldiers from the other gates had also come. They all had to report.


    Chi Yan let people in together.


    Several soldiers did not dare to say it in public, shivering and submitting the copied content to the public.


    Chi Yanquan looked at it and kneaded it into a ball, which was still on the ground.


    The air is dead.


    All the civil and military officials want to ask, and they dare to be the first ones.


    For a long time.


    Chi Yan: "do you want to know why the former Emperor Chi Fengting didn''t die?"


    Civil and military officials and the soldiers kneeling in the center were stunned. I don''t know why the people on the Dragon chair suddenly asked.


    Chi Yan: "in the Manchu Dynasty, people with the most ability and position in Chizhou are concentrated here. I believe someone has heard of the word" corpse "


    Civil and military officials are dull.


    Chi Yan: "why, I haven''t heard of any of them?"


    The civil and military officials shuddered, and finally one of them came out and said, "to the emperor, I''ve heard about it. It''s also recorded in the wild books, but I''ve never seen it in the official history. I don''t know if it''s such a strange thing."


    With leaders, several more officials spoke one after another.


    Chi Yan: "well, can these people be regarded as" normal people "


    The civil and military officials answered one after another: "of course not. It''s the fear of human beings that the corpse comes back to life with the spirit of the underworld, and no one''s mind will do harm to others. "

 Chapter 1004

    Chi Yan: "well, can these people be regarded as" normal people "


    The civil and military officials answered one after another: "of course not. It''s the fear of human beings that the corpse comes back to life with the spirit of the underworld, and no one''s mind will do harm to others. "


    Chi Yan: "if there is such a corpse, what should be done?"


    Civil and military officials: "it should be burned as soon as possible."


    "Good." Chi Yan stood up and looked down. "Now there is such a man who has been dead for 12 years. He suddenly climbs out of the tomb and says that he is reborn. He has a group of dead people who are" reborn "with him. They have no consciousness and can only kill people. In fact, they are ghosts and Demons climbing up from the underworld. They deliberately put on masks to bewitch the world and want to take back the throne of Chizhou. If we let them come, we will make the capital a ghost city, and all the people will become ghosts with walking corpses. "


    Civil and military officials trembled with fear.


    Chi Yan: "this person, you know, is the former Emperor Chi Fengting."


    After that, Chi Yan leaves without expression.


    All the civil and military officials were stunned.


    The soldiers kneeling on the ground looked at each other. It was not God who brought him back to life, but the ghost who climbed out of the tomb?


    The soldiers trembled with fear.


    The eunuch announced his withdrawal.


    Out of the gate, civil and military officials surrounded several soldiers and asked.


    The soldiers did not dare to conceal the situation.


    All the civil and military officials are numb. The former Emperor did come back to seize the throne, and then disappeared. At that time, he did have a group of unusual people around him. So after 12 years, nearly 13 years, how did the former Emperor come back to life? Is God to let him come back to life, or just as Chi Yangang said?


    The soldiers came out of the palace.


    Chi Yan ordered people to spread the word, and then returned to Chengqian palace. Chi Fengting can use this method to bewitch the world, and he can also use his own way to treat him, let him lift a stone to hit his own feet.


    "You''re back." Qu Ning heard the voice raised his head, a face of joy, "quick, you come to have a look, how about this method?"


    As Chi Yan approached, he saw Qu Ning take out the things in the basin, dry them with a cloth, and then cut them like watermelons.


    Qu Ning: "I soaked a stick of incense, only a little bit wet, no wet in the middle."


    Chi Yan took a serious look, "well, you think of it so quickly."


    "It can only be said that the greater the pressure, the greater the motivation." Qu Ning also admired himself. He felt that he was stuck in the bottleneck a few days ago. Today, he rushed away. "But I think about it again. Maybe there is a better way to achieve higher waterproof performance. If you can''t figure it out by tomorrow, use this method first. "


    Chi Yan: "well."


    Qu Ning: "how about going to court? Do civil and military officials know about this? Will they believe what Chi Fengting made up? " Although those officials are useless and can''t count on them to resist Chi Fengting, people still want to hold their own side as much as possible and can''t let them go to Chi Fengting.


    Chi Yan gave a general account of the situation.


    Qu Ning was stunned, and then put his hands around Chi Yan, and stood on tiptoe to kiss him heavily, "you are still powerful! Yes, we should use this method to deal with him, let the people think that he is a ghost from the underworld, and see which one supports him. "


    Little Tuanzi rubbed his eyes and came out of the inner hall. Seeing this scene, he opened his hands and said, "also... Also..."


    "No shoes." Qu Ning quickly took xiaotuanzi back and dressed him.


    Chi Lin came with the yellow cloth. "Brother, I heard the jailers saying early in the morning that there was a yellow cloth at the gate of the city. I rushed to have a look." I threw the yellow cloth back on the ground. "Chi Fengting is ready to come back openly."

 Chapter 1005

    Chi Yan gave a general account of the situation.


    Qu Ning was stunned, and then put his hands around Chi Yan, and stood on tiptoe to kiss him heavily, "you are still powerful! Yes, we should use this method to deal with him, let the people think that he is a ghost from the underworld, and see which one supports him. "


    Little Tuanzi rubbed his eyes and came out of the inner hall. Seeing this scene, he opened his hands and said, "also... Also..."


    "No shoes." Qu Ning quickly took xiaotuanzi back and dressed him.


    Chi Lin came with the yellow cloth. "Brother, I heard the jailers saying early in the morning that there was a yellow cloth at the gate of the city. I rushed to have a look." I threw the yellow cloth back on the ground. "Chi Fengting is ready to come back openly."


    Chi Yan: "good."


    Chi Lin: "brother, let me go back to the palace. I don''t want to guard the moon Xiaoling any more. Anyway, I will be with my brother this time."


    Chi Yan: "the housekeeper still didn''t let go?"


    "No. They are locked up in a cell, and Yue Xiaoling has just been locked in. He was questioned that day, and they haven''t spoken these days. " He was so bored that his brother would not let him come back.


    Chi Yan: "go back to the east palace to wash, and then go with the song and Yuan Dynasties to train the imperial guards."


    Chi Lin nodded happily. Just as he wanted to go out, he was hugged by the little fool.


    Qu Ning took a small coat to chase out, "the clothes are not ready yet."


    Little Tuanzi didn''t listen and looked up at Chi Lin, fearing that Chi Lin would disappear. "Red brother... Hold..."


    Chi Lin picked people up to have a look. His brother said it was ok, so he didn''t worry. It was really good, so he put it down and left.


    Xiaotuanzi is with you.


    Traning wants to get people back.


    Chi Yan: "let him go."


    "But the coat is not on yet." Qu Ning rushed to give the little coat to the maid in waiting for her.


    Xiaotuanzi, with short legs, was panting after him. As he watched Chi Lin go farther and farther, he cried out "brother".


    Chi Lin finally turned back and picked up Xiao Tuan Zi.


    Xiaotuanzi was very happy, but he didn''t want Chi Lin to throw him back to Chengqian palace.


    Qu Ning looks at the people who are "thrown" in


    Little Tuanzi got angry and stamped his foot to scold Chi Lin for "bad... Brother..."


    -


    The next morning.


    Early Dynasty in ChiYan


    Qu Ning, who didn''t come up with a better waterproof method, dressed the sleeping little Tuan Zi neatly, and then personally handed the little Tuan Zi to Yuejin in the side hall, ready to do the waterproof work of explosives. Although the "letter of challenge" issued by Chi Fengting has a definite time, Chi Fengting is not a gentleman. Who knows if he will sneak attack in advance? All kinds of preparations must be made as soon as possible.


    Under Chi Yan''s prescription, Yue Jin, who drinks medicine every day, is better than half. She says to Qu Ning, "I''ll help you."


    Qu Ning: "no, I can. It''s full of gunpowder. If you go together, you have to take a breath. He can''t get used to it. "


    "No harm. If he really can''t get used to it, I can take him outside for a rest Yuejin insists, and knows that Chi Fengting is coming soon. This battle should be a battle of life and death. They can''t lose, and Chi Yan can''t do anything, because Rong Xin is watching in the sky.


    Qu Ning thought for a moment, "OK."


    The two took xiaotuanzi to the armory, where all the explosives they had made were kept under strict guard.


    About the imprisoned Yue Xiaoling, Yue Jin never asked, as if there was no such person. Qu Ning didn''t know that he was really disappointed and didn''t want to mention it.

 Chapter 1006

    Qu Ning and Yue Jin are busy for a short time. Chi Yan, who goes down to court early, comes here to the armory.


    Qu Ning introduced the progress to Chi Yan.


    Put quning''s waterproof material on the toy and immediately put it to Chi Yan to see.


    Yue Jin asked Chi Yan, "have you found out about that lady song?"


    Chi Yan: "wait for Yu Wenxiao''s news."


    Yue Jin: "this time, Chi Fengting has made such a big effort that he is absolutely determined to win. I support you. I believe you must have some countermeasures, but everything is just in case. Are you prepared for the future In this way, even if they fail, they can at least guarantee that Chi Yanchi linquning and others will retreat.


    Chi Yan looks at Qu Ning.


    Qu Ning Lima said: "no, you don''t want to send me away. I know I may be useless, but I will be with you anyway. I think I''d better leave it to young master Yue. " Turning to Yue Jin, "young master Yue, Xiao Xi''er is still so small that he has to be taken care of by his father. Chi Fengting is here for the throne and us. Take Xiao Xi''er away as soon as possible. "


    Yue Jin: "no, I want to stay, too."


    Qu Ning: "why? What about Xiao Xi''er? "


    Yuejin looks down at xiaotuanzi and doesn''t speak for a long time.


    Little Tuanzi didn''t know how many people were talking about him and continued to play with his little toys.


    The bodyguard came suddenly and said through the gate, "emperor, there''s a man called sufangcheng at the gate of the palace asking for help."


    Qu Ning was surprised and confirmed, "sufangcheng?"


    Bodyguard: "that''s what he said."


    "How did he come?" Qu Ning quite puzzled, is it to revenge for the queen? But what revenge can he get for coming here so openly by himself?


    Yue Jin is also very surprised. Before Rong Xin died, she asked him to take care of Fang Cheng. At the border, he begged Chi Yan to release sufangcheng and his mother. Later, there was no news of him. He thought he should find a place to settle down with his mother. This is the eve of the war. Once he gets involved, there will be another person in danger. This is not what Rong Xin wants to see.


    Chi Yan: "let him in..."


    "Emperor, let him go." Yue Jin quickly interrupted, "no matter what, let him go, ignore him. He is the nephew of the queen. I killed the queen myself, and I owe her a debt after all, so I don''t want him to be in trouble. "


    Yuejin helped them so much. Now it''s meaningless to kill the empress''s nephew. Qu Ning didn''t think much about it and said to Yuejin, "let him go."


    Chi Yan: "drive him away."


    The bodyguard takes orders.


    Before long, the bodyguard came back and knocked on the door, "emperor, he said, please read this letter and make a new decision."


    Chi Yan asks the bodyguard to enter, takes the letter and opens it.


    The guard withdrew.


    Qu Ning is curious. He stops his work and looks closer.


    Yuejin also wanted to know, but not as close as quning. She asked, "what''s in the letter?"


    Qu Ning: "he said that he came here to avenge his father. The former Emperor killed his father. When she was alive, she told him a lot about the past and her weaknesses. If you use him, you will never lose. "


    With that, Qu Ning thought for a moment and could not help changing his mind. At this time, it was really good for them to have another helper who knew Chi Fengting''s weakness, but he had to think more about whether his purpose was really just to deal with the emperor. If he has other intentions to join them, it''s not good.


    Chi Yan: "bring him in."


    The bodyguard takes orders.

 Chapter 1007

    Before long, sufangcheng, dressed in a white dress, was taken to the open space outside the armory.


    The bodyguard retreated from the eunuch.


    Chi Yan goes out of the armory.


    Yuejin also went out to have a look. She thought sufangcheng would hate him very much, but she didn''t see hatred in sufangcheng''s eyes. Maybe sufangcheng was too calm and rational.


    Sufangcheng arched his hand to ChiYan, opened the door to the mountain and said, "I believe you have seen all the words in my letter. Don''t worry. I''m here to avenge my father. As for other enmities, we will wait until Chi Fengting dies. I believe that no one in the world would know him better than the queen, and the queen told me all about him. With my help, you''re like a tiger. "


    Chi Yan: "how can I trust you?"


    Sufangcheng: "with his own hands, he killed my father, my grandfather and my fourth uncle, who my aunt wanted to kill all her life."


    Chi Yan: "that''s it?"


    Sufangcheng: "this is not enough?"


    Yue Jin is silent for a long time. She still doesn''t want sufangcheng to get involved. She doesn''t want sufangcheng to have something to do, but she also sees sufangcheng''s insistence, "I believe him! Emperor, then leave him


    It was quiet for a long time.


    Chi Yan: "you can stay. You''d better not let me know. You have other intentions."


    Sufangcheng: "don''t worry. In order to show my sincerity, I can discuss with you the plan to seal Fu Chi''s court. "


    "No, not in a hurry. Emperor, I have something to say to him alone. Can you give me some time? " Yuejin said.


    Chi Yan turned back to the armory, "an hour."


    Yuejin: "thank you very much."


    In the armory, although Qu Ning didn''t go out, he kept peeping through the door.


    Xiaotuanzi had a good example, and he also looked behind the door.


    Chi Yan comes in.


    Qu Ning: "can you believe it?"


    Chi Yan: "let''s see."


    Qu Ning also wants to eavesdrop and peep, to hear what Yuejin and sufangcheng will say, but he sees that they have gone away one after another, and can only continue to do the waterproof work of explosives. In addition, more explosives will be prepared from tomorrow.


    outside.


    Yuejin went far enough, then stopped, turned back to sufangcheng and asked, "are you really here to kill Chi Fengting?"


    Sufangcheng: "of course, I have just made it very clear."


    Yue Jin: "but you can see that Chi Fengting and Chi Yan are both defeated. Take advantage of them, and then take advantage of them."


    Sufangcheng: "I think it''s quicker to take revenge directly on chifengting."


    Yue Jin: "I remember when I was at the border, I told you that the queen wanted you to live well before she died. When you took your mother away, I thought you understood. You really shouldn''t be back at this time. "


    Sufangcheng: "that''s because my aunt didn''t know Chi Fengting was not dead before she died. If she knows, she wants revenge more than anyone else. "


    "Indeed." Yue Jin does not deny this. In vain, he thought that she would forgive Wei Shenglian and start over with him. As a result, she killed Wei Shenglian herself. She is such a person with clear love and hatred, and so is her hatred for Chi Fengting.


    Sufangcheng: "if there is nothing else, I will go first. I believe the emperor is waiting for me."


    Yue Jin: "I also told you that Chi Yan is her own son."


    "Don''t worry, I remember, so I''m here to help him. You don''t have to worry at all." Sufangcheng.


    Yuejin: "don''t you hate me? I killed her myself


    Sufangcheng steps slightly, continues to leave without looking back.

 Chapter 1008

    Yuejin stood alone for a long time, laughing alone. He killed Rong Xin in public, but from the beginning to the end, no one ever came to him for revenge.


    -


    Armory.


    When Yuejin comes back, ChiYan has taken sufangcheng to the imperial study.


    Qu Ning saw Yue Jin safe and sound, relieved, tone casual asked: "can you believe him?"


    Yue Jin nodded, "yes."


    Qu Ning: "no matter what, after dealing with Chi Fengting, we will not let him hurt you at all."


    Yuejin doesn''t speak.


    evening.


    After a busy day, Qu Ning and Yue Jin, who have made all the explosives waterproof, take xiaotuanzi back to Chengqian palace to have a rest.


    Xiaotuanzi doesn''t want to go. She wants Yuejin to hold her.


    On the way to Chengqian palace, I just saw the Veiled Lady song coming back, followed by two maids.


    Fengling took the initiative: "I brought some cakes to see brother yuan. I didn''t expect that they worked so hard to train bodyguards." Words fall, seem to realize that he said wrong, quickly explained: "no, I''m not complaining, not for brother yuan feel hard, just casually."


    Qu Ning: "I understand. When the enemy comes, it has to be so now. "


    Fengling: "the emperor, really so terrible?"


    Qu Ning: "yes, it''s terrible."


    Feng Ling pretends to tremble and is worried about the song and Yuan Dynasties. She shows her worry in her eyes, but she deliberately refuses to say it.


    Qu Ning: "Mrs. song, you are pregnant. Shall we send you out of the palace and find a safe place to hide?"


    "No Feng Ling did not hesitate to shake her head, "because of the danger, I want to be with brother yuan."


    Qu Ning is not reluctant. He hopes that Yu Wen and Xiao Cha will come back with the result that the person in front of him is OK. After all, the person in front of him is the one he likes in the song and Yuan Dynasties, and he is married, so he doesn''t want to get hurt in the song and Yuan Dynasties.


    Fengling turns her head to see the little ball in Yuejin''s hand. She reaches out her hand to touch her head and is quietly avoided by Yuejin.


    Fengling didn''t care. She said on the surface, "it''s good that the child is OK. Fortunately, it''s OK."


    Back to Chengqian palace, Qu Ning and other Chi Yanchi have dinner.


    The food was getting cold and they didn''t come back.


    Qu Ning went to the imperial study to have a look. He knocked on the door and saw three people discussing at the desk.


    Sufangcheng realized that it was too late. "Today is almost the same. The emperor should prepare first."


    Chi Yan asked the eunuch to arrange a place for sufangcheng to take care of her.


    Sufangcheng pretended not to hear the sound outside the silk string and went with the eunuch.


    Chi Lin: "brother, can you really believe him?"


    Qu Ning is close. I want to hear it.


    Chi Yan: "he came prepared and really knew Chi Fengting very well. No matter what his purpose is, prepare like this first. "


    Chi Lin listens to his brother.


    -


    Ten days later.


    Yu Wenxiao came back injured and went directly to the imperial study to see Chi Yan. "Emperor, I mobilized my troops and searched several cities on the border, but I didn''t find Xu Wan''er. According to the general at the border, the song and Yuan Dynasties led people to investigate, but they were sniped and lost their whereabouts. " The song and Yuan Dynasties did not say what to look up when they were ordered by Chi Yan. They didn''t ask much. They could only cooperate with the song and Yuan Dynasties as much as possible. They didn''t expect such an accident.


    "After that, they searched for several days, but they didn''t find the whereabouts of the song and Yuan Dynasties. When the song and Yuan Dynasties reappeared, they took this veil woman named Xu Wan''er. "


    "I went to the place where I was sniped in the song and Yuan Dynasties. I found nothing and was ambushed. Fortunately, several mysterious people helped me, but I didn''t find out their identities."

 Chapter 1009

    Ten days later, Yu Wenxiao came back injured and went directly to the imperial study to meet Chi Yan.


    Yu Wenxiao: "emperor, I mobilized my troops to inspect the border cities, but I didn''t find Xu Wan''er. According to the general at the border, the song and Yuan Dynasties led people to investigate at that time. "The song and Yuan Dynasties did not say what they were investigating at Chi Yan''s command, and they were not easy to ask. They could only cooperate with the song and Yuan Dynasties as far as possible," and they were sniped and lost their whereabouts. They haven''t found it for several days. When the song and Yuan Dynasties reappeared, they were wearing a veil called Xu Wan''er. "


    "I went to the place where I was sniped in the song and Yuan Dynasties. Not only did I find nothing, but I was ambushed. Fortunately, a mysterious man helped me."


    "Emperor, there''s another news. It seems that the princess of Xiling, who married to Huachen, is here with the man named Chi Xu. But I don''t know if it''s true or not. I''m in a hurry to report back. I didn''t check along the way. "


    After all, Yu Wenxiao waits for Chi Yan''s instructions. On the way, he received a secret letter. When Chi Yan asked him to check the person he married in the song and Yuan Dynasties, he was really surprised. He wanted to come back immediately and ask why he was checking. What happened, but he didn''t dare to disobey. After going to the border, the more I checked, the more I felt that something was wrong. The man I married in the song and Yuan Dynasties seemed to come out of thin air, and I couldn''t find anything.


    Chi Yan: "if you go to song and Yuan Dynasties, say that I asked you to check. You have found out everything, but I have orders first. You can''t tell him to ask the person he married."


    Yu Wenxiao takes orders and leaves. He is ready to go out of the palace to the residence of song and Yuan Dynasties. Unexpectedly, he happens to see song and Yuan coming.


    The song and Yuan dynasties also saw Yu Wenxiao. He was surprised and said, "why did you come back so long?" Tell Yu Wenxiao what happened during this period and what Chi Fengting is about to come.


    Yu Wenxiao was surprised that so many things happened during his absence.


    Song Yuan: "but you can rest assured that we are ready."


    Yu Wenxiao nodded.


    Song Yuan: "you go to have a rest first. I have something to report to the emperor."


    "I''ll wait for you and have something to say to you." Yu Wenxiao thinks that Chi Yan has just ordered that Chi Fengting is coming. It seems that Chi Yan is preparing to solve Xu Wan''er''s problem before Chi Fengting arrives, so as to avoid leaving unidentified people around during the war.


    Song and yuan did not think much, said a "good", after a while reported from the imperial study, "say it."


    "We talk as we walk." Yu Wenxiao took a step first, walked out of a distance and said, "I would have come back soon, but on the way, the emperor sent me an order to check the person you married."


    The song and Yuan Dynasties were shocked, "why? What can I do for Wan''er? "


    "This question, you''re going to ask her, her identity is really..." Yu Wenxiao avoided the eyes of song and yuan. "You''d better go back and ask her, let her confess."


    Song Yuan: "what did you find out?"


    Yu Wenxiao: "the emperor won''t let me tell you. Now I''m quietly reminding you."


    Song and yuan continued to ask, but they couldn''t find out anything. With doubts, they went back to the side hall of Chengqian palace and closed the door.


    Fengling: "brother yuan, why did you come back so early today?"


    Song Yuan did not speak, looking at Fengling.


    Feng Ling is surprised, Song Yuan has never seen her like this, "what''s the matter?"


    Naturally, the song and Yuan Dynasties believed in the people in front of them, but Yu Wenxiao''s desire for words stopped. Was it Yu Wenxiao''s mistake or other reasons.


    Feng Ling stood up and approached, "brother yuan?"


    Song Yuan: "you know, the emperor asked Yu Wenxiao to check you."


    "Ah?" Feng Ling a face surprised, but the bottom of my heart is not surprised, "I have what to check."

 Chapter 1010

    Song Yuan: "I also want to know. Wen Xiao just quietly reminded me. He said that the emperor would not let me, so what didn''t you tell me? "


    "No, I didn''t hide anything from you from the beginning to the end. Did he make a mistake, or did he have a misunderstanding?" Feng Ling pulls Song Yuan''s hand, a face magnanimous. She arranged for people to ambush at the border, and anyone who went to the border to check her would be killed. Yu Wenxiao is a fortune teller to come back alive, but no matter what, they can''t find anything. At most, they can''t find some doubts after that. At present, the questioning in song and Yuan Dynasties is more like they want to test her.


    The song and Yuan Dynasty stared at Fengling''s eyes, "really not?"


    Fengling: "I can swear." He raised his hand and swore, "I''m Xu Wan''er. If you cheat brother yuan, please let me..."


    Song and Yuan took Fengling''s hand and refused to let Fengling say, "I believe you."


    Feng Ling took the opportunity to press the palm of Song Yuan''s hand to her abdomen, "otherwise, you go to ask elder brother Yu again, I think it must be a misunderstanding."


    The abdomen is still very flat, and it doesn''t show at all, but the song and Yuan dynasties can feel the little life they are looking forward to, and their heart can''t stop softening. "OK, I''m going now. This misunderstanding must be solved."


    Feng Ling Mu sent Song Yuan to open the door and go out. She closed the door and sneered.


    Yu Wenxiao goes to the east palace to see Chi Lin. he hears from the eunuch that Chi Lin is training the imperial guards and bodyguards in the teaching ground. He goes to the teaching ground and learns from Chi Lin that Yue Xiaoling has poisoned Xiao Tuan Zi. He is worried about Xiao Tuan Zi. He goes to the Armory in a hurry and meets song and Yuan Dynasties on the palace road.


    Yu Wenxiao: "why didn''t you tell me about Xiao Xier''s poisoning?"


    Song Yuan: "I asked her, I believe her!"


    The two spoke in unison.


    Song Yuan explained: "Xiao Xi''er''s poison has been suppressed. The emperor will solve it. I don''t want you to worry about it. Now it''s your turn, Wenxiao. No matter what you find, it''s not true. You''re wrong. "


    Yu Wenxiao: "she didn''t tell you anything?"


    "She never hid anything from me, nothing to say. I really shouldn''t believe your one-sided words. I''ll go back and question her. " The song and Yuan Dynasties felt guilty.


    Yu Wenxiao: "well, if I tell you that I''ve searched all over the border, but I haven''t found out her identity, don''t you think she''s suspicious? I went to the place where you were sniped. There was an ambush. I almost never came back. How could she, a weak woman, save you in that environment? "


    Song Yuan: "she was abandoned from childhood and lived in the mountains. Naturally, no one recognized her. Besides, she destroyed her face. It''s not surprising that you didn''t find her. Those who sniped me thought I was dead. She happened to save me after all those people left. She didn''t meet those people face to face at all. "


    Yu Wenxiao: "don''t you think such an explanation is far fetched?"


    Song Yuan: "this is a fact."


    Yu Wenxiao: "if it''s someone else, do you think so?"


    The song and Yuan Dynasties did not speak.


    Yu Wenxiao patted Song Yuan on the shoulder. He thought that she would cheat that woman by this way, and she would confess to song yuan. But now it seems that the woman is more than they imagined. Song Yuan has been trapped. "Calm down, I''ll go to see Xiao Xi''er first."


    Song Yuan: "she is pregnant with my child, I really believe her!"


    Yu Wenxiao didn''t look back. Halfway up the road, he turned to the imperial study and reported the situation of the song and Yuan Dynasties to Chi Yan. Seeing that Chi Yan didn''t give orders, he went to the armory.

 Chapter 1011

    Yu Wenxiao didn''t look back. Halfway up the road, he turned to the imperial study and reported the situation of the song and Yuan Dynasties to Chi Yan. Seeing that Chi Yan didn''t give orders, he went to the armory.


    After Yu Wenxiao left, Chi Yan passed on to the imperial doctor.


    -


    Armory.


    Yu Wenxiao enters after being informed by the bodyguard. He sees Qu Ning and Yue Jin, who are busy making explosives, and Xiao Tuan Zi, who is having a good time. He takes out the small toy he specially brought back and shakes it.


    When xiaotuanzi heard and saw it, he left the toy he was playing with and ran to Yu Wenxiao. He hugged Yu Wenxiao''s feet and called "brother" sweetly.


    Yu Wen and Xiao Chong drowned, "call again."


    Xiaotuanzi: "brother."


    Yu Wenxiao is happy, while giving toys to xiaotuanzi, while checking the situation of xiaotuanzi.


    Qu Ning is also happy, "you finally came back, still smooth?"


    Yue Jin: "did you find out her situation?"


    Yu Wenxiao asked xiaotuanzi to continue playing and looked back at Qu ningyuejin. "It''s very smooth, but I didn''t find out anything about her. There''s something wrong with her, but song and Yuan believed in her very much. I know all about yuexiaoling''s poisoning. Do you all doubt her? "


    Qu Ning looks at Yue Jin.


    Yue Jin: "the evidence is solid, I only believe in the evidence."


    Yu Wenxiao: "I''ll see her later. Will the late emperor arrive in two days? What can I do for you? "


    "Enough explosives have been made, and the rock side is almost ready." In fact, Qu Ning always wanted to see Yue Xiaoling, but he didn''t succeed. "When you get to Tianlong, see how she is. Tell the jailer to take care of her. "


    Yu Wenxiao: "rest assured."


    Qu Ning immediately said, "no, you''d better not go. You can go after I see the rock."


    Yu Wenxiao: "why?"


    "You wait for me first." Qu Ning does not say, wash clean hand to go out in a hurry.


    Royal study.


    Qu Ningjin, closing the door, "I''ve met Yu Wenxiao."


    Chi Yan raised his head, "well."


    "He said he was going to see yuexiaoling." Qu Ning stood in front of his desk and saw that Chi Yan was not reading the memorial, but looking at a topographic map. He could not ask where the topographic map was, and then said, "I want you to release Yue Xiaoling."


    Chi Yan: "yes, you can pass it on to Yu Wenxiao yourself."


    Qu Ning was surprised. All the way over, he was still thinking about how to persuade Chi Yan. He also prepared a lot of words. Unexpectedly, he agreed so easily, "don''t you pursue her poisoning?"


    Chi Yan: "don''t you believe it all the time?"


    "I don''t believe it. I always feel that this matter needs to be investigated again. I can''t make a conclusion so easily." In the final analysis, Qu Ning still believes in Yue Xiaoling, and always hopes that this matter can be investigated, but he still can''t catch Yue Xiaoqiao, and can''t get rid of Yue Xiaoling''s accusation, which leads to the fact that the matter has been put off till now.


    Qu Ning: "then I really passed on the words to Yu Wenxiao. Let him say that he begged. Chi Fengting is coming. I don''t know what will happen in the end. Let Yue Xiaoling leave here as soon as possible. "


    Chi Yan: "you can arrange it."


    Qu Ning nodded, then pointed to the topographic map on the table and asked, "where is this?"


    Chi Yan: "Chi Fengting and Rong Xin met at that time. The broken temple is ten li in radius."


    Qu Ning didn''t understand, "what are you doing with this? Will Chi Fengting come back here? "


    "Sufangcheng is sure that he will go back. Now he is thinking about how to ambush around here." He had already asked the bodyguard to look at the broken temple. He had drawn the picture and scenery of the broken temple, which was exactly the same as the picture painted by Chi Fengting in the secret room of the valley. That is to say, the broken temple was right.

 Chapter 1012

    "Sufangcheng is sure that he will go back. Now he is thinking about how to ambush around here." He had already asked the bodyguard to look at the broken temple. He had drawn the picture and scenery of the broken temple, which was exactly the same as the picture painted by Chi Fengting in the secret room of the valley. That is to say, the broken temple was right.


    Qu Ning scratched his head. He didn''t know if he thought too much. He felt more and more strange about the information provided by sufangcheng. He covered the topographic map on the table, looked at Chi Yan and asked seriously, "do you think the queen hates Chi Fengting?"


    Chi Yan: "why do you ask all of a sudden?"


    Qu Ning: "you answer first."


    Chi Yan: "hate."


    Qu Ning: "you also hate the queen and Chi Fengting in your heart. Will you tell people about yourself and their past in every detail?"


    Chi Yan''s face was slightly heavy, and he would not mention a word, "No."


    Qu Ning: "well, why did the queen tell sufangcheng about the place where she first met chifengting? Sufangcheng is the nephew of the queen and a junior. When the empress was alive, she wanted to kill chifengting, and she had the ability to kill chifengting. She didn''t need sufangcheng''s help. So she told sufangcheng so much about chifengting that sufangcheng knew what chifengting was doing? "


    Chi Yan is silent. It is reasonable that Rong Xin should not tell sufangcheng about chifengting. There is no need to let sufangcheng know about chifengting.


    Qu Ning guessed boldly, "you say, is it possible that Sufang City cheated us at the beginning? In fact, he didn''t know Chi Fengting at all. He made up all these things in vain? " But why did he do it? What good will it do him? " If it was someone else, we can doubt whether he was a spy sent by Chi Fengting, who deliberately provided them with wrong information and set up a trap. But now this man is sufangcheng. He and Chi Fengting have a grudge against each other. This is an iron fact, which means that he can never cooperate with Chi Fengting.


    How to explain the current situation? Is the understanding of Chi Fengting made up by sufangcheng or true?


    What does he want to do when he tells them to set up an ambush?


    If it''s true, will the Queen really talk to sufangcheng about chifengting?


    Qu Ning is more and more confused.


    See Chi Yan for a while also answer this question, Qu Ning: "forget it, let me ask Yue Jin."


    -


    When he returned to the armory, Yu Wenxiao was still there.


    Qu Ning said: "brother Yu, go to Tianlong and release yuexiaoling. Let her go. But don''t say that Yan let her go, just say that you came back and asked for it. "


    Yu Wenxiao thought about it and understood Qu Ning''s meaning. This is to let Yue Xiaoling leave quickly, "OK."


    Watching Yu Wenxiao go out, the door closed, Qu Ning asked Yue Jin again, "can you believe that sleeping in Fangcheng?"


    Yue Jin: "yes."


    Qu Ning: "your tone is so positive?"


    Yue Jin: "because I believe in him."


    Qu Ning: "why?"


    Yuejin did not answer. Because sufangcheng is the empress''s nephew, and ChiYan is the empress''s son, they are cousins, of course.


    Qu Ning could not wait for an answer for a long time. He asked, "well, according to your understanding of the queen, do you think the queen will tell others about her past with Chi Fengting?"


    Yue Jin: No


    Qu Ning: "so sure? How long will it be? "


    "Never." Yue Jin''s tone was more positive, just as the sun would never rise from the West.

 Chapter 1013

    Qu Ning could not wait for an answer for a long time. He asked, "well, according to your understanding of the queen, do you think the queen will tell others about her past with Chi Fengting?"


    Yue Jin: No


    Qu Ning: "so sure? How long will it be? "


    "Never." Yue Jin''s tone was more positive, just as the sun would never rise from the West.


    Qu Ning: "that she and sufangcheng said, how to explain?"


    Yue Jin was stunned.


    "To be honest, sufangcheng told Yan that Chi Fengting would return to the broken temple where he met the queen." Qu Ning said while observing Yue Jin''s look, "do you think he knows much about Chi Fengting? "The queen told him everything about Chi Feng''s court in detail?"


    Yue Jin: "no, she won''t say it."


    Qu Ning: "how to explain now? Is sufangcheng lying? "


    "You let me see." Yue Jin frowned, "I''m going to see him."


    Qu Ning: "time is running out. There are only two days left for Chi Fengting''s challenge book."


    "I understand. You wait for me." Yuejin opens the door and goes out.


    Xiaotuanzi wants to talk to Yuejin, but Yuejin goes too fast.


    Sufangcheng live in the palace, yard, sufangcheng sword, see the arrival of Jin also did not stop.


    Yuejin looked at it for a while, broke a branch, and fought with sufangcheng. She didn''t show mercy.


    Sufang city was defeated quickly. Facing Yuejin''s fierce force, she stepped back a few steps and asked curiously, "what happened?"


    "Why cheat them?" The branch in the hand is like a sword. Yuejin points to sufangcheng and doesn''t put it down.


    Sufangcheng: "what did you cheat them?"


    Yue Jin: "at the beginning, I thought that you just wanted to revenge and help Chi Yan, so you would use the excuse of" understanding Chi Fengting "to stay. But what are you doing now? If you let Chi Yan send troops to ambush the temple, you will weaken the front staff. "


    Sufangcheng: "but I''m telling the truth. Chi Fengting will go."


    Yue Jin: "impossible."


    "It''s true. He will go." Sufangcheng avoids the branches in Yuejin''s hand and goes to the stone table to pour himself a cup of tea.


    Yuejin lost the branch, "why do you say that? Don''t say you know him. Ah sin can never tell you about him. "


    Sufangcheng: "as long as you believe that Chi Yan and I are brothers, I will not harm him."


    Yuejin: "what are you hiding from me?"


    Sufangcheng: "you will know later."


    Yue Jin: "can''t you say it now?"


    Sufangcheng shakes his head. "Everything will wait until Chi Fengting is destroyed."


    Some unimaginable idea suddenly flashed through Yuejin''s mind. Yuejin always felt that it was impossible. It was her own wishful thinking. But in a flash, she could not help but hope. She quickly stepped to sufangcheng and said, "is she... Is she not dead? She asked you to come? " Only Rong Xin knows Chi Fengting best in the world, but she can''t tell anyone. Is it possible that all the information that sufangcheng gives Chi Yan is from Rong Xin''s back? She wants sufangcheng to help Chi Yan?


    Sufangcheng avoided to open his eyes, "you think too much."


    The bright light in the eyes is instantly gray out, and Yuejin steps back, "isn''t it really her?"


    Sufangcheng was a bit impatient, but he still said, "No


    Yuejin staggers away.


    Qu Ning didn''t wait for Yuejin to go back. After asking the eunuch, he found out that Yuejin had spent the night in Fangcheng. When she went back to Chengqian palace alone, she took xiaotuanzi back. On the one hand, she asked Yuejin, on the other hand, she almost had lunch at this time.

 Chapter 1014

    Chengqian palace.


    Qu Ning takes xiaotuanzi''s hand and knocks on the door. The strong wine comes to her face immediately. Yue Jin sits alone at the table. There is a wine pot on the table and on the ground. She is more curious about what he talked about with sufangcheng. She closes the door and asks directly.


    Xiaotuanzi was directly "knocked down" by the wine. He was dizzy, and his little face like white Tuanzi was even more red. He swayed around like a tumbler in quning''s hands.


    Yuejin has no voice, no response.


    Qu Ning stepped forward and gently pushed his shoulder, only to find that he was drunk. Some people will make trouble when they are drunk, while others will be quiet. It''s obvious that Yuejin belongs to the latter.


    Do you want to leave first and ask after he wakes up? Or take the opportunity to let him tell the truth after drinking? Qu Ning choose a moment, very ignominious choice of the latter, "on young master, on young master you wake up."


    After a long time, Yue Jin finally had a little reaction. Her eyes slowly opened, and she looked at Qu Ning in a chaotic way. She called out two words: "a Xin..."


    You think she''s the queen? Qu Ning was shocked, but it''s OK, "Yuejin, I ask you, is sufangcheng credible?"


    "He''s your nephew, of course. Ah sin, you have come to see me at last Yuejin reaches for her hand.


    Qu Ning avoided, "will sufangcheng design ChiYan in a trap?"


    Yue Jin said with a smile, "he''s your nephew, Chi Yan is your own son, they''re cousins? How to ask such a question. Ah Xin, didn''t you ask sufangcheng to help Chi Yan? "


    Qu Ning opens her eyes wide. Does the queen ask Sufang city to help Chi Yan? Isn''t the queen dead? In addition, about the relationship between Chi Yan and the Queen''s mother and son, Chi Yan never believed it or admitted it, so these people were never in front of Chi Yan. Later, when the queen died, there was no need to mention it.


    Now calculate drink spit truth, Yue Jin said, she should believe that the queen is really Chi Yan''s biological mother?


    Qu Ning: "Yuejin, tell me, why do you want to assassinate me on Wufeng mountain?"


    Unconsciously, xiaotuanzi, who is released by quning, staggers to Yuejin''s feet, hugs Yuejin''s feet, and sleeps on Yuejin''s knees.


    Yue Jin is pulled back by the movement of her feet. She gradually wakes up and rubs her head. She can see clearly that the person in front of her is Qu Ning, not Rong Xin. Of course, he knows it''s not the right time to drink, but he really wants to get drunk. Because he missed her so much. Even if it''s impossible for the sky to fall, I hope his guess will come true - sufangcheng is really sent by her!


    Now that I''m sober, so should I. Yue Jin laughs bitterly. This dream is too short.


    Qu Ning was a little annoyed. He knew it was impossible to ask, but he was not reconciled. He couldn''t help asking again, "young master Yue, what''s the matter with your assassination of the queen?"


    "I have said that many times. The queen wants to know, I''m still the answer Yuejin has a headache after getting drunk.


    Qu Ning: "well, please answer me soberly. Can sufangcheng believe it?"


    Yue Jin: "don''t worry. I asked him personally. You can trust me. Let the emperor arrange it."


    Qu Ning: "because he is the nephew of the queen?"


    Yue Jin: "well."


    Qu Ning: "is Yan really the Queen''s own son?"


    Yuejin looks at the wine bottle. The question has been clear for a long time. It is just whether Chi Yan believes it or not.

 Chapter 1015

    Qu Ning understood and turned to go out, "you have a good rest. I''ll transfer the words to Yan and ask him to arrange it. In this war, we can only win, not lose. "


    -


    The side hall next door.


    The maid of honor has delivered the morning meal on time.


    Feng Ling and Song Yuan are sitting down to eat.


    Fengling inquired about "he asked Yu Wenxiao" in song and Yuan Dynasties.


    Song Yuan truthfully answer, as always to Fengling folder dishes.


    It was not too early or too late for the imperial doctor to come when they had just finished their meal and the maid of honor came into the palace to clean up the food, and he gave them the medicine to relieve the pregnancy.


    Fengling is not really pregnant. The pill is just for her to pretend. So every time she receives it, she closes the door and tries to pour it out. This time, of course, it''s no exception. She asks the imperial doctor to leave the pill and then drinks it. Then she urges Song Yuan to train the imperial guards and bodyguards. It''s a waste of half a day. Don''t worry about the morning. She goes to see him in the afternoon.


    Song Yuan nodded and went out.


    "Mrs. song, the eunuch who sent the medicine is not good at handling affairs. The medicine has been delayed for some time on the way. Now it''s almost cold. You''d better drink it while it''s hot." The imperial doctor didn''t let go. Seeing song and yuan go out, he quickly took the medicine bowl to Fengling.


    Fengling reaches for it.


    The imperial doctor "a instability", the whole bowl of medicine spilled Fengling body.


    Feng Ling instinctively exclaimed and stood up.


    Song and yuan, who had gone out, heard the news and came back, quickly stepped forward to wipe Fengling, and asked again and again, showing concern.


    The imperial doctor pleaded guilty and wanted to make up for his mistake, so he could feel the pulse for Fengling.


    Fengling refused without hesitation, "no, no, I''m ok. Just change into a clean dress."


    The imperial doctor insisted that the Emperor himself ordered him to come here at this time and find a way to feel the pulse for Mrs. song in front of the song and Yuan Dynasties to see if she was happy. If it can''t be finished, it''s just that it''s not good. I''ll go to see her, "Mrs. song, for the sake of the fetus in her womb, I''d better let Wei Chen feel her pulse." Looking at the song and Yuan Dynasties, "Mr. Song, since Mrs. song entered the palace, she has never let any imperial doctors feel the pulse. Please think more about the fetus."


    Song Yuan accident, he always thought that the imperial doctor for Fengling pulse, listen to this natural more persuade Fengling, a pulse more insurance.


    Fengling, No.


    Song and Yuan dynasties also insisted on it and directly took Fengling''s hand.


    Feng Ling is a bit of a prick.


    The imperial doctor took advantage of Fengling''s deadlock in song and Yuan Dynasties and quickly covered Fengling''s wrist. It''s offensive at best, and it''s almost nothing compared with the consequences of not completing the task.


    Feng Ling was frightened and got rid of the doctor''s hand, but it was still a step too late.


    The imperial doctor''s experience is very mature. He knows one or two when he touches it. "This... It''s not a happy pulse. Mrs. song is not pregnant."


    Song Yuan: "what are you talking about?"


    Feng Ling is angry, "nonsense, you are not old muddle headed."


    Royal doctor: "although I''m over 50 years old, I''m not confused. It''s not really a happy pulse. If you don''t believe me, let me tell you again. "


    Song Yuan nodded.


    Fengling was unwilling to cheat her many times when she was outside the palace, but she couldn''t let the fact that she wasn''t pregnant come to light. "His medical skills are not good. I don''t believe him. Even a happy pulse is wrong. Brother yuan, let him go. Let him go


    Imperial doctor: "Madam song, Weichen''s medical skills are among the best among all imperial doctors, but they can definitely rank in the top three."


    Feng Ling eyes don''t feel flash silk flustered, avoid imperial medicine such as avoid snakes and scorpions.

 Chapter 1016

    Imperial doctor: "Madam song, Weichen''s medical skills are among the best among all imperial doctors, but they can definitely rank in the top three."


    Feng Ling eyes don''t feel flash silk flustered, avoid imperial medicine such as avoid snakes and scorpions.


    The song and Yuan dynasties had a panoramic view of Fengling''s reaction. They took Fengling''s hand and slowly released it. They closed their eyes and let the imperial doctor go. "You don''t have to take it. You can go."


    Imperial doctor: "Song Gongzi..."


    "You go." The song and Yuan Dynasties pursued the guests with a strong tone.


    The imperial doctor went out almost three times in one step and said once every step.


    Song and yuan closed the door.


    Feng Ling was relieved. Fortunately, Song Yuan didn''t insist on it. Fortunately, she didn''t let the imperial doctor feel her pulse again. She returned to calm and said with a smile, "brother yuan, go ahead. Don''t worry about me. I''ll change my clothes and have a rest by myself."


    The song and Yuan Dynasties faced the door and turned their back to Fengling. The hand of closing the door was still on the back of the door. They didn''t want to say anything, but they had to say, "are you really not pregnant?"


    Feng Ling''s face froze, "what are you talking about. Do you really believe what the doctor said? I think he is obviously a quack. He is not as powerful as those doctors outside the palace. "


    The song and Yuan Dynasties were not fooled by Fengling''s words this time. "Why do you want to cheat me with such things?"


    "I didn''t!" Fengling wanted to kill the damned imperial doctor just now. When was the time to deliver the medicine not good? But at this time, she overturned it on her clothes. She had to feel her pulse. He made all this. But Fengling mouth continue to deny, although know has no help, in the heart is quick to think about the countermeasures, can''t expose themselves at this time.


    Song and Yuan Dynasties: "I don''t believe what Yu Wenxiao said. I only believe you. Why do you lie to me like that?"


    Feng Ling approached and took Song Yuan''s hand.


    Song and Yuan suddenly turned back and shook Fengling''s hand away. "What else do you have to hide from me?" Staring at Feng Ling''s eyes, "or, who are you? What''s the purpose of deliberately approaching me? "


    Fengling: "no, I don''t. You believe me, I..."


    "I''ll drive away the imperial doctor and close the door to give you the last chance to confess to me. If you still don''t say it, I have to report it to the emperor and let him interrogate you. " The song and Yuan Dynasties made fist.


    Fengling step back, men are really the same, the former moment is still affectionate, the latter moment can be cold and merciless to push you out, this song and Yuan Dynasties is no exception, "so, I ask you, do you really love me?"


    The song and Yuan Dynasties did not answer.


    The knock on the door suddenly rang, and the guard''s report came from outside the door, "Mr. Song, there are royal guards and guards poisoned. Please go and have a look immediately."


    Song and Yuan Dynasties: "go and report to the king."


    The bodyguard takes orders.


    -


    Feng Ling''s eyes flashed silk light, song and Yuan still love her, "if I tell you, I am the Queen''s person?"


    Song Yuan: "impossible."


    "I''m the Queen''s Secret trainer. Although they are very harsh to us, they are very kind. Yuejin assassinates the queen suddenly. He is a benefactor to you, but he is my enemy. I want revenge, but I can''t do it alone. So I can only use this method, close to you, to your side, waiting for the opportunity to start. Xiao Xi''er''s poison is what I put down, and it''s what I set up Yue Xiaoling. "


    The song and Yuan Dynasties let go in disbelief.


    Fengling continued, "but you believe me, I just want to treat Fu Yuejin."


    -


    Song and Yuan staggered to open the door and go out.


    Fengling chases to the door, and her heart is uneasy.


    -

 Chapter 1017

    (sorry, please refresh this chapter later)


    Feng Ling was relieved. She felt that song yuan still believed in her. Fortunately, she was not ruined by the imperial doctor. "Brother yuan, go ahead. Don''t worry about me. I''ll just have a rest."


    The song and Yuan Dynasties faced the door and turned their back to Fengling. The hand of closing the door was still on the back of the door. "Are you really not pregnant?"


    Feng Ling''s face froze, "what are you talking about?"


    Song and Yuan Dynasties: "why cheat me with such things?"


    "I didn''t!" Fengling wanted to kill the damned imperial doctor just now. He made everything. He continued to deny it, but he knew that it was useless to deny it. He thought quickly about how to deal with it and couldn''t expose himself at this time.


    Song and Yuan Dynasties: "I don''t believe what Yu Wenxiao said. I only believe you. Why do you lie to me like that?"


    Feng Ling approached and took Song Yuan''s hand.


    Song and Yuan suddenly turned back and shook Fengling''s hand away. "What else do you have to hide from me?" Staring at Feng Ling''s eyes, "or, who are you? What''s the purpose of deliberately approaching me? "


    Fengling: "no, I don''t. You believe me, I..."


    "I''ll drive away the imperial doctor and close the door to give you the last chance to confess to me. If you still don''t say it, I have to report it to the emperor and let him interrogate you. " The song and Yuan Dynasties made fist.


    Fengling step back, men are really the same, the former moment is still affectionate, the latter moment can be cold and merciless to push you out, this song and Yuan Dynasties is no exception, "so, I ask you, do you really love me?"


    The song and Yuan Dynasties did not answer.


    The knock on the door suddenly rang, and the guard''s report came from outside the door, "Mr. Song, there are royal guards and guards poisoned. Please go and have a look immediately."


    Song and Yuan Dynasties: "go and report to the king."


    The bodyguard takes orders.


    -


    Feng Ling''s eyes flashed silk light, song and Yuan still love her, "if I tell you, I am the Queen''s person?"


    Song Yuan: "impossible."


    "I''m the Queen''s Secret trainer. Although they are very harsh to us, they are very kind. Yuejin assassinates the queen suddenly. He is a benefactor to you, but he is my enemy. I want revenge, but I can''t do it alone. So I can only use this method, close to you, to your side, waiting for the opportunity to start. Xiao Xi''er''s poison is what I put down, and it''s what I set up Yue Xiaoling. "


    The song and Yuan Dynasties let go in disbelief.


    Fengling continued, "but you believe me, I just want to treat Fu Yuejin."


    -


    Song and Yuan staggered to open the door and go out.


    Fengling chases to the door, and her heart is uneasy.


    -


    Royal study.


    Song and Yuan knelt down and took everything to him, asking Chi Yan to let Xu Wan''er out of the palace instead of asking for forgiveness. He didn''t want to involve Xu Wan''er.


    Yu Wenxiao was shocked and didn''t believe a word. "Song and yuan, I don''t believe it. You won''t do it. Did that Xu Wan''er say something, or did you want to answer for her? Are you confused? "


    "I''m not confused. I do everything. How much do you think you know about me? We were brought into the palace by the empress when we were young. The empress asked us to accompany Chi Lin on the surface. In private, she ordered me to monitor Chi Lin''s every move. I was the Queen''s person from childhood to adulthood. You don''t know. Yuejin killed the queen. Why can''t I avenge her? "


    Yu Wenxiao: "stop talking nonsense."


    Song Yuan: "I have confessed."


    Yu Wenxiao: "emperor, don''t believe him. It''s not true."


    Chi Yan: "do you know what you''re talking about?"

 Chapter 1018

    The song and Yuan Dynasties raised their hands and covered Fengling''s face. They looked at Fengling for a long time. They wanted to see people clearly, but they found that they could not see clearly. "Are you finished? I didn''t hide it this time? "


    Fengling: "no, absolutely not. Brother yuan, I have already confessed. If you still hand me over, I will die. Moreover, my sisters are doomed. Do you really have the heart to send me to death? "


    The song and Yuan Dynasties trembled.


    "I''ll die, really! Let''s have a couple. Don''t do this to me, OK? Please Feng Ling said more and more pitiful, trying to squeeze out two tears in her eyes, and suddenly pulled song and Yuan to the direction of bed, "do you want children? Then we will be born now, I will be born for you now, I love you, no matter what you want me to do, I will do... "


    Pull too fast, the pace is not steady, Feng Ling''s foot is a chair trip, two people fall to the ground together.


    Feng Ling immediately pounced on the song and Yuan Dynasties, pulling their clothes while hiding a murder. Dedication is impossible. If song and Yuan Dynasties still want to expose her, she has to do it first. It''s a good way to make him intoxicated and comatose.


    Feng Ling''s hand quietly took time to take off one of the wooden hairpins on the bun, quietly turned the head of the wooden hairpin, revealing the silver needle coated with poison inside.


    Song Yuan reaction, stop Phoenix Ling pull his clothes move, from the ground up.


    Feng Ling thinks song and Yuan are aware of it. She quickly hides the silver needle under her sleeve and looks up at Song and Yuan with an innocent face. "Brother yuan..."


    The four eyes are opposite. Every bit of the meeting has flashed in my mind. After all, the song and Yuan dynasties can''t bear to say, "OK, I can''t say it, but I can''t leave you here any more. You clean up immediately, and I''ll let the bodyguard take you out of the palace. "


    Fengling opened her eyes: "brother yuan..."


    Song and Yuan Dynasties: "before going out of the palace, you should hand in xiaoxier''s antidote."


    Fengling: "brother yuan..."


    "Pay or not?" Song Yuan cold face.


    "OK, here I am. Here you are." Fengling tremblingly took out the antidote and handed it to the song and Yuan Dynasties to make the final effort. "In fact, I didn''t really want to kill xiaoxier. He was so cute and small, so what I did was not a fatal poison, just a little chronic poison. You believe me..."


    Song and Yuan took the antidote and took a last look at Fengling. They opened the door and left. They told the bodyguard to take it out of the palace as soon as the people inside had cleaned it up.


    Fengling chased the door, held the door frame to see, until the back of the song and Yuan Dynasties disappeared completely. She closed the door and bit her teeth. If song and Yuan didn''t push her away in time just now, she would have succeeded.


    Now the song and Yuan Dynasties directly let her out of the palace, but also ordered the bodyguard, Fengling looks very ugly.


    -


    Royal study.


    Qu Ning tells Chi Yan that he can trust sufangcheng. After a simple meal with Chi Yan, he goes to the armory alone.


    Yu Wenxiao came back and told Chi Yan, "emperor, I have released Yue Xiaoling and personally sent her out of the city gate." Yue Xiaoling has been locked up for such a long time, and the whole person has lost a big circle. When he left, he just asked Yue Jin whether she believed her or not, and he went very sad alone. If Chi Fengting wasn''t coming, it would be dangerous for her to stay here. He really wanted to tell her that it was Qu Ning who asked Chi Yan to let her go. Not all of them didn''t believe her.


    Chi Yan said nothing.


    When the song and Yuan Dynasties came, he knelt down and took everything to him. Instead of asking for forgiveness, he only asked Chi Yan to let Xu Wan''er out of the palace. He didn''t want to implicate Xu Wan''er.

 Chapter 1019

    Yu Wenxiao was shocked and didn''t believe a word. "Song and yuan, don''t talk nonsense. You won''t do that. Did that Xu Wan''er say something to you, or did you want to answer for her? Are you confused? "


    Song Yuan: "I''m not confused. I do everything. How much do you think you know about me? The two of us were brought into the palace by the queen when we were young. On the surface, the queen asked us to accompany Chi Lin. in private, she ordered me to monitor Chi Lin''s every move. From small to large, I am the Queen''s eyeliner, you do not know. Yuejin killed the queen, why can''t I avenge her? Take it. It''s xiaoxier''s antidote. "


    Yu Wenxiao: "then why do you suddenly say it now?"


    Song Yuan: "tired, do not want to revenge."


    Yu Wenxiao: "song and Yuan Dynasties, don''t talk nonsense in front of the emperor." Chao Chi Yan arched his hand, "emperor, please give me some time. I want to have a good talk with him."


    Song Yuan: "there is nothing to talk about. Since I have confessed, I have made all the preparations."


    Yu Wenxiao: "emperor, don''t believe him. It can''t be true."


    Chi Yan''s face was hard to distinguish. Looking at the song and Yuan Dynasties, "do you know what you''re talking about?"


    Song Yuan: "what I said is true."


    Chi Yan: "come on, drag it out and chop it."


    "The emperor!" Yu Wenxiao exclaimed, "young master!"


    The song and Yuan Dynasties did not ask for mercy at all.


    The bodyguard outside comes in and escorts Song Yuan.


    Yu Wen knelt down and said, "emperor, the song and Yuan Dynasties will not do this. He must be confused by the woman now. The emperor, even if it is read in the original we follow the eldest son all the way to escape, please open one side on the Internet, don''t kill song and Yuan Dynasty


    Chi Yan seems to have never heard of it.


    Yu Wenxiao kowtowed, "emperor!"


    Chi Yan is indifferent.


    Yu Wenxiao stood up and ran out. He went to the armory as fast as he could and ran straight into the armory. "Miss Ning, Miss Ning, you can save the song and Yuan Dynasties and go to the Meridian Gate to stop the guards from executing."


    "What''s the matter? How could Yan kill the song and Yuan Dynasties? What happened? " Qu Ning was shocked and suspected that he had heard wrong.


    "There''s no time to explain, Miss Ning. Go, go. I''ll go to the young master Yu Wenxiao directly pulls quning out and orders the bodyguard outside to take Xu Wan''er to the Meridian Gate.


    After a long passage, Yu Wen and Xiao Song opened Qu Ning and said, "Miss Ning, go quickly. I''ll go here to find the young master and ask him to intercede."


    "Go on, hurry up." Qu Ning used his lightness skill to fly straight to the Meridian Gate. Fortunately, he arrived in time, but the bodyguard didn''t start, so he stopped it in a hurry.


    The bodyguards salute Qu Ning, saying that it is the emperor''s order. Please don''t hinder Qu Ning.


    Qu Ning: "I''m here today. If you want to kill him, kill me first."


    How dare the bodyguards move Qu Ning? One person immediately goes back to report to Chi Yan.


    Qu Ning went to the song and Yuan Dynasties, who were escorted, "what happened? I haven''t seen you for a long time. Why did he kill you? "


    The song and Yuan Dynasties are calm and have no wave, "because I surrender myself to the emperor. The poison in Xiao Xi''er is mine. I want to kill Yue Jin and his children to avenge the queen. I have no choice but to do what the emperor wants to do. "


    "Nonsense, how can it be!" Qu Ning does not believe, "why do you suddenly make up such a lie?"


    Song Yuan: "you believe me. It''s time to recognize me. I framed Yue Xiaoling, and I chose her as the scapegoat. She is innocent. "


    "Anyway, I don''t believe it. Let''s go to the imperial study and see the rock together." Qu Ning wants to pull the song and Yuan Dynasties away.

 Chapter 1020

    Song Yuan: "you believe me. It''s time to recognize me. I framed Yue Xiaoling, and I chose her as the scapegoat. She is innocent. "


    "Anyway, I don''t believe it. Let''s go to the imperial study and see the rock together." Qu Ning wants to pull the song and Yuan Dynasties away.


    Song and yuan did not want to.


    The guard stopped it.


    Deadlock for a while, other bodyguards will Fengling to.


    Fengling saw the scene of execution in front of her. She was a little surprised, but she soon thought that song and Yuan should be the culprits for her, otherwise the devil could not kill song and yuan. Before, she thought that song and Yuan Dynasty just drove her out of the palace, when this matter was over. At present, this is not good for any of them. I really don''t understand why the song and Yuan Dynasties did it. It''s stupid.


    Fengling pushed aside the bodyguard and went forward and asked, "why do you do this?"


    Song yuan turned to the beginning, "you go, leave the palace, leave the capital, never come back."


    Fengling: "brother yuan."


    The bodyguard who went back to the imperial study came back to convey Chi Yan''s order and said to Feng Ling, "the emperor has an order. If you can prove that what he did has nothing to do with you, the emperor will let you out of the palace. If not, they will be punished for the same crime and will be interrogated and beheaded together. "


    Song Yuan: "I did it by myself, it has nothing to do with her."


    Bodyguard: "the emperor wants her to prove it, not to say it to Mr. Song."


    Feng Ling shakes her head and looks innocent. "I... I don''t know, I don''t know anything..." and bites back, "why does the emperor want to kill brother yuan? What did brother yuan do wrong? "


    Bodyguard: "come on, take her down, too."


    Feng Ling''s face slightly changed, "I don''t know, I really don''t know anything."


    Song Yuan: "if the emperor wants to kill me, kill me. Don''t touch her." Turning to Qu Ning, "empress, Miss Ning, for the sake of getting along with us for so long, you let her go, I''ll bear everything by myself."


    Qu Ning is able to see that the song and Yuan Dynasties must have taken the blame for Xu Wan''er. He did not hesitate to sacrifice himself to save the woman, but the woman still pretends to be innocent. Is it worth it?


    Song and Yuan Dynasties: "Miss Ning..."


    Qu Ning: "no, I can''t help you with this. Unless you tell the truth, don''t take it to yourself if you haven''t done anything. You can plead for her only when you''re OK."


    Song and Yuan Dynasties: "I can write a letter of divorce and break with her from now on. I will take responsibility for what I do and let her go."


    Chi Lin arrived in a hurry. Yu Wenxiao told him all the way and asked, "are those words you said to my brother true?"


    Song Yuan: "it''s true."


    Chi Lin: "are you really the one she planted beside me? Are you going to avenge her? "


    Song Yuan: "yes."


    Chi Lin: "what about this woman? Not for her? " Along the way, Yu Wenxiao repeatedly repeated that this woman named Xu Wan''er was unusual, saying that her brother also doubted her, and that what song and Yuan said could not be true.


    Song Yuan: "no, everything has nothing to do with her."


    "Then I''ll kill her first." Chi Lin pulls out the sword in the guard''s hand and cleaves to Feng Ling.


    Feng Ling wanted to hide, but she didn''t want to expose her martial arts skills. She was so scared that she fell to the ground and turned pale.


    In song and Yuan Dynasties, he quickly blocked Chi Lin''s sword with his arm, "young master, if you want to kill me, kill me." Xiao Xi''er is still so small, and Xu Wan''er has been poisoned. The poison has not been solved yet. He has framed Yue Xiaoling by that means and made Yue Xiaoling be imprisoned in heaven. He already knows the truth. He can''t just send Xu Wan''er away, and then continue to hide these things. Xu Wan''er was brought to the capital by him. It was also because he entered the palace. After all, the responsibility was still in him, because he didn''t know people clearly.

 Chapter 1021

    Song and Yuan Dynasties: "I can write a letter of divorce and break with her from now on. I will take responsibility for what I do and let her go."


    Chi Lin arrived in a hurry. Yu Wenxiao told him all the way and asked, "are those words you said to my brother true?"


    Song Yuan: "it''s true."


    Chi Lin: "are you really the one she planted beside me? Are you going to avenge her? "


    Song Yuan: "yes."


    Chi Lin: "what about this woman? Not for her? " Along the way, Yu Wenxiao repeatedly repeated that this woman named Xu Wan''er was unusual, saying that her brother also doubted her, and that what song and Yuan said could not be true.


    Song Yuan: "no, everything has nothing to do with her."


    "Then I''ll kill her first." Chi Lin pulls out the sword in the guard''s hand and cleaves to Feng Ling.


    Feng Ling wanted to hide, but she didn''t want to expose her martial arts skills. She was so scared that she fell to the ground and turned pale.


    In song and Yuan Dynasties, he quickly blocked Chi Lin''s sword with his arm, "young master, if you want to kill me, kill me." Xiao Xi''er is still so small, and Xu Wan''er has been poisoned. The poison has not been solved yet. He has framed Yue Xiaoling by that means and made Yue Xiaoling be imprisoned in heaven. He already knows the truth. He can''t just send Xu Wan''er away, and then continue to hide these things. Xu Wan''er was brought to the capital by him. It was also because he entered the palace. After all, the responsibility was still in him, because he didn''t know people clearly.


    Song Yuan: "young master, I beg you. Kill me, let her go, that''s it. "


    Chi Lin: "do you really want to protect her?"


    Song Yuan: "yes."


    Chi Lin: "no regrets?"


    Song and Yuan Dynasties: "no regrets!"


    Chi Lin angrily threw his sword, "it''s impossible, the culprit can''t be released. As for you, you should die with her, whatever you want. " The words fall, the pool faces to also don''t return to the imperial study.


    Qu Ning warned the guard, "Prince Lin has gone to see the emperor. You are not allowed to do anything."


    The guards looked at each other and did not move.


    Yu Wen Xiao sighed, "if I go to investigate her at the beginning and stop you from marrying her, maybe the result will be different."


    The song and Yuan Dynasties did not speak.


    Feng Ling climbed up from the ground, raised her hand to touch Song Yuan''s face and put her arms around Song Yuan''s neck. She can see clearly that none of these people will let her go. No matter whether Chi Lin will bypass the song and Yuan dynasties after meeting the devil, her result is the same. She whispered in the song and Yuan Dynasties: "so many people, how can I choose you foolishly?"


    When the song and Yuan Dynasties were stiff, they keenly felt a pain in their neck.


    Fengling: "originally nothing, as long as you don''t say, everyone is good, can go on peacefully. But you have to admit it and make it like this. It''s not that you are blind and I deceive you, but that I am blind and choose you. "


    The song and Yuan Dynasties closed their eyes painfully, "have you ever really loved me, even if it''s just... Just a little bit?"


    "What do you say? Hehe... "The next moment, Fengling flashed to the back of the song and Yuan Dynasties. With one hand, she reversed the hands of the song and Yuan Dynasties to the back. With one hand, she clasped the neck of the song and Yuan Dynasties and successfully held the song and Yuan Dynasties.


    Qu Ning and Yu Wenxiao''s face changed.


    Qu Ning: "what do you want to do?"


    Fengling: "the matter has come to this point, immediately let me out of the palace, or I will kill him."


    Yu Wenxiao saw clearly that song and Yuan''s face turned black obviously. It was not like this before. "What did you do to him?"


    "Nothing, just a little poison. If you let me go, I''ll let him go. Otherwise, we can only take him at the bottom. " Fengling retreated slowly, warning everyone not to chase.

 Chapter 1022

    Yu Wenxiao: "song and Yuan Dynasties, now it''s time for you to see the man behind you?"


    Song Yuan looked down at the ground and covered up all the emotions in his eyes. "If you still remember our friendship for so many years, do as she said, let her go, and I will bear all the consequences."


    "You are still stubborn!" Yu Wen and Xiao hate that iron is not steel. They only feel that the poison of this woman in song and Yuan Dynasties is too deep.


    Qu Ning: "OK, I can let you go, but you have to confess the whole thing first."


    Feng Ling sneered, "do you want to talk to me at this time? I have already told Song Yuan what should be said and what should not be said. If you want to know, ask him. Let it go or not. Don''t test my patience


    With that, Fengling pinches the neck of song and Yuan Dynasties in front of Qu Ning and Yu Wenxiao.


    In the song and Yuan Dynasties, it was difficult to breathe, but there was still no income.


    "OK, I''ll let it go. Let it go." Quning told the guards to get out of the way.


    The bodyguards were very embarrassed, "empress, this..."


    Qu Ning: "I will tell the emperor."


    The guards retreated reluctantly.


    Fengling immediately takes song and Yuan back, all the way back to the palace gate, let quning command people to prepare the carriage.


    Qu Ning did so until Fengling pushed song and yuan into the car and said, "I''ve done what you said. It''s time for you to release people."


    "Do you think I''m stupid? Now let him go. Who knows if you''ll order me immediately. When I get to a safe place, I''ll let it go. I warn you, you''d better not follow me, or you''ll bear the consequences. " Feng Ling then points to a bodyguard and throws a poison to the bodyguard. She asks the bodyguard to take it and then throws away her weapon and acts as a coachman.


    The bodyguard who catches the poison looks at Qu Ning.


    Qu Ning clenched his fist and nodded.


    The bodyguard can only swallow it and drive away according to Fengling''s words.


    In the carriage, Fengling lifts the car curtain to see Qu Ning standing in the same place. She spends so much time, and the person she wants to kill most is the devil and Qu Ning in front of her. However, she can''t find a good opportunity. Besides, she can''t act too fast. So she can only start from the easiest person to let the devil have a good taste of the pain of the people around her. She always thought that she could hide well until she killed all the people, but it''s ridiculous that even the youngest one didn''t die. Because a bowl of medicine from the imperial doctor was exposed, she ran away in such a disheartened way in a twinkling of an eye. This time, God still didn''t stand by her side.


    The song and Yuan Dynasties were silent, but there was still no resistance.


    At the gate of the palace, Qu Ning saw the carriage go farther and farther, and said to Yu Wen: "brother Yu, please..."


    "I''ll follow." With one voice, Yu Wenxiao bows his hand to Qu Ning. Thanks for Qu Ning''s willingness to release people for the song and Yuan Dynasties, he quickly tracks them down.


    Qu Ning is not at ease. He orders a group of bodyguards to help Yu Wenxiao. It''s better to take Xu Wan''er back while rescuing the song and Yuan Dynasties.


    The guards take orders.


    Qu Ning stood a little longer and returned to the palace.


    In the imperial study, the atmosphere was calm.


    Qu Ning knocked on the door and came in, feeling a little strange. He closed the door with his backhand and took the initiative to explain: "just now, Xu Wan''er was holding the song and Yuan Dynasties. I let her out of the palace, and brother Yu went after her." After a little meal, he observed Chi Yan''s face, especially Chi Lin''s, because his emotions were all written on his face, but he didn''t react at the moment. He quickly guessed, "Yan, don''t you want to kill song and Yuan at all? Do you do this to let song and yuan see her face clearly, and to let her show her feet? "

 Chapter 1023

    Chi Yan: "yes."


    Qu Ning is not happy.


    Chi Lin hummed Qu Ning and continued to discuss with his brother how to send people to ambush around the temple. At first, he thought that his brother wanted to kill song and Yuan Dynasties, but the result was not at all.


    Qu Ning stepped forward and wanted to listen. During this period, Chi Fengting''s shadow did not appear. It seems that he abided by the time in the "challenge book" this time, and now there are only two days left from the time in the "challenge book".


    -


    Yuejin wakes up in the evening and knows about the song and Yuan Dynasties, and the injustice of yuexiaoling. She doesn''t say anything, but feeds xiaotuanzi to take the antidote.


    At night, Qu Ning could not sleep, only felt that it was quiet before the storm.


    Chi Yan opened his eyes.


    Qu Ning: "did I wake you up?"


    Chi Yan''s side head kisses Qu Ning''s forehead and takes Qu Ning''s head to his shoulder. "Sleep, I''m here."


    Qu Ning opened his mouth, a lot of worried words to his mouth, but to the calm and deep eyes of shangchi rock, the heart miraculously settled down, the quilt started with his five fingers.


    At daybreak, Chi Yan gets up as usual and goes to court, so that Qu Ning who wakes up early can have a rest.


    Qu Ning shook his head, got up to dress Chi Yan, tied his belt, and stood on tiptoe to kiss his face. "I''ll wait for you to come back and have breakfast together."


    Chi Yan: "good."


    In the court hall, only half of the civil and military officials of the early Dynasty came here today. The people who didn''t come here had various reasons, such as illness, injury, or something happened. Some of the officials who came here were OK, and some of them seemed to be standing uneasily.


    Chi Yan didn''t say anything. He went to court early and told Qu Ning when he went back to Chengqian palace to have breakfast with Qu Ning, "I''ve got a secret road ready. Tomorrow Chi Fengting, once I come, you let Yuejin take xiaoxier to leave from the secret road. "


    Qu Ning nodded. Although Yuejin also said not to go, but xiaoxier is so small, quning still hopes Yuejin to go. This arrangement is very good. He reaches out to hold ChiYan''s hand and says firmly: "I want to stay."


    Chi Yan pats the back of Qu Ning''s hand and tells Qu Ning the entrance of the secret road and the way to open it, so that Qu Ning can remember it.


    The next morning, there were only four officials in the whole court hall, not a single hand.


    Chi Yan is sitting.


    The eunuch with trembling feet, as always, yelled: "if you have something to play early, you have nothing to retreat."


    Court hall, silent.


    Not long after that, the sound of Xiao, the sound of fighting, the sound of screaming came from outside the hall.


    The timid eunuch fell to his knees and wanted to find a place to hide.


    The rock is as stable as Mount Tai.


    The sound of Xiao stops, and Chi Fengting steps on the blood and looks at Chi Yan on the Dragon chair. Twelve years ago, he sat in the Dragon chair, and Chi Yan stood under him as the prince. Now he''s back. For so many years, every time I saw Chi Yan, I thought that he was Rong Xin and Wei Shenglian. Every time he saw Rong Xinchong, he loved him and treated him as his own son, he wanted to kill him.


    Chi Yan: "you are here at last."


    Among the four officials present, one of them retreated with fright, and one of them managed to keep steady. Two officials quickly stepped to the entrance of the hall and looked out. They saw that there were bodies and blood all over the hall. The red eyed people were really like people climbing out of hell to ask for their lives. In the sun, they were all filled with chills.


    Chi Fengting: "I''m always on time. I''ve given you enough time to prepare. If you have any skills, show them all. "


    Chi Yan: "you will see it."


    Chi Fengting sneers and looks around. He only feels that nothing has changed. Twelve years has passed in a blink of an eye. The original picture flickers in his mind. It is clear that he has been good enough to Rong Xin and knows that she has taken her place in the palace. As long as she wants, he can give her everything, and even he is willing to share it with her, but in the end

 Chapter 1024

    Court hall, silent.


    Not long after that, the sound of Xiao, the sound of fighting, the sound of screaming came from outside the hall.


    The timid eunuch fell to his knees and wanted to find a place to hide.


    The rock is as stable as Mount Tai.


    The sound of Xiao stops, and Chi Fengting steps on the blood and looks at Chi Yan on the Dragon chair. Twelve years ago, he sat in the Dragon chair, and Chi Yan stood under him as the prince. Now he''s back. For so many years, every time I saw Chi Yan, I thought that he was Rong Xin and Wei Shenglian. Every time he saw Rong Xinchong, he loved him and treated him as his own son, he wanted to kill him.


    Chi Yan: "you are here at last."


    Among the four officials present, one of them retreated with fright, and one of them managed to keep steady. Two officials quickly stepped to the entrance of the hall and looked out. They saw that there were bodies and blood all over the hall. The red eyed people were really like people climbing out of hell to ask for their lives. In the sun, they were all filled with chills.


    Chi Fengting: "I''m always on time. I''ve given you enough time to prepare. If you have any skills, show them all. "


    Chi Yan: "you will see it."


    Chi Fengting sneers and looks around. He only feels that nothing has changed. Twelve years has passed in a blink of an eye. The original picture flickers in his mind. It is clear that he has been good enough to Rong Xin and knows that she has taken her place in the palace. As long as she wants, he can give her everything, and even he is willing to share it with her, but in the end


    At this time, there was a violent explosion outside the hall, and the whole ground vibrated as if it were an earthquake.


    Chi Fengting plays flute.


    The dead in the flames of war immediately flew up and fell to the top of the hall.


    At the same time, Chengqian palace, under such a big noise, the palace maids and eunuchs are in a mess. Qu Ning doesn''t need to send someone to ask. He quickly goes to the side hall where Yuejin lives and tells Yuejin what Chi Yan said, "we all hope you can take xiaoxi''er away. Rock has prepared the secret Road, you come with me, I''ll take it


    Yue Jin naturally heard the news and continued to feed Xiao Tuan Zi for breakfast. "I said, I won''t go."


    Xiaotuanzi was very happy to see Qu Ning. He opened his hands to Qu Ning. Seeing that Qu Ning didn''t come to hold him, he climbed down from the chair and ran forward to hold Qu Ning''s feet.


    Qu Ning twisted his eyebrows, "what about Xiao Xi''er? He''s so young, don''t you think about him? "


    Yue Jin: "so, in this battle, we have to win."


    "You''ll win, you''ll win, but before you win, you leave with a little interest. When we win, you come back. " Qu Ning will small interest son hold up, three two step plug to month Jin''s arms.


    Of course, Yuejin is reluctant to give up xiaotuanzi, but he promised Rongxin that he would take care of ChiYan, Chilin and sufangcheng, the most important people for her. If he leaves at this time, how can he explain to Rong Xin once they have something to do.


    Qu Ning: "master Yue..."


    "If we can''t win, it''s no use for me to escape with a small interest. Chi Fengting will come to me to dig three feet. Miss Ning, I have made up my mind to stay. Come on, let''s go ahead and have a look. " At this time will be small Tuanzi to who are not at ease, on Jin take small Tuanzi.


    Little Tuanzi didn''t know what happened. She was very happy to be picked up by Yuejin and went out. She looked left and right and wanted to find Chi Lin.


    Qu Ning pulls Yue Jin, "if you really don''t want to go, stay here. There are so many guards of the imperial guards. I''ll go there and have a look. "

 Chapter 1025

    "If we can''t win, it''s no use for me to escape with a small interest. Chi Fengting will come to me to dig three feet. Miss Ning, I have made up my mind to stay. Come on, let''s go ahead and have a look. " At this time will be small Tuanzi to who are not at ease, on Jin take small Tuanzi.


    Little Tuanzi didn''t know what happened. She was very happy to be picked up by Yuejin and went out. She looked left and right and wanted to find Chi Lin.


    Qu Ning pulls Yue Jin, "if you really don''t want to go, stay here. There are so many guards of the imperial guards. I''ll go there and have a look. "


    Yue Jin: "no, just like last time, Chi Fengting doesn''t want me to die. He will worry about my life and death. I can restrain him when I go."


    Qu Ning: "what about Xiao Xi''er? What if he orders the dead man to catch Xiao Xi''er? You... "


    Sufang city comes in a hurry, interrupts their "dispute" and says to quning and Yuejin: "please take your children and leave with me."


    "To leave with you? Shouldn''t you be in front of Fu Chi at this time? How did you get here? Don''t you want revenge? " Qu Ning was surprised. He quickly looked behind sufangcheng. He saw that there was no one in the open space outside, and his face changed. "Or did you say that they were fake? We were cheated by you? "


    Sufangcheng: "I didn''t cheat you. I really want to take revenge on Chi Fengting, but the situation has changed and the plan has changed. Believe me, I won''t hurt you. "


    Qu Ning: "well, do you know this change of yours?"


    Sufangcheng: "I don''t know."


    Qu Ning is obviously on guard. At this time, she says that the plan has changed behind Chi Yan''s back. She really can''t believe it. She turns her head to Yue Jin and sees that Yue Jin''s face is deep and thoughtful. She doesn''t seem to doubt the Sufang city. In this case, let Sufang city take Yue Jin and Xiao Xi''er out. "Well, I won''t force you to go. You can persuade him to go with you. I''m not leaving anyway. If you want to go, hurry up. " Words fall, Qu Ning go out, want to go toward the direction of the hall.


    Sufang city took Qu Ning''s arm and said, "you all have to go."


    Qu Ning: "what do you want to do?"


    Sufangcheng didn''t answer directly, but quietly took out one thing and handed it to Yuejin. He said frankly, "this is my uncle''s jade pendant. The queen also has it. I believe you must have seen it and know it. All this is what my uncle meant. He asked you to ensure the safety of your child and take him out of the palace immediately. "


    Yue Jin quickly took the jade pendant in sufangcheng''s hand and checked it repeatedly to make sure it was true, "your uncle? A Xin''s big brother? Is he here? "


    Qu Ning looked back, some more and more do not understand the situation in front of, questioned sufangcheng: "in the end what''s going on, you quickly make it clear."


    Sufangcheng: "I came here on my uncle''s order. My uncle has set up a mechanism in the temple. As long as two children come with me and let Chi Yan think that I have taken you hostage, he will chase you and leave the palace, which ensures the safety of him and Chi Lin. Of course, in Chi Fengting''s eyes, it was Chi Yan''s escape. My uncle is sure to take risks with Fu Chi. He doesn''t want you to take risks, so do as I say, and everyone will be safe. "


    Qu Ning doesn''t know whether he can believe it or not. He looks at Yue Jin.


    Yue Jin has never met Rong Xin''s eldest brother, and she seldom hears Rong Xin mention it. After Rong Xiang, Rong Er Gongzi and Rong Si Gongzi died, Rong Xin''s eldest brother left. Since then, he has never appeared, and Rong Xin has never seen him

 Chapter 1026

    Sufangcheng: "Yuejin, believe me, this is the best way to protect everyone."


    Yue Jin clenched the jade pendant in her hand.


    Sufangcheng added: "if the queen has a spirit in heaven, this must be what she wants to see most!"


    Yue Jin was shocked, and her hand almost crushed the jade pendant abruptly. "OK, I believe you." Then he said to quning, "I believe him. We do what he says."


    Qu Ning shakes his head. After all, he can''t believe it like Yuejin, but Yuejin is willing to leave at last. "It''s you who believe in him, not me, so you go with him. Let''s go. I''ll take you to the secret road now. "


    There is no room for negotiation. Qu Ning shakes off sufangcheng''s hand and strides out. He doesn''t want to hear any more nonsense. Yesterday, Chi Yan told her the entrance of the secret Road, the way to open the secret Road, and the specially added level in the secret road. He told her not to tell Yue Jin, but let her send it in person. He said that the secret road will be useful in the future, and try not to let people know how to open it. In addition, there is a bodyguard outside the secret passage. After seeing off Yuejin, she takes the bodyguard to find him.


    Sufangcheng see Qu Ning attitude so firm, obviously say what is useless, make a wink to Yue Jin, first step to catch up with Qu Ning.


    Yuejin looks at the jade pendant in her hand again, and her mind is full of Rongxin''s figure. She hugs xiaotuanzi to keep up. When she gets outside, she just hears quning tell the guards not to follow.


    Since the secret road is so secret and important, Qu Ning naturally doesn''t want these bodyguards to know.


    The guards take orders.


    On the winding Palace Road, almost no one can be seen.


    After walking for a while, at the gate of an abandoned palace, sufangcheng sees Qu Ning raising his hand to push the door. At the same time, he is acutely aware that there is someone inside. He knows that the entrance of the secret road is in there. He quickly turns back and winks at Yue Jin, and then takes action against Qu Ning unexpectedly.


    Qu Ning reaction quickly to avoid, but don''t want to Yuejin also start, instant by Yuejin point acupoints, the whole person turbulence, incredible to see Yuejin.


    Everything happened in a flash, the action was not big, there was no movement, just fast, did not disturb a door inside.


    "Sorry, you''re going out with us. That''s the only way we can do it." Yue Jin''s eyes on Qu Ning, words with apology, but did not want to put Qu Ning meaning.


    "Only I know the way to open the secret channel. If you do that, no one will get out. " Qu Ning grits his teeth and shouts when he opens his mouth.


    Sufangcheng quickly mended quning''s dumb acupoints, "let''s have a look first." With that, from the hands of Yuejin holding a small ball, let Yuejin help quning go in front, push the door in.


    Xiaotuanzi had never seen sufangcheng before. He was afraid of strangers, so he suddenly fell into sufangcheng''s hands. He immediately tied up and kept kicking his feet. He didn''t want sufangcheng to hold him. Fortunately, Yuejin and quning were beside him, and they could see each other, so they didn''t cry.


    The secret road was excavated by Chi Yan. The reason why I chose this place is that it is abandoned. It is not easy for people to know how to dig secret roads here.


    Waiting in the courtyard of the palace, the bodyguard outside the secret passage saw Qu Ning and Yue Jin coming and was about to salute. Then he saw sufangcheng with her children in her arms. They were very surprised and said to Qu Ning, "empress, the Emperor didn''t say to let him go."

 Chapter 1027

    Qu Ning couldn''t move and didn''t speak. He could only keep blinking, hoping that the bodyguards could see her strange.


    Yue Jin found that she quietly blocked Qu Ning with her body side to prevent the bodyguards from looking at her. She said to the bodyguards without changing her face: "this is the meaning of empress. In addition, the empress has just been injured. The emperor doesn''t want to have something to do with her, so she''ll go out of the palace to avoid it. You open the secret channel and let us out¡°


    According to the emperor and Queen''s usual attitude and care to Yuejin, the bodyguards didn''t doubt Yuejin and quickly entered the hall to open the secret passage.


    Qu Ning was surprised. Chi yanmingming said to her, the way to open the secret road should not be known as far as possible. How do these bodyguards know? Or are these bodyguards responsible for digging secret roads, so they are so clear?


    Qu Ning gritted his teeth, and the guards who had no eyesight obviously could not count on them. They had to rely on themselves and continue to use their best to open the acupoints. For such a bad reason, Yuejin wants to take her out. Don''t these bodyguards go to ChiYan for confirmation or report? And Chi Yan even arranged for these people who knew how to open the secret road to take over. It was a mistake. Otherwise, only she knew that as long as she clenched her teeth, sufangcheng and Yuejin could not take her out at all. Of course, I didn''t expect that Yuejin would help sufangcheng to do it by herself, which was even worse.


    Yuejin immediately helps quning into the secret road.


    Sufangcheng keeps up and stealthily takes back the concealed weapon in his hand covered by his sleeve. If these bodyguards don''t know how to open the secret Road, they can only defeat them first, then they can ask Qu Ning, or they can work hard with Yue Jin to find out. Now it''s really helpful for them.


    "By the way, this is a letter from the empress to the emperor. You should give it to the emperor as soon as possible." Sufangcheng turned around and took out a letter that he had already written.


    The guard will take it.


    Hearing this, Qu Ning was angry and grinned her teeth. She didn''t write a letter, and she didn''t know what Sufang city had written in the letter.


    The bodyguard saw several people go in, closed the secret passage, moved explosives according to Chi Yan''s early order, and blew up the entrance.


    In the secret Road, Yuejin, who felt the shock of the ground, stopped a little, and then walked faster.


    Xiaotuanzi was afraid and finally began to cry.


    Sufangcheng gives xiaotuanzi back to Yuejin for him to help quning. In the dark, he ignores quning''s angry eyes, until he is blocked in front and blocked in the second mechanism. He smiles and unties quning''s acupoints. "I believe he must have told you how to open this mechanism. It seems that he wanted to send you away from the beginning, specially asked you to send Yuejin, and set up this second mechanism to introduce you into the secret road. The guards outside blow up the entrance. You can''t go back. You have to walk together. "


    Qu Ning doesn''t listen and angrily pushes sufangcheng away. A person runs back quickly and is blocked by the collapsed rock and soil. No wonder he didn''t let her persuade Yuejin to leave yesterday. No wonder he insisted that she send Yuejin in person. Is it necessary to set up two organs? No wonder he specially explained that he couldn''t tell Yuejin the way to open the secret road. He must ask her to open it. He clearly used this method to send her away, so that she had to go.


    Sufang came back with him, "since that''s what he meant, you should follow his will. Don''t worry, what I said is true. As long as you follow me and let Chi Yan chase you out, everything behind will be handed over to my uncle. You will be all right. "


    Qu Ning doesn''t talk.


    Sufangcheng waited patiently.

 Chapter 1028

    Qu Ning doesn''t listen and angrily pushes sufangcheng away. A person runs back quickly and is blocked by the collapsed rock and soil. No wonder he didn''t let her persuade Yuejin to leave yesterday. No wonder he insisted that she send Yuejin in person. Is it necessary to set up two organs? No wonder he specially explained that he couldn''t tell Yuejin the way to open the secret road. He must ask her to open it. He clearly used this method to send her away, so that she had to go.


    Sufang came back with him, "since that''s what he meant, you should follow his will. Don''t worry, what I said is true. As long as you follow me and let Chi Yan chase you out, everything behind will be handed over to my uncle. You will be all right. "


    Qu Ning doesn''t talk.


    Sufangcheng waited patiently.


    For a long time¡ª¡ª


    Qu Ning clenched his fist and said to sufangcheng, "you''d better tell the truth, otherwise..."


    Sufangcheng: "I understand. Let''s go."


    The second office.


    Yuejin see quning sufangcheng back, again repeat believe sufangcheng, let quning also believe.


    Qu Ning''s face is expressionless, opening the mechanism.


    The secret road is long.


    At the exit of the secret Road, a hundred bodyguards were waiting in the dark. Seeing Qu ningyuejin come out, they appeared and said, "empress, the emperor asked her subordinates to protect her."


    Already know that Chi Yan wants to send her away, in front of these waiting guards, Qu Ning is not surprised.


    "Don''t worry. The queen has gone against me. You can stay here to meet the emperor." Sufangcheng opens his mouth directly and signals Qu ningyuejin to follow him. He also arranges the person to meet him, but he is not here. Chi Yan loves Qu Ning so much that he will certainly protect Qu Ning and prepare a way back for Qu Ning. But to make sure there is no mistake, he also reminded Chi Yan at the beginning, but he didn''t know how to prepare for Chi Yan''s back road, so the people he arranged couldn''t meet here like these bodyguards.


    The bodyguard was in a dilemma. "Empress, this is the emperor''s order."


    "Do as he says. Don''t follow your sister." Qu Ning goes with Sufang city.


    The bodyguard at the head was not at ease. Some of them followed quietly, while others stayed.


    Sufangcheng noticed, but didn''t mind.


    After a long journey, people arrive at sufangcheng''s reception position. Sufangcheng asks Qu ningyuejin to get on the bus. He also gets on the bus, and orders the driver to leave the city immediately. Hurry up.


    At this time in the palace, the bodyguard who blew up the secret passage has handed the letter to Chi Yan and reported that sufangcheng also went out together.


    Chi Lin is not happy, "what does he mean? He wants revenge, no revenge? Escaped? "


    Chi Yan''s face is low. When I open the letter, I see that it says Chi Yan, now Qu Ning is in my hands. If you want her to be all right, I''ll see you an hour later at Jiting slope outside the capital. If not, then wait for her head.


    Chi Yan "brush" to hold hands, paper and envelopes are squeezed into a ball.


    Chi Lin: "brother, what''s the matter?"


    Chi Yan: "out of the palace."


    "Ah? We are all ready, and now we are sealing the court to Fu Chi. " After a long time of preparation, the sound of fighting and gunpowder in front of the court collapsed. Now is the critical moment of the decisive battle. My brother also wants to kill Chi Fengting. When do you go?


    "Go." Chi Yan turns around with his sleeves, and his eyes are fierce. He specially arranged this to send her away. He already knew her heart that she was determined to leave. She should also understand his heart that he wanted to protect her, but she didn''t expect to be caught by sufangcheng. What did sufangcheng want to do.

 Chapter 1029

    "Elder brother, elder brother..." Chi Lin chases after him and keeps looking back. He is really unwilling to leave at this time. It''s just a matter of killing Chi Fengting. But he doesn''t dare to disobey his elder brother''s words. He can''t help but break the palm of his brother''s fist and take the letter that has been squeezed into a ball. After seeing it, he really wants to tear sufangcheng to pieces, It turns out that he did not follow Yuejin quning to leave, but took quning to leave.


    Chi Yan ordered half the men and horses to be cut off and delayed.


    In the battle of gunpowder and all over the sky, a man in black had sharp eyes and immediately told Chi Fengting: "Lord, the devil and Chi Lin have escaped."


    Chi Fengting had already seen it. He stopped to blow the flute and looked around at the ruins, smoke, fighting, corpses and blood, sneering. Given so much time, I thought I would have some skills. As a result, I just fought and ran away with my tail between my legs.


    At this stage, Chi Fengting will certainly not leave any future trouble for himself, let alone force Rong Xin to give an order: "chase, kill."


    The man in black took the order and quickly solved the problem together with the dead soldiers. After that, the imperial guards and bodyguards rushed out of the palace.


    -


    Dozens of miles away from the capital, Jiting slope.


    The coachman pulled the reins and stopped the fast-moving carriage in the roar of the steed.


    Qu Ning gets out of the car and looks at the current environment. At the beginning, the soldiers and horses brought back by dongfangjing were stationed here. Fortunately, they all returned to the north and did not fight.


    Yuejin gets off the car with a small group of children in her arms, and the cold wind blows on her face.


    "You two, follow me." Sufangcheng made a please sign.


    Qu Ning followed with a calm face.


    Yuejin comes last.


    Little Tuanzi quietly looked left and right in Yuejin''s arms, a little cold.


    The pace of sufangcheng is faster and faster.


    Through Jiting slope and a section of mountain forest, it is a flat Grand Canyon with a wide view and no people.


    Sufangcheng: "ladies and gentlemen, please wait here for ChiYan to arrive. Remember, it''s better to keep him here for three days. I''ve got food and water ready for you. There he is Pointing to Qu Ning and Yue Jin, "three days later, I believe it''s all over. By the way, Miss Ning, I don''t know if you have any Keepsake on you. Please lend it to me first. "


    Qu Ning cold face, take off a hairpin on the bun.


    "Thank you very much." Sufangcheng left quickly. As he walked, he opened the central array of the two arrays that he had already laid down, and trapped the bodyguards who followed in the dark in the center of the canyon.


    Back to the place where I got off, sufangcheng gave quning''s Hosta to the coachman. He told the coachman a few words, and drove the carriage to a distant place to hide.


    The coachman quickly removed the wheel marks of the carriage and the marks around it.


    Before long, a large group of people and horses arrived, and the horse''s hooves were flying and the dust was flying.


    The coachman watched, holding the Hosta and waving his hand.


    Chi Yan reined in the reins.


    Without waiting for the horse to stop, Chi Lin alighted and held the only person in front of him. He asked angrily, "where''s sufangcheng? What about Qu Ning and Yue Jin? Here we are. Where is he? "


    The coachman coughed and did not resist. He said, "the Lord of the city has told me that if the emperor wants to know the whereabouts of the empress, he will let all the people return to the original road and go to the temple at the fork in front of him."


    "You want to die!" Chi Lin is murderous and not threatened.


    The coachman cried out: "this jade hairpin in my hand belongs to the queen. Kill me, and you won''t know the whereabouts of the queen and the Lord. "

 Chapter 1030

    Chi Lin abruptly put away his hand to kill and turned it into a hand to crush the driver''s shoulder bone. "Give you the last chance. If you don''t tell me honestly, I''ll split you up."


    The coachman screamed in pain, nearly crushed his teeth and fell to the ground. He wanted to cut off the whole shoulder, but he insisted: "kill me, please do as the city told me, and I will tell the whereabouts of the queen and the young master Yue. Cough, there is not much time. Please make a quick decision. "


    The air is dead!


    The coachman''s murderous red eyes on shangchi rock are very strong.


    a moment.


    Chi Yan finally let everyone go to the temple, "it''s better to be true, or I''ll make you regret living in this world."


    The coachman trembled and saw that all the people were gone, leaving Chi Yan and Chi Lin alone. "The queen is in the canyon. The emperor can see it when he goes in. I''ll take the emperor up." The coachman asked Chi LinSong to leave.


    He pushed the coachman forward.


    As soon as he entered the canyon, Chi Yan immediately realized that something was wrong.


    At this time, sufangcheng comes back and opens the external array outside the mountain forest. After confirming that ChiYan and Chilin are trapped in the array, eliminate the traces of ChiYan and Chilin dismounting here, take ChiYan and Chilin''s horses away, and go back along the road to eliminate the traces left by a large number of people and horses riding on the ground. Prevent them from returning to the fork in the road ahead. Make sure that they can lead chifengting to the temple and go to the direction of the temple.


    Everything here is ready, Chi Yanchi Linqu, ningyuejin and others are staying in the canyon, as long as they don''t come out, they will be safe and sound. When Chi Fengting arrives at the temple, sufangcheng looks around, hoping to get rid of Chi Fengting.


    -


    In the canyon.


    As soon as the array is started, the scenery around changes instantaneously.


    Chi Lin became angry and slapped the coachman on the ground. "You dare to cheat us and lead us into a trap!"


    The coachman vomited blood and said, "no, I didn''t lie to you. The queen is really in the canyon. You just need to go to the center, break the array, and you can see her. Lord Cheng just wants you to stay here for a few days. "


    "How many days? what do you mean? Where on earth is Sufang city? Let him get out. " Chi Lin kicked the coachman mercilessly.


    The coachman couldn''t get up and dodge, just kept repeating that Qu Ning was here.


    Chi Yan''s face was expressionless. He walked forward and broke the battle.


    In the middle of the canyon, Qu Ning turns around, finds a big stone and sits down. He''s worried about Chi Yan. He doesn''t know how he''s fighting with Chi Fengting. He doesn''t know if he''s catching up.


    Yuejin puts down xiaotuanzi.


    The ground is uneven, full of large and small stones. Xiaotuanzi walks to quning and opens his hands to quning.


    Qu Ning holds people up and doesn''t want to talk to Yuejin.


    Yue Jin finds another big stone and takes out the jade pendant. Looking back, when he was in the frontier fortress, Rong Xin''s elder brother once sent a message to Rong Xin, telling him that "Chi Fengting trained the dead" and told him to be careful, but he didn''t show up. If Rong Xin is still alive and knows that her elder brother is coming, how happy she will be for their brother and sister to meet each other.


    time lapse.


    Xiaotuanzi is hungry. He covers his stomach with his hands and looks at quning eagerly.


    Qu Ning, of course, could not bear to starve. He looked at the pile of food not far away. There was a lot of firewood beside the food. Sufangcheng was well prepared.


    Qu Ning took a small ball to make a fire and baked dry food.

 Chapter 1031

    Little Tuanzi sat by the fire, stood up and walked around the firewood. He picked up the firewood with his little hands. He vaguely remembered that Chi Yan had carved a woodcarving for him with firewood.


    The wood carving is gone! Xiaotuanzi looked everywhere.


    Suddenly, there was a sound.


    Qu Ning looked up and saw Chi Yan coming in. He immediately put down half of the dry food in his hand, stood up and ran towards Chi Yan, holding him tightly in his hands. Fortunately, he was ok, "I''m worried about you, I''ve been worried about..."


    Xiaotuanzi immediately ran towards the rock pool. As a result, his feet were unstable and he threw himself on the ground.


    Chi Lin flew in and picked up the man before xiaotuanzi''s whole face hit the ground. He glared angrily and said, "what are you running for?"


    Xiaotuanzi was smiling, as if Chi Lin was not scolding him, but praising him. He showed Chi Lin his little finger, wanted to tell him that there was food there, and wanted to accompany him to look for wood carvings.


    Chi Lincai is too lazy to be reasonable. He takes xiaotuanzi back to his brother and scolds quning: "what''s the matter? Why did you get caught in Sufang city? You and Yuejin can''t deal with a sufangcheng? We are sealing the court to Fu Chi. As a result, because you were caught, we failed. We rushed out of the palace to save you. Well, it''s all your bad business. "


    Scold end still don''t understand anger, pool face and stare at the small regiment son in the hand again, "especially you, the most useless one." At that time, the bodyguard reported that Yuejin was holding quning and sufangcheng was holding the child. Yuejin said that, so sufangcheng must have caught the little fool and threatened Yuejin. After all, none of them worked.


    Qu Ning let go of Chi Yan and said all the things at that time, "when I advised Yue Jin to leave, Sufang city came and said that the plan had changed. He was sent by his uncle. He wants me to go out of the palace, so as to lead you out of the palace and give chi Fengting to his uncle to deal with. He said, "we''ll stay here for three days and everything outside will be settled."


    Chi Yan: "do you believe him?"


    "No Qu Ning shook his head, "I didn''t believe it at first, and I didn''t agree, but he did it to me, and..." words to the mouth, want to say Yuejin help sufangcheng, she will be sufangcheng caught. But after thinking about it, Qu Ning didn''t say it. After all, Yuejin just believed sufangcheng. His intention was to save everyone.


    Qu Ning: "I fell into his hands. After entering the secret passage, the secret passage was blown up again. I was blocked in the secret passage and couldn''t go back. I had to go out. Finally, I put all my eggs in one basket and came here with him. "


    Chi Lin was so angry that he said, "are you stupid or not? Are you desperate? Come with me. There are so many bodyguards outside the secret road. You should try to take Sufang city."


    Qu Ning: "he took his uncle''s jade pendant. Yue Jin confirmed it. It''s true. Maybe you can believe him."


    Chi Lin was angry and didn''t want to talk to Qu Ning. He asked his brother, "brother, what are we going to do next? I''m out of the palace, and I''m not prepared outside the palace. " Speaking of this, you are angry with quning.


    Yue Jin approached, "I believe him. We''ll stay here for three days."


    "Believe it, believe it." Chi Lin is extremely bad.


    Qu Ning took Chi Yan by the hand and suggested, "this is the end of the matter. Why don''t we stay for three days and talk about it in three days?"


    Chi Yan''s face was expressionless: "no, go now."


    Qu Ning: "rock..."


    Yuejin: "stay, this is the best..."

 Chapter 1032

    Chi Lin was angry and didn''t want to talk to Qu Ning. He asked his brother, "brother, what are we going to do next? I''m out of the palace, and I''m not prepared outside the palace. " Speaking of this, you are angry with quning.


    Yue Jin approached, "I believe him. We''ll stay here for three days."


    "Believe it, believe it." Chi Lin is extremely bad.


    Qu Ning took Chi Yan by the hand and suggested, "this is the end of the matter. Why don''t we stay for three days and talk about it in three days?"


    Chi Yan''s face was expressionless: "no, go now."


    Qu Ning: "rock..."


    Yuejin: "stay, this is the best..."


    "Keep it. Keep it yourself." Chi linhuoqi completely blocked Yuejin, and then glared at xiaotuanzi, "you are with him, or with us, you choose."


    Little Tuanzi couldn''t understand. He wanted to hold Chi Lin''s neck. Although he likes to be carried by Chi Lin now, it''s more comfortable.


    Qu Ning: "rock, really no longer consider it?"


    Chi Yan took Qu Ning''s wrist and went out, still breaking the battle while walking.


    -


    At this time, at the foot of the temple mountain, Chi Fengting, with the dead and the people in black, stopped.


    Seeing a large number of bodyguards and the hidden ambush around him, Chi Fengting is sure that he is right. Chi Yan really escaped here. When he and Rong Xin met in the temple on the mountain, did Chi Yan think that he would be lenient when he escaped here?


    Chi Fengting sneers and directly blows the jade flute to let the dead man solve all the guards in front of him.


    Since the fight, the sword light and sword shadow, the smoke of gunpowder.


    In less than an hour, corpses were everywhere at the foot of the mountain, and blood flowed into a river.


    Chi Fengting stops playing Yuxiao, but Chi Yan, who has escaped here, doesn''t show up. He seems to be hiding on the mountain and dare not come out. He jumps off his horse and goes to the mountain.


    The man in black was a little uneasy. "Emperor, I don''t know if there is an ambush on the mountain. Let his subordinates go up the mountain first to check."


    "What if there were?" The defeated general, commander Guanggan, and Chi Fengting are ignored. He has such a dead man in his hand, and Wei Shenglian, the invincible dead man in the world, is not afraid.


    The man in black can only go up the mountain with the dead.


    On the mountain, the gate of the temple was wide open. An old monk was waiting at the gate. When he saw Chi Fengting coming up, he put his hands together and said, "Amitabha. Benefactor, this is the pure place of Buddhism. "


    Chi Fengting vaguely recognized the monk in front of him. When he came to the temple to meet the man, the old monk was still a young monk in his thirties. In a twinkling of an eye, he had been there for so many years. "Since it''s a pure Buddhist place, why do you take in demons? Go away. Don''t make me kill you first. "


    Old monk: "Amitabha, benefactor, there is no devil in the temple, only the benefactor''s old friend and a guest."


    "He''s not dead yet?" Chi Fengting had some accidents. It was when he came here quietly to meet this man that he met Rong Xin here. After all these years, he thought he was already dead. After all, he was in his seventies.


    Old monk: "Amitabha, he is old and has no time. If the benefactor wants to see you, he can see you for the last time. "


    Chi Feng''s heart moved. He took the dead man and the man in black to walk in. Despite the old monk''s advice, he ordered the man in black to search the whole temple. Then he thought of something and asked, "what guest? Come at this time? "


    Old monk: "I don''t know. The guest has been here for many days and has been with him all the time."


    Chi Fengting said no more,

 Chapter 1033

    "He''s not dead yet?" Chi Fengting had some accidents.


    In those years, he came here quietly several times, just to meet this man, and then he met Rong Xin, who happened to enter the temple to take shelter from the rain. At the same time, we can''t let anyone know that he came here and met this person who can''t be exposed, so he would put on a mask and hide his identity.


    After all these years, he thought that this man had already died. After all, he was in his seventies.


    Old monk: "Amitabha! He is too old to have much time. If the benefactor wants to see you, he can see you for the last time. " Before the old abbot died, he called him alone and entrusted him to take care of him. Only then did he know that such a person had been hidden in this ordinary temple for decades, and he still did not know his true identity.


    A few days ago, a palace guard appeared at the foot of the mountain. When the monks in the temple learned that the devil was coming, they all fled in a hurry and advised him to escape together. It was better to avoid.


    So he told the people in the secret room about it and asked them if they wanted to leave. He also hid. As a result, the people in the secret room didn''t want to leave.


    The next day, when he went to deliver the food, there was an extra "guest" in the secret room. The "guest" said that the devil would not come, but the former Emperor Chi Fengting.


    "Guest" also said that Chi Fengting had been here many times when he was young, and he was an old friend of the people in the secret room. When Chi Fengting arrives, please see him in the secret room.


    When the "guest" said this, the people in the secret room never said anything.


    Today, fighting came from the foot of the mountain, and the smell of blood poured into the mountain. He watched the killing from a distance, but could not stop it.


    Thinking of this, the old monk said "Amitabha" again.


    Chi Fengting didn''t feel happy or angry. He took the dead man and the man in black into the temple and ordered the man in black to search the whole temple. Then he thought of something and asked in a cold voice: "what guest? His guests? "


    Old monk: "the guest didn''t say. I don''t know the identity of the guest. The guest has been here for many days and has been with him


    "I haven''t seen you for decades. I didn''t expect that he had guests. I really want to see you." Chi Feng''s eyes were cold.


    Old monk: "Amitabha."


    -


    The temple is very common. It is dilapidated for a long time. The flowers in the temple have not yet opened and the trees have not yet sprouted in spring. It is a depression.


    After a careful search, the man in black went back to the main hall to report: "emperor, nothing was found, no one."


    Chi Fengting told the man in black about the mechanism in the Abbot''s room in the temple, and asked him to bring up the "old friend" and the so-called "guest" below.


    The man in black took orders and soon carried an old wheelchair out to the main hall and put it in front of Chi Fengting. Leaning into the hall in the sun, the man in the wheelchair was dressed in black. He was very old, with white hair, wrinkled face, thin body and bad feet.


    Man in Black: "Lord, the" guest "didn''t want to come up. He wanted to ask the Lord to come down and see him."


    "I don''t know how the people I raised suddenly became soft hearted."


    His tone was not heavy, and his face didn''t change much, but the people in black were so scared that they all trembled. They all knelt down and didn''t dare to look up. They explained, "Lord, it''s a woman. She said she was the emperor''s old friend, and he... "Pointing to the old man in the wheelchair," he testified. "

 Chapter 1034

    With this identity, and the woman just sat there quietly, it gave people a kind of dignified and dignified air, they did not dare to offend.


    "Oh? Then I''d like to know which old friend of mine has become your guest? " Chi Fengting was just looking at the old man in the wheelchair. This sentence was obviously said to the people in the wheelchair.


    The white haired old man in the wheelchair has his eyes covered with a long black cloth. He hasn''t seen the sun for decades and can''t touch the light directly. Otherwise, his eyes will be blind and his voice will be very hoarse. "He''s your old friend, but he''s not my guest, just like you who intruded in that year."


    This sentence reminds Chi Fengting of the situation in those years.


    That year, sitting on the Dragon chair in the Imperial Palace was the puppet emperor controlled by the Rong family and the Wei family. He was also his father, and all the power fell into the hands of these two families.


    And he is such a puppet emperor at the foot of the prince can not spoil, so his situation can be imagined.


    One day, he found a clue by accident. He went to the temple and sneaked into the secret room below. He met the person in front of him, the national master Sikong qingmo, who had disappeared for many years, a Rong family and a Wei family who were constantly looking for and trying to kill.


    He knew that Sikong qingmo was powerful, so he asked Sikong qingmo for advice. He wanted to take Sikong qingmo as a teacher and ask Sikong qingmo to help him, but he was turned down indifferently.


    No matter how sincere he was, Sikong qingmo didn''t agree to several visits.


    Chi Fengting: "so she came to ask you for advice? Or does she want to learn from you? "


    Sikong qingmo: "I''m old. I don''t dare to be either."


    "Just know." Chi Fengting squinted and said, "who is it?"


    Sikong qingmo: "she said that her surname is Rong, and her father is Rong Yanzhi."


    "Rong Xin?" Chi Fengting''s face changed. She didn''t really die. She finally appeared. In a moment, she could hardly wait to rush down to see with her own eyes.


    But when she thought of her ruthlessness, her plan, and the way she had killed him in the first place, Chi Fengting''s steps were firmly fixed, with love and hate intertwined. His hand under his sleeve clenched into a fist, and asked the man in black about the woman''s appearance and age, as well as the situation in the secret room.


    The man in black answered one by one.


    Chi Fengting was still worried. He asked the people in black to check the whole temple again, especially the rooms above the secret room, and dig three feet to see if there were hidden explosives or traps.


    The man in black took the order and went to check it quickly. After a long time, he came back and found nothing. I''m sure there''s no problem.


    Chi Fengting: "go to the secret room to check again. Don''t miss any place."


    The man in black took the order and came back soon to make sure that the secret room was OK. She carefully added: "Lord, she said that if the Lord is afraid and dare not go down, he will wait for her on the top. She will come up after breaking the game."


    Chi Fengting: "she''s the only one."


    Man in Black: "yes."


    Chi Fengting: "no one else?"


    Man in Black: No


    Chi Fengting looks at Wei Shenglian among the dead. Is he waiting here, or is he sending someone to catch her, or is he going down to see her?


    For a moment, Chi Fengting asks all the people in black and the dead to guard them and take Wei Shenglian alone.


    Sikong qingmo sat still, as if everything had nothing to do with him.


    -


    In the secret room under the Abbot''s room, the oil lamp was dim, the ground was wet, and there was a clear sound of dripping water.

 Chapter 1035

    Chi Fengting went all the way to the bottom and looked around. There was only one person in the empty secret room, Rong Xin.


    Under the oil lamp, I saw her dressed in white, with black hair, sitting alone, facing a game of chess. Even in this environment, she was still noble, and had the dignity that all women did not have.


    In fact, he had asked himself, more than once, what attracted him to her?


    The answer is, she attracts him everywhere!


    Her one look, one smile, one action, even a word, one word, can let him treasure in the heart, recall repeatedly.


    After that meeting in the temple, he tried to find out her identity.


    After finding out that she was Rong Yanzhi''s daughter, he tried to find a way to go to Rong Fu. Even if he was treated coldly, he went to see Rong Xiang just to see her. The first thing after he ascended the throne was to ask to marry her.


    The civil and military officials of the Manchu Dynasty and the world all thought that he did this to stabilize the throne and to get close to Rong Xiang, but only he knew in his heart that he really loved her and was willing to do everything for her.


    But on the wedding day, he lifted the veil with joy, but reality hit him hard - he married a fake, fake!


    To deal with Rong family and trip Rong family, half of it is for his throne, and half of it is for trying to get her. Because Rong Yanzhi is powerful and loves his son and daughter so much, he already has a daughter who has become a queen in the palace and will never agree to marry another daughter into the palace. If Rong Yanzhi is not overthrown, he will never get her.


    But just when he was dealing with Rong Yanzhi, she fell in love with another man, a man who destroyed Rong weishenglian, and got married.


    God knows how much he wanted to stop at that time, but his strength was not enough to fight Rong Yanzhi. It was the time when he hated himself the most. He wanted to get drunk and never wake up.


    When he finally killed Rong Yanzhi''s second son, regained military power, and killed Rong Yanzhi''s fourth son, especially when he killed Rong Yanzhi and brought down the whole Rong family just one step away, she gave birth to Wei Shenglian''s son.


    Weishenglian wants to kill her and their son. When their son falls into his hands, God knows how much he wants to cut that little bastard alive.


    At that time, she rushed back to the capital, took her twin sister''s place in the palace, became his queen, and immediately attacked yunxizhi. She killed yunxizhi in childbirth and wanted to get her own son. So he sent her own son to her, pretending to be yunxizhi''s, in order to torture her own son, He just wanted to see her get rid of them.


    She asked him to allow her elder brother to resign and leave the capital with the bodies of their father and brother. He agreed.


    At that time, there was no obstacle between them. He wanted to be nice to her and wanted her to be his queen. Even the country and the mountains were willing to share with her, but he was always rejected and could not enter her heart. Moreover, she regarded the little villains as her own.


    "Unexpectedly, you dare to come here to wait for me and see me alone." Chi Fengting''s tone is difficult to distinguish between happiness and anger. He has to admit that after her ruthless design to kill him, he is still reluctant to kill her. He just wants to break her wings, lock her with iron chains, and then confine her like a canary.

 Chapter 1036

    Rong Xin: "I just want to see the reason why you came here. It turns out that he was hiding here."


    Sikong qingmo, of course, few people know the name now, but in those days, the name made the four families all mention it.


    At that time, his father, Rong Yanzhi, was still young and liked to travel around. He met her mother in the frontier fortress. For her mother''s sake, he gave up his identity and broke off the relationship with the Rong family. He stayed in the frontier fortress for a long time.


    However, the emperor at that time was very powerful. He was pressed heavily by the four great families, but he eradicated two of them step by step, leaving only the Rong family and the Weisheng family.


    In the face of such turbulent changes in the situation, the world only knows that the emperor is powerful. Of course, this is a fact that no one can deny. But without Sikong qingmo''s right hand to give advice to the emperor, no matter how powerful the emperor is, it would not be so easy for him to succeed.


    The emperor jiasikong qingmo really made the remaining two aristocratic families as if they were on the back of their backs.


    The old master of the Rong family, that is, her father''s father, was unable to deal with it. She didn''t want the Rong family to be uprooted. Finally, she left her old face behind and called her father Rong Yanzhi back to Beijing to support the Rong family.


    After her father returned to Beijing, he united with the owner of Weisheng family, and finally got rid of the emperor after several years. After the death of the emperor, Sikong qingmo, the national teacher who had been around him, disappeared. Many people said that Sikong qingmo also died, but no one had ever seen his body.


    Her father and the family leader of Weisheng family soon supported the new emperor to ascend the throne and became their puppets.


    As for Sikong qingmo, her father and the owner of Weisheng family have checked it for many years, but nothing has been found.


    Later, when the puppet emperor died of illness, his father and the family leader of Weisheng family needed a new puppet, and finally pushed the unpopular Prince Chi Fengting to sit on the Dragon chair. The first thing after Chi Fengting ascended the throne was to marry the Rong family''s daughter.


    For his daughter''s sake, his father later broke with the leader of the Weisheng family and ruthlessly removed the Weisheng family. Later, the whole Rong family fell into the hands of Chi Fengting step by step and was harmed one by one by Chi Fengting.


    In order to get revenge and support the Rong family, she went into the palace to replace the younger sister ruosheng, and got everything behind.


    Now I know that Sikong qingmo, who disappeared in those years, was hiding here quietly, so close to the capital.


    Rong Xin: "let me guess. When you were young, you came here to see him several times, but he still stays here. Obviously, he never promised to help you."


    Chi Fengting looks ugly when Rong Xin guesses it. The old abbot and Sikong qingmo were close friends. At that time, regardless of the danger, the old abbot gave Sikong qingmo a hiding place to avoid the pursuit of Rong family and Weisheng family.


    At that time, he came here and saw Sikong qingmo. He really wanted to take him as his teacher. He sincerely wanted to ask him for help, but he was rejected.


    When he finally sat on the Dragon chair, the Weisheng family collapsed, and Rong Yanzhi died, he didn''t need his help, so he never came again. It was a great gift not to kill him.


    Chi Fengting: "it''s better to meet old acquaintances than to say that. If you kill him yourself, you will never expect that I will "save" him


    Rong Xin just looked at the Wei Sheng Lian behind Chi Feng''s court. It was almost the same as before, but it made people feel that he was not the same person at all. Rong Xin approached slowly. "Thank you for bringing him to see me."

 Chapter 1037

    "Why, regret killing him before?" Staring at Rong Xin''s face, she looked at Wei Shenglian''s attentive eyes, as if he was a redundant person. Chi Fengting felt a strong sour smell when he said it. She knew it was unnecessary, but she just couldn''t help it.


    Rong Xin doesn''t answer. It''s meaningless for her to listen carefully to the truth from her mother Wei Shengxin.


    Rong Xin''s silence became the default in Chi Fengting''s eyes.


    She regretted killing Wei Shenglian, but she didn''t regret killing him at all. In contrast, Chi Fengting was very jealous. As soon as he clasped Rong Xin''s shoulder, he pushed him against the stone wall and sneered: "he''s dead already. Is it too late to regret now? "


    "If he''s alive, I''ll kill him again." Rong Xin''s face had no waves, his eyes still fell on his face, like memories, like sighs, "in fact, it''s very good."


    Chi Fengting is very angry. Does she like the living corpse now¡° When I control him and let him kill Chi Yan, it will be better. "


    Rong Xin''s eyes to the imperial court of shangchi were close to each other in the dim light, and his four eyes were opposite. He was clearly controlled by others, but he was not in the slightest damage. He was fierce. "Do you want their father and son to do harm to each other, and I want his mother and son to do harm to each other?"


    Chi Fengting: "yes, and it has been waiting for many years. When I personally handed over the evil seed to you, you should treat him as the son of yunxizhi and torture him to death. Don''t you want revenge? Which of your methods is not cruel, but you can''t bear to attack a villain? "


    "I''m glad I didn''t do it." Yunxizhi is schemed and murdered by her, and the news that she died in childbirth is sent back to the palace. Chi Fengting rushes away in a hurry. From that moment on, she is waiting for yunxizhi''s son to fall into her hands. She knew she would not be soft handed. How could she keep an enemy''s son by her side. But when she took the child in both hands and put her eyes on him, everything changed. She couldn''t describe that kind of mood. In retrospect, she was really glad for her decision at that time. But more than ten years later, she personally sacrificed him. After 12 years of imprisonment, she personally broke his tendons


    Chi Fengting: "it doesn''t matter. Today I''ll let Wei Shenglian do it and solve him by hand. As soon as he was born, Wei Shenglian wanted to kill him. I''ll give him a chance now. "


    Rong Xin: "there is no room to turn around?"


    Chi Fengting: "at the border, you design to kill me, can you leave room for me?"


    Rong Xin nodded.


    Chi Fengting: "don''t worry, although you kill me, I will still keep my promise and let you sit as my queen. You will never want to escape in your whole life."


    Rong Xin: "Chi Fengting, I don''t have you in my heart, never, so put away your delusions." The tone is more strengthened and hard, cold and unfeeling, "even if I forgive Wei Shenglian and start over with Wei Shenglian, I will never be with you."


    "Is it?" Chi Fengting was completely enraged by Rong Xin. He was very angry and laughed back. He pressed Rong Xin''s neck hard, pressed Rong Xin''s head on the stone wall, and bowed his head to kiss him. Her words hurt him, her murder hurt him, he hurt her. Clearly they met so well, he went to Rongfu for her, why did he marry her sister in the palace.


    Rong Xin resisted and saw the murderous spirit in his eyes.

 Chapter 1038

    Motionless, like a stone, the dead man standing nearby suddenly shakes. At the same time, all the dead men above the chamber also shake.


    Chi Fengting kisses too hard to notice.


    Suddenly, Rong Xin bites the corner of Chi Fengting''s mouth.


    The blood fell and Chi Fengting was in pain, but he retreated with a smile. He had wanted to do so for a long time. At this moment, he seemed to answer the question of that year. He put aside his love and hate for the time being, put aside everything at present, and put his arms around Rong Xin. "If you don''t want me to continue, don''t move. Let me just hold him for a while."


    Rong Xin: "interesting?"


    Chi Fengting: "of course."


    Rong Xin smiles.


    For a long time, Chi Fengting released Rong Xin, looked up gently, and clearly saw that Rong Xin was looking at Wei Shenglian.


    In his arms around her this period of time, she actually has been looking at Wei Sheng Lian! The gentleness on Chi Fengting''s face was completely frozen before it was fully unfolded. Turning his face was like turning a book. He clasped Rong Xin''s shoulder and let him continue to read. He even pulled Rong Xin to Wei Shenglian to let him see, "are you satisfied? This is a walking corpse. I force you in front of him, and he won''t react. "


    Rong Xin is calm, "well, I see it."


    "You..." a heavy blow as if hit on the cotton, Chi Fengting did not expect Rong Xin so indifferent, choked.


    Rong Xin raised his hand and wiped the corners of his mouth, wiping off the traces of disgust, "I''m tired, I''m going up."


    "It''s good to solve Chi Yan as soon as possible and return to the palace as soon as possible. I said you are my queen, you are, all my life. " Naturally, Rong Xin was on guard, and he was on double guard. Chi Fengting suddenly lit Rong Xin''s acupoints, took Rong Xin and stepped up the stairs.


    The dead man followed.


    "Let me down," he said


    Chi Fengting: "don''t let it go."


    -


    The main hall of the temple.


    Sikong qingmo, whose feet are not easy to move, is still sitting in an old wheelchair, guarded by a group of people in black in Chi Fengting.


    Time is getting closer to noon, pouring into the hall of the sun quietly fade out of the hall.


    A line of black cloakers appeared and started at the man in black.


    The man in black responded immediately, and one of them went to the wing room in the backyard to inform Chi Fengting.


    Chi Fengting just came out of the secret room, and when he heard the report from the man in black, he ignored it.


    Inside the main hall, several people in black were quickly uprooted, and all the people with black cloaks were well-trained to form a line and stand in line.


    A man dressed in white, tall and straight, with a black hat came slowly and stood in front of Sikong qingmo. The cover of the bamboo hat makes people not see his age and appearance at all.


    Sikong qingmo listened to the voice, took off the cloth on his face, looked at the man in the hat, and seemed to see another person through the man in the hat. After a long time, he sighed, "can I fulfill my wish?"


    Black hat man: "yes."


    Sikong qingmo: "don''t you ask me what my wish is?"


    Black hat man: "all can."


    Sikong qingmo smiles.


    Chi Fengting brings Rong Xin, who has been pointed, and the dead man and the man in black. Seeing the situation in the main hall, he decides that it''s not Chi Yan. Unexpectedly, someone dares to fight him and send him to the door at this time. His eyes are slightly narrowed. "Why don''t you take off your hat and show your true face?"


    Black hat man slowly spit out three words: "you do not deserve."


    Chi Feng Ting laughs. He is too arrogant. No one ever dares to say such words in front of him. "Then don''t pick it. It''s just a corpse about to be exposed in the wilderness."

 Chapter 1039

    Chi Fengting put down Rong Xin and let Wei Shenglian do it.


    Rong Xin faced the man in black hat, quietly blinked his eyes.


    Weishenglian is controlled by Yuxiao. He flies up and hits the man with a palm. The whole main hall collapses under the strong internal force.


    The man in the black hat jumped up.


    The black cloaked man quickly pushed the wheelchair and took Sikong qingmo out of the main hall and into the courtyard a moment before he was buried alive.


    Chi Feng Ting Yu Guang looks at them and doubts whether these people belong to Sikong qingmo.


    Wei Sheng Lian is fierce. Under the control of Xiao Sheng, he kills the man in the hat.


    The man in the bamboo hat is not weak either, fighting Wei Shenglian.


    Rong Xin looked at it calmly. I came here just to kill Chi Fengting. Chi Fengting''s strength lies in his training of a group of dead men, or more directly in a jade flute.


    -


    At this time, a carriage stopped at the foot of the mountain. Chi Xu, who was carrying Guqin on one shoulder, got out of the car and looked up at the mountain.


    Yun Xizhi gets off behind Chi Xu and looks up at the mountain. It seems that this broken temple on the mountain is the place where Chi Fengting met Rong Xin. She thought that Chi Fengting loved him and spoiled her. It turned out that the person in Chi Fengting''s heart was Rong Xin all the time, and she never had her. She really didn''t know people clearly and was used thoroughly by Chi Fengting.


    A few months ago, the alliance of the two countries against Chizhou was defeated by Rong Xin. After Rong Xin''s death, Chi Yan ascended the throne, but the two countries still did not get any advantage, and finally withdrew their troops one after another.


    But how could she be reconciled to such an outcome.


    She repeatedly advised emperor Huachen Chu Jinzheng to send troops again, but Chu Jinzheng refused.


    She persuades Shi Fengyuan to unite with her, but Shi Fengyuan in turn persuades her to keep a low profile.


    Chi Xu is confident that she can train the dead as Chi Fengting did. The premise is that she needs to go back to some valley to get the devil''s blood. So she accompanies Chi Xu back. She doesn''t want to enter Chizhou state quietly. Not long later, she unexpectedly learns that Chi Fengting is not dead, and that Chi Fengting has already made a "letter of war" in public to take back the throne from the devil.


    Today, they are here to see the results. If Chi Fengting dies, she doesn''t mind collecting the body for Chi Fengting. If Chi Fengting wins and destroys the demons, Chi Xu is his only son now. Even if she hates Chi Fengting any more, she also wants her son to be the crown prince.


    "I don''t know if it''s over." Chi Chu chuckled and suddenly noticed the movement. He took Yun Xi Zhi to hide in the forest. "Someone''s coming."


    The princess of Xiling, who married to Huachen, can make explosives, which is obviously different from him. He wants to go back to the valley to get the devil''s blood to train the dead, but she follows him. I don''t know what the purpose is. Of course, she has her plan and he has his plan.


    It''s not that Yun Xizhi doesn''t want to tell Chi Xu her identity, but she''s younger than Chi Xu now. It''s not only that she can''t make people believe, but also that she will be regarded as a madman.


    They were hiding quietly.


    When the soldiers arrived, they quickly placed the explosives according to Chi Yan''s instructions, pushed the explosives up the hillside, and concealed them from the foot of the mountain.


    Behind the troops and horses, Chi Yan reined in the reins, and Qu ningchi linyuejin also reined in the reins.


    Tens of thousands of soldiers, soon completed the task of piling explosives, reported to Chi Yan, and asked whether to light it.


    "No, I can''t." Deeply afraid of Chi Yan, she orders, and Yue Jin urgently blocks it. Neither of the two arrays in the canyon can keep Chi Yan, neither can Qu Ning. After they got out of the canyon, Chi Yan ordered Chi Lin to mobilize troops.

 Chapter 1040

    Today, they are here to see the results. If Chi Fengting dies, she doesn''t mind collecting the body for Chi Fengting. If Chi Fengting wins and destroys the demons, Chi Xu is his only son now. Even if she hates Chi Fengting any more, she also wants her son to be the crown prince.


    "I don''t know if it''s over." Chi Chu chuckled and suddenly noticed the movement. He took Yun Xi Zhi to hide in the forest. "Someone''s coming."


    The princess of Xiling, who married to Huachen, can make explosives, which is obviously different from him. He wants to go back to the valley to get the devil''s blood to train the dead, but she follows him. I don''t know what the purpose is. Of course, she has her plan and he has his plan.


    It''s not that Yun Xizhi doesn''t want to tell Chi Xu her identity, but she''s younger than Chi Xu now. It''s not only that she can''t make people believe, but also that she will be regarded as a madman.


    They were hiding quietly.


    When the soldiers arrived, they quickly placed the explosives according to Chi Yan''s instructions, pushed the explosives up the hillside, and concealed them from the foot of the mountain.


    Behind the troops and horses, Chi Yan reined in the reins, and Qu ningchi linyuejin also reined in the reins.


    Tens of thousands of soldiers, soon completed the task of piling explosives, reported to Chi Yan, and asked whether to light it.


    "No, I can''t." Deeply afraid of Chi Yan, she orders, and Yue Jin urgently blocks it. Neither of the two arrays in the canyon can keep Chi Yan, neither can Qu Ning. After they got out of the canyon, Chi Yan ordered Chi Lin to mobilize troops.


    These troops have been arranged for a long time, so Chi Lin''s mobilization soon became the current situation.


    Yue Jin: "at least wait. If it''s chifengting who comes down the mountain, and chifengting wins, you can order more explosives. "


    ChiYan looks at Yuejin coldly.


    Yuejin knows that she trusts sufangcheng too much and has been rejected by Chi Yan, but the jade pendant is real. Sufangcheng says that he really believes. At the moment, chifengting has entered the temple on the mountain. Maybe Rongxin''s elder brother is fighting a decisive battle with chifengting. How can he let Rongxin''s elder brother have something to do and look at Qu Ning pleadingly.


    Qu Ning rode two steps to Chi Yan''s side, pulling Chi Yan''s hand, "it''s really not urgent at this moment. If it''s Chi Fengting who comes down, it''s not too late for us to start again. "


    "Who says it''s not too late." Chi Lin refutes and stares at Qu Ning. She has already done something bad. Does she want to do it a second time?


    Chi Lin: "brother, now is the best time. We have plenty of explosives, and Chi Fengting is still on the mountain, unaware of it. At this time, we ignited the explosives, and let him and those dead men break into pieces, so that they can not fly. "


    Chi Yan: "some dynamite."


    Yuejin: "don''t believe it!"


    Chi Yan was not moved.


    The soldiers only listen to Chi Yan. They''re going now.


    Yue Jin was extremely anxious. Seeing the soldiers go to do it, she blurted out: "that''s a Xin''s eldest brother, your eldest uncle. He appears at this time, to Fu Chi Fengting, is to protect all of us, but also to protect you, you can''t do that. "


    Chi Yan''s face is extremely cold. The last thing she wants to hear is "the relationship between Rong Xin and him". Although Yue Jin doesn''t say it, she presses Rong Xin''s elder brother into his uncle. That''s what she means.


    Qu Ning didn''t expect that Yue Jin would suddenly say that. This kind of words is taboo in front of Chi Yan, even she can''t mention it. But I have to say that Rong Xin''s eldest brother may really be here. It''s really Chi Yan''s uncle. Now he''s sealing the court to Fu Chi on the mountain. Chi Yan can''t blow up the mountain at this time. "Yan, stop the soldiers. It''s really not urgent at this time."

 Chapter 1041

    The cold on Chi Yan''s face is increasing.


    Even Qu Ning advice is useless, Yue Jin has no way, can only fly up, directly start to stop.


    Yue Jin''s speed is fast, and Chi Lin''s speed is also fast. Almost at the same moment, she stops Yue Jin in midair and fights.


    Qu Ning pulled Chi Yan''s sleeve again, which was already an obvious plea, "Yan..."


    Chi Yan flicks Qu Ning''s hand and takes back his sleeve.


    Qu Ning is anxious and can''t help but want to stop him, but he knows that doing so will only make Chi Yan angry, and it''s the opposite of Chi Yan.


    Little Tuanzi didn''t know the current situation. Seeing Yuejin and Chi Lin fighting and flying in midair, he still felt funny. He patted his hands and pulled quning''s clothes to let quning take him up.


    Qu Ning hugs xiaotuanzi on the same horse.


    The sound of horses'' hoofs and wheels came from behind.


    Qu Ning looks back.


    The soldiers also heard it, and without waiting for orders, they quickly turned back and surrounded the carriage.


    The driver was not afraid. He took the reins, jumped out of the car and lifted the curtain.


    A cassock and bald dust came down from the carriage.


    As like as two peas, the face of the queen is still looking.


    Xiaotuanzi, stay here.


    Yuejin, who is fighting with Chi Lin, is also stunned. She thinks it''s Rong Xin''s return, or hopes that Rong Xin''s return in her heart. After being hit by Chi Lin, she comes back to her senses. She knows that the person who is coming is not her. The pain on her body is far less than the sudden fall from the bottom of her heart.


    Chi Lin took a look and turned away.


    The soldiers who surrounded the carriage saw that it was the "Queen". They were trembling and retreating one by one. They were excited and scared. They watched the "Queen" step by step toward Chi Yan. They not only didn''t stop her, but also let her go.


    Liaochen kept looking at Chi Lin in the air until he stood in front of Chi Yan, and then turned his eyes to Chi Yan, "Amitabha. The man on the mountain is really the elder brother of the poor nun. He did all this to kill Chi Fengting and asked the emperor to give him some time. "


    Yuejin listens and reacts in a flash. She flies to stop the soldiers from using some explosives. Seeing that Chi Lin still has to stop him, she says in a hurry: "she''s your biological mother. You don''t believe him?"


    Pool face a Zheng, was month Jin flew past.


    Halfway up the mountain, the torch in the soldier''s hand points to the lead of the explosive, and is stopped by Yuejin at the critical moment.


    Yue Jin: "the emperor has an order not to light it up for the time being."


    The emperor is at the foot of the mountain. You can see it at a glance. The soldiers did not think that anyone dared to pass the imperial edict in front of the emperor, and believed Yuejin without doubt.


    Yue Jin asks the soldier to go down the mountain. She looks up at the mountain and down the mountain. Even the dust is coming. I believe Rong Xin''s elder brother is really on the mountain at the moment.


    With a little hesitation, Yuejin decided to go up the mountain.


    Temple on the mountain, still fighting.


    Rongxin has been rescued by the black cloakers, and the acupoints have been untied, protected by two black cloakers.


    Other black cloakers killed all the people in black in Chi Fengting''s court and helped the black cloakers who were besieged by the dead.


    Chi Fengting''s Yuxiao, which controls the dead, has been destroyed by Rong Xin. Although it can still control the dead, all the dead have no more reaction, speed and murderous spirit than before. Their skill is not even one tenth of that before.


    The dead were also killed one by one, or their heads were cut off, or their backs were cut off.


    In his eyes, Chi Fengting was enraged. He was attacked by the excessive internal force, spitting out a big mouthful of blood, and his body shook obviously.

 Chapter 1042

    Chi Fengting''s Yuxiao, which controls the dead, has been destroyed by Rong Xin. Although it can still control the dead, all the dead have no more reaction, speed and murderous spirit than before. Their skill is not even one tenth of that before.


    The dead were also killed one by one, or their heads were cut off, or their backs were cut off.


    In his eyes, Chi Fengting was enraged. He was attacked by the excessive internal force, spitting out a big mouthful of blood, and his body shook obviously.


    Both the white hat man and the black cloak man seized the opportunity to kill the dead.


    In a moment, only one of the dead was left.


    The black cloakers fell to the ground one after another and retreated to the surrounding area of Rongxin to protect Rongxin.


    The white hat man then fell to the ground, with one hand behind him and the other hand holding the sword. The blood kept falling from the tip of the sword like running water. The cold wind blew the black gauze in front of him, and the black hat still covered his face.


    Chi Fengting looked at Rong Xin. He was not reconciled, but he couldn''t help laughing. "Ha ha, should I give up now?"


    Rong Xin: "as long as you die, everything else doesn''t matter."


    "Ha ha, it doesn''t matter." Chi Fengting was both painful and resentful. He suddenly said, "if I tell you that I have a way to make Wei Shenglian recover his mind and come to life, if you ask me to let me go?"


    Rong Xin: No


    Chi Fengting: "don''t care about Wei Shenglian?"


    Rong Xin indifferent, no waves, "don''t care."


    "Ha ha ha, well, it''s OK. At least let me know that you don''t have any men in your heart. It''s OK." The words fall, the pool seal court again blow the jade flute. Although the jade flute was damaged, it is still much easier to control only one Wei Sheng Lian.


    The man in the white hat once again confronts Wei Shenglian.


    be raging like a storm.


    When Yue Jin arrives, he wants to see the situation on the mountain. He wants to help. Maybe he can make Chi Yan not order to light the explosives for the time being. He follows the sound all the way to the main hall. He sees the battle in mid air, Chi Fengting playing flute, people in wheelchairs, and Rong Xin surrounded by a group of black cloakers.


    Yue Jin froze all over, and her heart suddenly jumped violently, but she was afraid that she would make a mistake again. She didn''t dare to move. She was afraid that if she moved, she would destroy the dream in front of her.


    Rong Xin also looks at Yuejin, but she didn''t expect Yuejin to come up.


    Chi Fengting noticed that they were looking at each other. It was this man again. What''s the relationship between him and Rong Xin?


    Xiao sound a turn, Chi Feng Ting suddenly control Wei Sheng lian to deal with Yue Jin.


    Yuejin still didn''t move.


    Rong Xin: be careful


    Chi Fengting''s face changes greatly. For the sake of this man, Rong Xin is so emotional that she loses her calmness and self-control, and controls Wei Shenglian to kill Yue Jin.


    The white hat man chases him and continues to deal with Wei Shenglian.


    Rong Xin ordered the cloak man: "kill."


    The cloaker was surprised, but he didn''t say anything. He flew to kill Chi Fengting.


    Chi Fengting had to control Wei Shenglian to protect him and deal with the cloaker. But Wei Shenglian was entangled by the cloaker and couldn''t come back to save her. Soon Chi Fengting was stabbed with several swords by the cloaker, and the jade flute in his hand was covered with a sharp sword. He quickly dealt with the cloaker himself, but his fists were hard to beat and he was taken down by the cloaker.


    A group of cloakers looked at the white hat man.


    Weishenglian, who was no longer under control, stopped and fell straight down with an arrow through his heart.


    The white hat man took off the hat with one hand and showed his face at this time.


    Chi Fengting couldn''t believe: "it''s you!"

 Chapter 1043

    White hat man: "it''s me."


    Everyone knows the saying "there will be endless trouble after releasing the tiger to the mountain". Chi Fengting certainly knows it, but when Rong Xin went to the palace instead of her sister and begged him to let her elder brother go, he agreed, just because he loved her.


    Now, the people who let go come back to take revenge. Chi Fengting regrets and laughs.


    Compared with regret, Chi Fengting wanted to know more about the relationship between Rong Xin and the man, "who is he?"


    Rong Xin did not answer.


    Chi Fengting: "you don''t care about Wei Shenglian, you don''t care about me, you care about this man?"


    Rong Xin does not deny it.


    Chi Fengting: "who is he?"


    Rong Xin still did not answer.


    Chi Fengting is so angry that he rushes to Rong Xin. If he wants to hold her by the shoulder, he must ask her to answer.


    In the room of lightning and flint, he was killed by a sword. Before Chi Fengting caught Rong Xin, he fell straight down, and his eyes were unwilling to look at him. Just a moment ago, he thought that there was no one in her heart, which was good. Although there is no him, there is no one else.


    But it turned out that she had, but he didn''t know it.


    In those days, I like Wei Shenglian. Now I like this man, but I never have him. He worked so hard, but it didn''t work, it didn''t work


    Rong Xin walks up slowly and squats down in front of Chi Fengting''s body. He decides Chi Fengting''s life and death in person and will never allow him to live again.


    After a while, Chi Fengting opened his eyes, grabbed Rong Xin''s wrist and gasped: "I just... Just had a dream. In the dream... The person who married into the palace in the dream is you, not your sister. I... I lift the hood, you smile to me... Smile to me... It''s good... "The voice is lighter and lighter, and the strength of holding Rong Xin''s wrist is lighter and lighter. Finally, the palm is calm, and Xin''s wrist slides down, no more turbulence.


    This situation happened so suddenly that no one thought that the person who had been killed would be able to shine back.


    Rong Xin confirms that the person is really dead, stands up and leaves with her back to Yuejin.


    Yue Jin was in hot pursuit, and was stopped by the man with bloody sword, "go down the mountain immediately and leave here." Instead, he told a group of cloakers, "burn all the bodies."


    The cloaker takes orders.


    Yue Jin sees Rong Xin go further and further, regardless of the Douli people''s obstruction, pushes away the Douli people''s sword, chases Rong Xin again, hugs Rong Xin tightly from behind, "this time I didn''t dream, I didn''t admit my mistake, ah Xin, it''s really you, you''re not dead, why don''t you tell me..."


    Rong Xin broke off Yuejin''s hand and didn''t turn around. His voice was indifferent. "You admit your mistake."


    "No, it''s you." Yue Jin hugged her again, "why do you do this to me? It''s your plan to fall off the cliff, isn''t it? It''s a lie to me, isn''t it? You''ve made arrangements under the cliff. You''re all right. Why do you lie to me like that? Do you know that I live in pain every day since that day? If it''s not for the sake of xiaoxier, or because I promised you to take care of chiyanchilin and sufangcheng, I''d rather jump down with you. "


    Rong Xin closed his eyes and was merciless to Wei Shenglian and Chi Fengting, but he couldn''t be cruel to the people behind him. On the cliff that day, what she said was true. She was sure to die, but she didn''t expect to be saved by her elder brother. The poison is still there. If it is temporarily suppressed, it may attack and die at any time.


    Don''t recognize him, just don''t want her poison hair dead, he again painful.

 Chapter 1044

    "No, it''s you." Yue Jin hugged her again, "why do you do this to me? It''s your plan to fall off the cliff, isn''t it? It''s a lie to me, isn''t it? You''ve made arrangements under the cliff. You''re all right. Why do you lie to me like that? Do you know that I live in pain every day since that day? If it''s not for the sake of xiaoxier, or because I promised you to take care of chiyanchilin and sufangcheng, I''d rather jump down with you. "


    Rong Xin closed his eyes and was merciless to Wei Shenglian and Chi Fengting, but he couldn''t be cruel to the people behind him. On the cliff that day, what she said was true. She was sure to die, but she didn''t expect to be saved by her elder brother. The poison is still there. If it is temporarily suppressed, it may attack and die at any time.


    Don''t recognize him, just don''t want her poison hair dead, he again painful.


    "Why so persistent?" Rong Xin sighs.


    Yue Jin: "it doesn''t matter. It doesn''t matter if you cheat me. As long as you''re still alive, Axin..."


    Sufangcheng came up from the secret road and saw everything in the temple. He said to Douli man and Rongxin, "uncle, aunt, ChiYan is going to explode the mountain. Let''s go."


    Rong Xin breaks off Yuejin''s hand again. This time, she turns back to Yuejin. Between pushing away and holding, she finally chooses to hold and take Yuejin.


    No one noticed that Wei Sheng Lian, who fell on the ground motionless, slowly closed his eyes at this time. His blood red eyes had turned black. After all, she can''t get her forgiveness. Now, she has a new person she likes and a person who is really devoted to her. One day, she will forget all the pain.


    Chi Fengting died because he never got Rongxin. And he, having got it, pushed it away.


    Do not expect the next life, if there is an afterlife, never meet each other, do not hurt each other.


    Weishenglian slowly closed his eyes and swallowed his last breath.


    A bunch of black cloaked people set the bodies on the ground on fire, and finally set Chi Fengting and Wei Shenglian on fire.


    When the man in the hat saw this, he brought the hat back and left with Sikong qingmo and the man in the cloak.


    Sufangcheng keeps up. The secret road can''t reach the top of the mountain. It''s halfway up the mountain. From the secret Road, you can go directly through half of the mountain to the periphery of the mountain.


    The explosives on the hillside and at the foot of the mountain were ignited. The earth was shaking and deafening.


    Just at noon, dark clouds block out the sun, and the dog eats the sun.


    The darkness passed and the whole mountain was razed to the ground.


    at the foot of the hill


    Qu Ning, who can''t stop Chi Yan from watching this scene, covers Xiao Tuanzi''s eyes. He can''t help but close his eyes and grieves for Yue Jin''s death. Unexpectedly, Chi Yan is so cruel.


    The dust is also sad, sad to leave, "Amitabha..."


    Chi Lin doesn''t speak. Although she is angry with Yuejin for blocking and trusting others, Yuejin is killed by the explosion together. In the end, she is sad. She takes a look at Xiaotuan Zi in quning''s arms and turns away her eyes.


    Chi Yan ordered the soldiers to search carefully.


    Chi Xu and Yun Xizhi stood for a long time in the distant forest. After looking at them for a long time, they didn''t see a living one. It was obvious that Chi Fengting was dead.


    By the way, although Chi Xu was angry with him and felt that he had taken advantage of his mother, he was his own father after all.


    Yun Xizhi was happy and angry. He was glad that Chi Fengting died at last. He was angry that the devil won. What should he do next? The vision falls on the Chi Du body of the side, hope he can train the dead smoothly.

 Chapter 1045

    Yun Xizhi was happy and angry. He was glad that Chi Fengting died at last. He was angry that the devil won. It was more difficult to deal with the devil next. The throne is clearly owned by her son Chi Xu. Her son is the real prince, the successor of the Dragon chair, but now he is occupied by the devil. And quning, her own sister, betrayed her for this demon.


    Yun Xi Zhi''s eyes fall back on Chi Xu. At present, he can only hope that he can successfully train the dead.


    Chi Zhen converged his feelings and knew that he couldn''t stay here any more. "Princess Feng, let''s go."


    Cloud Xi Zhi nodded, two people quietly leave, did not disturb anyone.


    After searching everywhere, the soldiers find no one alive and report to Chi Yan.


    Chi Yan ordered another search.


    Three times in a row, from noon until evening, when the sun went down, the soldiers still didn''t find a live one, but they accidentally found half a secret road in a small place more than a mile away.


    It''s a long road. It looks like it''s new. Go straight inside, the inside has collapsed, and a letter is nailed on the stone wall with a dagger.


    Soldiers take it down and report to Chi Yan immediately.


    Chi Yan took it, opened it and looked ugly.


    "What is it, brother?" Chi Lin asked with a frown.


    Chi Yan gives the letter to Chi Lin.


    Chi Lin finished, gritted his teeth. They are really capable. They not only killed Chi Fengting, but also successfully retreated. They deliberately left a letter to tell them.


    Qu Ning suspected that the secret road was related to the letter and sufangcheng. He took two steps to grab the letter in Chi Lin''s hand and read it again after reading it. Suddenly, he was relieved that Yue Jin was OK. Yue Jin was OK! The letter was written by sufangcheng. He said that they had successfully killed Chifeng and tingweishenglian. They had evacuated. Yuejin left with them. Don''t worry.


    Xiaotuanzi craned his neck. He didn''t know a word and wanted to have a look.


    "Your father is safe and sound." Qu Ning squats down and hugs xiaotuanzi.


    Xiaotuanzi seemed to understand and hugged quning with a smile.


    Chi Yan then ordered all the soldiers to remove every big stone and find out every body under it.


    The soldier took a breath. Although the whole mountain was blown flat, moving all the big rocks was the same as moving a big mountain, but no one dared to disobey.


    -


    Night.


    Qu Ning returns to the palace with Chi Yan.


    Xiaotuanzi wants to follow Chi Lin and is carried to the East Palace by Chi Lin.


    Qu Ning is really tired. Seeing that Chi Yan is still telling the bodyguard, he goes to the hall to wash and go to bed, and soon falls asleep.


    When Chi Yan entered the hall, it was quiet.


    After washing, Chi Yan looks at his Qu Ning and closes his eyes.


    time lapse.


    Deep in the night, Qu Ning wakes up thirsty. Under the dim palace lamp, he sees Chi Yan in thin clothes, standing by the window alone.


    Qu Ning Leng Leng, immediately put on clothes up, approached, whispered: "can''t sleep? Or are you still mad at me? "


    Chi Yan: "you are angry with me."


    "It''s true. I''m really angry." He ordered to light explosives, but Yuejin stopped him and went up the mountain. As a result, regardless of Yuejin''s safety and her repeated dissuasions, he ordered some explosives.


    Seeing that the whole mountain was blown to the ground in front of her eyes, she really got angry when she thought Yuejin was dead. She thought he was too cruel. But after reading the letter, I know that Yuejin is not dead, she only has the joy of surviving and surviving.


    When she opened her eyes and woke up to see him standing like this, she almost felt the loneliness on him, and her heart ached.

 Chapter 1046

    Since Yue Jin is OK, it doesn''t matter whether she is angry or not. Qu Ning tells her not to think about it any more. She doesn''t want Chi Yan to do this. She puts her hands around him from behind and puts her face on his back. "Well, I''m not angry. Don''t be angry. Let''s let it go. In the future, there will be no threat. All of us are fine. "


    Chi Yan brings Qu Ning to his body, hugs Qu Ning, and clearly feels her temperature and breathing. She doesn''t turn her back to him anymore to separate him.


    Qu Ning holds Chi Yan''s hand and clasps his five fingers. He puts on his clothes and shivers.


    -


    The next day, dawn.


    Qu Ning woke up and found that Chi Yan was still around. He was surprised and said, "don''t you go to the morning court today? After Chi Fengting is solved, those civil and military officials will not be the first to go to court today. "


    Chi Yan: "let them wait."


    Qu Ning sighed: "it''s good to be an emperor!"


    Feeling that Chi Yan hugged her, Qu Ning raised his head and gave him a quick kiss on the face. He wanted to turn over what happened yesterday completely. He said with ease: "it''s better to be an emperor''s woman."


    Chi Yan stroked Qu Ning''s hair and lifted it behind his ears.


    Qu Ning is still a little sleepy, ready to sleep for a while, closed his eyes not long, suddenly thought of two people, quickly opened his eyes, propped up his body and asked: "have you heard from Yu Wenxiao and the song and Yuan Dynasties?" That day, the song and Yuan Dynasties were taken away by Xu Wan''er. Yu Wenxiao followed them. She also sent guards, but there was no news at all. Two days ago, she could comfort herself that Chi Fengting was coming, but Yu Wenxiao and song and yuan did not come back. On the contrary, they were safer. But at this time, there is no news of them. I don''t know what happened.


    Chi Yan: "I have sent someone to check."


    "That Xu Wan''er, who on earth is so scheming." Qu Ning twisted her eyebrows and lay down, annoyed that she had never seen through her before. In addition, it has been made clear that Yue Xiaoling was wronged. Before "driving" Yue Xiaoling away, she didn''t want to stay in danger. Now Chi Fengting is dead, and the danger has been relieved. You should find Yue Xiaoling back. "Then you can send someone to find Yue Xiaoling, find her back, and explain the whole thing to her."


    Chi Yan: "I''ll send someone to look for it."


    "It''s all up to me today." He pushed her hand away when she begged him not to order explosives yesterday. Compared with today, it''s really


    Can''t think, said to turn the page, who don''t think about it! Qu Ning cut off his thoughts.


    The knock on the door was very light.


    Chi Yan got up and went to the gate of the hall to let Xiao Tuan Zi in.


    Xiaotuanzi looked up and saw Chi Yan. He opened his hands and asked Chi Yan to hold him. He complained angrily, "brother... And... And don''t want me, bad."


    When he left xiaotuanzi here, Chi Lin, who had not gone far, suddenly faltered and felt that someone was saying bad things about him behind his back.


    "He went to work." ChiYan takes xiaotuanzi into the hall. He knows that Chilin went outside the city early in the morning. He told him last night.


    Little Tuanzi didn''t understand. He put his hand around Chi Yan''s neck. After entering the inner hall, he saw Qu Ning and immediately asked Qu Ning to hold him.


    Qu Ning sits up and looks at Xiao Tuanzi who is so close to Chi Yan. He doesn''t know that Chi Yan almost killed his father Yuejin yesterday. But this is good, small regiment son don''t remember, month Jin and nothing, hand over small regiment son.


    Xiaotuanzi yawned and went to the bed immediately.


    Chi Yan pulls the man out and takes off a pair of xiaotuanzi''s shoes.

 Chapter 1047

    Xiaotuanzi rolled in the quilt and asked ChiYan to sleep.


    Chi Yan, sit down.


    Qu Ning is sleepless now, pinching xiaotuanzi''s face, teasing xiaotuanzi and enjoying the moment.


    At the same time, on the other side, as Qu Ning thought, all the civil and military officials entered the palace early this morning. Facing the Imperial Palace which had been bombed into ruins, they were waiting in the square one by one. They were drenched in the drizzle.


    Before, they didn''t know which one Chi Yan and Chi Fengting would win, so the closer they were to the date on Chi Fengting''s "challenge letter", in order to protect themselves, they couldn''t help calling themselves ill. They were afraid that Chi Fengting would think they were loyal to Chi Yan after winning, and they would not come to a good end at that time.


    Now, the winner is Chi Yan. They are afraid that Chi Yan will settle accounts with them and feel that they are not loyal enough.


    The bodyguard commander carried the big stone and rebuilt the palace as soon as possible, ignoring the officials.


    As it was almost noon, Chi Yan didn''t appear. Civil and military officials looked at each other, but they didn''t dare to go. It was too difficult for them to be officials. Throughout history, there was never a dynasty like them that had been shaken and tossed so repeatedly.


    In the afternoon, the eunuch came and told the civil and military officials that the emperor would not come.


    The civil and military officials left with a hungry stomach. They did not dare to be angry. They did not dare to be angry. They would come back tomorrow.


    -


    Chengqian palace.


    After a day''s rest, Qu Ning is energetic and in a good mood. Although Yue Jin has not come back, and there is no news about him, it is enough to know that he is safe and sound. In a good mood, he dresses up and dresses up Xiao Tuan Zi. However, Yu Wenxiao and song and Yuan Dynasties, who have not yet heard from him, are still worried. I hope Chi Yan can find them soon.


    Xiaotuanzi pulls quning to go out, and goes to the side hall next door, where he is familiar with the way. He knocks on the door to find Yuejin.


    Qu Ning: "can''t I accompany you? Your father will be back in a while


    Xiaotuanzi still knocks on the door and finds Yuejin in it.


    The maid of honor brought refreshments.


    Qu Ning coaxes xiaotuanzi back to the main hall to eat, and gives xiaotuanzi toys to play with.


    After dinner, Chi Lin came back and reported to Chi Yan about the soldiers'' handling of the boulders and the cleaning up of the scene. "Three bodies have been found, two men in black, one is an old monk. According to this speed, we can move them in two days."


    While listening, Qu Ning feeds xiaotuanzi.


    Small regiment son to pool face that side gather together, by pool face disgust of push away.


    Chi Yan asks that the corpses of Chi Fengting and Wei Shenglian must be found before they can say that they are really dead and that they will never be allowed to come back to life again.


    Chi Lin understood, took out a silk handkerchief and gave it to Chi Yan, "brother, this is what the soldiers found in the carriage. When we got to the foot of the mountain yesterday, the carriage stopped at the foot of the mountain. " At that time, they didn''t care. They thought it belonged to sufangcheng or someone. As a result, the soldiers checked it carefully today and found that it obviously belonged to a woman.


    Qu Ning looked at it casually, and his hand froze involuntarily


    Chi Lin throws it to Qu Ning.


    Qu Ning repeated look.


    Chi Lin squinted and thought that Qu Ning''s face was wrong. "Do you know him?"


    "No, it could be just a coincidence." Qu Ning''s heart beat a little faster. "The flowers embroidered on this silk handkerchief are my sister''s favorite. When I was in Huachen country, my sister used silk handkerchief embroidered with all these flowers. " The snow-white square silk handkerchief, the first-class silk, is in full bloom. The flowers are embroidered on one of the small corners, simple and noble. "However, others can also embroider this kind of flowers."

 Chapter 1048

    If it''s really my sister''s, how can she be at the foot of the mountain? What did she do in Chizhou? Qu Ning put down the silk handkerchief and really wanted to think too much.


    Chi Lin: "your sister? The princess of Xiling who made explosives? "


    Qu Ning: "well."


    "I don''t know why you call her sister. What can you do with her?" The pool is cold.


    Qu Ning did not speak, and then fed xiaotuanzi.


    Chi Yan remembers that when Yu Wenxiao came back from the border, he talked about the princess of Xiling, but he was anxious to come back and didn''t go to check, so he was not sure. But now it seems that he should be. At the beginning, the princess of Xiling rescued Chi Xu, the son of Chi Fengting.


    Chi Yan: "lin''er, take two thousand bodyguards to the valley immediately. Search the valley carefully. No matter whether you find magic blood or not, it will be completely destroyed."


    "Devil''s blood?" Chi Lin was surprised that his words were too fast to respond.


    Chi Yan: "come on. If you meet the princess of the Xiling Kingdom, take her back, regardless of other personalities. "


    Qu Ning suddenly looked up.


    Chi Lin immediately put down his chopsticks, stood up and went out.


    As soon as xiaotuanzi had a mouthful of porridge, gululu climbed down the chair and chased out.


    Qu Ning: "you suspect it''s really my sister? And she''s going to that valley? "


    "Just in case." Chi Fengting has trained the dead again and again, and has done so many things. There can never be a second Chi Fengting in the world.


    Traning has no appetite. No matter what my sister had done before, as long as she went back to Huachen country and stayed in Huachen country, then they would be able to keep well water from the river. But when my sister came to Chizhou, I don''t know why she had to aim at Chizhou and ChiYan


    Little Tuanzi didn''t catch up with Chi Lin and came back with a pout, "brother... Bad..."


    -


    Three days later, all the rocks, big and small, were removed from the flattened mountain, and the bodies inside were carried out one by one. Some of them were bloody and some of them were not complete. And every body has been burned.


    Chi Yan went to see it in person and basically confirmed that one of them was Chi Fengting and the other was Wei Shenglian.


    Chi Yan ordered that all the bodies be burned together.


    The bodyguard takes orders.


    Four days later, Chi Lin came back to the imperial study and said to Chi Yan, "brother, it''s a little late. The valley has been destroyed."


    Chi Yan: "check, we must find out the people."


    Chi Lin nodded, "brother, I met Yue Xiaoling on my way back. If she doesn''t want to come back, I''ll take the guard back and let her go. " The bodyguards sent by my brother find Yue Xiaoling, because Yue Xiaoling refuses to come back, so those bodyguards stay there. On the way back, he learned about it and turned around to have a look. Yue Xiaoling is resolute, so he is not reluctant.


    Chi Yan: "yes."


    A moment later, Chi Lin came out of the imperial study and was surrounded by the officials guarding outside.


    "Lin Wang Ye, when will the emperor summon us?"


    "Lin Wang Ye, you have worked hard. If you have anything to do with your subordinates, you can tell them, and they will not refuse. "


    "Mr. Lin, the officials have many things to report. I wonder if you can ask Mr. Lin to inform us on his behalf?"


    "Lin Wang Ye..."


    Bored to death, more than a little fool, Chi Lin pushed aside a group of people and strode away.


    When the sun goes down, the eunuch orders all the officials to leave and go to court three days later.


    After hearing the speech, the officials were both happy and worried. They were finally able to go to the court and meet the emperor, but they did not know what they would face.

 Chapter 1049

    Three days later, in the open space outside the imperial study.


    The ranks of civil and military officials are square.


    The eunuch launched an imperial edict and directly read out the list of the deposed officials.


    Some of the officials who heard their names were unwilling but helpless. Some of them are open-minded. It''s good to save their lives. Some made a "desperate struggle" and boldly asked the emperor what they had done wrong and wanted to recall them, hoping that the emperor would give them an explanation.


    Chi Yan is resolute and resolute. No matter whether these officials obey or not, the will is the will.


    At this point, the remaining officials of the court hall were very few.


    Chi Yan decreed that he would be promoted to Beijing from local officials. In addition, the imperial examination and martial arts examination were carried out to select talents.


    The rest of the officials were shocked. Apart from the massacre of all the officials in those years, they had never opened such a large Enke in so many years. However, on second thought, with so many vacant posts, this is definitely the best time for them to arrange their confidants to be officials. They can''t wait to go back and arrange people to prepare for the imperial examination.


    Chi Yan naturally saw the thoughts of these officials, but he didn''t point them out. The final candidates were decided by him.


    -


    At noon, Chengqian palace.


    Qu Ning and other Chi Yan come back to have lunch together and ask Chi Yan about Enke. This matter is so big that the eunuchs are talking about it. She knew it later.


    Chi Yan nodded. It''s true. I didn''t expect that Qu Ning would be so interested.


    Qu Ning has seen many novels and TV dramas in her own world, but she has no intention to follow suit. Her real interest is: "can I be an invigilator?"


    With stars in his eyes, Qu Ning looks forward to it.


    Little Tuanzi didn''t know what a supervisor was. Seeing Qu Ning like this, he stopped for lunch and looked at Chi Yan with big eyes.


    Chi Yan looked at the big one and the small one in front of him, rubbed his head and asked Qu Ning, "why?"


    "Because someone is going to cheat." In her own world, people of her age never miss exams. That kind of study hard and memorize by rote before the exam, or try to cheat by changing methods, and fight wits and bravery with invigilators, etc., is really hard to remember and will never forget. Now have the opportunity, she of course want to change the role, when invigilator teacher, that taste think all cool, "believe it or not, I have the eyes, anyone cheating can find out, will select a group of real talents for you."


    "Besides, I''m in the palace by myself. It''s really boring."


    "You agreed..."


    "If you don''t agree, I''ll... I''ll kiss you, until you agree."


    Xiaotuanzi pulled Chi Yan''s hand and couldn''t understand Qu Ning''s words, but it didn''t prevent him from supporting Qu Ning with his whole heart. His mouth repeated softly: "promise... Promise..."


    Chi Yan: "the imperial examination will be held in three months."


    Qu Ning: Mm-hmm


    Chi Yan: "are you sure you want to go?"


    Qu Ning: "sure, sure."


    Chi Yan: "OK, but you can''t let people know who you are. Then I''ll let Chi Lin go, and you''ll be with him. "


    "Yes, yes." Qu Ning is happy and kisses the face of Chao Chi Yan. Just let her go.


    Xiaotuanzi also wanted to kiss him, but he was too short to kiss him. He climbed up to the chair and began to kiss Chi Yan.


    Qu Ning was amused by Xiao Tuan Zi, and he didn''t hurt him in vain. He spoke for her so much that he happily fed Xiao Tuan Zi more and Chi Yan as well.

 Chapter 1050

    Xiaotuanzi is fed up.


    after meal.


    The palace maid went into the palace and cleaned up the dishes.


    Qu Ning asked Chi Yan, "is there any news about Yu Wenxiao and song and Yuan Dynasties?"


    Chi Yan: "yes, don''t worry."


    "That''s good." Qu Ning nodded, "Chi Lin, have you found my sister... The princess of Xiling?"


    Chi Yan: No


    -


    half a month later.


    When Yu Wenxiao was found back, he lost a lot of weight, his face was pale, his face was black, and he was deeply poisoned. The situation was very bad.


    In the imperial study, the bodyguard retreats, and Chi Yan feels for Yu Wenxiao himself.


    Yu Wenxiao said weakly: "emperor, I followed her that day. I don''t want to be schemed by her. She is not alone, there are a group of mysterious people to take care of her, and the bodyguard has no life to return. She specially left my life, ordered people to pour me poison, tied me up and took me to the north, trying to lead the emperor''s people to search the north. She said she would go to the south, and song and Yuan Dynasties were also taken away by her. " It''s obviously difficult to find out her clues after such a long time. But she said that she was going to the south, and whether she really went to the south in the end, or she deliberately played a trick, no one knows.


    Chi Yan releases poison blood for Yu Wenxiao, temporarily suppresses the poison on Yu Wenxiao, writes down the prescription, and orders the eunuch to send it to the imperial pharmacy.


    The imperial doctors are very free. Since Chi Yan ascended the throne, there is basically nothing to do with them. They have been reduced to special treatment for the eunuchs in the palace.


    When Qu Ning heard the news and took xiaotuanzi to the imperial study, Yu Wenxiao had been sent to the east palace to have a rest.


    Qu Ning asked excitedly, "did Yu Wenxiao really get it back?"


    Chi Yan: "yes."


    Qu Ning: "how is he? Are you okay? What about the song and Yuan Dynasties? No one came back in song and Yuan Dynasties? Did you catch Xu Wan''er? "


    Chi Yan: "I haven''t caught it yet. I just want to find Yu Wenxiao."


    Qu Ning frowned, "did he say anything? What''s the clue now? "


    Chi Yan simply said two words.


    Qu Ning gritted her teeth. She didn''t expect that Xu Wan''er was so scheming.


    Out of the imperial study, Qu Ning takes xiaotuanzi to the east palace to see Yu Wenxiao. Yue Xiaoling left, Yue Jin didn''t come back, Chi Lin went out to check her sister didn''t come back, the palace felt empty.


    In the room of Donggong, xiaotuanzi was very happy to see Yu Wenxiao, and saw that Yu Wenxiao was "sick". He wisely asked Yu Wenxiao to sleep, but it didn''t hurt.


    Qu Ning concerned about Yu Wenxiao''s situation, asked a lot of questions before he let go, and finally asked: "do you think Xu Wan''er will kill the song and Yuan Dynasties?"


    Yu Wenxiao didn''t know, but he didn''t want Qu Ning to worry too much. He stopped his worry and said with relief, "if you want to kill him, you will kill him at that time. There''s no need to take him away, so he should not be in danger of life in song and Yuan Dynasties. Xu Wan''er must have other conspiracies and will definitely come back."


    Qu Ning: "I hope so."


    The imperial doctor sent the medicine.


    Yu Wenxiao took it and drank it. He suddenly thought about the starting point and said nervously, "Miss Ning, what''s today? How many days have I been out there? " Since he fell into Xu Wan''er''s hands and was taken to the north, he has been in a daze. It''s the same with the way he was found and brought back by the bodyguard. He can''t count the time.


    Qu Ning said.


    Yu Wenxiao sat up straight and almost fell off his bed. "So many days? Has the emperor been here yet... "


    "Don''t worry. He''s dead now. We''re out of danger." Qu Ning interrupted and quickly told the general situation of that day.

 Chapter 1051

    Yu Wenxiao was relieved. Fortunately, there was no danger. Otherwise, he couldn''t come back at such a critical moment


    "Is it really the body of the former Emperor?" Yu Wenxiao can''t help but want to reconfirm.


    Qu Ning: "I went to see it myself, and I''m sure I can''t be wrong."


    Yu Wenxiao: "have you met the eldest brother of sufangcheng, the eldest brother of the queen?"


    Qu Ning: "No. When the mountain was blown up and the soldiers found the secret Road, they had already left. Yuejin went with her. " In fact, she still can''t figure out how the uncle of sufangcheng did it. It''s too powerful.


    "Song Yuan and I grew up in the imperial palace. We almost never heard of the eldest brother of the empress. We only know that after Rong Xiang and fourth young master Rong died, he resigned. From then on, he seems to have disappeared. But it''s good that he suddenly appears and helps. " Speaking of this, Yu Wenxiao can''t help thinking of the mother son relationship between the queen and Chi Yan. I don''t know if the eldest brother of the queen will help because of this reason? However, the queen and Chi Yan did not admit it.


    -


    Two months later, the imperial examination is coming.


    Qu Ning gets busy. In the morning, she disguises herself as a man. After Chi Yan''s next court has breakfast together, she "throws" xiaotuanzi to Chi Yan. She goes out of the palace with Chi Lin and goes to the Gongyuan to check the place of the scientific examination.


    Xiaotuanzi, with short legs, couldn''t catch up with them. He ran back to the hall to pull Chi Yan''s hand and asked Chi Yan to take him to chase them.


    ChiYan takes xiaotuanzi out of Chengqian palace to the imperial study.


    Xiaotuanzi thought that quningchi was in it. A man immediately searched everywhere and went under the tables and chairs to have a look.


    Chi Yan sat down at his desk and looked at the memorial. Although he demoted more than half of the officials, these people around him were still "former dynasty people" left by Rong Xin. He had to choose a group of his own people to replace them one by one. In addition, Chi Lin has not found out the princess of Xiling and Chi Xu for such a long time, which is definitely a hidden danger.


    Outside the palace¡ª¡ª


    Gongyuan, as its name suggests, is a place where scholars can learn from their own experience.


    Although most people in the world are still afraid of demons, the imperial examination has always been the best opportunity for those who have the ability to leap, especially for the common people. This time, the imperial examination was held in such a hurry that it was not screened step by step by passing the local examination as in previous years. So many people came to the capital to take part in the examination. Before the last few days of the imperial examination, the inns were almost full.


    At the gate of Gongyuan, several officials who are also in charge of invigilation have been waiting. Seeing the arrival of Chi Lin, they are very enthusiastic.


    Qu Ning follows behind Chi Lin as an entourage. Looking left and right, he feels that the whole examination room looks similar to the TV play, but there are some differences.


    Chi Lin hasn''t found the princess of Xiling and Chi Xu. She''s not in a good mood. She really can''t understand what Qu Ning wants to do as a supervisor. But her brother dotes on her, and she agrees to everything she says.


    Chi Lin coldly asked several invigilators to take him around the examination room first.


    Several officials were very willing to make friends with Chi Lin. they led the way and introduced him. The surrounding Chi Lin on the left and right pushed Qu Ning to the back.


    Chi Lin: "there are so many people taking part in the imperial examination this time. Is this examination room enough?"


    Official: "Lord Lin, don''t worry. The officials have worked out several plans. They can choose two or three vacant mansions nearby to serve as temporary examination rooms. They can also add more places in the front and back courtyards."


    Chi Lin was quite satisfied.

 Chapter 1052

    Qu Ning followed him slowly. He looked at every place very carefully and wrote down several problems firmly. When a big circle came down, he crowded forward to report to Chi Lin.


    Chi Lin turns to ask the official the question raised by Qu Ning.


    Several officials paid close attention to Qu Ning. They all thought that they were just a little eunuch, but they didn''t expect that they had the weight. The dignified Prince Lin listened to him so carefully.


    In a hurry, several officials gave solutions to ensure that the exam was supervised more strictly and there would be no mistakes.


    At noon, Chi Lin was ready to go back. That''s all. I''ll go through it again. I''m not interested in staying longer.


    At the gate, when preparing to get on the carriage, Qu Ning suddenly thought of taking a look on the street to get a general understanding of the candidates. As a result, he was rejected by Chi Lin.


    Qu Ning lowered his voice and said, "why don''t you go back first? I''ll go back on my own after I''ve been shopping. "


    Chi Lin asked several officials to step down, with the same tone, "no, don''t even think about it."


    Qu Ning: "I know martial arts and have bodyguards to protect me. I''m sure I''ll be fine."


    Chi Lin: "no way."


    Qu Ning: "your brother didn''t say I couldn''t go shopping!"


    Chi Lin: "but my brother didn''t say you could go shopping."


    "You..." Qu Ning was angry, "then your brother always said, let you accompany me, take care of me and protect me. I have to go shopping now. Are you with me or not? "


    "No company and care, don''t add what my brother said. My brother just asked me to bring you here." Chi Lin doesn''t give her any face. It''s her brother who spoils her. He''s not used to her. "If you want to go shopping, go back and ask him."


    Qu Ning: "there is no room for discussion?"


    "No Chi Lin got on the bus directly and saw Qu Ning still standing, "do you want me to point your acupoints and drag you back?"


    "You wait." Qu Ning strides into the car, throws off the curtain, glares at Chi Lin, and goes back to sue him.


    Chi Lin ordered the guard to drive. It''s a waste of his time to know the current affairs so early.


    -


    palace.


    Entering the imperial study, Qu Ning was about to complain to Chi Yan when he saw little Tuanzi crawling out from under the soft collapse. His whole face was covered with dust.


    Xiaotuanzi''s eyes lit up, got up from the ground and rushed towards the pool.


    Chi Lin avoided, and the word "dislike" was clearly written on his handsome face.


    Disappointed, xiaotuanzi turned to quning.


    Qu Ning reaction, but also quickly avoid, like pool Lin grasp the small ball after the collar, the small ball fixed, asked how small ball.


    Xiaotuanzi shakes his hands and asks quning to hold him.


    These hands are from the ink, right! Qu Ning opened his eyes wide, as if back to the time when he first saw him. Xiaoxingan, who had been raised for such a long time, turned back to the little black ball. He asked Chi Yan, "why don''t you watch and let him climb alone?"


    I really didn''t pay much attention to it. I saw little Tuanzi''s current appearance of Chi Yan: "I''m not sure."


    Can you say that Chi Yan is so unreliable? Qu Ning looked down at xiaotuanzi again, pinched xiaotuanzi''s face and pointed to the place where he had just climbed out, "is there any treasure under there? Are you going to go in and look for it like this? "


    Xiaotuanzi, who had never been hugged, pursed: "no... no..." he didn''t find quning and Chilin there.


    "Since there''s no baby, what are you doing in there?" Qu Ning has a fierce face.

 Chapter 1053

    Xiaotuanzi is also angry, fierce! He has been crawling around for so long, and they are all "hiding", but now they are not willing to hold him.


    Xiaotuanzi began to make a lot of money. Instead of Qu Ning and Chi Lin, it was better for Chi Yan to go to Chi Yan.


    Qu Ning just picked up the man. His neck was immediately entangled by a pair of small dirty hands, and his hair was also pulled by small dirty hands. Although I can''t see it, I can imagine that I must have small fingerprints on my neck and dirty clothes.


    Forget it, his own baby, Qu Ning convinced himself not to give up, said to Chi Yan: "I''ll take him back to wash first. You''ll come back later and have lunch together. "


    ChiYan stood up and went back to Chengqian palace.


    Chi Lin has something to tell him, "brother, Gongyuan..."


    "After lunch, you go back to the east palace to see Yu Wenxiao." Chi Yan went out of the imperial study and ordered the eunuch to go in and clean every corner.


    Chi Lin thought something had happened to Yu Wenxiao and rushed back to the east palace.


    The maids and eunuchs outside the door had already seen the appearance of xiaotuanzi, and they were all worried. Fortunately, the Emperor didn''t punish them. In fact, they all clean it every day. They dare not be lazy at all, but who would have thought that xiaotuanzi would drill around.


    -


    Chengqian palace.


    Qu Ning ordered the maid to prepare hot water. Just as she was about to take off her clothes for Xiao Tuan Zi, she saw Chi Yan come in, "are you so fast? I haven''t washed him yet. "


    Chi Yan: "I''ll wash it for him."


    "Ah?" Qu Ning Leng Leng, guessed: "you are specifically back for his bath?"


    Chi Yan: "well."


    Qu Ning: "I can wash it for him. Anyway, I''m dirty too. I''ll just wash it together. "


    Chi Yan: "you wash your clothes. He said, "I''ll come."


    Qu Ning suddenly remembers that Chi Yan used to "rush" to take a bath for xiaotuanzi.


    She was wrong. She shouldn''t have said Chi Yan didn''t look at xiaotuanzi! Chi Yan clearly attaches so much importance to it. He comes back to take a bath for xiaotuanzi without dealing with so many things. So xiaotuanzi has to go to those places. Chi Yan can''t help it.


    She doesn''t even have this kind of treatment! Qu Ning full of jealousy to pinch small ball, jealous!


    The eunuch soon sent the hot water into the bathhouse and into the bath.


    Chi Yan asked Qu Ning to wash, and told the maid of honor to send a small wooden bucket and hot water in.


    Qu Ning doesn''t fight with Chi Yan. He takes his clothes and goes to the bathroom sour.


    The maid brought the bucket and hot water and put it down.


    Chi Yan tried the water temperature, and said to the little Tuanzi who had taken off half of it, "wash by yourself."


    Xiaotuanzi got used to it. He tore off the last clothes with his little hands, climbed into the barrel and washed his body in a pattern.


    After washing, Qu Ning came back and saw that xiaotuanzi was already dressed on the couch. Her feet were white, only half the size of her palm. She looked like she wanted to pinch them.


    After everything is done, Qu Ning sits down to have lunch. He remembers what he wants to accuse Chi Yan of, "Yan, you don''t know. Chi Lin is fierce to me when you''re away. I want to go shopping myself, but he won''t. I want him to go with me, and he won''t either. " Shaking Chi Yan''s sleeve, "can I go shopping by myself without him tomorrow?"


    Chi Yan: "lin''er''s martial arts is better. I can''t rest assured if he''s around you."


    This is not allowed? Qu Ning continued: "you can let the bodyguard protect you. Besides, I will protect myself. Chi Fengting is dead. There is no big danger. As long as you are careful, you will be fine. " Continue to shake sleeve, blink an eye, one face is eager, "you agree."

 Chapter 1054

    Xiaotuanzi also pulled Chi Yan''s sleeve and said: "answer... Promise..."


    Chi Yan: "no way." In order to ensure the safety of quning, there is no room for negotiation.


    Qu Ning pursed his lips and turned his back immediately.


    Xiaotuanzi saw that Qu Ning had failed. He climbed to the chair, stood on tiptoe, put his little foot around the neck of ChiYan, and continued softly: "yes."


    Chi Yan: "sit back and eat your meal."


    Xiaotuanzi: "yes."


    Chi Yan''s face sank.


    Small regiment son thought about, toward the face of Pool Rock kiss one, persevere, "promise."


    Chi Yan


    Qu Ning secretly looked back, clearly should give little Tuanzi thumbs up, but some jealous how to do? Woo woo!


    ChiYan broke off xiaotuanzi''s hand and pressed it back on the chair. "If you don''t want to eat, go to one side."


    "Eat, eat." Chi Yan also rejected xiaotuanzi, and it turns out that xiaotuanzi''s soft sprouting is useless. Qu Ning was in a good mood. He resolutely refused to admit that he was gloating over his little ally. He enthusiastically ate for the little Tuanzi, and also gave Chi Yan a clip. He said with a smile, "Yan, eat more."


    Chi Yan


    Xiaotuanzi is happy to see Qu Ning. He thinks he has succeeded. He is very happy and full.


    -


    night.


    Qu Ning takes the initiative to send xiaotuanzi to the East Palace and give it to Chi Lin. by the way, he has a look at Yu Wenxiao.


    Xiaotuanzi knew that he wanted to see Chi Lin. he grabbed a toy with two little hands and wanted to give it to Chi Lin.


    Yu Wenxiao''s poison has been cleared and his body is much better. He wants to continue to investigate the whereabouts of the song and Yuan Dynasties, but Chi Yan doesn''t agree. Chi Yan asks him to take charge of the imperial examination in two days. Those who have bad intentions, those who have intentions, even demoted officials, etc. if they have intentions, they will certainly take this opportunity to arrange for their people to become officials through the imperial examination. Therefore, everyone must find out and make no mistakes.


    After a few words of conversation, Qu Ning goes back to Chengqian palace and happens to bump into Chi Yan who just came back.


    "Tired? Do you want a bath? I asked the eunuch to prepare hot water. " Qu Ning pulls the hand of Chi rock to enter a temple, quite enthusiastic ground asks.


    Chi Yan took a serious look at Qu Ning and answered with a "um.".


    Qu Ning immediately asked the eunuch to prepare, and then pushed Chi Yan into the bathroom, "go quickly, so that the water won''t cool later. I''ll get the clothes. Soon


    In a moment, Qu Ning took his clothes into the bathroom, closed the door, hung his clothes on the screen, went to the edge of the bath, squatted down behind the rock, covered his shoulders with his hands, bowed his head and said softly, "do you want me to pinch it for you? So many things, so busy, must be very tired


    Chi Yan turned around and looked at some abnormal Qu Ning tonight. But he was not in a hurry. He closed his eyes and said, "it''s OK.".


    Qu Ning seriously pinched for a moment and then he was not honest. His hands slowly went down. He clearly felt that the person under the palm of his hand became a little stiff, but he pretended not to know and continued to do little harm.


    Chi Yan''s breathing worsened, his eyes deepened, and he clasped Qu Ning''s wrist.


    Qu Ning quickly stopped at this time and said with a smile: "Oh, it''s late. I''m a little tired, so I''ll go back to have a rest first. I won''t disturb you." Then he stood up and walked out.


    Chi Yan clasps Qu Ning''s wrists and directly drags Qu Ning into the bath.


    Huge splashes of water.


    Qu Ning exclaimed and swallowed several mouthfuls of water. Although he decided to "seduce" him today and let him promise "she can go shopping tomorrow", he didn''t think about swallowing water!

 Chapter 1055

    Did not wait for the end of Qu Ning chagrin, Qu Ning was a hand pulled out of the water, against the edge of the pool.


    Chi Yan lowered his head and said in a low voice, "do you want to go now?"


    "I... I don''t want to disturb you to continue to wash, I''m sleepy..." Qu Ning responded and wiped his face, his eyes dodged.


    Chi Yan: "on purpose?"


    "No, I''m not. I''m not. You''re bullshit!" Qu Ning was busy denying that, in fact, it was intentional.


    Chi Yan grabbed Qu Ning''s hand, let Qu Ning''s hand pull back into the water, press to him, "this is not intentional?"


    Qu Ning''s face turned red. He wanted to take back his hand, but he couldn''t take it back. He was so ashamed that he wanted to take it away. However, he still sophisticated and refused to admit, "anyway, I didn''t mean to do anything." It seems that it''s not enough to say that. Bite back, "you rascal!"


    "Then be my rascal." The sound disappears in Qu Ning''s ear, and Chi Yan starts to fight.


    "Don''t... don''t..." Qu Ning refused, trying to defend himself, "I really want to have a rest. It''s getting late. I''m tired. "


    Chi Yan did not let go. She put out the fire by herself.


    Qu Ning, who is Chi Yan''s opponent, is about to surrender. He reluctantly pushes Chi Yan away a little and takes the time to get to the point. "Then promise me to go shopping tomorrow, and I''ll... I''ll follow you."


    Chi Yan understood, originally a night of abnormality, the purpose is here.


    Qu Ning is quite sure. First of all, it''s not men who can hold back at this time. Of course, Chi Yan is a man. Secondly, what she mentioned was not too much, "how about it?"


    Chi Yan doesn''t speak. He takes two steps back, leans on the edge of the pool and breathes slowly.


    Qu Ning is silly. What does he mean? Can he really hold back at this time? But it''s totally unnecessary. Her condition is so small!


    Qu Ning approached and poked his arm. "Are you ok?"


    Chi Yan turns and goes ashore.


    Qu Ning looked at him at a glance of the water, suddenly covered his eyes, but could not help but open his eyes under the palm of his hand. Such a perfect figure and long white hair can only be drawn in cartoons. And his place, clearly also


    Miss, miss, Qu Ning quickly stopped thinking, patted his red face, make sure he didn''t have nosebleed before he realized that Chi Yan had put on his clothes and went back to the inner hall.


    That is to say, he not only held back at the most critical moment, but also left her!


    Her condition is really nothing, is not to go shopping, really let him so difficult to agree? Qu Ning reflected again and again until the water in the pool was a little cold and shivered. He went ashore to change his clothes and recovered the inner hall. He saw Chi Yan sitting on the edge of the couch in a white coat, wiping his hair. He couldn''t help looking at him. Although he was covered by the clothes, he could still see it.


    Qu Ning frowned: "you... Really don''t?"


    Chi Yan is still silent.


    Qu Ning approached and bowed his head, "what''s going on! You have a word to say


    Chi Yan: "you said it yourself. It''s getting late. I''m going to have a rest."


    Qu Ning: "really?"


    Chi Yan''s face did not change: "well."


    If he had not felt his reaction clearly before, and had seen it with his own eyes when he went ashore, and could still see it now, she would have believed him. Qu Ning bent down and suddenly stretched out his hand to his


    Chi Yan quickly grasped Qu Ning''s wrist and warned: "don''t move."

 Chapter 1056

    Qu Ning smiles. Although Chi Yan''s speed is fast, she still meets that place.


    But clearly this appearance, he also pretends what!


    Qu Ning took Chi Yan''s neck with one hand, learning the way that he whispered in his ear just now, and slowly blowing: "do you want it or not? Yes, or no? " The corner of his mouth touched his earlobe intentionally or unintentionally. He almost felt like a bully who forced him to be a prostitute. "It''s said that holding it for too long is bad for his health."


    Chi Yan put aside the cloth to wipe his hair and pulled Qu Ning down on the couch with a force. He looked down and said, "in order to make me promise, you dare to do anything!"


    Qu Ning blinked, pure and charming, "I only do this to you."


    The color of Chi Yan''s eyes deepened again. Just when Qu Ning thought that he could not help but continue what he had not done in the bath, he agreed to her request. He released her again and took a step back.


    Qu Ning was puzzled.


    Chi Yan: "since I think so, I promise that I have even used this method. Let me see what you can do. Let''s take it out tonight."


    Qu Ning


    If she understood correctly, did he mean that he wanted her to continue to mislead him and see if she had any other skills?


    Qu Ning thought and weighed quickly.


    Chi Yan did mean that. At first, I didn''t expect that she would do so in order to make him promise. And she just slightly teased, he couldn''t help it. One is to annoy her for using this method, and the other is to worry that she will succeed. If she does it again later, won''t he have to agree to everything?


    So he can''t let her do it tonight. But I didn''t expect that he finally put up with it. She came after him and started on him.


    a moment.


    With a decision, Qu Ning sat up and took a step closer to Chi Yan, "then I... Really took it?"


    -


    The next day, dawn.


    Qu Ning felt the light, vaguely raised his hand to block his eyes. After moving, all kinds of acid and pain came clearly. He was awake and looked at the outside position. There was no Chi Yan in his mind. He recalled the situation last night and couldn''t help beating his bed. Too shameless, simply too shameless, how can he be so shameless!


    He said that as long as she insisted on not asking for mercy, he would promise her.


    She nodded, thought it was not difficult, but how could she expect him to be so "hateful"!


    As usual, it didn''t take that long. As a result, he didn''t stop last night and deliberately accelerated his pace


    She couldn''t stand it. She couldn''t help begging for mercy.


    So, he won!


    She was deeply aware of what it means to "steal chicken but not eat rice", "lose his wife and fold soldiers", "lift a stone to hit his own feet". After making enough preparation to lure and confuse him, he had a good meal and got nothing.


    -


    Today, the early court ended relatively late, and officials reported "scholars from all over the country who came to the imperial examination, public security in the capital, the wind direction of the people" and so on.


    Under the court, Chi Lin went out from the main gate of the court hall, made a half circle, caught up with his brother, waved back the eunuch and said, "brother, I still want to check the princess of Xiling and Chi Xu." More energetic, he did not believe that he could not find out, even if he dug three feet, he also dug out, "the imperial examination, you''d better give it to Yu Wenxiao, he has been completely good."


    Chi Yan said as he walked: "but Ning''er wants to go. Your martial arts are better than Yu Wenxiao."

 Chapter 1057

    "Don''t let her go!" He is good at martial arts and doesn''t want to protect her. Just don''t let her go. Chi Lin tries to persuade his brother, "where is a queen going to invigilate. Besides, she wants to go shopping. It''s safest to keep her in the palace. "


    Chi Yan''s face spoiled, "she really felt bored in the palace, and there were so many things happened some time ago. Now that she likes this, let her go. It''s OK. You protect her."


    Chi Lin stamped his feet, "brother, you know how to spoil her."


    Chi Yan: "brother believes in lin''er."


    "What about going shopping? I''ll be with her, too? " He hates shopping most, crowded, absolutely the most boring and boring thing.


    "Don''t go in the street. I didn''t promise her." Chi Yan''s words are tough. Now there are so many people in the city, mixed up. It''s not clear yet. It''s just in case that Qu Ning is not allowed to go.


    Chi Lin feels better. Fortunately, my brother doesn''t have a bottom line.


    Chi Yan explained a few words, and then let Chi Lin return to the east palace.


    Chi Lin thought of the little fool and thought that he would be entangled when he went back. He looked unwilling.


    -


    Chengqian palace.


    Chi Yan came back. Although it was almost noon, it was no surprise that Qu Ning hadn''t got up yet. He pushed the door and went into the inner hall.


    Qu Ning woke up early, just didn''t get up. When he heard the voice, he turned his back angrily and covered his head with a quilt. This man is so bad. Why didn''t you think he was so bad before? Last night, he clearly did not want to agree, but deliberately let her "take the ability.". She took it, and he forced her to beg for mercy in that way. How could he be so shameless!


    As long as the thought of last night, he had been gritting his teeth and holding back again and again, and finally pleaded for mercy, Qu Ning was angry!


    Chi Yan sits down on the edge of the couch and wants to open Qu Ning''s quilt. He worries that Qu Ning is bored, but he can''t open it.


    Qu Ning hid in the quilt and said angrily: "you go, I don''t want to see you now."


    Chi Yan: "it''s almost noon. We can have lunch."


    Qu Ning: "no, I''m not hungry."


    Chi Yan stopped for a moment and saw that Qu Ning really refused to come out and didn''t want to see him. "I just asked lin''er to check the Gongyuan again. Do you want to go? If not, I''ll tell lin''er. "


    "Go, I''ll go." Qu Ning sat up and took a breath in pain. He was in a hurry to catch the quilt sliding down. All these were masterpieces of the people in front of him.


    Chi Yan keeps away from his eyes for fear that he can''t help it.


    Qu Ning: "you go quickly, I need to get dressed."


    Chi Yan: "really so angry?"


    "Very, very angry!" Qu Ning directly reached out to push, knowing that Chi Lin was impatient and afraid of delay, Chi Lin left by himself. She can''t go to the streets any more. She must go to Gongyuan. She also wants to see if the local officials she mentioned yesterday have improved.


    Chi Yan holds Qu Ning''s hand. Qu Ning is now like this, he certainly won''t let Qu Ning out of the palace, "I didn''t let lin''er go. You have a good rest first, and I''ll let lin''er take you tomorrow. "


    "So you lied to me just now?" Traning squinted dangerously.


    Chi Yan rubs Qu Ning''s head, "I don''t want you to be bored."


    "I hate it. You know you lied to me! It''s the same last night. You did it on purpose. If you''ve gone bad, you''ll know how to deal with me in this way. " Qu Ning flopped on the pillow and sobbed deliberately. She doesn''t believe it. She can''t pull back today.

 Chapter 1058

    Chi Yan looks at Qu Ning''s childish behavior: "I''m not sure."


    "Then... I''m wrong?" Pool Rock soft voice.


    Qu Ning shoulder trembles, buries the head to continue to pretend to cry.


    Chi Yan reached out to help people up.


    Qu Ning pushes away.


    Chi Yan: "then I''ll go first. I''ll come back when you''re down. "


    be quiet! After this sentence, Qu Ning can''t hear any more sound. After a while, he still doesn''t have a sound. I can''t believe Chi Yan just left. He looks up and doesn''t want to face his red eyes.


    Qu Ning is angry and will go back.


    Chi Yan quickly embraces Qu Ning, takes Qu Ning into his arms, and sees clearly that there are no tears on Qu Ning''s face at all. He bows his head and kisses Qu Ning. He spoils Qu Ning and says, "now you''ve cheated me. It''s time to calm down, isn''t it?"


    "It''s you who cheated me again. You said you had left. It''s not so easy for me to calm down. " Qu Ning became more and more explicit.


    Chi Yan''s palm rubbed Qu Ning''s back and said softly, "what do you think of me?" I immediately added, "except to let you go shopping."


    "You shut the door fast enough!" Qu Ning felt itchy and shrunk. He opened his hand on his back and pulled the quilt to wrap himself tightly again. Compared with the well-dressed him, she has nothing on now.


    Listen to Qu Ning this tone, obviously still want to go shopping, ChiYan zhengse: "later, you are not allowed to use last night''s method."


    "Do you know what you call it?" Qu Ning pushed him away and sat back with a straight face. "You''re so cheap and good. You don''t allow me to do what I did last night, then you shouldn''t promise me. As a result, you promised, and deliberately... "Although she took the initiative, she was too ashamed to say," you''ve got all the benefits, and you''ve accused me in return? "


    Say, Qu Ning lies on the pillow again, pull quilt to cover oneself again.


    In fact, she didn''t have to go shopping. She just wanted to have a look at the candidates.


    Unexpectedly, such a simple thing was rejected by Chi Lin first and then by Chi Yan after he came back. What''s more, later, he promised by way of making conditions on the surface, but he made her beg for mercy in that "shameless" way, so that she could fulfill his conditions, and his promises would not be counted. It''s really hateful.


    Chi yanla quilt, did not open, face back to gentle, "I am afraid you are in danger, you obedient."


    Qu Ning: "hum."


    Chi Yan: "although I have some mistakes, no matter what, you can''t use the way you did last night."


    Qu Ning: hum


    Long time saw¡ª¡ª


    Chi Yan finally stepped back, "if you really want to go, I''ll go with you."


    Qu Ning heart, but do not want to so easily let go of the person in front of you, stuffy in the quilt, inch into the way: "still have?"


    Chi Yan: "it won''t be like last night."


    Qu Ning: "what else?"


    Chi Yan thought about it, but he couldn''t think of it.


    After waiting for a long time, Qu Ning sat up wrapped in a quilt, which was not unreasonable. He said to himself, "I won''t use the way I did last night." She certainly believed that he would not let her go for her good. She can''t go either. She wants him to change his words in the way she did last night. It''s OK in front of small things, but it''s really wrong in front of big things.


    Chi Yan: "if there is no purpose, you can still do that."


    "You..." Qu Ning glared!

 Chapter 1059

    Four eyes opposite¡ª¡ª


    He clearly told her face to face that "she can still seduce him like last night, as long as there is no purpose"! Qu Ning blushed and lost the battle first, but he didn''t lose the battle. "Anyway, I''ll keep my word. If you don''t do that, you won''t do it. "


    Chi Yan responded with a "um.".


    Qu Ning: do you forgive me


    Chi Yan: "not really angry."


    Qu Ning: "you just answer, forgive or not forgive."


    Chi Yan: "forgive me."


    Qu Ning''s eyes suddenly flashed a silk cunning, "my account is over, it''s your turn. It''s hard for me to forgive you for what you did last night. "


    Chi Yan is in a state of disposal.


    Qu Ning looked up and down, reluctantly magnanimous way: "then punish you..." almost did not suppress a smile, "punish you for me to rub a rub. I''ll forgive you when I''m satisfied with it. "


    Chi Yan holds Qu Ning again, kisses Qu Ning''s face, leans on Qu Ning''s ear and says: "I''m happy to be here!"


    Qu Ning hides with a smile.


    -


    After a while, Qu Ning repeatedly begged for mercy. It was clearly her offer, but the result was more like deliberately torturing herself.


    Chi Yan orders the eunuch to prepare hot water, hold quning in his arms, and let quning take a bath.


    When Qu Ning finished washing and dressed up, it was already afternoon, and he had lunch with Chi Yan.


    Eunuch came to report that Fu Yin had something to see.


    Chi Yan orders the eunuch to let the Fu Yin wait in the imperial study.


    In the imperial study.


    Fu Yin, who has paid a visit to the capital, has informed the registered residence of the capital. "The emperor has checked all the eastern faces, and has not found any problems. Should he continue to check?"


    Chi Yan: "continue to check, do not make a big noise, any situation at any time to report."


    Fu Yin takes orders and steps down. He doesn''t know why Chi Yan wants to check this. He doesn''t dare to ask more or disobey.


    In the evening, Chi Yan returns to Chengqian palace to have a rest.


    Qu Ning has been on the couch, lying on the couch reading. I got up at noon and had a rest for another afternoon. I was full of energy.


    Chi Yan combs and washes, goes to bed, takes books for Qu Ning''s eyes, and holds Qu Ning in his arms.


    This turbulence, just pulled to a certain place, Qu Ning slightly took a breath.


    Chi Yan looks down.


    Qu Ning shakes his head, indicating nothing.


    Chi Yan asked.


    Qu Ning said there was still a little pain.


    "Where? I''ll rub it for you. " Chi Yan is serious.


    Qu Ning: "no, it''s really OK."


    Chi Yan insisted.


    Qu Ning blushed and had no choice but to answer. He came to Chi Yan''s ear and said in a very low voice.


    Pool Rock Reaction come over, unavoidably some embarrassment, let Qu Ning early rest.


    Qu Ning saw him like this, his eyes flashed with interest, and he didn''t feel blushed. He put his chin on his side with his hands and asked seriously, "do you still help me rub it?"


    Chi Yan turned away from Qu Ning and said, "have a rest early."


    "But now I want you to rub it for me. Otherwise, I can''t sleep tonight. " Qu Ning can''t help laughing and has a good time.


    Chi Yan: "don''t make trouble!"


    "What''s wrong? It''s clear that you have been asking me where it hurts. I won''t say it. You still have to ask me to speak. But when I say it, you don''t want to. What''s the point? " Qu Ning plays tricks. He likes to see Chi Yan so embarrassed and give in, like bullying him. And the more he did, the more she couldn''t help bullying.


    Chi Yan covered Qu Ning''s eyes and finally repeated, "have a rest early."


    "I don''t know." Qu Ning is coquettish.


    be quiet.


    Qu Ning shakes Chi Yan''s shoulder.

 Chapter 1060

    Chi Yan forbeared and forbeared, suddenly raised his head to see Qu Ning, reached out to press the place where Qu Ning said it hurt, and squinted: "do you really want me to help you


    Unexpectedly, Qu Ning quickly pushed Chi Yan''s hand away and turned his back. His face turned red. "I''m resting!" It''s true that the pain is real, and it''s true to tease him. Let him rub it, and it''s free. I believe it''s good to have another night off.


    Chi Yan embraces Qu Ning from behind and brings him into his arms. "Now it''s what you don''t want."


    Qu Ning had nothing to say and did not dare to move. The consequences of last night did not want to happen again.


    -


    It''s getting light.


    Chi Yan got up and went to the early court without disturbing Qu Ning.


    Qu Ning woke up, dressed neatly, just to see Chi Yan back, stood up in front of him, a big square to turn around, "how, like a young man?"


    "Well, like a eunuch." Chi Yan made a serious evaluation.


    Qu Ning was angry and ran forward to beat Chi Yan. Yu Guang saw the maid of honor withdraw. He stood on tiptoe to kiss Chi Yan''s face. He quickly retreated and said with a laugh: "was the emperor of Chizhou just despised by a eunuch?"


    Chi Yan: "it seems that you are all well?"


    Qu Ning suddenly blushed again. Could he speak happily. It didn''t hurt, and I didn''t care. After listening to what he said, I vaguely felt that there was still some pain in my place.


    The palace maid brought breakfast into the palace.


    Qu Ning and Chi Yan sit down and eat together.


    Soon after eating, Chi Lin brought xiaotuanzi over.


    Xiaotuanzi saw quning two days ago. He was happy to run in front of quning and looked up at quning.


    Qu Ning squatted down and teased xiaotuanzi happily, "do you know who I am?"


    Small round son soft glutinous ground calls: "elder sister... Elder sister."


    Qu Ning is satisfied, just want to boast small regiment son, listen to him then call to her: "elder brother!"


    Qu Ning


    Xiaotuanzi then looked at Chi Yan, looked back at Chi Lin, broke his little finger, as if to count how many brothers he had now.


    Qu Ning pinched little Tuanzi''s nose and said to Chi Lin, "let''s go."


    Chi Lin went out without saying a word.


    Xiaotuanzi followed, but did not follow, ran back to the hall to pull the rock clothes.


    Yu Wenxiao had been waiting at the gate of the palace, and the carriage was ready. They went to the Gongyuan together.


    -


    Several officials in charge of invigilation dare not be careless. They seriously changed the places that need to be changed in two days, and still wait for Chi Lin early.


    The three of them got off and went to the Gongyuan, only ten days away from the imperial examination.


    Outside the Gongyuan, on the street in the distance, a stall keeper put this scene into his eyes. He continued to set up a stall while paying attention to the situation of the gate of the Gongyuan. Until several people came out of the Gongyuan and left by carriage, he took the stall and left. He went back to the humble courtyard and reported the situation to the people in the courtyard.


    Feng Ling nodded. It seems that the devil attached great importance to the imperial examination, and let Chi Lin, Qu Ning and Yu Wenxiao take charge.


    Feng Ling turned her head and explained to another person beside her: "everything is still going on as planned. I''m going to tell them to be more careful and try to prepare for the imperial examination these days. "


    The people nearby take orders and do it quickly. That day after Fengling took song and yuan out of the palace, they took Fengling and did leave the capital, but later they came back. The devil''s people follow the tiny clues to find out. Although they can find Yu Wenxiao, the delay is enough for them to come back quietly and settle down again.


    Chi Fengting''s fiasco made it so easy for the devil to win that it surprised Princess Fengling. However, the "imperial examination" announced by the devil gave them the best chance.

 Chapter 1061

    The people nearby take orders and do it quickly. That day after Fengling took song and yuan out of the palace, they took Fengling and did leave the capital, but later they came back. The devil''s people try to find out along the tiny clues. Although they can find Yu Wenxiao, the delay is enough for them to come back quietly and find a place to settle down again.


    The defeat of Chi Fengting and the fact that the devil won so easily surprised Princess Fengling and them. But the devil immediately announced the "imperial examination", which gave them the best chance.


    Many people from all over the world came to the capital to take part in the imperial examination. At the order of the princess, they laid an ambush on the way ahead of time. They specially attacked the scholars who went to Beijing alone. They first pretended to meet by chance, then made up with each other, and then became friends. After they learned everything about each other, they killed each other and took their place to take part in the imperial examination.


    It''s just that these people under Princess Fengling are good at martial arts. It''s really difficult for them to take the exam. They can only spare no time to read all day long.


    A woman came out of the wood room and whispered to Fengling: "princess, the song and Yuan Dynasties pushed off the medicine again. Now that there is no medicine, do you want to go to the hospital to buy it? "


    "Then don''t take the medicine. You keep a close watch on him and let him take a breath. " Fengling was extremely impatient and disgusted. If it wasn''t for the evil Qu Ning and others, she wouldn''t approach the song and Yuan Dynasties in disguise. As a result, she paid homage to Tang and became a relative. As soon as she attacked the little doll, she was exposed. As a result, she had to flee in a hurry. Her previous sacrifice and efforts were all in vain. She felt sick when she thought about the empty relationship between song and Yuan Dynasty, especially when she was sleeping together. Don''t kill him, just because he''s useful.


    He Xiaobing, the woman who told her, immediately returned to the Chaifang.


    In the firewood room, song and Yuan were pale, one hand was chained to the post, and people fell into the straw in the corner. Some of the wounds on my body were purulent because I didn''t apply the medicine all the time.


    He Xiaobing approaches. She is the maid beside the princess. Different from other maids, she practices martial arts since childhood and sometimes goes out to work for the princess.


    Since Princess Qiao pretended to be pregnant, as soon as the song and Yuan Dynasties invited a doctor, she immediately took a very rare herbal medicine, and then replaced the princess to feel the pulse of the doctor. Last time Yuejin went to song house to feel her pulse, she pretended to be on the couch. Until the princess into the palace, she can not follow in, just stop.


    That kind of herbal medicine can miraculously create the pulse of a woman''s pregnancy. It won''t do serious harm to the human body, but it will hurt for several hours after taking the herbal medicine every time. It''s like a long-term torture. Even a powerful doctor can''t distinguish it.


    He Xiaobing squatted down, carefully cleaned up the medicine that had been knocked over on the ground, and tried to take out all the dirty things. "Prince song, the princess is not willing to buy new medicine. This is the last point. You''d better not refuse any more."


    The song and Yuan Dynasties closed their eyes and did not move.


    He Xiaobing tore off a cloth and put away the medicine. Suddenly, he heard the person in front of him ask, "where did you send Yu Wenxiao?"


    He Xiaobing a Leng, know oneself shouldn''t answer, but somehow but said, "if you are willing to take medicine, I will tell you."


    "Is that her condition?" Song Yuan sneered. She cheated him from beginning to end. She didn''t hide her disgust after acting any more. How could she care if he took medicine? Or does she want to use him as a blackmail?

 Chapter 1062

    He Xiaobing did not deny, "do you agree?"


    The song and Yuan Dynasties clenched their fists. Their faces were ugly and they didn''t speak.


    He Xiaobing Bento Song Yuan agreed, quickly for Song Yuan bandage. Once he asked the doctor to feel the pulse for the princess. The doctor sent the pulse to the door and then he came back, so that she, who was lying on the couch instead of the princess, could only endure the pain while continuing to disguise the princess and not let him lift the veil.


    Listening to his gentle words, his full expectation of the children, his beautiful plan for the future, and his sincerity to the princess, it turns out that a man can like a woman so much, but he doesn''t know that the people around him are the grand Princess of Xiling, and the princess never likes him at all.


    When the medicine is finished, he Xiaobing pays attention to the closed door and whispers: "he has been saved by the devil... By your emperor''s people. Don''t worry."


    Song Yuan opened his eyes, a little excited, "are you serious?"


    He Xiaobing nodded.


    The song and Yuan Dynasties immediately tore off the cloth and medicine they had just wrapped up.


    He Xiaobing: "what are you doing?"


    "Tell her I''d rather die than be coerced by her again." In song and Yuan Dynasties, he coughed violently. Now that Yu Wenxiao is safe, he has nothing to put down. From the moment he admitted to the imperial study, he died, but he was kidnapped by her and almost killed Yu Wenxiao.


    He Xiaobing: "don''t do that!"


    Song Yuan: "roll."


    He Xiaobing: "son of song..."


    Song and Yuan Dynasties: "go away!"


    "Then take a rest. I''ll come to see you later." He Xiaobing has no choice but to leave first.


    In the evening, another person came back, also dressed in ordinary clothes, and told Fengling: "princess, those invigilator officials'' residences have been checked, and there is no test clue."


    Feng Ling twisted her eyebrows. Although all her people are trying to read and prepare, they are not the talents to take part in the imperial examination. If only they could find the test questions or roughly find out what to test.


    The person who came back: "by the way, princess, there is one more thing. The city''s official has been checking people these days. Do we want to avoid it for a while?"


    "Avoid? Where to avoid? " Feng Ling sneers. There is a saying that a move is not as good as a quiet. With so many people in such a big capital, she doesn''t believe that a mere Fu Yin can really find out anything. However, the devil is really powerful. It''s clear that there''s no clue. He suspects that people may have returned to the capital and sent people everywhere to investigate.


    -


    time lapse.


    The day of the imperial examination.


    Qu Ning, Chi Lin and Yu Wenxiao left the palace early with their bodyguards and went to the Gongyuan.


    At the gate of Gongyuan, in addition to the previous officials, many candidates have already lined up. At a glance, some candidates are well dressed, some are ordinary, some are nervous, and some are casual.


    Chi Lin ordered a team of bodyguards to guard everywhere.


    Yu Wenxiao brought a team of bodyguards into the Gongyuan. Before the examination, he checked the whole Gongyuan again to make sure there was no problem.


    Qu Ning commanded a team of bodyguards to paste the emperor''s instructions to the most prominent gate - once the cheater was found, he would be imprisoned for three months and would be disqualified from the imperial examination forever. This is determined by Chi Yan, aiming to make an example.


    Qu Ning then directed the guards to set up a "security check". After the soldiers finished the check, the guards checked again. They not only searched themselves, but also found out the pens, inkstones and inkstones that the candidates were carrying. No place could be missed.


    All candidates have been subjected to the most rigorous search in history. The guilty person, seeing the fate of the person found out in front of him, quickly slipped away.

 Chapter 1063

    After checking everything, close the gate of Gongyuan, and the bodyguard begins to send out examination questions. These questions were all written by the Emperor himself, and no one could know before that.


    After about a stick of incense¡ª¡ª


    Qu Ning and Yu Wenxiao lead two bodyguards to patrol everywhere.


    Chi Lin was not interested, so he asked the officials to move a chair and sit down for tea.


    Several officials gathered around Chi Lin, eager to block the sun and fan for him.


    "Why don''t you take people to inspect it, too? Be careful. My brother told me personally, if there is any mistake... "Chi Lin glanced at the people in front of him one by one.


    Several officials couldn''t stop shivering and went to work. They didn''t ask for meritorious service, they just asked for no fault.


    The examination room is divided into several lanes, each with a candidate and an open cubicle.


    Qu Ning side, Qu Ning suddenly keen to see the famous examinee bow in his corner, can''t help laughing.


    Yu Wenxiao also saw it. He didn''t expect that it was so strictly checked, but he was still mixed in. He motioned to the bodyguard to catch the person and directly pulled out his sword to cut the candidate''s clothes. He saw a piece of white cloth sewn inside, which was full of small words.


    The examinee who was found "Putong" knelt down with tears and kowtowed to beg for mercy.


    Yu Wenxiao: "drag it down."


    The bodyguard takes orders.


    A candidate not far away saw this scene and quickly bowed his head before Qu Ning and Yu Wenxiao looked at it. The rusty cloth in the clothes was one of the tricks that the princess came up with last night. They were all ready. I didn''t expect that someone was as easy to find out as they were.


    Qu Ning and Yu Wenxiao continued their inspection.


    A candidate in the corner saw the inspector coming closer and closer and kept bowing his head.


    "My face is almost buried on the table. Can you still read the questions clearly?" Qu Ning came forward to tease excitedly, and motioned to Yu Wenxiao to look at it quickly.


    Yu Wenxiao naturally regards the tension of the person in front of him as guilty. In addition, Qu Ning rushes to see this person and "hints" him. He immediately asks the bodyguard to pull this person out and search again in public.


    Qu Ning covered his face.


    The examinee who hears the words trembles obviously, more and more nervous, but dare not disobey.


    The bodyguard searched from the top to the bottom, even the front and back clothes were lifted to see, nothing was found.


    The examinees were flushed, looked aggrieved and embarrassed, and wanted to find a hole to hide.


    Qu Ning let the examinee continue to test, turn to pull Yu Wenxiao to leave.


    Yu Wenxiao: "he is too nervous. There must be something wrong with him. We need to check again."


    "You really don''t see anything?" Qu Ning covers his face again.


    Yu Wenxiao: "see, he is very guilty."


    Qu Ning: "what else?"


    Yu Wenxiao: "it seems that we need to take off all his clothes to find out."


    Qu Ning: "if you do, I''m afraid she''ll hit the wall."


    "That''s more proof that he has a problem." Yu Wenxiao wants to go back.


    Qu Ning grabs her head. At the beginning, she clearly indicates to Yu Wenxiao that she wants to tell Yu Wenxiao that the examinee is a woman, but unexpectedly, a person who is usually very smart can''t see that the other person is disguised as a man.


    So handsome face, so delicate white hands, and that dodgy eyes, after being searched, which is not obvious? Is he blind?


    Today, I saw the story in the book with my own eyes. I was so excited that I immediately wanted to "share it" with others. As a result, the other party threw such a cold water on her.


    Forget it. Don''t tell him. Let him go blind. Qu Ning: "there''s no problem with that man. There''s no need to check."

 Chapter 1064

    Yu Wenxiao: "but..."


    "No, but I''ll talk to Yan." She would like to see if this woman disguised as a man can stand out and win the top spot like in the book. And the person who will do this kind of behavior, even though she was nervous and shy just now, is definitely a person with ideas in her heart.


    Yu Wenxiao was still a little worried, but Qu Ning said so, so he didn''t say anything any more and took the bodyguard to another road to check.


    Also came to check the examination hall of several officials looking at this scene, each wipe sweat, more dare not careless, one by one to search in the past. If there is a suspicion, we should check. If there is no doubt, we should check.


    It''s near noon.


    Qu Ning was a little tired. When he went back to the front yard to sit down, he saw Chi Lin, dressed in red, sitting alone, with his legs up and a cup of tea, not to mention how leisurely and comfortable he was.


    Qu Ning approached, deliberately said: "it''s time for you to check."


    Chi Lin glanced at Qu Ning and ignored him.


    Qu Ning laughed and said in a slow voice: "your brother has told you that you must invigilate well. You said, "what if you let him know that your invigilator is just sitting here waiting for time?"


    "Villain!" Chi Lin heavily put down his tea cup, stood up and strode away.


    Qu Ning successfully grabbed the position, quickly sat down and asked someone to pour her a cup of tea. See Yu Wenxiao also came, give Yu Wenxiao also pour a cup, and move a chair again.


    Yu Wenxiao: "are you angry with me?"


    "A little bit." Qu Ning doesn''t deny it. I think the tea is good.


    Yu Wenxiao laughs. They are brothers and sisters, but they are always like a pair of enemies.


    After the same check, the officials who are going to have a rest see Chi Lin go to check in person and hurry to keep up. They are tired and dare not complain.


    In the afternoon, when the time came, Yu Wenxiao rang the gong and ordered the bodyguard to collect the papers. After counting the papers, he asked the candidates to leave together.


    The imperial examination is divided into three sessions, three days, tomorrow and the day after tomorrow.


    Qu Ning helped to collect the papers, and the three went back to the palace together to take all the papers back.


    On the other hand, the candidates go back, or rest, or find a place to eat.


    Less than half an hour later, someone sneaked into the small yard and told Fengling about today''s situation. "Princess, we sent a total of 12 people. Today, five people were found out, and there are still seven people."


    Feng Ling''s face is not happy, suppress anger way: "these seven people test how?"


    The reporter bowed his head. "It should be... It should be OK."


    "What a good one." So uncertain tone, Feng Ling already can imagine, "pass my order, if they show up again, be found out, don''t blame me heartless. If none of them are chosen, don''t blame me for being ruthless. "


    The reporter nodded.


    At this time, in the Imperial Palace, the imperial study, Qu Ning also told Chi Yan about the situation in the examination room today. Everything was said, but not the examinee who disguised herself as a man.


    Chi Lin, Yu Wenxiao also said something and went back to the East Palace first.


    Little Tuan Zi didn''t understand anything. He just saw that Chi Lin had left and immediately followed him.


    Chi Lin ignored him.


    Yu Wenxiao takes the little Tuanzi away.


    Qu Ning quickly steps to the hall door, closes the hall door, runs back to Chi Yan, sits on Chi Yan''s leg, and says, "I''m so tired today. Please rub it for me."


    Chi Yan kneaded, "don''t go tomorrow, let lin''er and Yu Wenxiao..."


    "I''m not tired. I''m not tired at all. On the contrary, it''s fun. I have to go. Three days after the imperial examination, how can I give up halfway? " Qu Ning immediately changed his words.

 Chapter 1065

    The three-day imperial examination passed smoothly.


    Chi Yan gave the examinee''s papers to several ministers for approval, and asked them to go through the first time.


    Qu Ning has been thinking about the examinee who disguised as a man and wondered if she could be shortlisted.


    Five days later, several ministers finished reading hundreds of papers, unanimously selected the ones that were not bad, and handed them to Chi Yan.


    Qu Ning immediately gets together to the imperial study, wants to look at the paper together with Chi Yan.


    Chi Yan does not avoid Qu Ning.


    Qu Ning didn''t finish reading one after reading it for a long time. It''s too awkward for her to say that she has been educated for more than ten years and knows all the words, but these classical Chinese sentences are really a headache!


    See Chi Yan see seriously, did not pay attention to her, Qu Ning secretly close to, lift a stack of papers of small angle, want to find a name.


    Chi Yan stops to look at the scroll and turns to see Qu Ning.


    Qu Ning didn''t feel it. He flipped and finally saw the name, and the three papers of the name were all there. That is to say, all the papers that the man got in three days passed the first round. Qu Ning can''t help chuckling. She dares to dress up as a man to take part in the scientific examination. She really has the ability.


    "This man is special?" Chi Yan suddenly opened his mouth.


    Qu Ning startled, guilty to quickly back hand, stand straight, "no, no."


    Chi Yan took out the paper Qu Ning had just turned and put it on the top.


    Qu Ning gets closer and looks at it with Chi Yan. The notes on these three papers are beautiful, plain and deep, not like the one she just read.


    Chi Yan finished, "not bad."


    Qu Ning happy: "really?"


    "You care about this man?" Chi Yan''s face sank slightly.


    Qu Ning denied again.


    Chi Yan asked: "did you know each other before?"


    "I don''t know. This is the examinee who just came to take part in the imperial examination. How could I know him? I saw him for the first time on the first day of the imperial examination. " Qu Ning had no idea where Chi Yan was thinking.


    Chi Yan can imagine that these candidates are young, or older, or handsome, or elegant, or high spirited. Most of them are talented young people, and they don''t want Qu Ning''s attention to fall on any of these people.


    Qu Ning has seen what he wants to see. He doesn''t want to stay here. He has a headache over so many papers. He finds an excuse to leave, walks to the door and comes back. "By the way, martial arts will start in two days, and I''ll go too."


    Civil servants are selected by imperial examination and military officers are selected by military examination. Qu Ning doesn''t expect that someone''s martial arts can be as powerful as Chi Yan''s, but it would be fun if he could choose one who is better than Chi Lin and poke Chi Lin''s spirit.


    Chi Yan looks at Qu Ning.


    "I''m still an attendant to Chi Lin!" Qu Ning promised that there would be no mistakes and that he would be as smooth as the imperial examination.


    Chi Yan doesn''t talk.


    "I''ll take it as your consent." Qu Ning left with a smile, in a good mood.


    In the East Palace, Chi Lin, who doesn''t have to go to Gongyuan to invigilate, is in a good mood. He has a few moves with Yu Wenxiao.


    Xiaotuan, a little one, sat on a small stool, eating while watching, clapping his hands from time to time, and I didn''t know who to clap.


    Qu Ning came and thought to herself if she had Chi Lin so diligent in martial arts, would her martial arts be as good as Chi Lin, after all, she could let Yan teach her. After all, she is too lazy.


    Xiaotuanzi stood up and ran to quning, holding quning''s feet with a smile.


    Yu Wenxiao is distracted, and is knocked down by Chi Lin. they stop.


    Chi Lin doesn''t want to see Qu Ning. He goes back to the hall to change his clothes.


    -


    Good night, dear friends. Today is less updated, and tomorrow is more

 Chapter 1066

    Yu Wen and Xiao approach Qu Ning and squat down to Lala''s hand to wipe his sweat.


    Xiaotuanzi wiped it, turned around and ran to the hall. He wanted to wipe it for Chi Lin. he didn''t forget Chi Lin all the time.


    Qu Ning: "when the martial arts examination is over, after a while, you can go to the song and Yuan Dynasties. I think about it again. Xu Wan''er is not stupid. She must know that it is more useful to keep song yuan than to kill Song Yuan, so Song Yuan must be OK. "


    Yu Wenxiao nodded.


    Xiaotuanzi was thrown out of the hall by Chi Lin, and the hall door slammed.


    Little Tuanzi seems to be a little silly. He looks at the closed door and pats the door after a while.


    "Come on, let''s get out of here. We''re not angry with him here." Qu Ning came forward to take a small ball, a word deliberately loud to the people inside.


    Chi Lin changed his clothes and came out. Seeing Qu Ning''s back, he didn''t care.


    Yu Wenxiao and Chi Lin discuss the next military examination.


    Chi Lin was not interested in the imperial examination. Three days of imperial examination invigilation was like suffering, but he was very interested in the martial arts examination. He wanted to see if there could be a person with excellent martial arts. Of course, it''s the generals who are selected in the military examination. Besides martial arts, it''s more important to go to battle and plan.


    -


    Two days later, at noon.


    Qu Ning woke up from a strange couch, moved her body, looked at the strange environment in front of her, and thought that today was the beginning of the martial arts examination. However, she was lying in a hunting villa more than ten miles away from the capital, and could not help grabbing her head and pulling the quilt to cover her head.


    The sound of pushing the door, Chi Yan came in, closed the door with his backhand, and sat down at the edge of the couch. "It''s only one night. The flowers in the backyard have opened. Didn''t you say you wanted to see them yesterday?"


    "I said the day before yesterday that I wanted to see the martial arts examination!" Qu Ning was angry in the quilt.


    Chi Yan: "go back in two days."


    "Ah? Two more days? " Qu Ning sat up and realized that he was not dressed. He pulled the quilt around him. The day before yesterday, in the imperial study, after reading the examinee''s test paper, she said to Chi Yan that she would go to see the martial arts examination, and he also agreed. As a result, yesterday afternoon, he suddenly told her that there was a hot spring in the hunting villa, and asked her if she was interested in taking a hot spring in the villa.


    Of course she was interested, so they went out of the palace quietly yesterday afternoon and came here.


    She thought that she would go back to the hot spring at night after soaking in it. This did not delay her to go to see the martial arts examination today. However, she did not expect that he would stay. No matter what she said, it was useless. In the evening, she repeatedly asked for it. She was so tired that she didn''t know when to close her eyes.


    Qu Ning: "today''s martial arts examination will begin, and it will end in two days. No, we have to go back today. I''m going to see the martial arts examination. "


    Chi Yan rubbed quning''s head, "I''ll take you hunting later. The hunting ground is very big, and hunting is more interesting than martial arts. "


    Qu Ning squinted, "I found out. Don''t you want me to watch the martial arts examination?"


    Chi Yan: "nothing to look at."


    "But I haven''t seen it. I think it looks good." Qu Ning pursed her lips. She knew that the person in front of her had cheated her here on purpose, but she was really curious why he took so much trouble not to let her go? Is it dangerous to watch martial arts?


    Chi Yan doesn''t talk.


    Qu Ning turned back and began to play rogue, "anyway, I''m going to see it. If you don''t go back, I can''t afford to lie here. "


    Chi Yan lay down on the outside edge, "that''s just right. I''ll have a rest, too."

 Chapter 1067

    Qu Ning opened his eyes in disbelief and looked straight at Chi Yan. She thought she was such a rascal, but he was more rascal than her! What''s that now? The military examination is being held in the capital. Are they two lying in the villa more than ten miles away?


    Qu Ning: "are you... Sure?"


    Chi Yan: "well."


    "Ah Qu Ning couldn''t help roaring, rolled several times on the couch, scratched his head, "I really want to go back!"


    Chi Yan was not moved.


    For a while.


    Qu Ning gave up and sat up, "OK, OK, no return. You go out, I get up and dress, we go hunting No matter what you do, it''s better than two people wasting their time on the couch.


    When Chi Yan saw Qu Ning''s back, it was full of traces of different shades. When he thought of the pictures in the hot spring and here last night, his eyes turned dark.


    Qu Ning waited for a moment, but didn''t wait for the movement. He looked down at shangchi Yan''s eyes, only to find that he didn''t pull the quilt properly. His eyes changed, and he shrank like a thief, and his face was on guard. How can I say that? Thirty is like a wolf and forty is like a tiger. He''s just thirty this year. Last night, she was so upset. Although she''s in good health, she can''t stand him!


    Chi Yan calmed his breathing, got up and went out, and took the door with him.


    Qu Ning resisted the pain, washed quickly, dressed neatly, opened the door and went out.


    The maid of honor just delivered lunch.


    Qu Ning and Chi Yan eat and go to the hunting ground together.


    The bodyguard led the horse to follow.


    Qu Ning came here only yesterday afternoon. He spent half a day in the hot spring. When he saw this hunting ground for the first time, he could not help but marvel. It is worthy of being a royal hunting ground.


    Chi Yan mounts his horse and reaches for Qu Ning.


    Qu Ning holds it, jumps on horseback and sits in front of Chi Yan.


    Chi Yan drives his horse into the forest, so that the guards don''t have to follow him.


    The guards are on the order. They''re on the outside.


    Before long, Qu Ning saw a Sika Deer looming behind the trees, a pair of antlers are very good-looking.


    Chi Yan takes Qu Ning''s hand, puts the bow and arrow into Qu Ning''s hand, and teaches Qu Ning to pull the bow and shoot the arrow.


    When he let go, Qu Ning deliberately tilted and let the deer go, "well, the deer doesn''t seem to have grown up. Let''s go to other places. I didn''t expect there would be such a good place. You should have brought me


    Chi Yan: "if you like, you can come often in the future."


    Qu Ning nodded, "next time I bring xiaotuanzi, he will certainly like it."


    On the ground, rabbits jump from time to time.


    Qu Ning suddenly sees a snow-white rabbit, signals Chi Yan to release her, jumps off the horse''s back and grabs it directly. I believe Xiao Tuan Zi absolutely likes it.


    Chi Yan followed.


    Although the rabbit is small, it is very flexible and can jump very fast. Qu Ning chased a head of sweat just to grasp, smile to turn head pool rock.


    Chi Yan wipes sweat for Qu Ning, and they continue to walk in.


    -


    After playing all afternoon, Qu Ning and Chi Yan return to the villa.


    After dinner¡ª¡ª


    Chi Yan saw several memorials, and Qu Ning went to the hot spring.


    The hot spring is very big. It used to be open-air, but after the villa was built, it became an indoor one. The mist came out of the spring and filled the whole room. Although there are many palace lanterns around, they are still hazy.


    Qu Ning thought of yesterday''s "madness" here. His face was slightly red. He took off his clothes and went into the hot spring. He could not help but feel comfortable.


    Soon, Chi Yan came, closed the door, took off his clothes and went into the spring.


    Some bubble confused Qu Ning wake up, immediately toward the other side, want to go ashore.

 Chapter 1068

    Chi Yan holds Qu Ning''s hand and brings Qu Ning into his arms.


    Qu Ning was turbulent and refused.


    "Don''t move, I don''t do anything." Chi Yan whispered.


    Qu Ning is tense all over, and he doesn''t believe Chi Yan''s words. Of course, it''s just that I don''t believe it in the present situation. I usually believe it.


    Chi Yan''s words mean what he says. If he does nothing, he will enjoy the peace of this moment.


    a moment.


    Qu Ning gently pushed Chi Yan, pinching his shoulder for Chi Yan, with a flattering look on his face, "otherwise, we''d better go back tomorrow."


    Chi Yan: "don''t like it here?"


    "No, of course. I want to come again, but I really want to see the martial arts. It''s three days in all. One day has passed. " Qu Ning is coquettish, "can you go?"


    Chi Yan kisses Qu Ning, "be obedient, don''t go. These two days, I will accompany you well. "


    Qu Ning thought, finally gave up to go back, head against Chi Yan shoulder, "OK." Rub the back of your hand on his back and draw circles on his back with your fingers.


    Pool Rock breathing heavily down, low voice warning: "don''t make trouble."


    Qu Ning dark suppress smile, suddenly think of what, "by the way, you don''t say there are flowers, haven''t taken me to see."


    Chi Yan: "go to see it tomorrow."


    Qu Ning: "but I want to see it today."


    ChiYan''s gentle color: "good."


    -


    About an hour later.


    Qu Ning and Chi Yan are dressed neatly. They go to the backyard to see the flowers. They don''t take the maid eunuch with them. As expected, they see the flowers blooming.


    Qu Ning came close to smell the fragrance of the flowers. He was fresh and peaceful. He could not feel the twinkle in his eyes. He turned his back to Chi Yan and said on purpose, "you know, I once made a wish that I could meet someone who really likes me and I like. When I wake up in the morning, I can see the flowers he gave me at the head of the bed, and then I feel happy all day."


    Chi Yan takes off his coat and drapes over Qu Ning''s shoulder. He looks at the flowers in front of him and Qu Ning.


    Qu Ning straightened up and took a walk around lachian rock.


    The starry sky is bright and the moonlight is bright.


    Qu Ning unconsciously put his head on Chi Yan''s shoulder. Everything he expected from that world came true in this world. Sometimes she is even afraid, through and in front of everything is her dream, wake up, there is no one around.


    After a big circle, they went back to have a rest.


    Qu Ning closed his eyes and opened them again. He looked at the people beside him with his hands.


    Chi Yan grabs Qu Ning''s hand, "not tired?"


    Qu Ning shook his head.


    Chi Yan: "really not tired?"


    Qu Ning: "not tired."


    Chi Yan turns over and presses Qu Ning down. There is danger in his eyes. "Say it again."


    Qu Ning couldn''t hear the sound outside the string in Chi Yan''s words. His eyes flashed. He put his hands around his neck and pulled his head down.


    ¡­¡­


    At dawn, Qu Ning vaguely smelled the fragrance of flowers. He stretched out his hand and opened his eyes. There were several flowers at the head of the bed, each of which was charming and full of dew.


    Qu Ning laughs and picks up the flower to smell it. He puts all her words in his heart. He feels that the whole heart is melting in the flower.


    Chi Yan came in, "do you like it?"


    Qu Ning nodded hard, "I like it, I like it very much."


    The pond rock dotes on drowning.


    Qu Ning: "you asked the eunuch to pick it in the morning?"


    Chi Yan: "I picked it myself."


    "Really?" Qu Ning sits up.


    Chi Yan sat down along the couch and rubbed Qu Ning''s head. "Do you really like it so much?"


    Qu Ning put down the flower, put his hand around Chi Yan''s neck, and expressed his love directly with practical actions. What he likes is not only the flower, but more importantly, he can rest assured.


    Chi Yan buckles the back of Qu Ning''s head and turns passivity into initiative.

 Chapter 1069

    Qu Ning: "you asked the eunuch to pick it early in the morning?"


    Chi Yan: "no, I picked it myself."


    "Really?" Qu Ning sits up.


    Chi Yan sat down along the couch and rubbed Qu Ning''s head. "Do you really like it so much?"


    Qu Ning put down the flower, put his hand around Chi Yan''s neck, and expressed it directly with practical action. I like it so much, of course, not only because of the flowers, but also because he can rest assured.


    Chi Yan buckles the back of Qu Ning''s head and turns passivity into initiative.


    The quilt slid down along quning.


    Chi Yan''s breathing aggravated, and he finished in a hurry. He was afraid that he would not be able to keep going. He stood up and prepared to go out, "you get up and wash, I''ll wait for you outside."


    Qu Ning took Chi Yan''s hand and pulled him back. Then he put his arms around his neck and said in his ear, "don''t you want it?"


    Chi Yan pushes Qu Ning down and tells her whether he wants to or not.


    -


    After the event.


    Quning is in the arms of pool and rock.


    Chi Yan wiped the sweat from Qu Ning''s face. Unexpectedly, a few flowers made her happy. He hoped that she would be more happy. He gently wrapped his fingers around Qu Ning''s long black satin hair and asked in a soft voice, "you can tell me anything you like."


    "The rest is up to you, of course. I love surprises." Qu Ning blinked. In fact, it was enough. She had nothing to want except a child of her own. However, according to the current situation, this wish can only go with the flow.


    In the afternoon, Qu Ning wakes up and doesn''t see Chi Yan.


    After washing, Qu Ning opened the door and asked the maid in waiting.


    Palace maid: "back to the empress, the emperor said he had something to do, come back in the evening."


    Qu Ning nodded.


    In the evening, Chi Lin appeared and had dinner with Qu Ning.


    After dinner, Chi Yan asked Qu Ning to take a hot spring.


    Qu Ning went and thought Chi Yan would come and soak together just like the other day, but she didn''t see Chi Yan for half an hour.


    Out of the hot spring, dressed neatly, Qu Ning goes out.


    It was quiet outside. There was not only no Chi Yan, but also no eunuch bodyguard. All of them seemed to disappear suddenly.


    Qu Ning''s face sank down, and his heart was nervous and worried. He quickly looked for Chi Yan, but the room, study and so on were all found, and there was nothing.


    What''s going on? Where''s everybody?


    Qu Ning clenched his fist, suddenly saw the light in the direction of the backyard, and went cautiously.


    Kongming lanterns fall in the courtyard, and Chi Yan with white clothes and white hair stands in the lamp. His robes are blown up by the wind.


    Qu Ning saw that he was suddenly relieved. Then he was angry and rushed to hit him on the shoulder with his fist. Of course, he hit him very lightly. "What do you do? Do you know how worried I was? "


    Chi Yan holds Qu Ning''s hand. "I asked. They all said women would like it. I''ve made it for you


    Qu Ning: "are you making all these by yourself?"


    Chi Yan: "well."


    What a pleasant surprise he gave her! Heart is about to melt, Qu Ning clearly felt his heart thumping to jump, an afternoon did not see, he was preparing for these.


    Chi Yan takes Qu Ning''s hand and takes Qu Ning to light the Kongming lamp one by one and put it into the night sky.


    Qu Ning looked up and saw that the bright Kongming lamps hung on the sky like bright stars, illuminating the whole sky and her whole person, "you know, when I put every lamp on, I quietly made a wish."


    Chi Yan: "what did you promise?"

 Chapter 1070

    Qu Ning stood on tiptoe and pasted it to Chi Yan''s ear: "I hope - we can be so happy every day like these two days and never separate."


    Chi Yan embraces Qu Ning, which is also his wish.


    Qu Ning: "can you teach me how to make these Kongming lanterns? I want to do it, too. "


    Chi Yan: "good."


    -


    After another two days of "two people''s world", Qu Ning was so fond of it that he seemed to live in a dream.


    In the dark, Yu Wenxiao and Xiao Tuanzi came in a hurry, breaking the sweetness in the villa.


    At first, Chi Lin thought that his brother would go back soon, but he didn''t come back after the martial arts examination. He didn''t know what fun the hunting villa had. He was sure that Qu Ning was too fond of playing to let his brother go back.


    The eunuch knocked on the door and told Chi Yan.


    Chi Yan came out of the room, "how did you come here at this time?"


    Yu Wenxiao had some desire to talk but stopped.


    Chi Lin put down his little round son and asked the eunuchs and bodyguards on both sides to step down first. Then he said, "brother, the martial arts examination is over this afternoon."


    Chi Yan: "well."


    Chi Lin: "the result has come out."


    Chi Yan: "well."


    "There is a man, there is a twelve or thirteen year old girl..." Chi Lin also wants to stop.


    It''s not like the usual pool. In the bright moonlight, Chi Yan''s face remained unchanged, waiting patiently for Chi Lin to go on.


    Chi Lin thought about it and said, "there was a man who took part in the martial arts examination. He was very good at martial arts and won the fourth place in the end. At the end of the martial arts examination, when I announced the results in public, this man suddenly said that he was just a guard, and he came at the order of his young lady. He also invited his young lady out in public, who was a 12-3-year-old girl. She said she... She''s your brother''s own daughter. She''s here to see her brother. "


    Chi Yan sinks his face: "ridiculous!"


    Chi Lin: "I didn''t believe it at first. I ordered people to pull her down, but she said that her mother was Dou Yingxue, the daughter of Dou Huai, a former academician of the Imperial Academy. Brother, you were together with her mother in private and fell in love with her mother. After her mother is pregnant, you secretly send her away on the ground that you can''t marry her for the time being, and put her in a different hospital, promising to take her back. But I didn''t expect that would happen later. Brother, you were imprisoned in the imperial mausoleum. "


    "She said that her mother gave birth to her and raised her in another hospital. After so many years, she finally heard that you came out of the imperial mausoleum and became the emperor."


    "She said her mother is still waiting for her brother, but she can''t wait."


    "She came to ask her brother if you remember her mother."


    "Brother, I specially went back to the palace to check. In the official records of the former dynasty, there was Dou Huai, a Bachelor of four grades in the Imperial Academy."


    Yu Wenxiao and Chi Lin checked together, but these words are not convenient for him to say.


    Listening to Chi Lin finish, Yu Wenxiao secretly looks at Chi Yan''s face. He doesn''t want Chi Yan to be like this, and he doesn''t want Qu Ning to be hurt. But the little girl speaks well and provides evidence, and her age is right.


    Yu Wenxiao opened the wooden box he had brought with him and presented it to him, "emperor, this is from the little girl."


    Chi Lin: "she said that it was a letter from her brother to her mother that year. There was also a jade pendant of her brother in it." He has seen the jade pendant, one side of which is a very clear "rock".

 Chapter 1071

    Chi Yan didn''t answer. He took a look and recognized that this jade pendant was his, but it was lost more than ten years ago.


    Hearing the word "Dou Huai", Chi Yan vaguely remembered that there was such an official.


    That year or two, Chi Feng''s court was in a long bed, and all the affairs of the court were handed over to him. Rong Xin listened to the government behind the curtain. He said that when he became emperor, Rong Xin would not listen to the government again, so he naturally knew those officials at that time.


    Later, Chi Fengting died. On the day of his accession to the throne, he lost his mind and caused killing. All the officials were not alive. He was also imprisoned in the imperial mausoleum by Rong Xin. After that, Rong Xin helped Chi Lin, who was only four years old at that time, to ascend the throne. She continued to listen to the government from behind the curtain and selected new civil and military officials. The whole palace almost changed a group of people.


    Chi Lin: "brother, is this... True?"


    Inside the room with the door closed, Qu Ning, who was dressed neatly, was about to open the door and come out. He faintly heard Chi Lin''s words, and the whole person froze.


    Chi Lin has excellent martial arts skills. He is acutely aware that someone is eavesdropping in the door. He knows that it''s Qu Ning. He can''t help but be annoyed. He should take his brother to a place far away to say it. Although he doesn''t like Qu Ning very much, he always looks at Qu Ning, but this kind of thing happened


    Chi Yan also noticed, but he never did such a thing, cold voice: "don''t listen to people''s nonsense, immediately thoroughly check people."


    Chi Lin: "brother, you didn''t..."


    "No!" Pool Rock answers affirmative, repeat again later say to the Qu Ning inside the house to listen to, "absolutely not."


    Yu Wenxiao was relieved. "We''ll check it now."


    Chi Lin: "I''ll go right away."


    Xiaotuanzi hasn''t seen ChiYan for several days. Now he thinks more about ChiYan. He holds his feet and doesn''t chase ChiYan.


    Chi Yan carries xiaotuanzi into the house and pushes the door. He bumps into Qu Ning, who is motionless behind the door.


    Qu Ning is still stiff, the fact that happened tonight is too "dramatic". If it was someone else, she would be very interested in gossip. But now she is looking for Chi Yan. At that time, Chi Yan was too far away for her. She can only know how perfect he was by hearing and recording in historical books.


    ChiYan put down xiaotuanzi, closed the door, rubbed quning''s head, "don''t you believe me?"


    "No... it''s not..." Qu Ning shook his head. "I just... It''s too sudden. I... I don''t know..."


    Chi Yan: "it''s something out of nothing. Don''t worry about it. You''ll find out."


    Qu Ning stares at Chi Yan with wide eyes. Although he can hear his words clearly just now, he still wants to hear him say it face to face: "are you really not?"


    Chi Yan: No


    Qu Ning took a deep breath, took another breath, and finally broke away from this big shock under Chi Yan''s calm and firm eyes. He nodded, "I believe you. We must find out about this man. I didn''t expect that someone had the courage to make up such a thing. "


    From being ignored in the entrance to the present xiaotuanzi pulling quning''s clothes, he asked quning to look down at him.


    Qu Ning picked up the person, restored to normal, pinched the little face of xiaotuanzi, "do you miss me these days? Have you ever been bullied by Chi Lin? "


    Little Tuanzi can understand more and more now. He nods his head and tells quning Chi Lin: "bully... Bad..."


    "Yes, he is." Qu Ning tried to kiss little Tuanzi. Originally, he was well here and Chi Yan''s world was destroyed by this matter brought by Chi Lin. Suddenly a daughter appeared without any reason. What is this!

 Chapter 1072

    Xiaotuanzi shyly dodges. Instead of hiding, he kisses quning just like quning. As a result, he is blocked by Chi Yan and kisses his mouth in the palm of Chi Yan''s hand.


    Little Tuanzi didn''t expect to be like this. He couldn''t react for a moment. He was stunned.


    Qu Ning laughs and wants to take xiaotuanzi to the hot spring while it''s still early. I believe he will like it.


    Chi Yan: "I''ll take him."


    Qu Ning: "let''s go together. I''m going too."


    "Not tired?" Chi Yan lifts Qu Ning''s hair behind her ears, meaning something.


    Qu Ning blushed. Why did he say this in front of xiaotuanzi? He stuffed xiaotuanzi into Chi Yan''s arms. "Then you take him. I''ll have a rest."


    A person lay on the couch, Qu Ning rolled two circles, lying on the pillow, unconsciously thinking about the little girl in Chi Lin''s mouth, and finally unconsciously put his hand on his flat abdomen. Although she believed Chi Yan''s words, the little girl would not be his daughter. But after such a long time, she still couldn''t conceive a child of her and his. She was a little upset.


    For a long time¡ª¡ª


    ChiYan comes back with xiaotuanzi.


    When xiaotuanzi saw the "white smoke" hot spring, he was afraid to go down. After soaking in it, he didn''t want to come up. He thought quning didn''t know it and wanted to pull quning excitedly.


    Qu Ning shook his head and took a rest.


    -


    At this time, on the other side of the capital, in a quiet courtyard.


    Fengling, who arranged for people to join in the imperial examination, of course also arranged for people to take part in the martial arts examination. She wanted to take this rare opportunity to arrange people to enter the court, so as to enter Chi Yan''s side. Therefore, she naturally knew that "Chi Yan''s own daughter suddenly appeared" in the martial arts examination field.


    At that time, she was about to be 15 years old. When she came to Chizhou with her brother, she met ChiYan, the crown prince of Chizhou, and fell in love with him.


    After returning to the Xiling state, she immediately begged her father to propose marriage to Chizhou state. She was determined to marry Chizhou state and ChiYan.


    Her father refused at first, so she had a stalemate with him for some time.


    When her father and Emperor finally agreed, but before her father and emperor sent someone to Chizhou, Chizhou suddenly heard that "the prince went crazy on the day he ascended the throne, slaughtered civil and military officials and slaughtered the city", and the prince was imprisoned in the imperial mausoleum by the queen.


    The news was no less than a bolt from the blue. She was stunned!


    She kept thinking, if she didn''t follow her brother back to Xiling, would she be able to stop him?


    If her father and emperor could agree earlier and she could marry to Chizhou earlier, would it be possible to change the situation?


    But no matter what she thinks, the fact is the fact!


    Looking back, it seems that she met a woman of similar age named "dou Yingxue" when she visited Chizhou and stayed in the capital of Chizhou when she was young.


    Because she fell in love with Chi Yan, she naturally cared about whether there were women around him. Dou Yingxue is a famous beauty in the capital of Chizhou. She can''t help worrying about whether ChiYan will like such a beautiful person when they are close at hand.


    Later, dou Yingxue seemed to disappear suddenly.


    According to the current situation, is Chi Yan sending Dou Yingxue away?


    Hehe, he likes many women, but he doesn''t like her.


    But these women all add up, which one can pay more than her?


    During his ten years in prison, she was the only one who wanted to save him. Even if he became a devil, she still loved him as always! No matter how the emperor chose his son-in-law, and how the emperor advised her after he ascended the throne, she would not marry for him.

 Chapter 1073

    When the mysterious organization, which had been investigating for a long time, suddenly came to her and told her that she could "let her see the devil", she almost went to the island like a moth in the fire, and would not hesitate to marry him on the island, no matter what conditions Yunxi offered.


    But what''s the end result?


    He hurt her with his own hands, and even nearly killed her. Together with Qu Ning, he threw her to Sikong Ying, who had been treated with flattering drugs. Then he almost killed her again on the snow mountain.


    Every one of them was like a knife, which hurt her to the skin and blood. Therefore, she will never love again. Now she just wants to kill him and completely destroy him!


    Suddenly, Fengling swept the tea cup off the table.


    The teacup fell to the ground and fell apart, especially harsh in the silent night.


    Next to a few people unconsciously retreat, dare not see Feng Ling face at this moment, deeply afraid of Feng Ling will gas to them.


    He Xiaobing, who is responsible for taking care of the song and Yuan Dynasties, wants to report the situation of the song and Yuan Dynasties to Fengling. However, seeing this scene, he quietly turns around and leaves, preparing to report it another day.


    "Go and find out the man who claims to be the devil''s daughter, find out her mother and arrest her." Fengling coldly ordered that with the devil''s daughter and the woman named Dou Yingxue, it would be easier to deal with the devil next.


    Several people take orders and do it immediately.


    -


    In an inn a few blocks away from the courtyard, Dou Yiyi, who called herself Chi Yan''s own daughter, was having dinner. She was the only one in the room.


    Chi Lin and Yu Wenxiao, who rushed back to the city, went directly to the inn.


    The guard pushed the door in.


    Dou Yiyi is not flustered at all, and is not afraid. He slowly puts down his chopsticks and looks at Chi Lin coming in behind. He seems to be waiting here. "According to this posture, my little uncle is here to catch me?"


    Chi Lin: "don''t shout. I don''t have a niece as big as you."


    Dou Yiyi smile: "so it seems that he is not willing to recognize my own daughter?"


    "Don''t make anything out of nothing. My brother doesn''t have any daughters at all. It has nothing to do with Dou Yingxue. He said, "who are you, who sent you, and what''s the purpose of making up such a story?" Chi Lin''s patience is limited.


    Dou Yiyi: "OK, I know the answer. He is just playing with my mother. When my mother was pregnant, he tried to send her away. Only my mother was so stupid that she thought he really loved him. Little uncle, thank you for letting me know everything so quickly. "


    Chi Lin looks ugly, "if you don''t tell the truth, I don''t mind sending you to prison, so that you can experience the torture."


    "I''ve been to many places since I grew up, but I''ve never been to prison or experienced it. Since my little uncle wants to send me, I''d better obey his orders. " Dou Yiyi stood up and went out, "brother bodyguard, lead the way."


    Chi Linqi arrived and ordered the guard to search the whole inn.


    The bodyguard searched and found nothing.


    Chi Lin: "where are your people? What about the guards who took part in the military examination? "


    Dou Yiyi: "of course, I left."


    Chi Lin: "where have you been?"


    Dou Yiyi: "my little uncle doesn''t like me so much, and he refuses to recognize me and my mother. You are all so bad. Why should I tell you?"


    Chi Lin no longer talks nonsense. He asks the bodyguard to take the person to the prison. He doesn''t care how old the little girl is. She''s under severe interrogation.


    Dou Yiyi''s face did not change and he was still fearless.

 Chapter 1074

    Yu Wenxiao''s eyes narrowed. At present, the little girl is only twelve or three years old, but her words and actions are not in line with her age. Where did she come from.


    -


    The next morning, ChiYan quning returned to the palace.


    Xiaotuanzi took a hot spring bath last night and liked it very much. He wanted to take a bath when he woke up in the morning, but he refused to go.


    Back in the palace, ChiYan went to court.


    The civil and military officials report the process and results of the military examination and present the list to Chi Yan.


    As for the emerging "daughter", civil and military officials believe that Chi Lin must have talked to Chi Yan. They''re not sure if it''s true, so they don''t mention it.


    Chi Yan opened it and looked at it briefly. He asked the minister to draw up the imperial list and announce it to the world. Then he set a time to meet these people in person.


    All civil and military officials take orders.


    The next Dynasty.


    Chi Yan leaves.


    After a night of interrogation, Chi Lin came back to the imperial study and reported to his brother, "brother, her mouth is very hard and she won''t say."


    Soon, Yu Wenxiao rushed back, "emperor, people suddenly disappeared."


    "What''s the matter? When I left, I was clearly in prison and let you guard it. " Chi Lin is angry.


    Yu Wenxiao: "after you left, there was a fire in Tianlong. I''ll see. When I get back to that cell, she''ll be gone. I''ve sent someone to look for it. "


    Chi Lin is even more angry. Unexpectedly, Yu Wen and Xiao can''t even see one person.


    Chi Yan: "you take people to look for together, make sure to take people back."


    The pool is on the horse.


    Yu Wenxiao goes with him. It''s really his fault. It''s careless of him to be so easily caught in the trap.


    Feng Fengling''s order is to investigate the devil''s daughter, but the few people who slow down Chi Lin Yu Wenxiao can only guard outside the prison and wait for the opportunity to see if they can bring people out. I didn''t expect that before they started, I saw someone save the devil''s daughter with a trick.


    They followed in secret, only to find that the rescued devil''s daughter actually appeared in the downtown market in a carriage, just as she had appeared in the martial arts arena before. She said her identity in public, showed her bloody wounds, angrily accused the devil of "deceiving women, denying her daughter, torturing her own daughter" and other evils, and even said that "the queen the devil married now is a hen who can''t lay eggs, After such a long time, she didn''t give birth to a son and a half, far less than one in ten thousand of her mother. The devil is waiting for the queen, and he will regret it later.


    With these words, in the people''s dumbfounded, she quickly left.


    They continue to track, can''t finish the task of Fengling, can''t go back to hand over.


    Dou Yiyi managed to get out of the city. Before the people in the palace came up, he left according to the way arranged in the morning. He turned around in a number of carriages, and finally went to the shore to get on the boat and left by the boat.


    A few people who came here saw that the boat was far away in front of them, so they couldn''t chase it any more. Finally, although very unwilling, also very afraid of Feng Ling punishment, but still can only go back.


    Early in the morning, the man in black, who is hidden in the dark, tracks back. Through these people all the way to the courtyard, he finds Fengling. Without disturbing anyone, he leaves quietly and returns to report to yunxizhi and chizu.


    After hearing what the man in Black said, yunxizhi sneers, and she knows that Fengling is coming. Obviously, according to this situation, she and Fengling can work together to deal with the devil.


    As for Chi Zhen''s special arrangement of the play "Dou Yiyi, the devil''s daughter" to destroy the relationship between the devil and Qu Ning, she had no idea that Chi Zhen liked Qu Ning and wanted Qu Ning so much.

 Chapter 1075

    Chi Zhu: "I''m really more and more curious about you!" At the beginning, he was too kind to save him, and he was never asked to do anything. After that, he left the princess''s identity with his husband, Shi Fengyuan, to accompany him back to Chizhou to get the blood of the devil, hoping that he could train the dead like Chi Fengting.


    If it was an ordinary girl, he would think that she was in love with him, so he "followed" him. But she is not an ordinary woman. She is a princess of Xiling who married to Huachen. From her words, deeds and looks, it can be seen that she really likes shifengyuan.


    A month and a half ago, after getting the blood, they hid in the mountain forest. They went to the nearby mass grave to carry corpses and train the dead. They saw a mother and daughter who went to the tomb to worship and heard the quarrel between them. It turned out that the mother and daughter had a relationship with the prince of Chizhou, that is to say, with ChiYan!


    I can''t imagine that ChiYan, the Grand Prince of Chizhou more than ten years ago, would have done such a shameless thing: let the official''s daughter get pregnant, and then send the pregnant woman out of Beijing with ridiculous excuses, and now ignore it.


    What if Qu Ning knew about it?


    So he deliberately found several people and pretended to be a mountain thief. A few days later, he took advantage of Dou Yiyi, the daughter of the mother and daughter, to send the horses back to the villa and catch Dou Yiyi. Then he appeared in time. The hero saved Dou Yiyi and successfully approached her.


    After gradually getting familiar with Dou Yiyi, he told him his "heart affairs", successfully led Dou Yiyi to open his heart to him, and then instigated Dou Yiyi to go to Beijing to find his father.


    And the person in front of him agreed to do such a funny thing. And she suspected that Fengling also came to Chizhou, now through tracking determined Fengling in Chizhou capital city, in front of the person guessed right.


    Chi Zhen looks at Yun Xizhi and waits for Yun Xizhi to answer.


    Yun Xizhi: "there''s nothing to be curious about. You just need to know that I want to kill demons, too."


    Chi Zhu: "is it that simple?"


    "It''s that simple!" Yunxi never changed his face. They carried the corpse again and again, trained quietly in this mountain forest for more than three months, and finally let Chi Xu succeed. During Chi Xu''s training of the dead, she made a lot of poison, and successfully controlled several people with high martial arts skills to use it. Everything went smoothly.


    Yun Xizhi changed the topic and said, "next, what are your plans?" Without waiting for chi to reply, she continued: "the dead trained now are all civilians. Although their attack power is more than ten times greater than when they were alive, they can''t compare with those who know martial arts. I think we can find a way to hold a martial arts meeting, which will attract all the martial arts people to one place, and then... "The following words are very clear, and need not be too clear.


    Chi Xu repeated slowly: "Wulin assembly?"


    "That''s right." Yunxi nodded.


    Chi Zhen thought for a moment, it seems that there is no better and more effective way than this, "but this Wulin assembly, must be far away from the capital, had better not let the devil notice."


    Yun Xizhi: "this is nature. Just, what excuse should we use to hold this Wulin conference? "


    Chi also thought that he had never heard of such a meeting in decades, and the people in front of him had many ideas.


    Yun Xizhi: "in addition, we have agreed that if I guess right, Fengling will also come, then we will try to cooperate with Fengling."

 Chapter 1076

    "After all, she is your aunt. Would it be a little mean for you to call her by her name and try to use her?" Chi Xu didn''t say he was against this question. Yun Xizhi didn''t need to answer this question. He walked slowly out of the cave and went outside to have a look at the moonlight. He wanted to know what the mood of Qu Ning, who was far away in the capital, was at this moment? Is it sad, or believe the lie of Chi Yan? However, Chi Yan was Chi Yan, and his own daughter didn''t recognize him, so he punished him directly.


    The hand under Chi Xu''s sleeve clenched unconsciously.


    Yun Xizhi sneers. What an aunt. Her real identity is almost the mother-in-law of Fengling. That time, she also wanted to cooperate with Fengling. After knowing that Fengling loves the devil deeply, she sends someone to contact Fengling on the one hand, and on the other hand, she sends someone to the imperial mausoleum to bring out the devil in the mausoleum, and wants the devil to marry Fengling. As a result, the devil not only refuses to marry Fengling, but almost kills Fengling, and the whole island is captured by the soldiers of rongxina''s cunt sect. Everything she had built was destroyed and she had to flee the island. Fortunately, now I finally know that the devil is not her son at all, but Chi Wei.


    -


    dawn.


    Yunxi ordered people to clean the cave, and the trained dead also dealt with it, leaving no trace. They left with Chi Zhen in a carriage.


    On the carriage, Yun Xizhi asked, "Dou Yiyi, what are you going to do next?"


    "I don''t mind having more than one person around," Chi said


    Yunxizhi: "don''t forget that she is the devil''s daughter."


    "Isn''t that better?" The lips of the pond are crooked.


    Yunxizhi was silent for a moment. Originally, I thought that if Dou Yiyi was allowed to go to the capital, the devil would recognize Dou Yiyi. In this way, it would be useful for them to catch Dou Yingxue, Dou Yiyi''s mother. In addition, Qu Ning''s feelings for the devil would be provoked, and Chi Zhen would be able to fulfill his wish. But I didn''t expect that the devil was the devil, which was always unexpected. Now, if Chi Zhen just plays with Dou Yiyi, she certainly doesn''t mind, as long as Chi Zhen doesn''t take it seriously.


    Two days later.


    An inn in the city¡ª¡ª


    Chi Xu and Yun Xi get off and enter the inn.


    Dou Yiyi, who has been waiting in the inn for a day, looks out of the window on the second floor and immediately goes downstairs to meet Chi Xu.


    "He did lie to my mother." Dou Yiyi is filled with righteous indignation, and then stares at cloud Xizhi around Chi Du, "who is this woman?" From small to large, only she and her mother are dependent on each other. Everyone else has a father, but she doesn''t. No matter what she asked, her mother would not say. Later, my mother bought a small horse farm. They lived in the small villa of the horse farm and hired several servants to feed and sell horses on weekdays. For more than half a year, the news of the devil coming out of the imperial mausoleum suddenly spread. Mother was not so afraid as others. Instead, she inquired about the devil everywhere and even worried about the devil.


    She became suspicious, asked her mother again and again, secretly searched her mother''s things, even followed her mother, eavesdropped on her mother''s words in front of the cemetery, and finally let her know that her father was a devil. It is said that there has been a woman around her for a long time after the devil came out of the mausoleum, and she never came to her mother, so she doubted whether her mother was cheated by the devil, but her mother insisted that she would not.


    For this, she and her mother did not know how many times.


    Later, she once went out to see off a horse. On the way back to the villa, she met a mountain bandit and was kidnapped by bandits. Fortunately, Chi Zhen was saved at the critical moment.

 Chapter 1077

    She became suspicious, asked her mother again and again, secretly searched her mother''s things, even followed her mother, eavesdropped on her mother''s words in front of the cemetery, and finally let her know that her father was a devil. It is said that there has been a woman around her for a long time after the devil came out of the mausoleum, and she never came to her mother, so she doubted whether her mother was cheated by the devil, but her mother insisted that she would not.


    For this, she and her mother did not know how many times.


    Later, she once went out to see off the horse. On the way back to the villa, she encountered bandits and was kidnapped by bandits. Fortunately, she met Chi Zhen at the critical moment and was saved.


    Gradually get familiar with Chi Xu, he told her all about him, so she couldn''t help telling him about her.


    When he knew, he encouraged her to go to the capital to find her father. Let her find out whether her mother was cheated.


    She thought for a long time and finally went to the capital without telling her mother. Chi has arranged for someone to help her, so she is not afraid.


    After escaping from the capital, she fled here on the route arranged by Chi Zhen in the morning. Chi Zhu said that she would join her soon, so she would wait here. But I didn''t expect that Chi Xu would be accompanied by such a young and beautiful woman, who was two or three years older than her.


    Chi Zhu: "there are many people here, and the eyes are mixed. Let''s go into the room."


    Dou Yiyi walked quickly to lead the way.


    Cloud Xi Zhi secretly disdains, or a little girl film, actually like a man. But the thought that this is the devil''s daughter, the devil''s daughter so "upside down" her son Chi Xu, feel quite good. Of course, or that sentence, Chi Zhu play can, don''t take it seriously.


    Dressed as a coachman and his entourage, the man in black guards the downstairs of the inn.


    Entering the room, Chi Xu gently introduces Dou Yiyi to Yun Xizhi, "it''s just my sister."


    "Sister?" Dou Yiyi was surprised and then felt sorry for his tone just now. He took the initiative to apologize to yunxizhi, but he didn''t feel embarrassed at all.


    As a matter of fact, his biological mother has become a younger sister now. Yun Xizhi is amused, but he doesn''t say anything about him.


    Chi Xu asked about the specific situation.


    Dou Yiyi said it all.


    After talking about the "business", Chi Xu says goodbye to Dou Yiyi, saying that he wants to travel far and do a very important thing.


    Dou Yiyi doesn''t want to leave Chi Zhu. He keeps asking what it is and where to go.


    Chi Zui doesn''t know. On the surface, he doesn''t give up Dou Yiyi. Finally, he invites Dou Yiyi to go with him.


    "But my mother..." Dou Yiyi was in a dilemma.


    Chi Zhu: "if you like, you can go with me first. I can arrange someone to pick up your mother."


    Dou Yiyi: "she won''t want to leave."


    Chi Zhi: "if she knows that you are going to the capital, and your father doesn''t recognize you, she will punish you. I believe she will love you and come to see you. It''s like going out for a break. When it''s done, I''ll take you and your mother back. "


    Dou Yiyi thought about it and agreed, "but if my mother doesn''t agree, don''t force it. Just tell her I''ll go back soon."


    "It''s all up to you." Chi Xu turns around and tells Yun Xizhi to do it.


    Yunxizhi pretends to nod and turns to go out. In fact, as early as when Dou Yiyi went to the capital, dou Yingxue fell into their hands. Now it''s just acting to hide Dou Yiyi.


    Before long, Dou Yiyi followed Chi Xu downstairs and got on the carriage.


    Dou Yiyi: "eh, where''s your sister?"


    Chi Zhu: "she''s in the back carriage."


    Dou Yiyi: "why?"


    Chi Zhu: "don''t you want to have a carriage with me alone?"


    Dou Yiyi does not wriggle, "of course."


    Chi chuxiao.

 Chapter 1078

    Dou Yiyi: "why?"


    Chi Zhu asked: "don''t you want to have a carriage with me alone?"


    Dou Yiyi is very straightforward: "of course."


    Chi Zhuxiao believes that Chi Yan never dreamed that his daughter would be with him.


    However, at this moment, if the same carriage and the person who spoke to him could be replaced by Qu Ning, Chi Zhu would know that this could not happen.


    Dou Yiyi stretched out his hand to shake in front of Chi Zhu''s eyes, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Do you like me


    "Ah?" Dou Yiyi was stunned. No matter how informal, frank and generous he was, the question was too direct.


    Chi Wei holds Dou Yiyi''s hand: "I like you very much!"


    Dou Yiyi seldom blushes, and looks down at Chi Xu''s face.


    Chi Zhen disdains at the bottom of his heart, but his face is more serious.


    Dou Yiyi carefully calculated her age in her mind. Although she looked like she was only twelve or thirteen years old, she was actually fourteen years old, only one year away from her hairpin age. When her mother was pregnant for a few months, she was sent out of the capital by Prince Chi Yan. About half a year later, her mother gave birth to her. Not long after that, Prince Chi Yan became a demon and was imprisoned in the imperial mausoleum by the then queen


    Chi Zhen doesn''t care what Dou Yiyi is thinking and doesn''t speak any more.


    -


    More than a month later, the "Wulin conference" was introduced into the capital.


    It is said that there is a mountain villa outside a town. The castle master of the mountain villa got a very powerful martial arts secret book by accident and became a world-famous martial arts master. So he set up a challenge arena and held a martial arts meeting to find martial arts practitioners in the world. If you win him, you will not only get the title of "the best martial arts in the world", but also one million taels of silver and the whole villa.


    In short, people who win him can earn both fame and fortune.


    As soon as the news spread, people who want money naturally want to try.


    Those who want to be famous or aggressive also take part.


    There''s a lot going on.


    During this time, the eunuchs in the palace were ordered to coax Qu Ning to be happy, and tried their best to tell Qu Ning the latest news or new news.


    Palace maid: "empress, the person with the best martial arts in the world is of course the emperor. There is no one more powerful than the emperor in the world."


    The eunuch echoed: "that is, that is, the emperor is invincible..."


    Qu Ning is sleepy on the couch. This afternoon in spring is the most difficult time for people.


    Xiaotuanzi sat next to quning and ate. His drooling hands grabbed cakes and stuffed them into quning''s mouth from time to time. He couldn''t understand a word all the time. He looked at this group of familiar people who kept talking in front of him.


    Xiaotuanzi is just afraid of strangers. Once people are familiar with them, they are not afraid.


    Qu Ning couldn''t help covering his face with a fan.


    The palace maids and eunuchs watched and knew that Qu Ning didn''t want to listen. They slowly shut up.


    Little Tuanzi didn''t know how to observe. A small hand raised the fan on Qu Ning''s face, and a small hand stuffed food for Qu Ning.


    Qu Ning "bite" the finger of small round son, abreact her "dissatisfaction".


    Xiaotuanzi chuckled.


    Qu Ning was speechless. He let go of his mouth and let Xiao Tuan Zi toss.


    After seeing the officials, Chi Yan came back and approached them.


    The eunuchs in the palace saluted quickly and retreated under the wave of Chi Yan''s hand.


    Chi Yan lowered his head, took away the fan on Qu Ning''s face, "if you want to sleep, go back to the hall to sleep."


    "I don''t want to sleep. I''m just bored." Qu Ning yawned.

 Chapter 1079

    Chi Yan: "then I''ll replace these people."


    Qu Ning: "no, they all coax me according to your orders. They all do their best and are very good."


    Chi Yan sat down on the chair beside him.


    Xiaotuanzi immediately grabs a cake and gives it to Chi Yan.


    Chi Yan pushed back his drooling hand and let xiaotuanzi eat by himself. His palm stroked quning''s face. It was the same sentence, "I said, don''t care about those words. I''ll be free in the next few days. We''ll go to the hunting villa again. You like it The man who suddenly came out and said it was his daughter not only escaped from the prison, but also deliberately said that kind of words in the downtown. But Chi Lin was heard by Qu Ning when he told him. I haven''t seen her happy for a month.


    Qu Ning grabs her head. What she cares about is not the sentence "she is a hen who can''t lay eggs" that Dou Yiyi said in public, but that she is not pregnant.


    I''ve done all that I need to do, and it''s absolutely no less than anyone else. It''s been such a long time. Is it true that her body can''t live? Never have a child?


    If you don''t like children, it''s OK, but she and Chi Yan like it very much!


    I like it so much, but I don''t have any children. She really has no mood to think of it.


    Chi Yan: "all the flowers in the royal garden are in bloom. Do you want to have a look?"


    Qu Ning is lack of interest, "forget it, don''t want to move."


    Chi Yan lowered his head: "I''ll take you."


    Qu Ning opened her eyes. Although she didn''t mind showing her love, how many people went to the Royal Garden from here to see it, which was too conspicuous, "I really don''t want to go. I think I''d better go into the hall and have a rest. "


    Chi Yan holds Qu Ning up and goes to the imperial garden.


    Little Tuan Zi, who was left on the reclining chair, was blindfolded. He saw Chi Yan almost walk away. He quickly climbed down the reclining chair with his hands and feet, chased him with short legs, and blurted out: "I... i..."


    Qu Ning: "I said not to go."


    Chi Yan: "then go with me."


    Qu Ning: "you left Xiaotuan Zi behind."


    Chi Yan: "it''s coming from behind."


    Qu Ning stretched out his head in Chi Yan''s arms and looked back. He saw such a small man as xiaotuanzi, who was panting after him. "Then you put me down, I''ll go by myself, and you go to hold xiaotuanzi."


    "He can go by himself." Chi Yan didn''t mean to let go, but his pace was still slow.


    In the imperial garden, Chi Yan puts Qu Ning down.


    All kinds of flowers are in full bloom in the garden, and the fragrance is refreshing in the wind.


    Qu Ning didn''t expect that he was "listless" for a month. It seems that he missed a spring. Let Chi Yan put her down and get close to smell the flowers. These flowers are so beautiful. In modern times, she has seen a lot of flower shows, but those flower shows can''t be compared with those in front of her.


    Xiaotuanzi finally caught up with him. He grabbed Chi Yan''s clothes and refused to let him go.


    Qu Ning picked up xiaotuanzi and let xiaotuanzi smell it.


    It''s so fragrant. Xiaotuanzi can''t help sneezing.


    Qu Ning looked down carefully, don''t be allergic to flowers.


    Chi Lin came to see this scene from a distance and stopped.


    Chi Yan asks Qu Ning to wait for him and goes to Chi Lin.


    Qu Ning didn''t expect that Chi Lin would be embarrassed to see her one day. He booed Xiao Tuanzi and eavesdropped on her.


    This action small regiment son understands, two small hands cover the small mouth that smiles happily together.

 Chapter 1080

    Chi Lin has noticed the following Qu Ning. As he doesn''t see it, he reports to brother Hui: "brother, I just found a clue. Dou Yiyi seems to have gone to the waterfront city. I don''t know if there is any connection. I''ll go and see for myself. "


    Before the eunuch said, Qu Ning didn''t care, also didn''t want to, now hear Chi Lin say so, I don''t know how suddenly think of my sister. First of all, this world is not a martial arts family. There has never been a martial arts conference, but these words are very common in TV dramas of my own world. Er Lai Chi Yan suspected that her sister had come to Chizhou state before, and was likely to be with Chi Xu, but she hasn''t found out so far. Third, among those who died in Chi Fengting''s court, Wei Shenglian was the most powerful because he had the highest martial arts. Will this martial arts conference, which specially called on people who know martial arts, have anything to do with it?


    All of a sudden, Qu Ning didn''t know if he was thinking too much.


    Chi Yan thinks for a moment and agrees. He asks Chi Lin to be careful and take Yu Wenxiao with him.


    Chi Lin nodded and turned to leave. He''s not embarrassed to see Qu Ning, he just doesn''t want to. That day, he reported to his brother that he didn''t notice Qu Ning coming, so he said the sentence that Dou Yiyi said in public and the reaction of the people. He didn''t expect that Qu Ning would care so much. He heard that she was all depressed about it, and his brother always tried to coax her. Originally, he didn''t want to say it to Qu Ning on purpose. Qu Ning listened to it himself. How could he be blamed.


    Xiao Tuan Zi wants Chi Lin and goes down from Qu Ning''s arms to chase Chi Lin.


    Chi Yan went back to the imperial garden and looked at Qu Ning squatting behind the tree. He squatted down and said, "don''t be angry with lin''er."


    Qu Ning came back and said, "I''m not angry with him at all."


    Chi Yan looks at Qu Ning. She looks like she can''t be trusted.


    Qu Ning knew that Chi Yan had misunderstood him and told him what he had just thought.


    Chi Yan''s face sank down and ordered people to call Chi Lin back.


    Qu Ning: "I''m just thinking."


    Chi Yan: "no, you''re right. It''s my negligence."


    "So it''s really possible that my sister and that Chi Xu wanted to gather martial arts practitioners at this martial arts conference, and then they tried to train them all to be dead men?" Traning sweats on his back.


    Chi Yan doesn''t talk.


    Chi Lin came back, followed by Xiao Tuanzi, who was running down quickly, "brother, what''s the matter?"


    Chi Yan: "take more people with you. Be careful. The princess of Xiling and the son of Chi Fengting are probably there."


    "Ah?" Chi Lin was surprised.


    Qu Ning couldn''t help but want to go together,


    Chi Yan disagrees.


    -


    Qu Ning: "by the way, they are selected from the imperial and martial arts examinations. What''s the matter?"


    Chi Yan naturally thinks of the person Qu Ning specially cares about. He saw that man, red lipped, white toothed, very pretty, really a good look, but in addition to other people, as submissive, nothing special.


    Quning rock.


    Chi Yan simply spits out two words: "very good."


    Qu Ning: "all very good? It''s nothing big? "


    Chi Yan: No


    Qu Ning is not reconciled. On the imperial examination field that day, Yu Wenxiao didn''t recognize the man disguised as a man. She already felt that Yu Wenxiao was blind, and now Chi Yan didn''t recognize him?


    Qu Ning quietly took back the word "blind", but it''s very easy to recognize. Why can''t he recognize it? Or, in fact, their eyes are normal, is she wrong?

 Chapter 1081

    Qu Ning is not reconciled. On the imperial examination field that day, Yu Wenxiao didn''t recognize the man disguised as a man. She already felt that Yu Wenxiao was blind, and now Chi Yan didn''t recognize him?


    Qu Ning quietly took back the word "blind", but it''s very easy to recognize. Why can''t he recognize it? Or, in fact, their eyes are normal, is she wrong?


    Qu Ning: "can I accompany you to court tomorrow?"


    Chi Yan: "so want to go?"


    "Well." Qu Ning nodded hard. She had to see the man with her own eyes again to see who was stupid.


    Chi Yan is silent. Unexpectedly, Qu Ning pays so much attention to that person. He buckles Qu Ning''s waist and presses Qu Ning down.


    Traning did not refuse. If it''s two people who don''t like children, the two people''s world is really good, but it''s just two people who like them very much. After working hard for such a long time, they have no harvest. Qu Ning feels that he is going to be "sexless".


    Chi Yan suddenly bit Qu Ning, "what are you thinking?"


    "No, I didn''t think about it." Qu Ning comes back and responds to Chi Yan.


    Chi Yan is not satisfied with this answer, until Qu Ning begs for mercy.


    Early in the morning, Qu Ning wakes up.


    Chi Yan: "it''s still early. Have a rest."


    "No, it was agreed last night. I''ll go to court with you today." Qu Ning yawned and looked for clothes to wear.


    When the door of the palace opened, the eunuchs saw that Qu Ning was dressed in eunuch clothes and came out with Chi Yan. They bowed their heads and saluted one after another.


    On the court hall, Qu Ning follows Chi Yan and stands beside him with several eunuchs. Her eyes immediately search. It takes a long time to find the person she is looking for. She is located in the corner and lacks height. Of course, she is not short among women, but she is standing with a group of men. No matter how you look at it, this is a woman. You can''t treat her as a man just because of her men''s clothes, men''s hair bun, flat front and high collar covering her neck.


    Chi Yan''s eyes have been on Qu Ning. She has been staring at the man in the corner since she came in.


    Eunuch as always read: "something early play, nothing back to court."


    The officials played the newspapers one after another, vaguely feeling that the face of the people on the Dragon chair was not very good, and they didn''t know what had happened.


    In the corner


    -


    At night, Qu Ning suddenly woke up from a nightmare.


    Chi Yan sat up and looked at Qu Ning''s face under the faint candlelight, "what''s the matter?"


    Qu Ning: "I... I had a nightmare."


    Chi Yan: "what did you dream of?"


    Qu Ning: "I dream that the pool is coming."


    Chi Yan''s face turned black.


    Qu Ning quickly sat up and took Chi Yan''s hand. "I''m serious. I really dream that Chi Yan is coming. I dreamt that he was trapped by my sister and Chi Xu, and he was trained by them to be a dead man. He listened to their orders to kill you, and then you couldn''t bear to hurt Chi Lin, so he... "He woke up here, and Qu Ning was still a little shaken.


    Chi Yan rubs Qu Ning''s head and holds Qu Ning tightly in his arms. "Although Chi Lin is impulsive sometimes, he knows how to be proper, and Yu Wenxiao is by his side. It will be OK. The dream is false."


    Qu Ning: "but..."


    "No, but lin''er will be fine, and so will I Chi Yan lay down with Qu Ning.


    Qu Ning leaned against Chi Yan and listened to his steady heartbeat. If in the past, she must have calmed down, but at this moment, somehow, she was still very uneasy. She said in a small voice, "rock, why don''t we go too?"


    Chi Yan is silent.

 Chapter 1082

    Why do you like this more and more? Qu Ning gasps and accuses the person in his eyes.


    Chi Yan kisses Qu Ning''s eyes.


    When it''s over


    Qu Ning slightly raised the veil, looked at the wall with some guilty heart, and made sure that xiaotuanzi didn''t wake up. He drew back to his bed and punched ChiYan with his fist. He said angrily, "I hate it. Fortunately, I didn''t wake xiaotuanzi up." During this period of time, Chi Lin and Yu Wenxiao have been checking Dou Yiyi outside. They come back occasionally, and they come and go in a hurry, so xiaotuanzi comes back here with them. But Chi Yan doesn''t want xiaotuanzi to get in the way, so he orders someone to prepare a small couch to put on the wall.


    Chi Yan holds Qu Ning''s hand. Her fist has no strength at all. It''s almost like a feather. He wants the child, but if he doesn''t, he doesn''t demand it, as long as she is always by his side.


    -


    Early in the morning, Qu Ning felt the slight movement around him, and quickly woke up.


    Chi Yan: "it''s still early. Have a rest."


    "No, it was agreed last night. I''ll go to court with you today." Qu Ning got up yawning.


    Chi Yan, who didn''t agree at all: --


    Qu Ning doesn''t give chi Yan the chance to refuse, so he directly dresses up and goes to the small couch beside the wall to have a look at Xiaotuan Zi and gives him a pull on the quilt.


    When the door of the palace opened, the eunuchs saw that Qu Ning was dressed in eunuch clothes and came out with Chi Yan. They were not surprised. They bowed their heads and saluted one after another.


    Qu Ning asked the eunuchs to stay at the door and take good care of xiaotuanzi. If you have anything, please let me know at any time.


    The eunuchs in the palace took orders.


    The newly built court hall is on the magnificent zhuangyan court hall¡ª¡ª


    Qu Ning goes in with Chi Yan. She still stands by with several eunuchs and looks back and forth. As a result, she doesn''t find the person she''s looking for, but she clearly remembers that the person was selected.


    Eunuch: "something early play, nothing back to court."


    Officials have been playing newspapers, vaguely see the face of the people on the Dragon chair is not very good, do not know what happened.


    Although Chi Yan sits in the Dragon chair and faces the officials, Yu Guang falls on Qu Ning all the time. As soon as she comes in, she looks like she''s looking for someone. She looks too obvious.


    After the officials went to the court under pressure, they were relieved when they heard the word "retreat from the court".


    Qu Ning followed Chi Yan out. After a distance, he caught up with the first two steps. Pulling Chi Yan''s sleeves, he whispered: "it seems that the number of people is not right. Many people were selected in the imperial examination, but there are not many people in the whole court. What about the others?"


    "Which do you want to ask?" Chi Yan asked the eunuch in the back to step down. This time, he made it clear.


    "No, I didn''t want to ask anyone." Qu Ning denied, "just curious about where other people have gone?"


    Chi Yan: "naturally, it''s going on."


    Qu Ning: "where did you send it?"


    Chi Yan said.


    Qu Ning was surprised. So the person she was looking for was sent to repair books? This should be a casual job, right? Does she want to see it? She really wanted to find out if the man was a woman disguised as a man, "so we''ll go to the inspection later?"? If you don''t have time, I can go by myself. "


    "Nothing to inspect." Chi Yan refused.


    "Just look around." Qu Ning shakes Chi Yan''s hand. At this time, a palace maid comes running.


    Palace maid: "tell the emperor, the empress. The young master wakes up. He can''t see the emperor and the empress. Don''t take care of them. He''s hiding by himself."

 Chapter 1083

    "How could that be?" Qu Ning frowned and couldn''t care to see the man. He stepped back to Chengqian palace and pushed open the door of the palace. "Xiao Xi''er... Xiao Xi''er..."


    Xiaotuanzi, who was hiding under the couch, heard the familiar voice and crawled out slightly to see if it was Qu Ning. He decided that the whole son crawled out and ran forward to hold Qu Ning''s feet. His eyes were red, as if he had cried.


    Qu Ning squatted down, distressed, "what''s the matter? How did that change? "


    "I''m afraid!" Xiaotuanzi changed to baoquning neck. When I wake up in the morning, I find myself sleeping on the cot by myself, and I can''t find Qu Ning and Chi Yan in the whole hall, and I can''t see them even when I open the door.


    Qu Ning: "not afraid. Those brothers and sisters outside have played with you, and you know them. They are not bad people. They will play with you all the time. Don''t be afraid. "


    "No... don''t want them, want elder sister... Elder brother..." xiaotuanzi hugged Qu Ning and looked up at Chi Yan.


    Chi Yan approached, bent down to pick up the little ball, let the maid in waiting for hot water to come in.


    Qu Ning: "if I had known, I would not have gone to zaochao with you."


    Chi Yan answered "en". It''s better for Qu Ning to stop making excuses to see that person.


    Xiaotuanzi was obviously scared. Even if he was held by Chi Yan, he kept looking at Qu Ning and Chi Yan, fearing that they would disappear.


    In the morning, Qu Ning accompanied Xiao Tuan Zi to play with toys and took him to swing in the hospital.


    At noon, after lunch, Qu Ning took a nap with xiaotuanzi.


    In the afternoon, Qu Ning taught little Tuanzi how to read. Even if he taught little Tuanzi for a long time, he could not remember and was not angry. He was very patient.


    In the evening, Qu Ning coaxes xiaotuanzi to sleep. This night, he is not willing to let him sleep alone. He places xiaotuanzi between her and ChiYan and asks ChiYan, "it''s been so long in a twinkling of an eye, and there''s no news about Yuejin?"


    Chi Yan: No


    Qu Ning: "he really assured us that he left his son to us and didn''t come back for such a long time."


    Chi Yan doesn''t mind recognizing xiaotuanzi as his son.


    -


    At night, spring thunder roars.


    Qu Ning and Xiao Tuanzi wake up almost at the same time.


    Fearless, xiaotuanzi instinctively hugs ChiYan and shrinks in his arms.


    Chi Yan sat up and hugged Xiao Tuanzi. He looked at Qu Ning''s face in the dim candlelight. "Also afraid of thunder?"


    "No, it''s not." Qu Ning shook his head. "I just had a nightmare."


    Chi Yan: "what did you dream of?"


    Qu Ning: "I dream that the pool is coming."


    Chi Yan''s face turned black.


    Qu Ning quickly sat up, took Chi Yan''s hand, a little anxious, "I really, I really dream of Chi Lin. I dreamt that he was trapped by my sister and Chi Xu, and he was trained by them to be a dead man. He listened to their orders to kill you. Then you couldn''t bear to hurt him, so you were killed by him... "


    Waking up here, Qu Ning is still a little shaken.


    Chi Yan rubs Qu Ning''s head and holds Qu Ning in his arms. "Although lin''er is impulsive sometimes, he knows how to be proper, and Yu Wenxiao is by his side. It will be OK. The dream is false."


    Qu Ning: "but..."


    Chi Yan: "no, but lin''er will be fine and I will be fine."


    Qu Ning leaned against Chi Yan to listen to his steady heartbeat and feel his breath. If she had been in the past, she would have calmed down, but at this moment, somehow, she was still very uneasy. After thinking about it for a long time, she whispered: "rock, why don''t we go too?"


    Chi Yan is silent. Qu Ning''s words are too sudden.


    -


    It rained all night.


    At daybreak, the sound of water dripping down the eaves is ticking.

 Chapter 1084

    Chi Yan gets up and finds that Qu Ning''s hand is holding his clothes tightly and frowns in his sleep.


    Chi Yan gently broke off Qu Ning''s hand, and saw that Qu Ning suddenly woke up, and finally sighed: "OK, let''s go, too."


    "Really?" Qu Ning was happy and sat up. Last night''s nightmare was really terrible. She almost never had such a terrible dream. Moreover, the nightmare made her uneasy and she couldn''t tell why.


    Chi Yan: "well."


    Qu Ning: "when will you go?"


    Chi Yan: "tomorrow."


    Qu Ning thinks and nods.


    Xiaotuanzi was woken up. He sat up in a daze and looked at quning and ChiYan. He grabbed one with each hand and went back to sleep.


    Qu Ning laughs, the uneasiness in the heart dispels slightly.


    -


    the second day.


    The procession marched out of the palace to the waterfront city, the nearest city to the villa where the Wulin assembly was held.


    The civil and military officials were puzzled why the emperor suddenly made such a move, but no one dared to disagree. They were ordered to follow or stay in the capital one by one. In addition, before his departure, the emperor suddenly demoted a person who had just been selected for the imperial examination and was sent to study. I don''t know why.


    In the luxurious and spacious carriage, xiaotuanzi looked at it curiously.


    Qu Ning looks at xiaotuanzi. She should have forgotten the fright of the previous two days. However, the nightmare still lingers in her heart. She only hopes that the dream is the opposite, or that they can get there in time.


    Chi Yan takes Qu Ning into his arms and lets Qu Ning lean on his shoulder. "You haven''t had a good rest these two days. We''ve set out. Have a good rest. "


    Xiaotuanzi pulled Chi Yan''s sleeve and wanted to be hugged, but he couldn''t see Chi Yan for a long time, so he had to climb over by himself, trying to squeeze between the two and laughed happily.


    On the other side, in the small yard, Feng Ling''s face is ugly when she learns that the devil is suddenly out of the palace. She considers whether she wants to talk to her. In the imperial examination, she carefully arranged several people to pass off as candidates. In the end, only one person was elected, and only one person was elected in the military examination. Now both of them have been granted irrelevant official posts, and they can''t get close to Chi Yan.


    long time.


    Fengling ordered: "get ready, go to the waterfront city." She would like to see what happened to this martial arts conference. Even the devil went to it in person.


    The people next to you take orders.


    He Xiaobing, who is in charge of taking care of the song and Yuan Dynasties, just heard this and asked: "princess, do you want to take the son of song with you? His body... "


    "No, you stay here and watch him. If there is anything wrong, you are the only one to ask." So far away, the half dead song and Yuan Dynasty can only be a burden, but it''s really useful to keep him, Fengling cold face.


    He Xiaobing took orders, but somehow he was relieved.


    "In addition, send a message to the person who guards Yue Xiaoqiao and deal with them." Yue Xiaoqiao, who is similar to a beggar, had caught her and asked her to write those so-called letters in order to frame Yue Xiaoling and make her scapegoat. Now, Yue Xiaoling has been driven away, and it''s meaningless to keep Yue Xiaoqiao.


    The people next to you take orders.


    When song and Yuan knew that Fengling had left for tracking Chi Yan, it was already a day later.


    Song and Yuan weakly inquired to he Xiaobing: "why does the emperor want to go?"


    He Xiaobing: "just now you drank a bowl of medicine. I answered a question. If you drink this bowl of porridge, I''ll answer you. "


    Song and Yuan drank without expression and asked.

 Chapter 1085

    He Xiaobing: "it should be for the Wulin assembly."


    Song Yuan frowned and coughed, "Wulin assembly? What is the Wulin assembly? "


    "I don''t know that." He Xiaobing, get out. She told Song Yuan these news in private, never let the princess know, otherwise the princess will kill her. But if she didn''t say that she didn''t exchange these terms to force the song and Yuan Dynasties to drink medicine and eat, the song and Yuan dynasties would have already died.


    -


    I''ve been on my way for several days.


    At night, the team still stayed in the post station outside the city.


    Qu Ning sat back pain, holding sleepy little Tuanzi with Pool Rock get off.


    A group of officials and yamen servants in the nearby city were all waiting here early. Although they were all afraid of the devil, fortunately, after the devil became the emperor, there was no terrible or bloody thing in the capital. They restrained their shaking and came forward to salute


    Chi Yan let a cadre of officials lead the way.


    The officials got up quickly. One of them shivered and nearly fell down when he got up. Fortunately, someone nearby helped him in time. "Please, the emperor. Please, the empress. The officials have ordered people to prepare food and wine. It will be ready soon. Please have dinner first." Usually, the post station is basically a deserted place, which is rarely used, so only a few people clean it. When they learned that the emperor was likely to pass by and stay here, they quickly transferred many people to come here, and almost renovated the whole post station in less than one day. Now these people, cooks and so on, who are waiting in the post station, are all temporarily sent by them from their own houses.


    Xiaotuanzi yawns and shrinks in quning''s arms.


    Qu Ning is behind Chi Yan.


    Entering the biggest room, Qu Ning just sat down to drink tea, and saw several maidservants bring food in.


    The maidservants all trembled, put down the food, bowed down, and finally almost ran away. Qu Ning has been used to it. At the beginning, he would say "don''t be afraid", but the result often doesn''t help, so he won''t say it now.


    The maidservants went back to the kitchen in the backyard, quickly closed the door, and some could not help beating their hearts.


    One of them: "it turns out... It''s not so terrible!"


    Another person: "how not terrible, i... I dare not see."


    "How beautiful the queen is


    "Is that the little prince? The little prince is so lovely. "


    "My Lord said that the people who serve today will be rewarded tomorrow as long as they make no mistakes."


    The cooks who stayed in the kitchen didn''t let down their heart when they heard that. They only hoped that the food they cooked could meet the taste of the emperor and the empress. They didn''t want to be meritorious, but they wanted to be right.


    A group of people crowded in the kitchen chirping, no one paid much attention to the corner of the young woman in charge of the fire. She has a big stomach and is about to give birth.


    The next morning, the team left without stopping.


    The officials watched the procession disappear in front of them, as if they had finished a battle and took the Yamen servants, cooks and maidservants back.


    As if the building was empty, the post station suddenly recovered.


    The woman with a big stomach who stayed in the kitchen all night was similar to these officials. She was also deeply relieved. Then she came out of the kitchen and was ready to go back to her room to have a rest.


    At this time, an old woman came to inquire about the woman with a big belly. It happened suddenly during the day yesterday. She was as busy cleaning and preparing as others. Now she thinks of the woman.

 Chapter 1086

    The paunchy woman said thanks, and from the bottom of her heart, she was grateful to the old woman and several people in the post station.


    Old woman: "if it''s OK, if it''s OK. The adults worried that the emperor and the empress would eat at night. They told everyone to stay up all night. We''re OK. You can stand it. Go and have a rest


    The woman with a big stomach really couldn''t hold on. She nodded, but she didn''t take a few steps. Suddenly, she had no sign of abdominal pain, and then a burst of "water" flowed out, suddenly wetting the ground.


    "This is amniotic fluid. It''s going to give birth soon." The old woman was very experienced. She helped the woman quickly. First she helped the man into the house, and then she ran to find wenpo. This woman came here a few months ago. She had been pregnant for several months when she came here, but she was alone. She didn''t know whether she was abandoned by her husband''s family or was driven out of the door by her husband''s family. She asked her and refused to say anything.


    When they saw that she was pitiful, they left her to be a servant girl in the post station.


    Before long, the old lady invited the midwife.


    Several other people in the post station came to have a look and help.


    The post station originally belonged to the government and was specially used for entertaining officials. But in fact, there were not so many officials. Even if there were officials, they basically lived in the city. Therefore, the post station was often vacant, and the government sent only a few people to guard and clean it.


    They belong to the people guarding the post station. After living with them for such a long time, the woman they took in had feelings for each other, and they all sympathized with the woman.


    The production was smooth and the mother and daughter were safe.


    The old woman happily sent the midwife out and gave the midwife a big red envelope. As if she were a girl, she turned to kill chickens and make soup for the woman. Although the officials came all of a sudden and the emperor stayed here for a night, which kept them busy for such a long time, they had to say that they left a lot of good food. Chicken, duck, fish and meat piled up in the kitchen, and the officials didn''t let anyone take them away.


    In the room, the woman who has just given birth is exhausted and looks at her daughter.


    The old woman brought the cooked chicken soup into the house, and made sure the woman finished it.


    The woman thanks and falls asleep with her baby in her arms.


    The next day.


    The woman got up as usual and went to the kitchen to make a fire and prepare breakfast.


    When the old woman saw it, she rushed to let the woman in to have a rest. She didn''t do anything during this time.


    Woman: "I''m ok, I''m really OK, I..."


    "Listen to me, you have to take good care of yourself at this time." The old woman pushed the woman back to the room and prepared to enter the kitchen. At this time, a chicken suddenly flew out of the wall, and the old woman ran out to catch it.


    When the woman entered the room, she was about to close the door when she heard a scream from outside. It was the voice of the old woman. She didn''t know what had happened, so she ran out to have a look.


    -


    Outside the post station, an old woman who was knocked down by a horse not only fell to the ground, but also was surrounded by a sword.


    Feng Ling, who hit the old woman, strangled the reins and looked as cold as ice.


    Other people who heard the sound in the post station came out and did not dare to step forward when they saw the scene.


    Fengling looked for a moment, determined that the man who suddenly rushed out and was hit by her was not an assassin, and ordered his men to continue on their way.


    Run out to see the woman in the moment to see Feng Ling face suddenly stop, bow, afraid to be Feng Ling see.


    The party rode away.


    But the horse did not run far, Fengling reined in the reins, suddenly turned back.

 Chapter 1087

    Relieved, just came forward to help the old woman''s woman, did not expect Feng Ling will suddenly turn back, scared and quickly bowed his head, heart uneasy.


    The old woman didn''t notice this. She bared her teeth and complained to the woman, "I ran out to catch a chicken. She knocked me down. She didn''t apologize, but a group of people surrounded me with swords. Did I break my head? Oh, so much blood... "


    The woman lowered her head and felt the sound of the horse''s hooves returning. Her heart became more and more uneasy, and her hands shaking faintly.


    Fengling: "get her for me."


    The woman immediately turns around and runs into the post station to take her new born daughter to jump over the wall and escape from the other side, but she is finally chased and surrounded by Fengling''s people and is unable to fly.


    Feng Ling drove her horse around the post station and all the way to the woman. She ordered someone to hold her chin and force her to look up while she looked down. Just now, when she looked back and ordered the arrest, she was just suspicious and wanted to confirm, but now she can be sure.


    Calculating the time, Feng Ling sneered: "this is the child of Si Kong Ying?" At first on the island, Qu Ning devil threw her to Sikong Ying, who had been poisoned. Sikong Ying didn''t dare to move her. Fortunately, her people and the people on the island came to find her. So she ordered people to catch a maidservant on the island at will and throw it to Sikong Ying to get rid of the flattering medicine.


    Later, the whole island was conquered by the troops led by dongfangjing. Yunxizhi fled, and she also fled. No one remembered this. But I didn''t expect that she would meet the maid who threw it to Sikong Ying.


    The woman was flustered and quickly denied, "no, it''s not. It''s my own child."


    Fengling: "it seems that it''s time to find Sikong Ying." After casting the sword City, sikongying disappeared. She sent someone to look for and chase him, but she never found him. There are also people who have value in use. Now, of course, she wants to make good use of it. It''s time to let him know that he has a daughter and that she has her daughter.


    The people nearby take orders, so we''ll find a way to find them.


    Woman: "no, please let me go. This child really has nothing to do with anyone."


    "Then you say, I''ll order someone to kill the old woman just now. Will it be ok?" Fengling asked someone to do it.


    The woman looked at it and said, "no, princess, Princess Fengling, please. The people in the post station are innocent. Please don''t kill them." She used to be a maid on the island. She was usually responsible for cleaning and delivering tea and water. She was insignificant and seldom met the Lord. But suddenly someone caught her that day. She was thrown to the man named Sikong Ying before she knew what had happened.


    She didn''t want to do anything. It didn''t help that she kept fighting.


    Afterwards, she was discarded like a useless thing, and the man named sikongying didn''t look at her much.


    She went back to the house by herself. When the other maidservants knew about it, they did not dare to say anything except sympathizing with her. Who made them inferior.


    After the island was conquered by the troops led by Dongfang Jing, the Lord himself fled first. The left envoy stayed on the island, and no one cared about the bottom people. So she and several maidservants tried to escape, and got away with it.


    After landing, their maidservants fled separately.


    And more than a month later, she found herself pregnant.

 Chapter 1088

    She thought about not, but finally decided to be born, when she was a person''s child, not to let anyone know.


    The people in this post station are very common people. They are kind-hearted to take her in, treat her well and give her a place to live. They almost treat her as a family member. This period of time is almost the best for her from childhood to adulthood.


    Woman: "princess, please..."


    Fengling: "well, to be honest, whose child is this?"


    The woman trembled and hugged her baby more and more. The day before yesterday, the emperor and the queen came here, that is, the demon and Qu Ning from the island came here. She was worried for a whole day and was afraid of being found. However, she finally escaped the demon and Qu Ning and gave birth to a child, but met Princess Fengling.


    Feng Ling: "don''t test my patience."


    Woman: "it''s... It''s... It''s from Sikong Ying."


    Fengling: "what''s your name?"


    Woman: "my... My name is Cuizhu."


    Feng Ling: "it''s a good name. Just an ordinary maid on the island? "


    Cuizhu: "yes."


    "Take people away." Fengling doesn''t look any more. In fact, it doesn''t matter whether she is an ordinary maid, because the woman named yunxizhi and her power have been destroyed, and the whole island has been destroyed. Looking back, I think it''s ridiculous that the woman named yunxizhi is bent on fighting with the queen and seizing the Queen''s throne, which is beyond her capacity. But the queen is dead now. It''s really cheap.


    The people next to him took orders and took green bamboo away.


    The child burst into tears.


    Fengling is impatient.


    Green bamboo quickly coax, deeply afraid to make Feng Ling unhappy.


    Fenglingxuan ordered people to intimidate the people in the post station. They were not allowed to pass on what happened today. Otherwise, none of them would want to live.


    -


    Four and a half days later, in the afternoon¡ª¡ª


    The mighty team is about to arrive at the waterfront city. Qu Ning has no idea that the post station he lived in before missed the woman who was pregnant with Sikong Ying''s child.


    Qu Ning raised the car curtain to look out, the heart can not help but worry, "how can not see the pool face?" It''s reasonable to say that the guard who took the first step must have seen Chi Lin. Chi Lin knew Chi Yan would come to meet him, but they were almost there, and Chi Lin was not seen.


    When xiaotuanzi heard the word "Chi Lin", he thought Chi Lin was outside. When he got close to Qu Ning, he also looked out and was scared to shrink back.


    This situation is really abnormal. The rock surface of the pool is coagulated.


    Soon, the guard came back in a hurry, approached the carriage and told him, "the emperor, I haven''t seen the prince."


    Chi Yan: "why?"


    Bodyguard: "when some of my subordinates went to the waterfront city, they heard the officials in the city say that the Lord Lin went to the villa yesterday afternoon and has not returned yet. Several of his subordinates went to the villa to have a look, but the people in the villa said that the Lord Lin had never been there. When the subordinates came back, the officials of waterfront city sent people to seal the villa. "


    Qu Ning: what does that mean Does it mean that Chi Lin is gone?


    The guard bowed his head.


    After a while, Chi Yan ordered to speed up and move into the waterfront city tonight.


    The bodyguard outside the car takes orders.


    Qu Ning some uneasy grasp Chi Yan''s hand, "you say, Chi Lin will be ok?"


    Chi Yan comforted Qu Ning: "no way."


    Big night.


    The team finally arrived at the waterfront city. From a distance, the city tower was ablaze with fire.


    The officials of the city and several nearby cities all came. They are far away from the capital, and the news is not well-informed. Today, when they saw the bodyguard with the token, they knew that the emperor was coming, so they came to wait in a hurry until now.

 Chapter 1089

    Stop the line.


    The guards at the front of the line split on both sides.


    The officials who met him saw the big carriage of the central government and were busy kneeling down to salute. No one thought that a simple Wulin conference would attract the king Chi Linlin, and now the new emperor, the great devil who has been rumored for more than ten years, would be attracted. The prince Lin went to the villa yesterday afternoon. After all, he took so many people with him, so they didn''t care much about it and didn''t inquire about it. It was only during the day when the bodyguard arrived and inquired that they were suddenly afraid. If anything happens to the prince, they will lose their heads.


    Other people inside and outside the city tower and up and down also "brush brush brush" kneel.


    Chi Yan didn''t get out of the car or let these people get up immediately. He raised the curtain of the car with one hand and directly asked, "what''s the matter with the Wulin assembly and the villa?"


    The officials rushed to answer. These days, they were all well prepared, "tell the emperor that the villa is called" Nanping villa "and the leader is nanyuanhe."


    "The manor master is actually a local businessman. He is engaged in transportation, escort agency and other businesses, as well as horse farm and sheep farm. More than a year ago, he got a martial arts secret book in the mountain and gave his business to his son. He devoted himself to practicing martial arts, but he also trained it. Now he just wants to find someone to compete with. "


    "He sent out a message to hold a Wulin meeting. So far, many people have come to the villa."


    "I have sent someone to seal the villa this afternoon..."


    Chi Yan: "that''s all?"


    Officials wipe sweat, very clearly feel that the people in the carriage are not satisfied with their answer, constantly pondering, and said some news.


    Chi Yan: "is there anything suspicious about the identity of the villa leader?"


    The officials shook their heads and had already thoroughly investigated the eighteen generations of nanyuanhe''s ancestors, "No. The villa has been built for decades. It has been in business for generations, and nothing has happened


    Chi Yan: "what did Prince Lin say when he left yesterday?"


    The officials shook their heads.


    Chi Yan: "never come back?"


    Officials: "no... No."


    Chi Yan: "didn''t you send someone to look for it?"


    "Officials... Officials..." the officials shivered.


    Chi Yan: "is there any special person in the villa?"


    The officials still shook their heads. "A lot of people have come and live in the villa, but no... No special people have been found."


    ChiYan put down the curtain and ordered to enter the city.


    In the car, Qu Ning said, "what shall we do now?"


    Chi Yan: "wait for the bodyguard to check."


    Xiaotuanzi felt that the atmosphere was not right. He stayed in quning''s arms and did not move.


    In the city, the official residence is ready, the servants are waiting, and no one dares to have a rest without receiving the order.


    ChiYan quning enters the mansion and guards guard the outside.


    Late at night, Qu Ning couldn''t sleep.


    dawn.


    Qu Ning stares at a pair of black panda eyes.


    Xiaotuanzi wakes up almost at the same time as quning, stares at quning for a long time, reaches out his hand and rubs quning''s eyes curiously, thinking that something is pasted on quning''s two eyes.


    Qu Ning dressed up, put on xiaotuanzi, opened the door and went out, just to see the bodyguard back to report to Chi Yan in the yard, "report to the emperor, the subordinates searched the whole villa all night, and didn''t find linwangye, and didn''t find anything unusual."


    Chi Yan: "have you found out?"


    Bodyguard: "find out."


    Chi Yan: "check again, you must find the pro Wang Ye."


    The bodyguard takes orders.

 Chapter 1090

    Qu Ning takes xiaotuanzi to approach, holds Chi Yan''s hand, and comforts him like he comforts her. "Don''t worry, Chi Lin will be OK."


    Chi Yan: "I know."


    In the middle of the night, the bodyguard sent out for the third time came back and almost searched the whole villa, but the result was the same - nothing.


    Chi Yan orders the bodyguard to check again.


    Qu Ning listened and looked, knowing that it was not the way to go on like this. If there is something wrong with Chi Lin, it''s definitely the golden time to save him. We can''t delay it. We''ll take the risk and say, "otherwise, let''s go to the villa directly."


    Chi Yan has actually decided to go, but he doesn''t feel at ease to keep Qu Ning and Xiao Tuanzi here, and he doesn''t feel at ease to take them.


    Qu Ning: "let''s go together. Even if the villa is in danger, I believe that as long as I stay with you, it will be OK. On the contrary, xiaotuanzi and I will stay here. If something happens, you will not take care of it. " Originally, she believed that she could protect herself, and with the protection of bodyguards, she would not drag Chi Yan''s back, so that he could rest assured of her. But now both Chi Lin and Yu Wenxiao can disappear and can''t be found. It''s obvious that the calm place is more dangerous than they think. They must be more careful. If they can''t separate, they''d better not.


    Chi Yan nodded and made a decision.


    -


    Nanping villa.


    The leader of the village, Nan Yuanhe, received the news from the government. He knew that the emperor was coming early this morning and led the whole village to meet him at the gate.


    Although the officials sealed the whole villa from yesterday, the people in the villa are still very free in the villa, but they can''t get in or out. Some martial arts practitioners who have arrived at the villa early have heard some news, or go to the gate to join in the fun, or hide in the room.


    The mighty team arrived, the carriage stopped, and Chi Yan got out of the carriage.


    At this time, several black masked people appeared out of thin air and assassinated Chi Yan in public.


    The guards quickly drew their swords.


    Nan Yuanhe, who is greeting at the door, looks at the scene. He is not afraid of the people coming out of the carriage, and he is not afraid to lead the people to salute first. He will fight against the assassin together.


    Chi Yan looked down from a high position. In fact, he specially arranged these people in black to test the master''s martial arts. It seems that his martial arts are really good, but he is still a little worse than Chi Lin.


    Several "assassins" in black see that the goal has been achieved. Chi Yan has seen nanyuanhe''s martial arts and retreats quickly.


    A group of bodyguards pretended to chase.


    Qu Ning in the car heard the movement outside and stopped, then he got off the car with xiaotuanzi in his arms.


    Xiaotuanzi is always in quning''s arms.


    Nanyuanhe then led all the people to kneel down and salute the emperor.


    Chi Yan got out of the car and went straight to the point. "It''s said that Nanzhuang master got a martial arts secret book?"


    "To the emperor, indeed. I got this secret script by accident in the mountains. After I got it, I practiced it all the time. I didn''t want to be trained by me. Now, I just want to find some martial arts practitioners to compete with each other, but I didn''t expect that I surprised the emperor. If the emperor wants to see the secret script, I''ll get it now. " Nanyuanhe made an effort to go back to the village.


    Chi Yan: "are you not afraid that I will take it for myself?"


    Nanyuan he: "it''s my great honor to present it to the emperor."


    Quning stands beside ChiYan, quietly examines the villa master and observes the surrounding environment, and finds nothing strange for the time being.


    Chi Yan: "the secret script is not urgent. I''ll talk about it later. My younger brother is here too. Has the villa leader seen him before? "

 Chapter 1091

    "Back to the emperor, No. Lin Wang Ye has never been to the villa at all, otherwise I will be a good host, and I will never dare to hide it. " Nanyuanhe was still the day before yesterday''s answer, his face did not change, and he did not feel guilty at all.


    Chi Yan: "it seems that my younger brother is naughty. I don''t know where to play. I''m also a martial arts practitioner. I can''t help but join in the fun when I hear about such a meeting. It''s going to cause trouble to the villa leader. "


    Nan Yuanhe: "the emperor''s words are killing me! It''s an honor for me and the villa, and for all of us, that the emperor can come. "


    Chi Yan: "let''s get up, master. All of you will be flat."


    Nanyuan He Xie en, busy please Chi Yan Qu Ning into the village.


    Qu Ning watched as he walked.


    A maid came to report that when she saw Chi Yan with white hair and red eyes, she knelt down and trembled to say that the yard had been cleaned up.


    -


    Stay in the courtyard.


    Qu Ning: "we''ll" go around "later and have a close look at this villa."


    At this time in the waterfront city, Fengling has just moved in, only to live in an inn.


    When the inquirer came back, he went into the Inn room and told Fengling, "princess, the devil went to the villa early this morning. It seems that Chilin has disappeared."


    "Gone?" Feng Ling repeated these words slowly, "what''s the matter?"


    The inquirer will tell us exactly what he has found.


    Feng Ling said, "in this way, the villa and the martial arts meeting are really not simple. No wonder they bring demons in person. If you go to inquire again, don''t miss any information. Report any information at any time. Remember, don''t get too close to the villa to avoid being noticed. "


    A group of men took orders.


    afternoon.


    A small stone suddenly broke the window and fell into Fengling''s room, breaking the peace in the room.


    Feng Ling wakes up in a moment, gets up to the window, opens a gap carefully and looks out. But she doesn''t find anything when she looks around. Her eyes fall on the stones thrown in. She sees a small piece of paper on the stones.


    Fengling squinted, picked up the paper, opened it, and saw that it said Princess Fengling, I''ll see you on the hillside outside the east gate this evening. Remember, when you come alone, you can''t wait.


    Who is this stone thrower? Why do you know she''s here? What''s the purpose of the appointment? A series of problems suddenly swept, Fengling took the paper hand unconsciously inch by inch tight, eyes flashed evil.


    In the evening, a person who went to the villa to investigate came back to report that the others were still investigating outside, "princess, the guards brought by the devil are all guarding the villa. So far, no one has come out of the villa. Some new people came to the Wulin meeting and left at the entrance of the villa. On the way down, they stopped people and heard that the guards at the door didn''t let them in, but they were afraid to enter when they learned that the devil was in the villa. "


    Fengling let people down.


    At dinner time, my subordinates knock on the door and bring the food into the room.


    Feng Ling has no appetite, a pair of chopsticks picked up and put down, in the heart is still considering whether to go to the appointment. Once they go there, they will naturally take great risks. But if she doesn''t go, the other party has clearly found out about her. She not only knows that she has come here, but also knows her residence. However, she has no idea who the other party is. It''s too dangerous for her not to find out.


    After repeated analysis, Fengling finally made a decision, called the people outside the door, called the people who were sent out to investigate back first, and ordered them to go on one by one.

 Chapter 1092

    Late at night.


    On the hillside outside the east gate.


    Fengling arrived on time, but she didn''t meet her.


    the moon is bright and stars are few.


    The wind blows cold.


    After waiting patiently for a long time, Fengling looks ugly. Just as she is about to leave, she sees a few people in black who are the same as her shadow and come here.


    Fengling stops and squints.


    A group of men who were ordered to hide in the dark were restrained and acted according to the situation.


    Several men in black are getting closer. The leader raised his hand and motioned the people behind him to stop. She was the only one who continued to walk until she was in front of Fengling.


    facing each other.


    Fengling didn''t want to talk nonsense, and said directly: "since you''re here, why cover up? Who are you?"


    The man in black took off his hat and pulled down the veil on his face.


    In the moonlight, Fengling saw clearly. She couldn''t believe it. She saw that the person in front of her was not someone else, but her own niece. She was also the one who killed her brother and killed her father. She didn''t go to her, she came to her first.


    "Aunt, I knew you weren''t dead. How about our aunts and nieces meeting in such a place? Are you happy? " Yunxizhi doesn''t know the truth of killing Xiling Emperor himself in the big account outside the border. Fengling, who was in a coma at that time, heard it.


    Feng Ling clenched her hand and tried to suppress the murderous spirit in her heart. She didn''t start immediately. PI xiaorou didn''t smile: "it''s really worth being happy. It''s just, how do you know I''m here? " The words changed, "Why are you here?"


    "I came because I wanted to deal with demons. I know that my aunt will come because I know that she also wants to deal with demons. " Yun Xizhi said slowly, seemingly answered one by one, but in fact every question was ambiguous, just like he didn''t answer, "aunt, no matter what decisions I made before, and whether there were conflicts between us, since we all want to deal with the devil, why don''t we cooperate?"


    Fengling: "do you want to cooperate with me?"


    Yun Xizhi: "yes."


    Fengling: "how do you want to cooperate?"


    Yun Xizhi has said all his plans. Naturally, he can.


    Fengling: "it''s really a good strategy. My aunt thinks it''s not as good as me."


    Yun Xizhi: "my aunt is too modest. I''ve thought about it for a long time. "


    Feng Ling: "when I met at the border, my aunt thought that I was wrong about you. Now, my aunt has to admit that she was wrong about you in the past. You are very good. "


    Yunxizhi smiles. Fengling is not wrong at all, but she is looking at the real princess of Xiling. Now standing in front of her is yunxizhi who once wanted to cooperate with her. Under the same body and face, they are two completely different people.


    Feng Ling: "aunt needs to think about it. If so, how can I contact you? "


    "No, Auntie doesn''t need to contact me. I''ll find Auntie again." Of course, yunxizhi knows that Fengling doesn''t come alone. Her people must be lying in ambush nearby. And Fengling said contact, don''t want to know, Fengling want to check her place and the situation around her, but she won''t give Fengling chance.


    "However, please make a quick decision, because time is short, niece''s patience..." a little meal, strong tone, "not a lot." Words fall, cloud Xi Zhi side with veil and hat, while neatly left. Several people came and disappeared like black shadows.

 Chapter 1093

    Ambush in the dark of a dry hand still don''t see Feng Ling instruction, quick doubt Feng Ling is not point, quickly from the dark out, to Feng Ling in front of, "princess?"


    Fengling didn''t speak. She didn''t seem to hear it. Among so many children of huangxiong, she takes care of her eldest daughter the most. She always thinks she is weak. She hopes that she can be stronger and not be bullied, but she doesn''t want to raise a real poisonous snake. This Wulin meeting that let the demons all come in person was planned by her. What she is doing now, is she coming alone, or is emperor Huachen and Shi Fengyuan standing behind her?


    "Princess, kill or chase, people will soon disappear." A dry hand anxious, call Feng Ling again.


    Feng Ling clenched her teeth and clenched her fist. "Go back."


    A group of people were surprised.


    Fengling walked away. This niece, of course, wants to be killed. She has to be cut to pieces. But the cooperation she proposed can indeed be considered. If this plan can deal with the devil, it''s not too late to kill her.


    Yun Xizhi was very cautious and made sure that no one was following him at the back. He made several rounds on purpose before quietly returning to his place of residence.


    At present, she lives with Chi Xu in several wooden houses deep in the mountains.


    The wooden houses are very simple, and they are not far away from each other. Some of them are abandoned. They should be used by hunters for a rest.


    In one of the wooden houses, standing by the window in the dark, Chi Xu heard the sound and saw people coming in, "how about it?"


    Yun Xizhi: "she said to think about it. But don''t worry. I''m sure she will


    Chi Zhu: "you know her very well."


    Yun Xizhi: "after all, it''s my aunt and niece. Naturally I understand."


    But she doesn''t seem to know you at all


    Yunxi stopped laughing.


    Chi Zhen turns back to the topic, "it''s a dangerous move. I hope it''s worth the risk."


    Yun Xizhi: "absolutely worth it! Chi Lin has fallen into our trap. He is trapped there and can''t get out. The devil can''t be found in a short time. He can almost fall into our hands. God can''t stand on the devil''s side every time. There will always be times when he loses, this time. "


    At this time, Chi Zhen suddenly noticed that there was a footstep approaching.


    Yun Xizhi also noticed it and knew who it was. He took a look at Chi Xu and left from the window. At the beginning, they just wanted to hold a martial arts conference in a low-key way to attract as many martial arts practitioners as possible, and then catch all of them in one net to train all of them into dead men and build a huge team of dead men to deal with demons. But later, she thought about it again and again, and decided to make it a little bigger. Knowing that the four words "Wulin assembly" never existed in the world should arouse Qu Ning''s suspicion, she would most likely lead Chi Lin to investigate. Once you catch Chi Lin, you can threaten the devil, but I didn''t expect that the devil would come in person.


    When the devil comes, it''s different. Is it to give up this plan and leave quietly before the devil arrives, or to continue? They chose the latter, so it''s really a dangerous move.


    The Dou Yiyi who walks up lightly wants to surprise Chi Zhu and gently pushes the door open.


    Chi Xu has been lying on the couch and pretending to sleep, motionless.


    Dou Yiyi closed the door, did not light the candle, and continued to walk gently to the edge of the couch. He wanted to wake him up with a big drink, but he suddenly didn''t want to wake him up when he saw the calm sleeping face of the people on the couch through the pouring moonlight into the room.

 Chapter 1094

    Dou Yiyi sat down on the couch, supported his chin with both hands, and watched quietly. For a long time, he couldn''t help stretching out his hand to cover his handsome face. Although she was bold and reckless from childhood, helped her mother run the racecourse, and often sent horses to others, not like a lady in a boudoir, it was the first time that she followed a man like this.


    After arriving here, he and his sister are always busy and often can''t see them.


    She asked him "Why are you here", "what are you doing here", "when are you leaving" and so on, but he refused to answer.


    But she was willing to believe him and leave together when he finished the work here.


    Chi Zhen still doesn''t move to see what Dou Yiyi wants to do.


    Dou Yiyi is more and more courageous. He suddenly approaches the face of Chi Xu, who is a thief. He thinks that no one knows and doesn''t want to let go. He looks at a pair of dark eyes and blurts out: "you... You wake up!"


    Chi Xu pretended not to know what happened just now: "how can you come here so late?"


    Dou Yiyi: "I... I want to see you."


    Chi Zhu: "tell the truth."


    Dou Yiyi no longer hid. He took out the brocade bag which was tightly hidden in his sleeve. He saw that the brocade bag was like a big gem with green light. He offered a treasure and said, "guess what this is?"


    Chi Xu saw it, pretending not to know, "what is it?"


    Dou Yiyi: "you close your eyes first."


    Chi Xu closed his eyes according to his words.


    Dou Yiyi gently opened the brocade bag, and the dense fireflies flew out immediately, and soon filled the whole room, beautiful, "well, now you can open your eyes."


    Chi Xu opened his eyes and looked at the green light all over the room. "Did you go to catch it?"


    "Yes." Dou Yiyi nodded hard, "you said that when you were a child, you were naughty and liked fireflies very much, so you secretly ran out to catch them. As a result, you were found by your father. Your father not only destroyed the fireflies you caught, but also punished you and scolded you for playing with things and losing your will. Since then, you dare not catch them. Now I''ll give it to you, and no one will punish you any more. "


    After she told him what was on her mind, he not only encouraged her to meet the so-called father in the capital, but also arranged for a good person to meet her. Every step was considerate and she was well protected.


    And he said those thoughts, regardless of the size, she every sentence firmly in mind.


    She couldn''t help him with what he came here to do. She could only make him happy in this way.


    These fireflies, she began to catch from the dark, caught a whole few hours.


    In the mountains, her hands and feet are much better than the flat land outside.


    Dou Yiyi: "as long as you like, I can catch you every day."


    One or two fireflies landed on Chi Xu.


    Chi Yan didn''t speak for a long time. What he told Dou Yiyi about his so-called "heart affairs" was just to make Dou Yiyi believe him. Nine of the ten sentences were made up. Although he arranged for someone to send her to the capital, and arranged for someone to meet her, he didn''t care whether it was successful or not.


    Among the ten sentences, the one about fireflies is really true.


    At that time, he was only four or five years old, and he never stepped out of the valley. Every day, he looked forward to Chi Fengting coming to the valley to see him.


    However, no matter how he looked forward to it, the total number of times Chi Fengting visited the valley every year was no more than three times, so he cherished and wanted to grasp every time Chi Fengting came.

 Chapter 1095

    Once, he ran to catch fireflies. He was not naughty. He wanted to make Chi Fengting happy and let Chi Fengting come to see him more. Unexpectedly, Chi Fengting destroyed the fireflies he had worked so hard to catch without asking and punished him for kneeling all night. The fireflies that came out of the bag at that time, just like they are now, all died on the ground.


    He was in poor health at that time. He had a fever the next day after kneeling, but Chi Fengting left without leaving much.


    He was very sad and sad, but as soon as he was well, he was looking forward to Chi Fengting.


    There were many similar things, but he didn''t think much about them. He thought that Chi Fengting''s "strictness" just wanted him to improve. So he began to practice martial arts hard and try his best to do everything.


    When Chi Fengting was seriously ill and chose to feign death and retreat to the valley for cultivation, he thought he had more time with him. As a result, he concentrated on training the dead.


    It wasn''t until the painting in the valley and the mask in the secret room were exposed that he realized that the real love in Chi Fengting''s heart was Rong Xin, not his mother Yun Guifei at all.


    Chi Fengting stole the dragon and turned the Phoenix and hid him in the valley from childhood, not to protect him, but to send Rong Xin''s own son to Rong Xin, so that Rong Xin and her own son could fight each other.


    In the final analysis, Chi Fengting envies Wei Shenglian and wants to revenge Rong Xin.


    His existence, even his mother, Yun Guifei, whom he had never met, was a joke to Chi Fengting. In front of his eyes, this firefly is more like laughing at his childhood innocence and stupidity.


    When Chi Fengting died, he felt sorry for him.


    Dou Yiyi didn''t see Chi Xu''s strange, but also looked forward to: "do you like it?"


    Chi Xu suddenly clasps Dou Yiyi''s shoulder and pulls Dou Yiyi onto the wooden couch.


    Dou Yiyi was stunned for a moment before he responded, instinctively refused, "what are you doing?"


    Chi Zhu did not take care of it. He tore Dou Yiyi''s clothes in a rage, as if tearing away the pictures in his mind. At this moment, he found that he hated Chi Fengting so much, but the people in front of him also caught fireflies in front of him to remind him of the past.


    Dou Yiyi is afraid, but it doesn''t help.


    -


    dawn.


    The dappled sunlight penetrated into the house.


    Dou Yiyi wakes up in Chi Zhu''s arms with many scars, pain and acid. Thinking of what happened last night, he is more shy than angry. He can''t help shrinking in the bed. He clearly feels that the people around him have moved for a while. He should also wake up. His heart is pounding and he asks, "what happened to you last night?"


    Chi Xu didn''t speak, and there was no expression on his face. He woke up at this moment.


    Dou Yiyi couldn''t wait for an answer for a long time. He put aside the question and said, "when my mother arrives, or we go back to see my mother, we''ll get married. Don''t worry. I''ll make my mother promise. "


    Chi Xie''s eyes flashed across the cold silk, released Dou Yiyi and sat up.


    Dou Yiyi looks out at Chi Xu because of the movement. He can''t answer the previous question, but they are all like this. He definitely wants to be a pro. He clearly said before that he likes her, "don''t you want to?"


    "... no, of course I would." Chi Zhen converged and dressed first.


    Dou Yiyi looked at Chi Xu''s back, blushed and turned his back, but he didn''t feel like himself. He simply put on his clothes and said, "I''ll go back first, so as not to be seen."

 Chapter 1096

    "... no, of course I would." Chi Zhen converged and dressed first.


    Dou Yiyi looked at Chi Xu''s back, blushed and turned his back, but he felt that it was not like himself to shrink back and forth. He simply put on his clothes and said, "I''ll go back first, so as not to be seen."


    "Well." Chi Xu answered and poured himself a glass of water. He drank it in cold water.


    Outside the house, Yun Xizhi, who just came to find Chi Xu, saw Dou Yiyi come out of Chi Xu''s house. With the different look between Dou Yiyi''s eyebrows, he certainly saw what happened last night, and his eyes flashed with surprise. But when you think about it, it''s the devil''s daughter, and she took the initiative to deliver it to the door in the middle of the night. It doesn''t matter if she went to the man''s room to "post it upside down". Even some people are looking forward to making trouble. The devil knows how his daughter will react when she posts it upside down. But it must be clear that Chi Zhen must not be sincere about this Dou Yi.


    Dou Yiyi came out of the room so quickly and wanted to go back. He just wanted to avoid people. Unexpectedly, he was bumped into by others. Besides, he was Chi Zhen''s sister. He was instinctively shy, but he didn''t turn around to escape or find a place to hide. He took the initiative to say hello to Yun Xizhi.


    Yunxi stopped laughing, pretending not to know, "curious" to ask Dou Yiyi.


    Dou Yiyi''s words twinkle. He doesn''t want to deliberately hide or cheat Chi Xu''s sister, but after last night, he feels that there are more secrets between her and Chi Xu that people can''t know, which makes her sweet.


    Cloud Xi Zhi don''t ask, deliberately said a sentence, Chi Zhu usually like to eat what, Dou Yiyi sent away.


    Dou Yiyi was stunned, and then she reflected that the relationship between her and Chi was different. She really needed to take better care of Chi, for example, preparing three meals a day for Chi.


    Dou Yiyi thanks for Yun Xizhi''s reminding, so he goes to prepare. After a few steps, he suddenly thinks of his mother. He turns to Yun Xizhi and asks, "sister Yun, don''t you know if my mother is willing to come? I just forgot to ask Chi Zhu. "


    Yun Xizhi lies without blinking an eye. He catches Dou Yingxue, Dou Yiyi''s mother, and imprisons her. But he answers: "your mother doesn''t want to come."


    "I knew that." Dou Yiyi didn''t have any doubt, "but it doesn''t matter. When you and Chi Xu are finished, we''ll go back to see her together." At that time, she will tell her in person that she was cheated by the devil, and that she will never recognize the devil as her father.


    Yun Xizhi: "good."


    Dou Yiyi left happily.


    Yunxi hummed coldly, turned around and went to the wooden house, knocked on the door and pushed it in.


    Inside the house, the wooden couch was in a mess, and some clothes fell on the ground beside the wooden couch.


    Yun Xizhi has seen what happened last night from Dou Yiyi, so it''s not surprising to see this picture.


    Chi Zhu: "what''s the matter?"


    Yun Xizhi: "let me tell you, I''m going out today. Maybe I''ll come back in two or three days. By the way, don''t forget to train the dead. We don''t have much time Originally, they planned the Wulin conference, hoping to catch all the people who came to the conference and train them to be dead men. But their plans changed when they learned that the devil was coming. At present, there are only five days left for the Wulin assembly. No matter what, they have to train a group of dead soldiers in advance.


    Chi Zhi: "I''ve met Princess Fengling. What else do you want to do?"

 Chapter 1097

    "Come back and you''ll know." Yunxi is selling a story.


    Chi Zhu squinted and didn''t like the feeling of being concealed. From now on, he and the princess of Xiling have already established a formal cooperative relationship.


    Yun Xizhi leaves, and his steps pause slightly when he opens the door. Although he knows Chi Zhu should know something, he can''t help repeating it in case, "don''t forget that Dou Yiyi is the devil''s daughter. I don''t think you want to be the devil''s son-in-law."


    Chi Xu''s face sank, "you can rest assured about this."


    -


    Half an hour later.


    Dou Yiyi brought his own breakfast, which can also be regarded as lunch. He knocked on the door, but there was no response. He pushed the door open and saw that it was empty.


    Dou Yiyi can''t help but feel lost. He thought Chi Zhen would wait for her to have dinner with him.


    Turning around and ready to go out, Yu Guang sees the mess on the couch and the clothes on the floor. Dou Yiyi, who has never been able to tidy them up, comes near to tidy them up. He inadvertently sees the eye-catching falling red in the quilt. Fortunately, Chi Zhen is not there.


    night.


    Chi Zhen comes back from the cave where he trained the dead. When he comes into the room, he sees a small oil lamp burning in the room. There is food on the table. Dou Yiyi is waiting for him at the table.


    Dou Yiyi sensed the sound and woke up. He rubbed his eyes and raised his head. "You finally came back. The food was cold."


    "Don''t wait for me in the future." Chi Xu sits down.


    Dou Yiyi: "today I cook for the first time. I want you to taste what I make."


    Chi Xie tasted it, and did not mean to give Dou Yiyi praise.


    Dou Yiyi is happy.


    After the meal, Chi Zhen did not stay in the sinus.


    Last night was an accident, Dou Yiyi of course did not want to take the initiative to stay, cleaned up the dishes and chopsticks back to her place, a person sitting at the table, palm holding face, looking at the burning oil lamp in front of him in a daze. If put aside in the past, she never dreamed that one day she would cook for a man in the kitchen.


    "I wish you''d finish tomorrow, and then we''ll go back together." Dou Yiyi said to himself.


    -


    At the same time, in the quiet and bright room of the villa, Qu Ning paced back and forth. He had checked for two consecutive days, but still didn''t find anything. It''s been four days since Chi Lin disappeared.


    Little Tuanzi didn''t understand why Qu Ning walked around and looked at Qu Ning stupidly.


    "See what?" I don''t know. After walking several times, Qu Ning went back to the table and looked at the topographic map on the table with Chi Yan. As a matter of fact, the bodyguards have already checked the area more than ten miles around, and they have checked it more than once.


    Chi Yan: "tomorrow, go hunting in the mountains."


    "Ah?" Qu Ning Zheng for a while, but quickly understand, "you are going to personally check?"


    "I believe lin''er should be nearby. If the bodyguard can''t find it, he can''t rule out that some powerful people have set up an array in the forest. " Chi Lin is specially here to check the villa, so it''s impossible to go to other places, let alone find nothing.


    "Array?" Qu Ning in the heart a bright, listen to Chi Yan say so very likely.


    There was a knock at the door.


    Xiaotuanzi quickly shrinks behind quning and holds quning''s feet.


    Chi Yan: "come in."


    The bodyguard came in and told him, "Your Majesty, my subordinates have found that many people are missing in the surrounding towns. The missing people are concentrated in this period of time, and they are young and strong men


    Dead man! Qu Ning heart suddenly gushes out these two words.


    Chi Yan: "go and find out."


    Bodyguard, get out.


    Qu Ning tells Chi Yan his guess.

 Chapter 1098

    Chi Yan is also so suspicious, so we should hurry to check.


    Qu Ning: "by the way, you must send more people to guard the explosives." Dynamite is the best weapon against the dead. When they come, they bring a lot of them. They don''t have to worry about not enough, but they must be on guard against sabotage.


    Chi Yan calls the bodyguard in and orders him to go down.


    Qu Ning thought about it and wanted to see if there was anything missing. If they are wrong, the missing men have nothing to do with being caught and trained to be dead, then naturally the best. It''s also good to find the opponent before they train for death. But if they let the other side train the dead, they should be prepared enough to deal with it.


    Little Tuanzi looked up at the two people talking, and did not quarrel with them.


    -


    The next day, early in the morning.


    Chi Yan comes along, and Qu Ning follows him. After dressing himself up, he dresses for xiaotuanzi.


    After the song and Yuan Dynasties were taken away by Xu Wan''er, there is no news so far. Chi Lin and Yu Wenxiao are still missing. I really hope Yuejin can come back at this time, so at least they can give Yuejin the protection of xiaotuanzi. They don''t have to take risks with xiaotuanzi.


    At present, in addition to Yuejin, no matter who gives xiaotuanzi to, they are not at ease.


    Xiaotuanzi was not fully awake. He was picked up and dressed without crying or making noise. His eyes were half open and half closed, and he dozed off.


    Chi Yan opens the door and orders the bodyguard outside.


    Several bodyguards took orders and went straight to the courtyard where nanyuanhe lived. They sent a message to the villa leader nanyuanhe to "help" nanyuanhe to prepare his hunting tools and go hunting in the nearby mountains and forests within a long time.


    Nanyuanhe was surprised and asked the bodyguard, "excuse me, how many elder brothers of bodyguards, why did the emperor go hunting all of a sudden?"


    The bodyguard at the head said: "this is the emperor''s decision. Is it what we can ask?"


    Nan Yuanhe: "but there is no prey in the mountain forest near here for a long time. The hunters basically go hunting in other mountain forests. I hope the elder brother of the bodyguard can report to the emperor, so as not to go back empty handed and ruin the emperor''s happiness."


    The bodyguard at the head: "the emperor is ready to make preparations. There are so many words."


    Nan Yuanhe: "but..."


    "Why don''t you go and tell the emperor yourself?" The bodyguard at the head led the way.


    "No, no, since the emperor has made up his mind, I''m going to prepare and go now." Nan Yuanhe quickly refused with a smile.


    A few bodyguards followed.


    Nanyuanhe walked out of a section of the road and looked back, "elder brother bodyguard, I''ll take care of all the tools I need. How dare you bother me? Please have a rest first."


    Bodyguard: "this is the emperor''s order, the emperor let us help."


    Assistance or surveillance? The smile on Nan Yuanhe''s face doesn''t change. He knows it in his heart, but he doesn''t dare to say it. He''s worried in his heart. He doesn''t know how to warn the people in the mountain forest as soon as possible.


    After a stick of incense¡ª¡ª


    Nanyuanhe, who was fully prepared, went to the gate to wait. Soon, he saw the emperor and the queen coming with the baby who had never been away from him, and hurriedly saluted.


    The bodyguard also salutes and goes forward two steps to report to Chi Yan in a low voice.


    Chi Yan listens, his face doesn''t change, let Nanyuan he lead the way.


    Nan Yuanhe didn''t dare to say it to Chi Yan directly before, but at this moment, he was about to start. He finally had the courage to have a try and repeated what he said to the bodyguard: "emperor, since many years ago, there has been no prey in the nearby mountains. If you really want to hunt, why don''t I take you far away... "

 Chapter 1099

    Qu Ning interrupted, "then there is not even a hare pheasant?"


    Nan Yuanhe: "it''s true, but..."


    "That''s enough. We don''t want any big prey. We just want to play, relax, catch a rabbit and make the children happy." The more nanyuanhe doesn''t want them to go, the more likely it is that there will be problems in the nearby mountain forest, and the more they have to go. Qu Ning bowed his head and stopped listening to nanyuanhe. He looked at xiaotuanzi with a spoiled face.


    Xiaotuanzi buried his head in quning''s arms and didn''t want to lift it up.


    Nanyuan he immediately wanted to hit his mouth. He said that if he had any, he should say that there were no pheasants or hares.


    Chi Yan didn''t want to waste his time: "let''s go. Half of the guards are with us, and half of them stay. Nanzhuang master, lead the way. "


    The bodyguards were ordered to lead the horses to the front with good training.


    Chi Yan jumps on his horse and reaches out to Qu Ning.


    Qu Ning holds it, jumps up with the help of his strength, and takes xiaotuanzi and ChiYan to ride together.


    Nanyuanhe has no choice but to keep up and lead the way.


    Soon, the team reached the mountain forest.


    Nanyuan he held the reins and raised his finger. "The emperor, the queen, is here. You can''t ride a horse in the mountains. You have to walk. "


    Chi Yan dismounts, takes over the small ball in Qu Ning''s hand, and helps Qu Ning down.


    It may be that Chi Yan''s strength is stronger and his holding is more stable. After entering Chi Yan''s arms, Xiao Tuan Zi immediately puts his hands around Chi Yan''s neck and no longer shrinks back and forth. His head peeps out from Chi Yan''s arms.


    Qu Ning took the bow and arrow presented by the bodyguard and pulled the tight bow string. It felt very good.


    Chi Yan ordered half of the guards to guard outside the mountain forest, and half of the guards followed him into the forest.


    The further the mountain forest goes, the more luxuriant the trees are. The sunlight penetrates through the layers of branches and leaves, and sprinkles on the ground mottled.


    Nanyuanhe leads the way and looks around secretly.


    Qu Ning pretended to look for prey, while examining the situation around, and then quietly pay attention to Nanyuan he.


    There is a rabbit running on the ground.


    Little Tuanzi, who was held by Chi Yan in his arms, saw it and excitedly pointed it out to Chi Yan and Qu Ning. I don''t know if he thought of the little rabbit in the palace before.


    Nanyuanhe took the initiative to grab it and dedicated it to xiaotuanzi.


    Xiaotuanzi suddenly shrinks to the rock.


    Qu Ning see South far he embarrassed, take the initiative to take the past, thanks.


    Nanyuan he was flattered, "don''t say that, empress. This is what I should do. If the little prince likes it, I can ask people to buy more back to the village after I go back. "


    Qu Ning said thank you again and continued in a casual tone: "Nanzhuang Master said that there is no prey here. It seems that Nanzhuang master should know this place very well. He used to come here often?"


    Nan Yuanhe: "no, I don''t come here very often. Since I got the martial arts secret book, I haven''t even come out of the villa, and I''m dedicated to practicing martial arts in the villa. It''s just that when I was in the fur business a few years ago, I heard all the hunters nearby say that. "


    Qu Ning: "Nanzhuang master is really lucky to get such a good secret book."


    Nanyuanhe: "coincidence, coincidence."


    After a long walk, nanyuanhe said, "I haven''t seen any prey for so long. The emperor and empress, why don''t you go back?"


    "But I just caught a little rabbit. I''m not reconciled." Qu Ning twisted his eyebrows, turned his head to hold Chi Yan''s hand, and said deliberately, "since it''s all here and it''s early, let''s look around again."


    ChiYan yiquning.

 Chapter 1100

    Nanyuan he is not stupid. Of course, he can see that Chi Yan and Qu Ning are acting. It seems that they are determined to see the mountain forest in person today. No matter what he says, it won''t be useful.


    Nanyuanhe didn''t show his face, and echoed: "what the queen said is, all listen to the queen."


    Qu Ning: "it''s really hard for Nanzhuang master to lead the way by himself."


    Nanyuanhe: "it''s my pleasure not to work hard, not hard."


    A moment¡ª¡ª


    Nanyuanhe suggested: "still don''t see the prey, the emperor and empress, why don''t we look for it separately?"


    Quning looks at ChiYan.


    Chi Yan: "well, you can see who finds more prey in the end."


    "No, not good." Qu Ning quickly stopped, "although the Nanzhuang Master said there is no prey here, we have not seen any prey since we came in, but what if? If there are big prey, such as jackals, tigers and leopards, it''s not dangerous for a person to encounter them alone? "


    Chi Yan: "there are several teams. Come on, you and Nanzhuang leader will be divided into three teams. One team will follow me. "


    Qu Ning nodded, "that''s good." The side head earnestly instructs the bodyguard who follows nanyuanhe, "you must ensure the safety of Nanzhuang master, otherwise you will be asked."


    The bodyguard who followed nanyuanhe took the order.


    Nanyuanhe had almost no chance to speak, so he was decided by the two people in front of him. It''s just tracking and monitoring to ensure safety. This pool rock and this Qu Ning, you a I a, really can cooperate.


    However, these Nanyuan he only dare to think about it in his heart. Of course, he dare not say it. He thanks Chi Yan quning and chooses a direction to go.


    The guards follow.


    The other two bodyguards also chose a direction. The destination of Chi Yan has already been ordered. Hunting is fake. It''s true to check the mountains and guard nanyuanhe.


    Qu Ning looked at Nan Yuanhe''s back, until his back disappeared in front of him, and said to Chi Yan, "there''s definitely something wrong with this mountain forest. He uses this kind of excuse to separate from us, and he will certainly find a way to inform us, hoping that the bodyguard will find out. "


    Chi Yan also chose a direction and walked forward.


    Little Tuanzi saw that there were fewer strangers, and his eyes kept looking at the little rabbit in quning''s hand.


    Qu Ning handed it to xiaotuanzi.


    Xiaotuanzi reached out to feel it. Before he touched it, the rabbit''s head moved. He was so scared that he quickly drew back his hand and hid in Chi Yan''s arms.


    Qu Ning indulged in a smile.


    Xiaotuanzi looked at the rabbit again, "no... no good... No white..."


    The rabbit that was caught in the hunting ground outside the capital city was snow-white. After a few days in the palace, he did not run away when he saw it. He was carried or touched without any money. He was already a domestic rabbit.


    -


    time lapse.


    After more than half an hour, Qu Ning was disappointed when he came to the inside, but he still didn''t find anything.


    After walking for a while, suddenly, Qu Ning was acutely aware of something strange, pointed it to Chi Yan and said, "this tree, I remember, did we come here just now? Are we coming back? " But they went straight ahead, not to mention turning back. They didn''t even turn the corner. They shouldn''t have walked back.


    Chi Yan: "the array is here."


    "Really?" Qu Ning happy, "can break it?"


    Chi Yan: "yes."


    Xiaotuanzi learned from ChiYan and nodded to quning in a typical way


    "It''s still Xiao Xi''er. If Xiao Xi''er says he can, he can." Qu Ning kneaded the small ball with a smile.

 Chapter 1101

    Xiaotuanzi is very happy.


    Chi Yan: "however, once the array is broken, it will definitely disturb the people inside. We don''t know what''s going on inside yet. Don''t scare the snake first. "


    Qu Ning understood that he and the rear guards followed Chi Yan step by step through the array and went inside.


    The scenery inside and outside the array is no different. It is still a large area of dense mountain forest.


    Qu Ning: "just this one array? Any more? "


    Chi Yan: "I haven''t found it yet. Go ahead and have a look."


    The rear guards didn''t expect that there was an array here. No wonder they didn''t find anything in the past few times.


    Before long, Chi Yan stopped and reminded Qu Ning, "be careful."


    Qu Ning back to remind the guard.


    The guard nodded.


    After another array, the scenery in front of him changed. There was a pool in front of him. The water in the pool was clear and the fish were swimming.


    Qu Ning wants to wash his hands, but it''s better to avoid accidents or dangers.


    Xiaotuanzi also saw the fish and pointed it out to Chi Yan.


    In front of a bush, Dou Yiyi quietly shrinks, waiting for a rabbit to stare at the trap in front of him, waiting for the pheasant to come and throw himself into the net, trying to catch him and stew for Chi Zhen.


    Then, suddenly, a sharp sword was put on Dou Yiyi''s neck from behind.


    As like as two peas in the face, he was standing up and turning around. He saw a young woman holding a child, and a man with white hair and red eyes. Although she had never seen a devil before, she heard a lot. The man in front of her was the character of a devil.


    Qu Ning: "who are you?"


    Dou Yiyi: "you are the devil? "ChiYan, Prince of Chizhou?"


    The two spoke in unison. Qu Ning looks at Dou Yiyi, and Dou Yiyi shrinks his eyes back to Chi Yan.


    Qu Ning: "now you are a hostage, you have no right to ask questions, answer us."


    Although Dou Yiyi didn''t get an answer, he was basically sure that the woman who was talking with the devil at the moment should be the queen. As expected, she was very young and beautiful, at most two years older than her. No wonder the devil would like it. But her mother, who came from this age, was cheated by the devil for so many years, and the devil did not recognize their mother and daughter.


    Qu Ning: "come on, who are you and why are you here? Who else is here? "


    Thinking of what happened to him after he went to the capital, thinking of his cheated mother, who was still being held hostage, but didn''t know her face to face, Dou Yiyi laughed, "since you want to know so much, OK, I''ll tell you, listen up, my name is Dou Yiyi. I''ve just been to the capital, and I''m the daughter of this person around you, my own daughter."


    Qu Ning is stunned, the side head looks toward Chi Yan, see this Dou Yiyi again, did not expect "make a big noise" the person of a capital city unexpectedly appears here, "you say is?"


    Dou Yiyi: "it''s about my mother''s reputation. How can I talk nonsense. I advise you, you''d better see the person around you earlier, and don''t be abandoned by him like my mother one day. "


    Qu Ning pursed her lips. The person in front of her still says that she is Chi Yan''s daughter, not acting. It seems that she really thinks so in her heart. But she absolutely believed in Chi Yan. Chi Yan said that if it wasn''t, then the key was the girl''s mother in front of her.

 Chapter 1102

    However, Chi Yan himself said no, Qu Ning absolutely believed in Chi Yan.


    Well, the key lies in Dou Yingxue, the girl''s mother.


    Is Dou Yingxue cheating Dou Yiyi, or is Dou Yingxue also mistaken? But can you make a mistake? No matter what you think, it''s impossible!


    Qu Ning naturally inclined to the former, believing that Dou Yingxue was cheating Dou Yiyi. But what is the purpose of Dou Yingxue''s deception?


    Qu Ning: "in this case, why don''t you ask your mother to come out and confront us? Let''s make it clear face to face, OK? Where''s your mother? "


    Dou Yiyi: "my mother is not here."


    Qu Ning: "where is it? We can send for it. "


    "Why should I tell you? I just want my mother to know what he really is. I don''t want my mother to see him again. " As long as you think of your mother''s obsession with the devil for so many years and keep saying that the devil didn''t cheat her, Dou Yiyi gets angry and doesn''t want her mother to see the devil all her life.


    Chi Yan''s face is expressionless.


    Seeing his impatience, Qu Ning took his hand and asked him to wait a little longer. He immediately pulled the question back to the beginning. His tone was obviously tough and he asked again: "well, if you don''t ask your mother, you should answer us first. Why are you here? Who else is here? "


    Dou Yiyi: "hum, I won''t tell you anything..."


    Qu Ning: "is Chi Lin here?"


    "How could he be... I don''t know, I don''t know anything." Qu Ning asked quickly. Dou Yiyi, who was interrupted and didn''t respond in time, almost gave a reflective answer. He didn''t realize it until half of the answer. He quickly changed his words and became more and more angry. He was angry that Qu Ning had told her this way, and that the devil was so concerned about Chi Lin that he went to find her in person, but he didn''t recognize her biological daughter.


    Chi Yan is completely impatient and signals the bodyguard to do it.


    The bodyguard who holds Dou Yiyi under the command of Yongli sword immediately points Dou Yiyi''s dumb acupoint to prevent Dou Yiyi from shouting and making people aware of it, and then interrupts Dou Yiyi''s hand with one palm.


    Dou Yidun back two steps to the ground, hand pain, tears can''t control gushing out, but can''t cry out.


    The bodyguard then put the sword on Dou Yiyi''s neck, untied Dou Yiyi''s dumb acupoint and threatened: "don''t shout, speak quickly, or you''ll break your hand again."


    Little Tuanzi was afraid, so he buried his head in Qu Ning''s arms and didn''t dare to see it.


    Dou Yiyi clenched his teeth and was unwilling to admit defeat.


    After all, he was still a little girl. Qu Ning was a little bit impatient and advised: "we have all come in. Whether you say it or not, we will find out. Why do you have to ask for trouble?"


    Dou Yiyi glares at Qu Ning angrily and shows her anger and pity for Qu Ning. She has just kindly reminded Qu Ning that Qu Ning is still stubborn and stands with the devil. There are always times when he cries. Don''t regret it at that time. Her mother is the best example.


    Looking at Dou Yiyi''s eyes, Qu Ning said: "I''m not sure."


    At this time, puffs of smoke came.


    Chi Yan immediately asked the bodyguard behind him to check.


    The bodyguard takes orders.


    Before long, a bodyguard came back and told him, "emperor, there are several wooden houses over there. They are all on fire, but I don''t see anyone."


    "Go." Chi Yan is heading for the smoke.


    Qu Ning keeps up with Xiaotuan Zi.


    The bodyguard keeps up with Dou Yiyi.


    A group of bodyguards have been fighting the fire, trying to find a way to transport water to the stream. Fortunately, it is spring now. Although the trees around are luxuriant, they are very wet, and the fire is not easy to spread.

 Chapter 1103

    Dou Yiyi holds back the pain and looks back and forth anxiously. He doesn''t understand how the fire broke out suddenly. However, these wooden houses are very simple. If someone is trapped in the fire, it''s absolutely easy to escape, so Chi Zhen and his sister should not be trapped inside.


    The guard put out the fire and went into the cabin to check.


    From the outside, several wooden houses are still intact and not collapsed, but inside, all of them are completely burned, and no matter what they are or clues can be found. The bodyguard will check carefully and report to Chi Yan.


    Chi Yan: "search everywhere, don''t miss any place."


    The bodyguard takes orders.


    Qu Ning gives the little ball to Chi Yan, "you hold it, I''ll go in and have a look."


    Xiaotuanzi went to ChiYan''s arms and put his hands around his neck naturally.


    Dou Yiyi looked at it and opened his eyes. He was also good to the children, but as her own daughter, he personally ordered to break her hand.


    Inside the cabin, there was a smell of burning.


    Qu Ning looked at it one by one, but he didn''t find anything.


    For a long time.


    A bodyguard came back, "emperor, I found a cave there. There are many burned bodies in the cave. Others have put out the fire there."


    Chi Yan went to see it.


    As soon as Qu Ning''s face changed, he followed quickly.


    Dou Yiyi is escorted by the bodyguard.


    When I got to the entrance of the mountain, I saw the smoke pouring out, and the smell was very uncomfortable.


    Chi Yan holds xiaotuanzi''s head down to prevent xiaotuanzi from smelling it.


    Qu Ning covered his nose and mouth.


    For a while.


    The guards who put out the fire came out one by one.


    ChiYan gives xiaotuanzi back to quning and asks quning to wait outside. He goes in.


    Qu Ning also wants to enter, but the situation inside is not suitable for xiaotuanzi to see, patiently waiting for Chi Yan to come out, can''t wait to ask: "what''s the situation inside?"


    Chi Yan: "there are a lot of bodies. They are all men. Although the other party was very careful, he left too quickly and didn''t stay in the cave until the body was burned. The eyes of those bodies are red. "


    The word "red" is basically equivalent to the dead man, and the dead man is equivalent to Chi Xu and her sister.


    That is to say, Chi Xu and her sister are really here. This martial arts meeting is really about them. They train the dead here in secret.


    But they chose to burn them down and didn''t take them away, which means that they can''t take them away. They haven''t practiced successfully and won''t obey orders.


    After seizing Dou Yiyi, Dou Yiyi was always under their eyes, and without shouting, it was impossible to inform them. Chi Xu and her sister can escape in time, there is definitely another person to send a letter, that person should be Nanyuan he. He really has the ability to do these things with the bodyguard.


    Qu Ning quickly asks Chi Yan to break the battle and send someone to chase him. Maybe it''s too late. When they came in, they were worried that the people inside would find out and they didn''t break the battle.


    With these words, Qu Ning turned back and said to Dou Yiyi in a positive tone: "the person with you is Chi Zhen."


    "No, nonsense." Dou Yiyi did not hesitate to deny that he did not believe that the cave was related to these corpses and Chi Zhen.


    Qu Ning: "beside him, there is a woman about my age, a princess of Xiling."


    "No There is such a woman beside Chi Zhen, but she is not a princess of Xiling, but her own sister. Dou Yiyi believes Chi Zhen won''t cheat her.


    Qu Ning: "they catch so many innocent people to train the dead and kill innocent people indiscriminately. Do you want to help them?"

 Chapter 1104

    Dou Yiyi: "no, no, Chi Zhen won''t kill innocent people indiscriminately. He''s not such a person!"


    Qu Ning looked at Dou Yiyi, no longer asked.


    Dou Yiyi was shocked to feel cheated. He was excited by Qu Ning and said Chi Xu''s name. It''s hateful that he couldn''t take it back. "Anyway, he''s not like this. He''s just like you one day at a time. You don''t want to pour dirty water on him."


    When the array is broken, the bodyguard finds the trace and tracks it all the way. After a long distance, he finds out that he has been involved in the plan to transfer the tiger from the mountain and returns to ChiYan to complain.


    Dou Yiyi breathed a sigh of relief.


    Chi Yan ordered to continue to search, digging three feet to find people.


    The guards take orders.


    Qu Ning looked at Dou Yiyi again: "you..."


    "Don''t try to deceive me any more. I won''t say a word. I''ll never betray him to you." Dou Yiyi quickly interrupted, clenched his teeth and turned to the beginning.


    Chi Yan spits out two words indifferently: "kill."


    Dou Yiyi opened his eyes in disbelief and doubted whether he had heard wrong.


    The bodyguard who has been holding Dou Yiyi with his sword takes orders and starts.


    Qu Ning looked at it and said, "don''t, she and Chi Du are so close. Maybe Chi Du will come back to save her. Let''s take her back first."


    Chi Yan thought for a moment, but didn''t give any more orders.


    Dou Yiyi''s eyes were red, and his tears gushed out and he couldn''t help it. He just didn''t let the tears fall. All this really should let her mother have a good look and see the devil clearly.


    Qu Ning looks at Dou Yiyi this appearance, more and more want to know that Dou Yingxue is what kind of person, want to cheat Dou Yiyi so.


    Dou Yiyi secretly swears that she will always remember these, and will never recognize the devil in her life!


    -


    When Qu Ning and Chi Yan came out of the forest and went to the place where the guards were stationed outside the forest, it was already afternoon. From a distance, they saw Nan Yuanhe waiting in front of the team.


    Nanyuanhe tries to get information out of the mountain forest under the guard''s eyes. On the one hand, he hopes that Chi Yan can come out earlier, and on the other hand, he hopes that the people hiding in the forest can see his signal.


    From the morning until the afternoon, nanyuanhe''s heart was full of ups and downs.


    At this moment, I finally see Chi Yan Qu Ning come out, but the guards behind the two still detain a little girl. Nanyuan he is surprised. He doesn''t know if the little girl is with the people hidden in the forest? It''s not the best. If it is, it should show that Chi Yan only caught the little girl, and the others escaped.


    The bodyguard who is in charge of following nanyuanhe reports to Chi Yan and whispers: "emperor, nothing has been found. He walked around the woods and came out to wait


    Qu Ning, look at the guard.


    The cold color of the pool rock.


    The guard felt it and was about to kneel.


    Chi Yan: "back down."


    The guard was stunned.


    "If the emperor asks you to step down, you will step down." Nanyuanhe, taking such a big risk to inform others, will certainly contact Chi Xu and her sister. These bodyguards are not good at their work. If they don''t watch nanyuanhe, they can''t be changed. Instead of directly picking out and interrogating nanyuanhe, it''s better to continue to monitor him and make him think that he has not been exposed.


    The guard is down.


    Nanyuanhe went forward to salute Chi Yan quning. He seemed to ask casually: "this little girl..."


    Qu Ning: "I met in the forest. I don''t know if it''s an assassin."


    Nanyuan he: "that''s a good interrogation."


    Qu Ning: "it''s natural."


    Dou Yiyi didn''t meet Nanyuan he, didn''t know Nanyuan he, was ordered acupoints, can''t say.

 Chapter 1105

    Qu Ning will Dou Yiyi and nanyuanhe look are income fundus, two people don''t like to know.


    Back to the villa.


    Qu Ning asks the bodyguard to guard Dou Yiyi, and asks the bodyguard to find a doctor to show Dou Yiyi the broken hand.


    Dou Yiyi: "you don''t have to be kind."


    "If you don''t get medical treatment in time, your hands will be useless. In the future, even if you want to be cured, you will still be disabled. Do you want to be disabled when you are so young? " Qu Ning really can''t bear it. In addition, it can be regarded as a tender plan for Dou Yiyi.


    Dou Yiyi, of course, doesn''t want to be disabled. She has to wait for Chi Zhu to save her and stay with him forever. She still says stubbornly: "don''t think I''ll appreciate you."


    "I don''t need your gratitude." Qu Ning leaves for the time being and instructs the bodyguard to take care of him.


    Back to his room, Qu Ning closed the door: "Chi Xu is the son of Chi Fengting, either for the throne or for other reasons. You can understand that he wants to deal with him. But what about my sister? I don''t understand why she spared no effort to kill you? " As people who come across, my sister and Chi Yan can''t fight each other. There''s no reason to kill Chi Yan. As a princess of Xiling state, she finally married Fengyuan, the Prime Minister of Huachen state, and couldn''t fight with Chi Yan. Even if she wants to help Huachen deal with Chizhou, can she take such a risk to plan for Chizhou? Elder sister thinks so to Fu Chi Yan, can too abnormal?


    Qu Ning''s back was behind the door and suddenly felt very tired.


    Chi Yan put down his tea cup and approached, holding Qu Ning in his arms, "no matter how she is, you are you."


    Qu Ning nodded, did not want to think about these, "the current priority is to find Chi Lin first. Dou Yiyi, give it to me. I''ll make her talk. "


    Xiaotuanzi seems to see that quning is not in good spirits. He also comes forward to hold quning, but he is too short and can only hold quning''s feet.


    -


    evening.


    Qu Ning visits Dou Yiyi and hears from the bodyguard that Dou Yiyi has taken the initiative to eat and drink medicine, which is very good.


    Dou Yiyi: "do you want to ask me again? I said it. I won''t say anything. "


    Qu Ning closed the door and went to sit opposite Dou Yiyi. "You really care about him and want to protect him, but he left you. Do you think it''s worth it?"


    "Of course it''s worth it. He has no choice but to go. He will come to save me. I just need to take good care of myself and wait for him to save me. " Think of the devil''s ruthlessness to her, and then think of Chi Du''s good, Dou Yiyi is completely partial to Chi Du.


    Qu Ning: "you really haven''t seen Chi Lin?"


    Dou Yiyi: "I said, I..."


    Qu Ning: "then you answer me, you still think you are Yan''s own daughter?"


    Dou Yiyi: "if I can, I don''t want to be his daughter at all." From small to large, only she and her mother depend on each other. I learned that my father was the devil in the world. As soon as the devil came out of the imperial mausoleum, there was a woman beside him. I never thought about her mother. She really felt worthless for her mother, but her mother was so stupid. She was so angry that she ran to the capital to see the devil. As a result, she was imprisoned and tortured. Now the devil gave her broken arm.


    Qu Ning: "not at all. That means you still think you are, right?"


    Dou Yiyi snorted.


    Qu Ning: "then Chi Lin is your uncle. Your uncle has been missing for five days. His life and death are uncertain. He is likely to be hurt by the people who are with you. Don''t you worry? "

 Chapter 1106

    Dou Yiyi: "no, he won''t harm uncle... He won''t harm Chi Lin."


    Qu Ning: "but he did harm."


    Dou Yiyi: "No."


    "You see that?" Qu Ning''s tone gradually increased, his voice also accelerated, and every sentence became more and more aggressive.


    Dou Yiyi: "I did not."


    Qu Ning: "how can you be sure?"


    Dou Yiyi: "I am sure."


    Qu Ning: "that must have been cheated by the people around you."


    Dou Yiyi: "you talk nonsense!"


    Qu Ning was even more aggressive: "I said too much? Are you pissed off? "


    Dou Yiyi: "I didn''t!"


    Qu Ning: "he just lied to you. Those of us who have eyes know that only you are stupid and can''t tell."


    Dou Yiyi is about to be overwhelmed, "no, no, he didn''t cheat me!"


    Qu Ning: how do you explain the corpses in the cave


    Dou Yiyi: "I don''t know..."


    Qu Ning: "Chi Lin was also harmed by him, right?"


    "No, no, no pool!" Dou Yiyi was about to be asked that he was crazy, and he almost called out to retort, "after we got to the mountain forest, Chi Lin didn''t appear from beginning to end. Although he and his sister went out several times, they came back soon every time. There was no sign of fighting or the smell of blood on them. It was impossible to deal with Chi Lin. Besides, he knows that the devil is my father and Chi Lin is my uncle. He can''t harm Chi Lin


    Qu Ning asked these words, tone eased down, as if to the peak after sliding, "Chi Lin really never been there?"


    Dou Yiyi gasps.


    Qu Ning poured her a cup of tea and asked her to take it easy. "You said ''he and his sister'', and he told you that the person around him was his sister?"


    Dou Yiyi really didn''t want to talk. Her heart rate had not recovered. She was determined not to say anything. But she was asked every sentence and finally said everything. She had to say that Qu Ning was really powerful and good at asking questions. At this point, she was obviously not her opponent.


    Qu Ning took out the picture he had drawn from his sleeve and unfolded it. "Is that what his sister looks like?"


    Dou Yi looked as like as two peas. He never saw such a portrait. It was exactly like a real person. His eyelashes were all visible.


    Qu Ning read the answer from Dou Yiyi''s look and put the picture away. "You also said that they went out several times, so when they came back, apart from no signs of fighting and bloody smell, were there any other features? For example, is there anything on the sleeve and hem? Or is there anything on your shoes? " They deliberately burned down the wooden house. There must be some clues in it that people don''t want to find.


    Dou Yiyi snorted and started.


    "Well, how about making a" fair "deal now? You try to tell me some clues that can find Chi Lin. once Chi Xu comes to rescue you, I will let you go. It''s not difficult. " The purpose of her and Chi Yan is to find Chi Lin and catch Chi Xu. Dou Yiyi, to be honest, Qu Ning didn''t want to hurt her.


    Dou Yiyi thought seriously, "will you do what you say? But I really don''t have a clue to tell you. "


    Qu Ning: "I will keep my promise. If you don''t believe me, I can make a statement. As for Chi Lin''s clue, you can answer as much as you can if I ask you anything. "


    Dou Yiyi: "however, I will certainly not provide clues for you to catch Chi Zhu."

 Chapter 1107

    Qu Ning: "good."


    Dou Yiyi thought again, with a cautious face, "... Then you ask."


    Qu Ning: "you..."


    "No, you''d better set up a document first. I can trust you, but I don''t believe in demons. " Dou Yiyi interrupted.


    Qu Ning immediately gave Dou Yiyi the certificate and signed his name.


    Dou Yiyi looked at it and put it away. Then Qu Ning asked.


    Qu Ning repeated: "do you recall that every time they go back, are there anything on their sleeves, clothes and shoes?"


    Dou Yiyi: "No."


    Qu Ning: "think carefully."


    Dou Yiyi thought for a moment, but still couldn''t think of it. When he was about to say "no", he suddenly remembered what the starting point was. "Once, I saw that Chi Xu''s shoes were stained with some white paste mud, and his sister''s shoes also seemed to have some."


    Qu Ning: "are you sure it''s white paste? Is there anything else? "


    Dou Yiyi: "no, and only on the shoes at that time, nothing else."


    Qu Ning: "every time they go back, how do they feel?"


    Dou Yiyi: "all good."


    Qu Ning: "has anyone else been there?"


    Dou Yiyi: "except for him and his sister, and some people in black who do business, I have never seen anyone."


    Qu Ning asks about everything in detail. After confirming all the questions, he gets up and leaves. He wants to go back to discuss with Chi Yan.


    "Do you know that you are helping the tyrant? He likes you now, but he is greedy for your beauty, just like he was greedy for my mother''s beauty more than ten years ago. When he gets tired of it and a new beauty appears, he will treat you like my mother. He can even kill his own daughter. Think about it. " The questions and answers behind are very harmonious. Dou Yiyi''s former Qi disappears unconsciously. Looking at Qu Ning''s back, he can''t help persuading Qu Ning, "you say I''m stupid and can''t distinguish. In fact, it''s you who can''t distinguish. You should wake up earlier."


    "If we can tell the difference, let time prove it. But believe it or not, I can tell you very clearly that you are not Yan''s daughter Qu Ning opens the door the movement, turns head calmly to Dou Yiyi to leave a sentence.


    "Obstinate, stubborn, later you regret the time." Dou Yiyi feels that his good intentions are not well rewarded. Qu Ning''s dog bites LV Dongbin and doesn''t know his good heart.


    Outside the door, Qu Ning told the bodyguard: "guard her, maybe Chi Zhen will find a way to save people."


    The bodyguard was ordered to guard the front and back of the house.


    -


    The room where Qu Ning and Chi Yan live is brightly lit.


    Xiaotuanzi couldn''t wait for quning to come back for a long time. He fell asleep on the wooden couch full of small toys.


    Qu Ning closed the door, "she said Chi Lin had never been there. Chi Xu and my sister once went out to go back, and their feet were stained with white plaster. You said, "where can I get white plaster?"


    "Cemetery?" White paste mud is a kind of very delicate and sticky special soil, which is not easy to seep. It is often used to protect tombs and has a good sealing property. However, the corpses Chi Zhen used to train the dead were just killed, and he had captured so many strong men that he could not go to dig tombs. In addition, ordinary cemeteries would not be sealed with white plaster, except for large tombs or some large ancient tombs. Chi Yan immediately calls the bodyguard to enter, and asks the bodyguard to secretly check whether there is a large mausoleum within ten miles around.


    The bodyguard took orders to do it, and didn''t ask much.

 Chapter 1108

    Qu Ning then said all the other things he asked to Chi Yan, and finally said, "Dou Yiyi is very protective of Chi Xu. Maybe Chi Xu will come to save people. Let''s make all the preparations. As long as he comes, he will catch people. "


    Chi Yan has ordered the guards to arrange it, but he doesn''t think Chi Zhen will come.


    Dou Yiyi''s house, Dou Yiyi lying on the table looking at the oil lamp in a daze, facing the oil lamp silent way: "Chi Xu, you must come."


    -


    At this moment on the other side, after burning the wooden house and the body in time, Chi Xu, who escaped from the mountain forest, took the man in black into the waterfront city and found a humble inn to stay.


    The next morning, Yun Xizhi, who had previously had something to do with going out and saying that he would return in two or three days, learned that "the devil personally led the bodyguard to the mountain forest yesterday" and that Dou Yiyi had fallen into the devil''s hands. He could not help but be angry and contacted Chi Xu as quickly as possible.


    In the hotel room¡ª¡ª


    Yun Xizhi: "what''s the matter? Haven''t the bodyguards checked so many times? How could the devil and tranin suddenly come to the forest


    Chi Xu sat drinking tea, his face was not good, and his tone was naturally not good: "I don''t know."


    Yun Xizhi: "when the devil arrives, you are not with Dou Yiyi?"


    Chi Zu: "I''m training the dead in the cave."


    Yun Xizhi: "where are the dead?"


    Chi Zhu: "it''s burnt."


    "Ah?" Yun Xizhi exclaimed, "why?"


    Chi Zhu: "I haven''t trained well. I don''t know how to follow orders. How can I take it away in such a hurry?"


    Cloud Xi Zhi angry a punch on the table, this can be really a failure, "that Dou Yiyi, will betray us?"


    Chi Zhu: "how do I know?"


    Yun Xizhi: "you should have killed her directly."


    Chi Zhen sneers. At that time, as soon as he got the news that the devil had entered the forest, he quickly destroyed the trace. I didn''t see Dou Yiyi when I was burning the wooden house. I didn''t have time to look for him. After he escaped, he didn''t know that Dou Yiyi was in the hands of Chi Yan until the evening. Choosing to hide in the city, although it''s a big hiding place in the city, it''s not really safe. I don''t know.


    Chi Zhu: "but you can rest assured that even if she wants to sell out, she doesn''t know anything."


    It''s true that they kept Dou Yiyi''s secret from the beginning to the end. Yun Xizhi was a little relieved. "The dead still need to train. This is our biggest weapon against demons. In this way, you are still responsible for training the dead. Don''t train here. Go to a far place and bring it after training. I''ll come to Fengling. Yesterday, I have tried to contact yunzechu of yunjiazhuang. He will also be a good chess player. "


    "Yunzechu? How do you know him? " Chi Zhu remembers the name very well. At the beginning, he learned that his mother, Princess Yun, was not dead and appeared in the snow mountain. After checking, he knew that his mother had lived in the cloud family village for a period of time before she went to the snow mountain, and he was taken back by Yun zechu.


    Yun Xizhi: "naturally there is a way to know. Don''t ask."


    "There are so many unexpected things about you!" Chi Xu squinted, "are you really the princess of Xiling?"


    Yun Xizhi: "if it''s fake, it''s guaranteed."


    Chi Zhen stopped talking.


    It''s night.


    Yunxi stopped taking two people in black to "patronize" Fengling''s Inn.


    Fengling looks at her niece who comes to the door with such a swagger. Her face doesn''t change on the surface, but she is murderous at the bottom of her heart. She really doesn''t like the feeling of being controlled by others, but she doesn''t know anything about each other.


    Fengling let a group of men guard the door.

 Chapter 1109

    Yun Xizhi said straight to the point: "aunt, how are you thinking about it?"


    Feng Ling clenched her fist secretly, "OK, I promise."


    "Be frank, then do as I say." Yunxi gave orders one by one.


    Feng Ling said, "you seem to have said the wrong time. The Wulin meeting is two days later, not half a month later."


    Yun Xizhi: "no, I''m not wrong. The Wulin meeting will be postponed."


    Feng Ling: "I''m really curious. How can you control nanyuanhe, the owner of Nanping villa, and let him listen to you?"


    "I can''t tell you that, my aunt." The cloud Xi stops to hook a lip to smile, the means of threatening a person count to return not that several moves.


    Fengling: "you are wrong. Now that you are sure to cooperate, you should be frank. Besides, is Chi Lin already in your hands


    "Does aunt really want to be honest?" Yun Xizhi did not answer the rhetorical question.


    Feng Ling: "isn''t this what it should be?"


    Yun Xizhi: "please be honest with your aunt about Si Kongying and his daughter first? On the way, you catch the maidservant on the island and the maidservant''s newborn daughter, and then you send people everywhere to find Sikong Ying. That Si Kong Ying and Qu Ning seem to have some unusual friendship. Is aunt going to use Si Kong Ying to deal with Qu Ning? " The demons and quning''s troops are in front, Fengling is behind, and the people she sent are behind Fengling. It is said that the mantis catches the cicada and the Yellow sparrow is behind.


    Feng Ling suddenly stood up and swept down the tea cup on the table, "you are following me all the way!"


    "Otherwise, how can I know that my aunt has arrived at waterfront city and lived here?" Yun Xizhi doesn''t deny it, just to let Fengling know that she has completely controlled her. Although this time it''s cooperation, it''s actually forcing Fengling to listen to her in disguise.


    Fengling: "when did you find me?"


    Yun Xizhi: "if the cooperation is pleasant, I will tell my aunt. It''s late. My niece''s gone first. " Go out two steps, look back, "aunt can never send someone to follow me, I don''t want aunt to have loss."


    Fengling: "you..."


    Cloud Xi stops a head also don''t return to go out, completely ignore of Feng Ling exasperation.


    Feng Ling was so angry that she lifted the table. If she doesn''t kill her to avenge her brother, she won''t be called Fengling.


    -


    A day later.


    The day before the martial arts conference.


    Nanyuanhe suddenly "fell ill", his face was pale and his body was shaking. As Yun Xizhi said, he proposed to postpone the Wulin meeting for half a month.


    The reason and purpose of this martial arts conference was that nanyuanhe wanted to find someone to compare his martial arts after he got the secret script. The key person was nanyuanhe himself. Therefore, when he is ill, it is natural for him to listen to such a request.


    Qu Ning suspected that nanyuanhe''s delay had something to do with the bodies in the cave. Those corpses represent the dead, and burning them means they didn''t succeed in training, so Chi Zhen needs time to practice from the beginning.


    Chi Yan ordered the guards to closely check the nearby towns and villages to see where people are missing again.


    The guards take orders.


    Qu Ning: "you say, how did Chi Xu and my sister send the news to nanyuanhe to make him temporarily delay? Obviously we live in this villa, and the guards are watching us with so many eyes. How do they get in touch with each other? "


    Another day.


    A guest came to the villa.


    More accurately, a good friend of nanyuanhe, yunzechu, the owner of yunjiazhuang, came.

 Chapter 1110

    The bodyguard was ordered to guard the gate and periphery of the villa, but did not stop the people who came to the villa to attend the Wulin meeting. After asking about the identity of Yun zechu, he let him enter and turned to report to Chi Yan.


    Nanyuanhe learns the news from his family and immediately goes to the hall to see yunzechu with his "body in pain".


    They haven''t seen each other for a long time. When they were young, the two families were old friends. It''s only a day''s journey between Nanping villa and yunjiazhuang, and the two families still have business contacts for many years.


    Yunzechu arched his hand: "brother Nan, I heard that you are ill, but are you better?"


    Nan Yuanhe pretended to be ill and delayed the martial arts meeting. He was not really ill. He quickly shook his head and asked Yun zechu to sit down and let his maid serve tea. "I''m fine. I''m much better. Thank you for your concern. Brother Yun came here specially to see me? "


    Yun zechu: "one is to visit brother Nan, the other is to attend the Wulin assembly."


    "Brother Yun is joking. Brother Yun is very good at martial arts. How can I take a fancy to such a small meeting? I''m not Brother Yun''s opponent." This martial arts conference is also fake. There is a saying that there is no good banquet and no good meeting. Nanyuanhe doesn''t want to get involved in yunzechu at all. After hearing this, he quickly advised him to leave, "Brother Yun, you''d better go back."


    Yun zechu: "brother Nan, you don''t welcome me?"


    Nan Yuanhe: "no, of course not, but I''m really not Brother Yun''s opponent. The people who come to this martial arts conference are all mobs, not to mention Brother Yun''s opponent. Don''t waste your time."


    Yun zechu: "as the saying goes, there are mountains outside the mountains, and there are people outside the people. Now that I''m here, I''ll have a good insight. "


    Nanyuanhe can''t help but be anxious. He really can''t let yunzechu stay.


    Yunzechu: "by the way, why don''t you see your nephew?"


    "He is going out to do business. He wants to open a few more shops and expand his business outside. It will take at least a few months for him to come back." Nanyuanhe''s thoughts are interrupted. Shun yunzechu thinks of his son, and his eyes unconsciously dodge.


    Yun zechu sighed, "it''s still my nephew who has the ability to share with brother Nan. I......"


    "Brother Yun, have you found Shaoqing?" Looking at the change of yunzechu''s look, nanyuanhe suddenly thought of what he heard about yunzechu''s recent situation some time ago, and could not help asking.


    "No Yunzechu shakes his head. About half a year ago, on the way to the sword casting City, he met Yun Xizhi who was seriously injured. He was very happy to know that Yun Xizhi was not dead. For him, yunxizhi was a dream of his youth. Dream broken, and silent for so many years, as if a sudden recovery.


    After that, he managed to persuade yunxizhi to stay with him in yunjiazhuang for a while, and decided to take good care of yunxizhi and never let her get hurt again.


    But when she arrived at yunjiazhuang, her daughter Yunmin wanted to murder yunxizhi, causing yunxizhi to leave.


    In a rage, he drives Yunmin out of the house and sends someone to find yunxizhi.


    Knowing that Yun Xizhi had gone to Yueling city and snow mountain, he immediately took people there, but he was a little late. Yun Xizhi died in snow mountain before he arrived, and his body was taken away by Feng Yuan, the Prime Minister of Huachen kingdom. Yunmin also suffered an accident and was taken away by a group of mountain bandits.


    On the way to Huachen state, he wants to get yunxizhi''s body back from the hands of prime minister Shi Fengyuan. When he sees the servant who is in a hurry to tell him that his son yunshaoqing can deal with Yunmin''s affairs, he asks the servant to take a message back, and asks several of his disciples to come back. He asks yunshaoqing to rescue his sister Yunmin, and he goes on to Huachen state.

 Chapter 1111

    When he arrived in Huachen, he met Shi Fengyuan, who had a short friendship in the capital of Chizhou when he was young, and saw the body of Yun Xizhi with his own eyes. It turns out that shifengyuan also loves yunxizhi. He is sad for yunxizhi''s death and is not willing to give him the body.


    When he returned to yunjiazhuang, the village was almost empty except for servants, maidservants and several apprentices.


    Only then did he know that Yunmin, his daughter captured by the mountain bandits, was killed in the fire of the mountain bandit''s nest. His seriously ill wife couldn''t bear the blow and died. His son yunshaoqing buried his mother before he came back from Huachen country, and left yunjiazhuang alone.


    He asked his disciples, "where has Yun Shaoqing gone?" they said they didn''t know.


    He kept sending people to look for it, but so far he hasn''t found it.


    He is the only one left in the whole yunjiazhuang.


    Of course, he knew in his heart that his wife, son and daughter all blame him for bringing back yunxizhi, but why didn''t they think that if Yunmin didn''t maliciously want to murder yunxizhi, how could everything turn out like this.


    When he was young, his dream revived, but it was so short and disappeared.


    Nanyuanhe saw the answer from yunzechu''s face and could not help but sigh. Originally, he and Yun zechu were all happy people in the family, especially when Yun zechu had a son and a daughter, and both of them had children. But in the end, it turned out that his daughter was unfortunate, his wife died, and his son left home. I don''t know if Yun zechu regretted taking that woman back to Yun family village.


    Nan Yuanhe: "don''t worry too much. Shaoqing is no longer a child. He will take care of himself. The friendship between Shaoqing and my son has always been good. If you contact my son or we have any news, I will let you know as soon as possible. We''ll try our best to help find out. "


    Yunzechu: "thank you very much."


    Nan Yuanhe said that, but he knew in his heart that he was too busy for himself at present. Unless his son was ok, he and his son would be able to help Yun zechu find him.


    Thinking of this, the matter turned back to the Wulin conference. Nanyuanhe advised him to stay anyway. "Brother Yun, to tell you the truth, I didn''t expect you to come to the Wulin conference. Now you can see the situation inside and outside the villa. The emperor came here from the capital, and there are guards inside and outside the villa. It''s hard to say what will happen in the end of this martial arts meeting. You''d better go back. "


    Yun zechu: "no, I insist on staying. Nanxiong doesn''t have to persuade me. Unless Nanxiong doesn''t treat me as a friend and brother, Nanping villa really doesn''t welcome me. "


    "How can this happen? We have been friends with brothers for so many years. Brother Yun is serious, but Brother Yun..." Nanyuan Heshi is anxious, and he doesn''t know how to persuade him, unless he tells the truth, but


    Yun zechu: "since you still treat me as a brother, brother Nan..."


    "Yes, brother!" Nanyuan he gritted his teeth resolutely. The word "brother" told him that he couldn''t let Yun zechu into the fire pit. He looked around to make sure that there was no one. He lowered his voice and said carefully, "then I''ll tell Brother Yun the truth and ask him to keep it a secret. In fact, I didn''t find any martial arts secrets."


    "I used to stay in the villa and was ready to leave the villa and the business to my son. As a result, disaster came from heaven. One night, two people came to the villa and forced me to take the poison. They also forced me to take my son away. I had to obey their orders and hold this Wulin meeting."

 Chapter 1112

    "I just lied to Brother Yun when I said that my son was going out to do business."


    "I don''t know where they''ve taken my son or how he''s doing."


    "I was lucky at the beginning. I thought it would be good to invite some people who know martial arts skills to attend this martial arts meeting and finish what they told me. But a few days ago, the bodyguard came to check, and then the prince came. Now even the new emperor has come to live in the villa. "


    "So Brother Yun, it''s already a tiger''s den. It''s impossible to predict what will happen in the future. I let you go for your own good. You really can''t stay."


    In fact, after the emperor came, he thought about whether he would take the initiative to confess to the emperor.


    Frankly, his son is bound to die, and he himself will be poisoned.


    If he doesn''t confess, he doesn''t dare to think about the current situation, just like the puppets in other people''s hands.


    With that, nanyuanhe looked around again, with a cautious face, for fear that these words would be heard.


    After hearing this, yunzechu was silent for a moment, "so I will stay. We are brothers. How can I ignore brother Nan. If I was the one who had something to do today, would brother Nan ignore it? "


    Nanyuanhe: "of course not! But Brother Yun... "


    Yun zechu: "don''t talk about it. I''ve made up my mind. Brother Nan, don''t worry, you will pass this pass, and your nephew will come back safe and sound. "


    Nan Yuanhe was moved and said, "I only have this son. As long as he''s OK, my old bone doesn''t matter."


    "Don''t say that, brother Nan." Yunzechu asked nanyuanhe to arrange a place for him.


    Nanyuanhe took yunzechu with him.


    What flashed in yunzechu''s eyes was too fast to be noticed. He followed nanyuanhe and observed the specific situation in the villa. He has been to the snow mountain and the prime minister''s residence of Huachen Kingdom, and knows that yunxizhi died in the hands of empress Rongxin.


    He wanted to avenge yunxizhi, but he could do it according to his ability. He couldn''t even see Rongxin.


    Some time ago, he suddenly learned that Rong Xin had died, was assassinated by the man beside her in public, and fell off the cliff. There was no skeleton left. He thought that Rong Xin deserved what he had done and deserved what he had done. It was time for Yunxi to be happy.


    Two days ago, he suddenly received a thick letter from Yun family village, which said firmly: "it''s true that the devil is the real son of empress Rongxin. Moreover, the empress deliberately let the devil sit on the throne. At the beginning, yunxizhi died in the hands of empress Rongxin, but the devil was also the murderer. So Rong Xin''s death does not mean that Yun Xizhi''s Revenge has been avenged. "


    The letter also said: "there is a great opportunity to deal with the devil. Would you like to ask him if he would like to avenge Yunxi himself? If you want, go to Nanping villa immediately. The devil is in Nanping villa now. Only when the devil is dead, can Yunxi rest in peace. In the first half of his life, Yun Xizhi fell in love with the emperor Chi Fengting, but what he entrusted was not human. Yunxizhi has chosen him for the rest of his life, but he was brutally killed by the queen. "


    In addition to the letter, a series of evidence that "the devil is the Queen''s own son" was attached to the envelope.


    The next morning, the maid who was still cleaning the courtyard and room where Yunxi had stayed, unexpectedly found a pamphlet under the wooden board of the wooden couch.

 Chapter 1113

    All the handwriting in the book belongs to yunxizhi. He will not admit it.


    It turns out that after yunxizhi moved into yunjiazhuang, she secretly wrote down her mood every day.


    It turned out that Yun Xizhi had accepted him and wanted to marry him. But when it comes to this page, it''s all blank.


    It was Yunmin who made yunxizhi leave, otherwise he should have married yunxizhi now.


    Yunxizhi treats him like this, a heart has already arrived at him, if he can''t revenge for yunxizhi, is he still a man?


    This revenge, he must pay!


    Nanyuan he didn''t know what yunzechu thought, and even more didn''t know that yunzechu came here to kill the devil for revenge. On the way, he told his maid to prepare some food for yunzechu, and then he took yunzechu to the place where he lived.


    In the distance, an ugly girl with a bent body and two big baskets of vegetables suddenly saw Yun zechu. She was shocked. Then she quickly bowed her head and went on to the kitchen.


    The housekeeper in the kitchen asked the ugly girl to put down her food. After checking to make sure there was no problem, she let the ugly girl go.


    The ugly girl stammered, "young master, haven''t you come back yet?"


    "You really care about the young master." A family member Ding Xiao, but smile to smile, before after all received the ugly girl''s money, seriously added a reply: "no, not back." It''s strange to say that the young master used to go out to do business and would prepare well to take a few entourage with him in a few days. But this time, he didn''t take anyone with him and suddenly left. They learned from the master. Then the master announced a martial arts meeting and asked the whole village to give a confession. He said that he had been practicing in seclusion and that he had become a great martial arts master.


    The ugly girl in front of her appeared a few days after the young master left. She came to the villa to deliver vegetables instead of her mother. She always asked, "where is the young master going?" and "when will the young master come back?".


    Servant: "don''t tell us that you care so much about the young master, because you want to be favored by the young master."


    When the other servants heard this, they all laughed and wanted the ugly girl to go home and take a good look in the mirror.


    The ugly girl was not angry, but quietly picked up the empty basket and turned away.


    In the afternoon, the ugly girl came to the villa to deliver food.


    When she was about to leave, the ugly girl suddenly fell down. Her hands and palms were worn out and her feet sprained. She asked the servant, "can I... Can I stay... To have a rest... For a while?"


    When the servants see that the ugly girl is "pitiful", let the ugly girl sit anywhere and don''t hinder them. It''s almost evening, and they''re going to start preparing meals. You should know that these meals are to be sent to the emperor and empress. There should be no mistake at all.


    The ugly girl sat down and observed quietly. Her hand under the cover of her sleeve nervously grasped the note in her palm, looking for opportunities.


    -


    evening.


    The maid, who has delivered food for many times in succession, is still trembling. She sends the food to the house where Qu Ning and Chi Yan live. As soon as she puts it down, she leaves quickly. She doesn''t dare to look up.


    The bodyguard tested the poison one by one with silver needles. After confirming that there was no poison, he left the house and guarded the door.


    Qu Ning took xiaotuanzi to a seat, but he didn''t have much appetite, because the guards sent to inspect the mausoleum haven''t heard from him yet. Is it that she and Chi Yan are thinking in the wrong direction, or... Time keeps passing, and it''s a few more days since Chi Lin disappeared


    Now xiaotuanzi can eat by himself with a small spoon instead of feeding with quning.

 Chapter 1114

    After eating a few mouthfuls, something could not bite. Xiaotuanzi looked at quning on the left and Chi Yan on the right. He saw that both of them "ignored him" and bowed his head to spit it out.


    Qu Ning thought that xiaotuanzi was not feeling well, so he looked at it. Yu Guang saw that there was something folded like a piece of paper in the rice vomited by xiaotuanzi. His face changed slightly, so he picked it up and opened it.


    The note is very small. There is only a line of small words in it. The handwriting is beautiful. There is a secret about Nanping villa and its owner. Please come out of the villa late at night and see her at the entrance of Lijia village nearby.


    Qu Ning squints and hands the note to Chi Yan.


    Xiaotuanzi also wanted to see it and stretched his neck towards ChiYan.


    Chi Yan''s face was slightly heavy, unable to judge whether the note was true or a trap. "I''ll send someone to impersonate you to have a look."


    Qu Ning thought, "we have lived in this villa for several days, and many people have seen us. If the person who sent this note is from the village, I''m afraid that sending someone to impersonate him can''t deceive him. Whether it''s true or not, since the other party has sent it, I think I''d better go in person. You''re protecting in the dark. There won''t be a problem. "


    Chi Yan is silent for a moment. At present, it''s important to find Chi Lin. any possible clues can''t be ignored: "OK."


    Little Tuanzi, who couldn''t see the note, sat down and continued to eat.


    -


    It''s late at night.


    Xiaotuanzi and a group of bodyguards quietly leave the village.


    When you arrive at the appointed place, quning stands in the open, ChiYan takes xiaotuanzi to hide in the dark, and the bodyguard also hides in the dark.


    Chi Yan makes a "hush" to Xiao Tuanzi.


    Xiaotuanzi immediately covered his mouth with his hands.


    Soon, Qu Ning keenly saw a rickety figure appear, looking around toward her.


    Qu Ning couldn''t help squinting.


    The rickety figure came all the way to quning, looked up carefully at quning, "are you the queen?"


    Qu Ning nodded, this just see the other side is a woman, and is a young woman, "I received your note, do not know you have any secret to tell?"


    The rickety woman stood up straight. When Qu Ning took off the large scar on her face, wiped off the stain on her face and showed her true face, she said sincerely, "I suspect that the Nanzhuang leader has been threatened and his son has been arrested. Then he will hold this Wulin meeting."


    It''s a good camouflage to pretend to be such a beautiful woman! Qu Ning: "why do you say that? What evidence do you have? "


    "To tell you the truth, my name is Yunmin. I''m the daughter of yunzechu who just entered the village today. After my father drove me out of the house, I met a mountain bandit. After I got away from the fire, I met elder brother Nan. With elder brother Nan''s repeated persuasion, I came here with him. " She was driven out of the house by her father in public, so she didn''t want to go back. After she was captured by mountain bandits, she had no face to see people. She didn''t want to see anyone she knew or let anyone know where she was. She repeatedly asked elder brother Nan not to tell her whereabouts. After elder brother Nan agreed, she lived here alone.


    One day, brother Nan suddenly came to tell her that "her mother died.".


    It turned out that on the day she escaped from the fire, her brother Shaoqing took someone to save her, mistaking her for being killed.


    Mother couldn''t stand the blow, so


    She really didn''t know that would happen. If you know, even if she has no face to see anyone again, she will go back to tell her mother that she is still alive at the first time after escaping.

 Chapter 1115

    She remorse, she regret, several times want to die, are south big brother saved her.


    Brother Nan is afraid that she will do stupid things again and comes to see her every day.


    But some time ago, brother Nan disappeared!


    Yunmin: "when elder brother Nan disappeared, uncle Nan announced the convening of the Wulin conference. I''ve never heard brother Nan say anything about martial arts secrets or closed door cultivation, so I know that uncle Nan is lying, and I doubt if there''s something wrong with brother Nan, otherwise he won''t explain it to me. "


    "I pretended to be Aunt Li''s daughter and went to the villa to deliver vegetables, but I never found out the whereabouts of elder brother Nan."


    "Besides, my father likes a woman named yunxizhi very much."


    "That woman later died in the snow mountain, in the hands of the queen. Instead of saving me, my father went to Huachen to see yunxizhi''s body. This Wulin meeting, he came suddenly. I don''t know if it''s related to Yun Xizhi. I don''t know if... I want to avenge her. "


    In order to make her happy, elder brother Nan would often tell her some outside "anecdotes" when he visited her, such as "the queen was killed", "the former Emperor did not die", "the massacre 12 years ago was originally made by the surrogate arranged by the queen, and the devil was innocent. I don''t know if it''s true. Many people outside said so, and they also said it was said by herself before the queen died" "It is said that the devil is the Queen''s own son", "it is said that the former emperor died again" and so on.


    The queen is the murderer of yunxizhi and the enemy of yunzechu. If Yun zechu believes the rumor that "the devil is the son of the Queen", then he has the purpose and reason to come here.


    Yunmin: "I don''t know if it''s useful for you. I just said all I know. Empress, I just want you to save nangongzi and uncle. Even if they do something, it''s a last resort. They won''t harm people. "


    Qu Ning: "what you said is very useful. Thank you, Miss Yun. I promise you, we will try our best to save people. "


    Yunmin: "thank you very much. If you want to find me, you can come to Lijia village. And now I send vegetables to the villa every day. All the servants in the kitchen know me and call me ugly girl. "


    Qu Ning nodded, "Miss Yun, you can go back first. You can come to me whenever you have something to do."


    Yunmin thanks again and leaves.


    "Wait for Miss Yun..." Qu Ning suddenly thought of something, catching up with her. He didn''t hold any hope in his heart. He just tried to ask, which was similar to going to a doctor in a hurry. "Do you know if there is a big mausoleum near Nanping villa? Or an ancient tomb or something? "


    Yun min thought, "yes."


    Qu Ning was afraid that he had heard wrong, "do you say... Yes? Where is it? "


    Yunmin: "brother Nan told me that in the southeast of Nanping villa, there is a waterfall over two mountains, and there is an ancient tomb behind the waterfall. Because of the waterfall shelter, so few people will find. He went hunting once and was surprised to find out


    Qu Ning: are you serious


    Yun min nods.


    "Thank you, thank you. Don''t worry, the emperor and I will find a way to save your brother Nan. " Qu Ning is very grateful. It''s great to have this news.


    In the dark, ChiYan immediately ordered the bodyguard to go to the southeast, turn two mountains and look for the waterfall.


    The guard went quickly.

 Chapter 1116

    After Yunmin leaves, ChiYan takes xiaotuanzi out.


    Xiaotuanzi''s hands were still tightly covering his mouth, and his big eyes were shining in the moonlight, like waiting for quning to praise.


    Qu Ning asks Chi Yan to send someone to find him.


    Chi Yan: "I''ve already let people go."


    Qu Ning: "I hope I can find Chi Lin. it''s really tonight. No, it''s the biggest good news in this period of time."


    "I hope her identity and her words are true." At this time, we should be more cautious. Chi Yan asks another bodyguard to check Yunmin. We must check her in one day.


    The bodyguard takes orders.


    Qu Ning just looked at xiaotuanzi and happily took xiaotuanzi over. He pulled down xiaotuanzi''s little hand and didn''t let him cover it. "That''s good."


    Small regiment son tired to lie on Qu Ning shoulder, embrace Qu Ning''s neck smile.


    Qu Ning remembers that Princess Yun was not only the one killed by the queen on the snow mountain, but also the leader of the mysterious organization on the island. At first, she thought Chi Yan was her own son, but she didn''t send anyone to rescue Chi Yan out of the imperial mausoleum for more than ten years. Until she knew that Princess Fengling liked Chi Yan and wanted to use Chi Yan to marry Feng Ling, she sent someone to rescue Chi Yan. All she thought about was herself from beginning to end, and her paranoia was terrible. The person the emperor really liked was the queen, who used her from beginning to end. Unexpectedly, such a man as yunzechu was devoted to her.


    Qu Ning: "you said that the arrival of yunzechu, would you really want to avenge yunxizhi?"


    Chi Yan understood the meaning of Qu Ning''s words. If Yun zechu really came for this reason, he believed that he was Rong Xin''s son and turned his hatred to him.


    Pool Rock cold voice: "I don''t care why he comes, he as long as the intention is not right, can only die."


    After listening to Chi Yan''s tone, Qu Ning realized that he still didn''t want to have anything to do with the queen, and he was very conflicted. He immediately stopped the topic and didn''t go on. He only hoped that the bodyguard would bring back good news.


    Little Tuanzi feels that Chi Yan is angry. He pulls Chi Yan with his hands. He misses his brother in red, whom he hasn''t seen for a long time.


    -


    Near dawn.


    A bodyguard came back, knocked on the door and went in to report.


    In the room, only xiaotuanzi fell asleep. Chi Yan and Qu Ning stayed up all night waiting for news.


    Bodyguard: "emperor, we can''t find that waterfall. There should also be an array set up by people. No matter how they look for it, the subordinates seem to be circling in the same place, but we found this one. " The guard presented the things.


    Qu Ning took it and recognized: "it''s Yu Wenxiao''s, so it seems that he and Chi Linzhen are there." Turning to look at Chi Yan, "shall we go now? Or wait for the person who investigates Yunmin to come back? " Intuitively, she thinks that Yunmin should be true, and so is his words. But it''s just intuition after all. Even if we find the ancient tomb, we can''t be sure whether it''s a trap, so we have to be cautious.


    Although Chi Yan is in a hurry to save Chi Lin, he calmly asks the bodyguards to come back first, so as to eliminate the traces and avoid being discovered.


    The bodyguard takes orders.


    Qu Ning: "Cha Yunmin''s people didn''t come back so soon. Continue to check on your side. I''ll meet nanyuanhe to see if he is really threatened. We''re doing it both ways. "


    Chi Yan: "no, I''ll go."


    Qu Ning: "if you go, he will be afraid. On the contrary, I met him alone and believed that he would relax his vigilance. Don''t worry. I''ll meet him in the pavilion and let the bodyguard guard guard outside. I''ll measure what he doesn''t dare to do in full view of the public. "

 Chapter 1117

    Chi Yan thought about it and agreed.


    -


    After breakfast.


    The pavilion in the backyard of the villa.


    Nan Yuanhe''s face turns pale. He sees a line of bodyguards standing outside the pavilion, but Qu Ning is the only one in the pavilion. When he comes near, he waits for the bodyguard to inform him. When he gets permission, he enters the pavilion and salutes Qu Ning. "I don''t know if the empress suddenly summons me. What can I do for you?"


    "Nanzhuang master, please get up and sit down first." Qu Ning smiles and pours a cup of tea for Nanyuan he. "Nanzhuang master drinks tea."


    Nan Yuanhe, flattered, quickly thanks and sits down. It has to be said that facing Qu Ning alone, the pressure is much less.


    Qu Ning: "Nanzhuang master''s health is better?"


    Ask him if his body wants him to advance the Wulin meeting? Nanyuan he thought quickly in his heart and replied: "it''s better to go back to the empress, but we still need to have a good rest for a few days."


    Qu Ning: "that''s good."


    Nanyuan he: "thank you for your concern."


    Qu Ning: "it should be. The emperor and I arrived suddenly and lived in the villa. These days we are really disturbing the villa master. "


    Nanyuan he: "it''s my pleasure that the empress said anything."


    Qu Ning: "I believe Nanzhuang master should have heard that after the emperor ascended the throne, he demoted a lot of officials. Some time ago, he held imperial examination and military examination."


    Nanyuan he nodded, these are heard, but do not understand what Qu Ning said to him.


    Qu Ning: "to tell you the truth, those selected from the imperial examination and the martial arts examination are just like that. I can only say that the more I hope, the more disappointed I will be in the end. Emperor, he still wants to select some really useful talents. "


    Nanyuanhe is at a loss.


    Qu Ning: "I think Nanzhuang master is very good. The truth is that tiger father has no dog son. Don''t you know if Linglang wants to be an official?"


    Like a slap in the head, Nanyuan he suddenly wakes up, this is to inquire about his son? What does Qu Ning know in front of him? Or did the devil ask her to test? Nanyuan he was nervous for a moment, and his eyes dodged unconsciously. He quickly declined and said, "no, no, my son likes business and has no intention of official career. Thank you for your love."


    "It''s better to ask your son face to face about this? I haven''t seen your son since I''ve been to the villa so long. " Qu Ning has been looking at Nanyuan he, did not miss any changes in his face.


    Nan Yuanhe: "the empress knows something. My son has been out in business for some time. I''m afraid he can''t come back in a short time."


    Qu Ning: "I don''t know where your son is going to do business?"


    Nan Yuanhe tried to make up a lie.


    Qu Ning nodded. He was sure that there was something wrong with it. As soon as the topic changed, he said, "I don''t know how much master Nanzhuang knows about the emperor?"


    Nanyuanhe reacted for a moment, holding a question mark, "empress, this is..."


    Qu Ning: "Nanzhuang master drinks tea first. It''s getting cold. You see, it''s just the two of us here. Nanzhuang master doesn''t have to be too rigid. It''s just a casual chat. I believe many people already know that the queen framed the emperor 12 years ago, but the people have been afraid of the emperor for so many years. I don''t know if they can dispel the misunderstanding of the emperor under these facts? So I want to know what an ordinary people think of the emperor. " A little meal, "Nanzhuang master is an ordinary people?"


    "Yes, yes, of course." Nanyuanhe nodded in a hurry. He didn''t know whether Qu Ning''s words were true or false. He thought over the words and said: "I heard that the emperor had the talent of running a country and peace when he was young. He was good at writing and military..." all kinds of praise.

 Chapter 1118

    While drinking tea, Qu Ning listened carefully.


    Nanyuanhe used almost all the good words he could use, and his mouth was dry.


    Qu Ning: "I don''t know if the master of Nanzhuang knows that the emperor can still cure?"


    Nan Yuanhe, who forgot to say this, quickly added: "yes, yes, I have heard of it. It is said that the emperor is good at medicine. When the former Emperor was lying on the sickbed, he was always treated and cared for by the emperor


    Qu Ning: "it''s true. All the imperial doctors in the palace add up to less than one percent of him. For example, with poison, there is no poison that the emperor can''t solve


    Nanyuan he''s face slightly changed, subconsciously staring at Qu Ning.


    Qu Ning: "what''s the matter with Nanzhuang master?"


    Nanyuanhe quickly dodged his eyes, "no, nothing..."


    "Nanzhuang master, please don''t mention it. Now we live in Nanping villa. It''s so troublesome for Nanzhuang master, so if Nanzhuang master has any difficulties or needs help, he must say it. Who else can match the emperor Qu Ning is sincere and sincere.


    Nan Yuanhe nodded.


    After a while, Qu Ning left, and so did nanyuanhe.


    On the way back, Nanyuan he felt that every sentence Qu Ning said to him was a pun, which meant something. In particular, Qu Ning specially said "poison". Does she want to tell him that the emperor already knows about his poisoning and that the emperor can detoxify him?


    On the way to yunzechu, nanyuanhe said hello.


    Yunzechu sees that nanyuanhe is different. Yuguang sees quning in front of him. Nanyuanhe seems to be coming from the front. I don''t know if he just met quning. If they met, what did they say to let Nanyuan he do this?


    Yunzechu asked.


    Nanyuanhe hesitated for a moment, and at the same time, he wanted to find someone to have a good discussion. He asked Yun zechu to go to his room, closed the door and said everything to Yun zechu, "Brother Yun, do you think I should go to the emperor to confess now?"


    A good attack, a few words let Nanyuan he want to confess, cloud Ze early cold face, "South elder brother don''t consider the safety of his son?"


    Nanyuan he: "no one can match the Queen''s words. Maybe I said that the emperor can save my son."


    Yun zechu: "what if we can''t save it? Don''t forget, he hasn''t even found his own brother Chi Lin. do you really believe that he is so powerful? That''s your only son. Are you going to risk him? "


    Nanyuanhe seems to be splashed with cold water, and the idea of confessing in his heart is suddenly extinguished. Indeed, what if the emperor can''t save his son? He has only one son. He can''t take risks!


    Yun zechu: "brother Nan, it seems that the devil must know something before he sends quning to tell you this. You should be more careful."


    Nanyuan he nods, Xie yunzechu.


    Yunzechu pacifies nanyuanhe, opens the door and goes out. He came here to find a way to kill the devil and avenge yunxizhi. No matter who is the person who threatens nanyuanhe behind his back, at least that person also wants to deal with the devil. On this point, he and that person have the same purpose, so he must not let nanyuanhe take refuge in the devil. As for Nan Yuanhe''s son, it''s not too late to save him after killing the devil.


    -


    On the other side, Qu Ning, who went back to his house, waited for Nanyuan he to confess. She has said so clearly, and she can see the change and fluctuation of nanyuanhe''s look. Basically, she is sure that the situation is the same as what Yunmin said last night, and she is sure that nanyuanhe will come.

 Chapter 1119

    But until the evening, Qu Ning did not see Nanyuan he come over, "is it not enough for me to hint?"


    Chi Yan: "since he must choose this road, let him choose."


    Qu Ning: "but if we can pull him to our side, we will find out more."


    Chi Yan doesn''t talk.


    The Hakka as like as two peas in the cloud, and the other guards came back to see the situation. They found the same thing as the woman last night.


    Qu Ning took it, opened it, looked at it seriously under the candlelight, and confirmed that it was the woman last night. That is to say, the identity of that woman last night is true, and so is her words.


    Qu Ning: "it shouldn''t be too late. We''ll go tonight. By the way, bring more food, they have been trapped for so long... "The following words suddenly stopped. Most people have been trapped for so long and starved to death. They can only hope that there is something to support in the ancient tomb. Chi Lin and Yu Wenxiao must insist on going until they get there.


    Chi Yan immediately orders to go down and let the bodyguard prepare. He leaves after a long time. In addition, he lets the bodyguard who stays behind come into the house and pretend to be him and Qu Ning. No one in the village can know that they are going out.


    -


    The wind is blowing in the mountains at night.


    After crossing two mountains in a row, the bodyguard who had been here before pointed out the place where they found things to Chi Yan and Qu Ning, "emperor, it''s here that you found Yu Gongzi''s things."


    Everyone continues to move forward. It''s really a good array.


    Chi Yan broke the battle.


    Before long, the waterfall appeared in front of the crowd in the moonlight.


    The two bodyguards immediately went into the water, protected the unlit torch and went through the waterfall. After entering the waterfall, they lit the torch with a torch. Other bodyguards checked the surrounding environment and found the bodies of several bodyguards. According to the situation of the bodies, they judged that they had been dead for several days.


    Soon a person out of the waterfall, "emperor, there is indeed an ancient tomb, on the ground also found some white paste mud."


    Chi Yan looks to quning.


    Qu Ning immediately grasped Chi Yan''s hand, "don''t let me stay outside, I want to go in with you."


    Lying in Chi Yan''s arms, the sleepy little Tuanzi awoke vaguely, hugging Chi Yan and saying "together".


    Chi Yan really wants Qu Ning to wait outside, but he worries that if someone comes, he can''t come out in time, and Qu Ning will be in danger. After several times of consideration, he decides: "when you get inside, you should always follow me."


    Qu Ning: "I will."


    Chi Yan lets half of the bodyguards guard outside. Yungong supports the falling waterfall for a short time and flies in.


    Traning kept up without getting wet.


    The waterfall falls again and the huge water falls into the pool.


    The guard who came in first, holding a torch to illuminate, was already looking for the mechanism to open the ancient tomb.


    Qu Ning helps to look for it. It''s a very old mausoleum, and the scale of the mausoleum is not small. I don''t know who was buried in it, so I chose the address here to cover it with a natural waterfall.


    Suddenly, Qu Ning found something different, turned back to Chi Yan and said, "I don''t know if I can press this, I can''t press it."


    Pool rock hands, the stone on the stone wall suddenly concave, a spacious stone door slowly open.


    Qu Ning is very happy, so he is about to go in and is held by Chi Yan.


    Chi Yan: "follow me."


    Eight bodyguards went inside first.


    On the deep and spacious secret Road, an oil lamp is installed every few steps on both sides of the stone wall. The guard lit the oil lamp all the way.

 Chapter 1120

    The whole chamber was bright, and the patterns on both sides of the stone wall were clearly illuminated.


    As Qu Ning walked along, he felt that the patterns on the stone wall were strange. He asked Chi Yan, "what are these patterns?"


    Chi Yan: "I haven''t seen it."


    "Ah? You haven''t seen it, either? " Qu Ning was surprised and thought that he didn''t know because he didn''t know the world so well.


    The eight bodyguards who went to the front to explore the way first, and two of them stood still. When Chi yanquning and the bodyguards came near, they told him, "emperor, there are many secret roads in different directions, which are forked in front of us. They have already gone to check them separately."


    Chi Yan is waiting.


    Qu Ning looked left and right, waiting, but at the same time his eyes fell on the design of the stone wall.


    For a long time, no bodyguard came back.


    Chi Yan will send another bodyguard.


    The guards who went there still never came back, and there was no movement on every secret road.


    Qu Ning complexion coagulates to sink down, see Chi Yan: "how to do now?"


    Chi Yan chose one of the secret roads to let Qu Ning follow.


    "Be careful." Qu Ning whispered, and he was more careful. After walking for a while, he met a bodyguard in the secret road.


    Seeing Chi Yan Qu Ning, the bodyguard rushed forward and told him that his pace was obviously shaking, and the whole person seemed to be a little dizzy. "Emperor, my subordinates are lost. They clearly follow the same way back, but they can''t go back. They seem to be standing still."


    When Qu Ning heard the words, he looked back at the road he had come with Chi Yan. He felt dizzy. The secret road seemed to rotate in front of his eyes.


    "Someone set up an array in these secret passages." Chi Yan''s voice sank, and he covered Qu Ning''s eyes with one hand.


    In front of me, it was dark, and Qu Ning felt better.


    At the same time, under the ground, Yu Wenxiao and a group of bodyguards were sitting on the ground, hungry. They brought swords, tokens and many things, but they didn''t bring food. If there had not been some green plants coiled around one of the stone walls, they would have starved to death.


    Trapped for so long, I don''t know how many days have passed outside.


    The leaves of the green plants were eaten up by them two days ago. Now even the roots on the stone wall are almost eaten up. If they go on like this, they will starve to death here, but they can''t get out.


    Yu Wenxiao: "young master, do you think the emperor will come?"


    He closed his eyes and leaned against the pool near the stone wall. He opened his eyes and glanced at Yu Wenxiao.


    Yu Wenxiao stood up, pulled down the last root on the stone wall and prepared to leave it all to Chi Lin. in this way, Chi Lin could at least last two or three days more than them. He went to Chi Lin and sat down and said, "I think the emperor will come. Young master, you must persist until the end. "


    Chi Lin: "you don''t have to worry about me giving up and deliberately saying such things."


    Yu Wenxiao is told by Chi Lin and laughs bitterly. Although it''s impossible to comfort Chi Lin, it''s also good to hold a glimmer of hope, "maybe!"


    "My brother is in the palace. He has no idea what happened here." Pool faces cold. This time, he was really negligent and careless, trapped here. If his brother comes, he hasn''t seen him yet.


    Yu Wenxiao handed the root to Chi Lin, "young master, have some."


    Chi Lin looked at the guards who were starving to death, "divide them all."


    Yu Wenxiao: "young master, you eat first, you finish eating."


    Chi Lin closed his eyes.

 Chapter 1121

    Yu Wenxiao puts all the roots beside Chi Lin and closes his eyes by the stone wall just like Chi Lin. he thinks of the song and Yuan Dynasties in his heart. He originally wanted to go back to find him after finishing the work. As a result, he is trapped here and is afraid that he will never have a chance to find him again.


    I don''t know how long later, suddenly a voice came faintly, and Chi Lin suddenly opened his eyes.


    Yu Wenxiao also opened his eyes, hoping that he was not listening. At this time, no matter who the enemy or anyone came, it was better than nobody.


    The sound disappeared.


    Yu Wenxiao immediately asked all the bodyguards to get up and beat the stone wall.


    One by one, the guards were so hungry that they barely got up and did what Yu Wenxiao said.


    Yu Wenxiao himself also took photos and beat the stone walls with Kung Fu. He didn''t know how these stone walls could be so solid. He could hear the sound but couldn''t break them.


    Chi Lin has the best martial arts and internal power. He listens attentively and knows that the voice is still there. There is more than one person coming.


    For a long time, a group of bodyguards fell to the ground and were really powerless.


    Yu Wenxiao is lost and keeps to the left.


    Outside the chamber of secrets, after Chi Yan broke the array, Qu Ning, who followed Chi Yan all the way down, felt a little strange. "Except for the array, there seems to be no mechanism in such a large ancient tomb. These arrays should have been made by Chi Zhu and my sister, who led them in. "


    Little Tuanzi now woke up rubbing his eyes and saw that he was in a very strange place, but he was not afraid to see Chi Yan and Qu Ning in front of him. His eyes looked curiously, and his little hand stretched out to touch the pattern on the stone wall.


    ChiYan pulls xiaotuanzi''s hand back and doesn''t let xiaotuanzi touch it.


    Xiaotuanzi doesn''t move. Be good.


    The bodyguard who inquired in advance turned back, "emperor, the front is very open, there is a semicircular big secret room." The secret room is surrounded by spacious secret roads. The whole secret road is surrounded by the secret room, and several forked secret roads pass through all directions.


    Chi Yan walked to the front of the semicircular chamber in the mouth of the bodyguard.


    Qu Ning looked around and examined, "I''ve never seen such a chamber. This ancient tomb is really strange."


    Chi Yan: "look and see if you can open it."


    The bodyguard takes orders.


    Chi Lin, trapped inside, vaguely hears his brother''s voice. He uses Kung Fu to hit the stone wall and asks if he is you.


    Qu Ning vaguely heard it, and was overjoyed. He grabbed Chi Yan''s arm and said, "it''s Chi Lin! He''s in here. "


    As soon as Xiao Tuanzi heard Qu Ning say "Chi Lin", his big eyes lit up. He looked in Chi Yan''s arms and looked for Chi Lin''s figure.


    Chi Yan said to the secret room, "it''s me. I''ll open the secret room soon."


    Inside, Yu Wenxiao and the bodyguard are ecstatic. They always hope Chi Yan can come, but they didn''t expect Chi Yan to come.


    The bodyguards who searched around all returned to Chi Yan and said, "emperor, I can''t find it."


    "Look again." Qu Ning said while looking for it.


    For a long time, nothing was found.


    Chi Yan tells everyone to step back and gives xiaotuanzi to Qu Ning. He also tells Chi Lin in the secret room to step back and strike Shibi with Yungong.


    The chamber of secrets was obviously shaken, and the ground was shaking, but the chamber of secrets was intact after the past.


    Chi Yan once again used his skill.


    The chamber of secrets is as solid as gold.


    Qu Ning twisted his eyebrows. It was clear that the sound could be heard inside and outside, indicating that the stone wall of the secret room should not be very thick. How could it not be opened like this? "It seems that we still have to find a mechanism. There must be a mechanism that can be opened."


    Chi Yan looks for it himself.


    Qu Ning will look after him, and so will the guards.


    I don''t know how long it took. I finally found the mechanism and Chi Yan opened the secret room.

 Chapter 1122

    Inside, Chi Lin rushed out immediately, but when he was a step or two away from Chi Yan, he stopped and looked down at his brother


    Xiaotuanzi was very happy when he saw Chi Lin. he immediately pushed quning down from his arms and ran to Chi Lin''s feet. He held Chi Lin''s feet tightly with both hands and raised his head to shout "brother"!


    Chi Yan slowly approached to make sure that Chi Lin''an was OK. He patted Chi Lin on the shoulder and took so long to put down his heart. "It''s OK."


    Chi Lin: "it''s all my fault. I was trapped by Chi Xu and asked my brother to come from the capital to help me..."


    Chi Yan: "no, blame me. I shouldn''t send you here rashly. As long as you''re OK, nothing matters! "


    Chi Lin can''t help holding Chi Yan and leaning on his brother''s shoulder.


    Looking up at xiaotuanzi: "cry... Brother cry..."


    Chi Lin was annoyed and kicked open the little Tuan Zi beside his feet. His face was as fierce as turning a book. He stared at the little Tuan Zi like eating people. "What did you say?"


    Xiaotuanzi fell to the ground, but it didn''t hurt at all. He got up and reached for his arms.


    Chi Lin''s face was even more embarrassed, and he wanted to kick the little fool again.


    Yu Wenxiao comes out behind Chi Lin. although he hopes that Chi Yan will come, he doesn''t dare to think that Chi Yan will really appear in front of him. He can''t help but excite himself and says: "big boy! Miss Ning


    "We''re worried about you. We''ve been trying to find you. You''re OK." Qu Ning''s heart was just put down. Nothing is more important than that Chi Lin and Yu Wenxiao were safe and sound. Except for Chi Lin and Yu Wenxiao, all the bodyguards they brought were OK.


    Bodyguards from the secret room salute Chi Yan.


    Chi Yan began to ask, "what''s the matter? Why are you trapped here? "


    Chi Lin: "on that day, we arrived at the waterfront city and sent bodyguards to Nanping villa to check. We found Chi Xu''s figure in the villa. I immediately led people to Nanping villa, and Nanyuan he honestly explained Chi Xu''s hiding place. I believe it and bring people to catch it. I didn''t expect it was their trap. "


    Qu Ning: "Nan Yuanhe told us that he has never seen you, and you have never been to the villa."


    Chi Lin gritted his teeth, "I will kill him myself and level his villa."


    Listening to Chi Lin''s words, he felt that he was the same as Chi Lin before. Being trapped for such a long time didn''t make him any better. Qu Ning was more relieved. He turned his head and asked the bodyguard to divide the food quickly. First, let Chi Lin Yu Wenxiao eat with the trapped bodyguards.


    When xiaotuanzi saw what he had to eat, he also wanted to get a piece of dry food and handed it to Chi Lin.


    Chi Lin picked up haughtily, "you still have a little conscience."


    Yu Wenxiao kneaded xiaotuanzi''s head. He was so happy to see xiaotuanzi again. It was a disaster. "What about me?"


    Xiaotuanzi immediately went to get another piece, handed it to Yu Wenxiao, and gave Chi Lin water to drink.


    At this time, an injured bodyguard ran in, "emperor, it''s bad. A group of people came outside. They want to blow up the ancient tomb."


    Qu Ning''s face changed, "let''s go."


    Chi Yan immediately protects Qu Ning and leads the way to let Chi Lin keep up.


    Chi Lin picked up the little Tuanzi on the ground who didn''t know the danger and followed his brother.


    Yu Wenxiao and the trapped bodyguards all stopped eating and moved out quickly.


    Before long, the ground vibrated and dust fell from the top of the secret road.


    Little Tuanzi was afraid and hugged Chi Lin tightly.


    The secret crossing collapsed.


    The tomb was closed.

 Chapter 1123

    Qu Ning looked at the secret road blocked after the collapse, "what should we do now?"


    Chi Lin was so angry that he wanted to kill, "brother, I''m to blame. If it wasn''t for saving me, you wouldn''t have come here at all. I... "


    "Don''t say that." Chi Yan interrupted Chi Lin, "I''m glad to see you safe. We''ll go out."


    Qu Ning didn''t want Chi Lin to blame himself, so he quickly echoed: "yes, don''t say that. We will definitely go out."


    Chi Yan orders some bodyguards to carry the stones immediately to see if they can dig the secret road again. At the same time, he asks Yu Wenxiao to take some bodyguards to check and see if there is any other way out.


    Yu Wenxiao nodded.


    Chi Lin: "brother, I''ll go too."


    Chi Yan: "you have a rest first."


    Xiaotuanzi kisses Chi Lin''s face, "rest... Rest..."


    Pool Pro dislike the head of the small ball separated.


    -


    Two days later in the morning.


    Nanping villa.


    Nanyuanhe, who has been refused to see Chi Yan for several times, turns around and leaves the courtyard where Chi Yan and Qu Ning live.


    Yunzechu was waiting in nanyuanhe''s room. Seeing nanyuanhe coming back, he immediately asked, "how are you, have you seen the emperor?"


    Nanyuanhe: "the bodyguard said that the emperor was not well today. He didn''t see anyone."


    Yun zechu: "this is really strange. Isn''t he good at medicine? He hasn''t been able to cure himself for two whole days? "


    Nanyuanhe: "it''s not necessarily that the treatment is not good. Maybe it''s just that you don''t want to see people."


    Yun zechu: "you say, why did the person who threatened you suddenly send news that you had to meet the emperor?"


    Nanyuanhe shakes his head. I don''t know. The day before yesterday, he suddenly received news that the man who had been threatening him behind his back ordered him to meet the emperor, but he did not say why. He went there for no reason. He was blocked by the guards guarding the courtyard. Until now, he didn''t see the emperor.


    Yunzechu guessed boldly: "do you think the emperor left, not in the village?"


    "If so, why did he hide it?" Nanyuan he is puzzled.


    Yun zechu: "maybe he left, but let people think he is still in the villa. The person who threatens you is trying to find out whether he is at the villa or not


    Nanyuanhe thinks it''s possible. But where will the emperor go if he really goes out? What would you do?


    Yunzechu also considered this issue.


    afternoon.


    Once again, nanyuanhe, who had been rejected, tried to spread the news that he had never seen the emperor.


    In a humble Inn in the waterfront city, Yun Xizhi, who received the news, squinted slowly. Two nights ago, she suddenly had a plan. She took people to the ancient tomb to see if Chi was dying. Since everyone can kill the trained dead, why can''t Chi Lin. It would be "interesting" if Chi Lin could be trained as a mortal and then let him deal with demons!


    Along the way, she was annoyed that she didn''t think of this method earlier!


    But when she took people to the waterfall, she found that the array there had been broken, and there were bodyguards guarding outside.


    Worthy of being a devil, he first found the mountain forest and captured Dou Yiyi. Even the hidden place like waterfall tomb was found by him. I just don''t know whether the devil came in person or only sent people. At that time, it was impossible for her to venture into the ancient tomb to see if Chi Yan was there.


    So she quickly ordered people to carry explosives, directly killed the guard, and bombed the ancient tomb.

 Chapter 1124

    After that, she quickly sent an order to nanyuanhe in the villa to see the devil and find out if the devil was in the villa. As long as she is not there, it means that the devil is likely to go to the tomb in person and be trapped in the tomb by her. If this is true, as long as the devil is trapped for a few days, he will starve to death in it. There is no need for a series of plans and preparations.


    Now, nanyuanhe hasn''t seen the devil for two days in a row. Yun Xizhi slowly hooks his lips and almost has the answer in his heart. He secretly passes the news to Chi Xu, who left here to train the dead in other places. In addition, he sends an order to nanyuanhe so that nanyuanhe can continue to meet him.


    Two days later.


    Fengling there sent to find Sikong shadow people back, into Fengling live inn, to Fengling report.


    Feng Ling''s face is hard to distinguish between joy and anger after hearing this. She never thought that Sikong Ying and Yue Xiaoling would come together. The memory of these two people still stays in Sikong Ying''s disappearance in the sword casting city. Yue Xiaoling was set up by her and put into prison.


    Feng Ling: "did you read it right?"


    The voice of the person who came back to report was very positive, "no, I can see clearly."


    Feng Ling: "did you not tell him that the maidservant on the island had given birth to a daughter for him? The daughter and the maid are now in my hands? "


    The person who came back and told him, "we have all said it."


    Feng Ling: "he also escaped?"


    The person who comes back to report nods and knows Sikong Ying. Before that, Princess Fengling valued sikongying very much. Sikongying''s family had a little family background in Xiling kingdom. I don''t know what happened on the island that time. Princess Fengling broke one of sikongying''s arms. Later, sikongying betrayed the princess and disappeared.


    Fengling tightened the cup in her hand. "Then tell them that they can escape, but Yueling city can''t. The soldiers and horses of Xiling kingdom can" patronize "Yueling city at any time. There are also Sikong Ying''s parents. Tell him that if he doesn''t come back, I will take good care of them. "


    Those who come back to report take orders and bow their hands.


    Feng Ling then drinks tea with no expression on her face. It''s really more and more interesting. Si Kongying and Yue Xiaoling come together. Yue Xiaoling is also very important to Qu Ning. But Si Kong Ying betrays in front, escapes after, he also really does not take her in the eye, Feng Ling coldly squints.


    Not long after, a person from the capital came to the house and knelt down. He did not dare to look at Fengling''s face. "Princess, song and Yuan... Song and Yuan fled."


    "What''s the matter?" Feng Ling''s face changed, "where''s Xiao Bing? When I left the capital, I ordered her to guard the song and Yuan Dynasties. "


    The person who came: "he Xiaobing is gone. I don''t know if it''s... Is it..."


    Fengling: "what is it?"


    The person who came: "did she let song and yuan go?"


    "Nonsense, how dare she betray me!" Fengling smashed the teacup.


    Those who came trembled, but it was true that there was no sign of fighting in the Chaifang where the song and Yuan Dynasties were held. The iron chain that locked the song and Yuan Dynasties was not cut or broken, but opened with a key.


    Fengling: "check, we must find out, to catch people out."


    Those who come will take orders and get down quickly.


    One day later, in the morning.


    Someone came back and went into the room to report to Fengling, "princess, my subordinates found Sikong Ying. He has come to the waterfront city. His subordinates have brought him back. He is outside the door now. "


    Feng Ling: "is he alone?"


    "Yes."


    Fengling: "let him in at once."


    "Yes."

 Chapter 1125

    Sikong Yingjin was dressed in a white robe. Apart from breaking one hand and losing a little weight, he had no change compared with before. His face was light. He didn''t salute Fengling as before, "princess."


    The person who led Si Kongying in stepped down and took the door.


    Feng Ling sat still, looking at Si Kong''s shadow from top to bottom. When she was on the island, she wanted to kill Qu Ning. As a result, in order to save Qu Ning''s life, Sikong Ying didn''t hesitate to face her, so she let Sikong Ying and Qu Ning become relatives. In this way, she saved Qu Ning''s life, leading to everything behind.


    In addition to this matter, I have to say that sikongying is indeed her right-hand man, who can do things for her. At that time, she only ordered to cut off Sikong Ying''s hand, but didn''t kill him. She had already opened up to Sikong Ying. I didn''t expect that he would dare to disappear.


    Feng Ling: "how is the time?"


    Sikong Ying: "very good."


    Feng Ling repeated slowly, anger suppressed: "very good?"


    Si Kong Ying: "it''s very good. I found that I''m quite suitable to live a free and ordinary life."


    Fengling: "and that month Xiaoling?"


    "The princess thinks too much. I just met her by accident. She didn''t say her name, let alone her identity. If it wasn''t for the princess, I wouldn''t know she was from Yueling city. " This is true. After he left the sword casting City, he was aimless and finally settled down in a quiet town with small bridges and flowing water. Every day, he drank, fished, or slept until the day was up. It can be said that he was indulgent or muddled. After a few months like this, I felt like it was OK.


    A few months ago, a very ordinary boat rowed across the river of the town. The woman on the boat was alone. It seemed that she was as aimless as he had been and didn''t know where to go.


    He didn''t pay much attention. When he saw the woman again a few days later, he realized that she had also lived in the small town.


    On the day when Fengling''s people came to him, he happened to go to the shop he used to go to for lunch, and met the woman, who was sitting at the same table with the woman without a seat, and said nothing to each other. Fengling people see, but think he and the woman are together.


    When fighting, he didn''t want the innocent people to be implicated and saved the woman. Fengling''s people recognized the relationship between him and the woman, and even the woman wanted to catch him. Therefore, he had to take the woman to escape together, and then he knew that the woman''s surname was "Yue" and her name was "Yue Xiaoling".


    "In that case, why did you run with her?" Feng Ling doesn''t believe a word. She just wants to protect Xiao Ling.


    Sikong Ying has been with Fengling for so many years. He knows Fengling very well and what Fengling has identified. It''s useless for him to explain, "the princess has to think so, so take it as it is. The maidservant you mentioned really gave birth to a daughter? "


    Fengling: "don''t you care?"


    Sikong Ying: "the princess doesn''t want me to care? How else would you threaten me? "


    "Ha ha, you haven''t changed at all. You just used your eloquence to me." Fengling is not interested in beating around the Bush, "yes, you do have a daughter, just met by me. You can rest assured that their mother and daughter are now protected by me. "


    Si Kongying: "what do you want me to do?"


    Separation: "one life for another. As long as you take quning''s life, I will give you your daughter. I see. Your daughter is pretty cute. It''s a pity if I can''t go back to my father. "

 Chapter 1126

    Sikong Ying''s tone remained unchanged: "she''s with the devil. I failed at sea before, and the sword casting villa failed again. Do you think I can kill you? "


    "Didn''t you protect her life? Didn''t you formally worship her and get married? Don''t you have a history with her in Chizhou? In addition, Xiaoling had a good relationship with them that month. With so many favorable conditions, he couldn''t deal with a Qu Ning? " Fengling aggressive, do not accept any prevarication, "if still can''t deal with, is you don''t want your daughter''s life."


    Sikong Ying didn''t touch Fengling. He stepped back: "I want to see her first."


    Fengling: "impossible."


    Sikong Ying: "if you don''t let me see it with my own eyes, how can I completely believe the princess''s words?"


    Fengling: "before, you didn''t dare to doubt me so much."


    Sikong Ying didn''t speak, but insisted.


    Fengling: "OK, I can let you meet the maid. But your daughter, don''t think about it. I warn you, you''d better not play tricks with me. Otherwise, don''t blame me for not showing mercy to a traitor. "


    "Good." Sikong Ying agreed. When he was on the island, he didn''t touch Fengling. Fengling ordered people to grab a maid and throw it to him.


    He was already suffering from the drug on his body and lost his mind. He didn''t pay attention to the girl''s resistance and didn''t look at her more after the event.


    When Fengling''s people came to him and suddenly told him that he had a daughter, he couldn''t react. But later on, he thought that he had a child with his blood in a corner he didn''t know. It was really wonderful.


    He thought about it for a long time and finally decided to come back.


    All the way to the waterfront city, just ready to find Fengling, her people first found him and brought him here.


    Fengling: "what about yuexiaoling?"


    Sikong Ying: "it''s separated."


    Fengling: "where is she now?"


    Si Kongying: "I really don''t know. Even if you suspect that I have something to do with her, now that I have a daughter and a woman who gave birth to a daughter for me, she will never be with me again. "


    Fengling is not happy, ask where two people are separated, quickly life people to catch the small spirit.


    Sikong Ying: "when can I see the maid?"


    Fengling: "it''s urgent now."


    Sikong Ying: "it should be the princess who is in a hurry. Only when I see and confirm with my own eyes can I work for the princess. "


    Feng Ling was so angry that she clenched her fist. "I''ll let someone take you. You''d better remember what you''re saying now." The words fall, turn to call the person outside the door to come in, order to go down.


    The people outside the door took orders and quickly prepared the carriage. They covered Sikong Ying''s eyes with black cloth and took him to the car.


    In the car, Sikong Ying closed her eyes and leaned on the car. Casting sword City farewell, he does not want to see Qu Ning, believe Qu Ning also do not want to see him. He thought that he and Qu Ning would not be related again, but only a few months later, Feng Ling''s threat implicated him and her.


    It can be seen that Qu Ning really likes demons, and demons are also very good to Qu Ning. Although he protected Qu Ning, she didn''t want to get married. There''s nothing wrong with her running away. She really can''t admit her life and die for forcing her to get married.


    But when he pursued her, he didn''t think so at all. The only difference may be that he put her down now. At that time, he just liked her and couldn''t stand her leaving him. He was cut off another hand.

 Chapter 1127

    When the carriage was running all the way, the people who were riding with the carriage kept watch on Sikong Ying to prevent Sikong Ying from unbuttoning his eyes and peeping at the driving route.


    At night.


    The carriage, which had been running nonstop for several hours, stopped in a very hidden place.


    After the driver made arrangements, he took Sikong Ying in with the people on the bus and closed the door


    Sikong Ying took off the blindfold from his eyes. After being blindfolded for a long time, his eyes could not adapt to the candlelight in the house. He vaguely saw that this was a shabby little house. There were some people sitting in the house. After a while, his vision became clear. He could not know the situation outside the house and the specific address at present.


    Cui Zhu, the maid, was excited and did not dare to step forward. She stood up and said, "you..."


    Sikong Ying tried to recognize it, and reluctantly determined that the man in front of him was indeed the maidservant on the island. He said straightforwardly, "did you really have a daughter?"


    "That daughter is mine, I..." Cuizhu''s face changed greatly. She was afraid that sikongying would rob her, but she couldn''t protect her daughter. Her daughter was forcibly taken away in her arms, pleading, "can you... Can you save her? After being caught by Princess Fengling, Princess Fengling separated us. I never saw my daughter again. "


    Sikong Ying: "why give birth to her?"


    Cuizhu trembled: "I... I will take care of her by myself. I will never trouble you."


    Sikong Ying was silent for a moment, and still can''t understand that someone would give birth to the child in that situation. However, he thought of the existing flesh and blood, and promised: "don''t worry, I won''t let her have anything." A little meal, "also won''t let you have an affair."


    Green bamboo: "really?"


    Sikong Ying: "you stay here, I will try to save you."


    Cuizhu: "I''m ok. I''m worried about my daughter. As long as she''s OK, you must protect her."


    It''s time for people nearby to rush.


    Sikong shadow is covered with black cloth and leaves.


    Cuizhu catches up to the door and looks at the back of Sikong Ying leaving through the crack of the door. For Sikong Ying, she certainly hates it. In spite of her resistance, the man destroyed her innocence and abandoned her like a shoe. He didn''t even look at her more. But since she was pregnant, she decided to give birth to a child, and her hatred for Sikong Ying faded. After being arrested, she always hoped that he would come to save her daughter, but when she thought of his original look, she almost didn''t dare to hope that he really came.


    Sikong Ying gets on the bus.


    The next day, in the morning.


    Carriage back to the inn, Sikong shadow into the Inn room to see Fengling.


    The person who sent Si Kongying to report to Fengling first.


    Feng Ling listened and looked at Sikong''s shadow. "I''ve already seen you. How about it?"


    Si Kong Ying: "your condition, I promised, I will deal with Qu Ning for you."


    Feng Ling: "it''s refreshing. Don''t worry, as long as you kill Qu Ning, I will give you back your daughter completely. As for the maid, you can take her away if you want


    Sikong Ying: "I want to know the latest situation of quning and Demons now."


    Fengling tells Sikong Ying in person.


    About the cooperation with her niece, Fengling skip not to say, finally asked: "what are you going to do?"


    "It''s my business. You just have to wait and see the result." Sikong Ying turns to leave.


    Fengling: "you are alone now, don''t I give you some hands?"


    Sikong shadow did not look back: "no need."


    Feng Ling orders several people to monitor Sikong Ying.

 Chapter 1128

    it ''s getting dark.


    A person look flustered back to report, "princess, not good, song and yuan into Nanping villa, and he Xiaobing."


    "What did you say?" Feng Ling''s face was suddenly cold, and the murderous spirit flashed in her eyes.


    The person who came back to report repeated that he was afraid that Fengling would blame him for not seizing the song and Yuan Dynasties. He added: "when my subordinates found out about the song and Yuan Dynasties, it was too late. They chased him all the way and just saw him enter the villa from a distance. There was no time to start."


    Feng Ling: "is he Xiaobing really with him?"


    "Yes."


    Feng Ling stood up and lifted the table. That damned he Xiaobing really betrayed her. He not only let song and yuan go, but also followed song and yuan. Song and Yuan Dynasties thought that she was "Xu Wan''er" from the beginning to the end, and did not know her true identity at all, but he Xiaobing knew it all. The maid was usually able to do things, and she did everything very well. She liked it very much, so she and two of her maidservants were allowed to keep their real names without changing their names.


    Those who came back to report were frightened and did not dare to speak.


    At this time in Nanping villa.


    After entering the villa, the song and Yuan Dynasties immediately let the bodyguard lead the way to the courtyard where ChiYan quning lived.


    In the courtyard, the guards didn''t expect that the song and Yuan dynasties would suddenly return. The head of the guard immediately whispered the specific situation of the song and Yuan Dynasties. The emperor and the queen took the guards to find the waterfall and the mausoleum to save the prince Lin and Mr. Yu. They hadn''t come back for several days. They did, but they didn''t find anything. In addition, the owner of the villa came to see the emperor every day. Although they sent him away, he seemed to know something.


    Song and Yuan Dynasties: "where is the waterfall?"


    The captain whispered.


    Song Yuan: "immediately draw a team of people out, I want to see it myself. You will stay here to make people think that the emperor is still in the villa. The villa master, you should send someone to keep an eye on him. "


    The captain of the bodyguard will do it now.


    Song Yuan looked back at he Xiaobing, "you can stay here and wait for me to come back."


    "No, I''ll take you back to the office." He Xiaobing holds the sword reflexively. She guarded him at the princess''s command. In order to make him eat and drink medicine every day, she did not hesitate to tell him a series of news for exchange.


    When he learned the news, he took advantage of her worry about him, cheated her to open the iron chain, injured her and escaped.


    She chased him all the way, trying to catch him back. Unexpectedly, he fought so hard that she couldn''t fight hard. She chased him all the way here.


    If you can''t take him back and give him to the princess face to face, the princess will think that she has betrayed her and will definitely kill her!


    He Xiaobing is angry in the heart.


    "Then you can follow me. But at this moment, it''s about the emperor, the queen and the prince. I will never let you have the chance to tell your master. If you want to follow him, you can only follow him alone. " Song Yuan knew that he had cheated he Xiaobing. He wanted to die, but he didn''t want to live. If he didn''t know what kind of martial arts meeting the emperor and queen attended in person, and some other news, he would not change his mind and try to escape.


    He Xiaobing bowed her head and listened to Song Yuan''s words. Later, she realized that she had many opportunities to contact the princess and ask her to send someone to arrest Song Yuan, but she never did.


    The chief bodyguard was soon transferred and reported to the song and Yuan Dynasties.


    The song and Yuan Dynasties simply looked at the hands and went there overnight.


    He Xiaobing goes with him.

 Chapter 1129

    According to the direction of the chief bodyguard, he went over two mountains in a row. The song and Yuan Dynasties ordered people to look around and check by themselves. Finally, everyone always went back to where they were.


    The song and Yuan Dynasties immediately concluded that someone had deployed the array here. He didn''t make a mistake. The key was whether he could break the array.


    No matter what song and Yuan Dynasties do, he Xiaobing always follows song and Yuan Dynasties closely.


    Inside the array, in the ancient tomb where the secret passage was destroyed, the food has been basically used up, and the collapsed secret passage has not been excavated, nor has another exit been found.


    Chi Lin is impatient. It''s nothing for him to be trapped to death, but it''s not enough for him to die ten thousand times. Every time he says something to himself and swallows it, his brother will say, "don''t let him think too much, don''t let him think too much.".


    Xiaotuanzi also knew that he was going to have nothing to eat. He was not willing to eat with his hands full of dry food. He handed it to Chi Lin, Qu Ning and Chi Yan.


    Yu Wenxiao looked around again and came back quickly and said, "emperor, young master, Miss Ning, I found a new secret room with a strange picture in it."


    Qu Ning turned to look at Chi Yan, "let''s go and have a look."


    In the new chamber of Secrets¡ª¡ª


    Qu Ning looked around first, then came closer to see the picture on the table.


    The portrait is really strange, dense and very complex. It looks like a landscape map on the whole, and it looks like a figure map when you look at it carefully. After turning the direction, it looks like a topographic map according to the detailed context.


    "Look here. If you look at this small piece carefully, does it look like the pattern on the stone wall outside?" All of a sudden, Qu Ning''s eyes have found that he can''t wait to see many magnifiers in front of him.


    Yu Wenxiao took a serious look, "it''s not like, it''s the patterns on the outside."


    ChiYan can see that, "it''s the terrain of the ancient tomb."


    "Is there any way we can find another way out of this picture?" Qu Ning was happy, but his doubts followed him closely. "No matter how you look at this secret room, it doesn''t seem special. Why do the people who designed it leave such important things here?"


    Chi Lin: "if you want to do so much, it''s important to find a way out first."


    Qu Ning nodded and studied the image quickly.


    Xiaotuanzi is short. He tries his best to pad his toes and wants to see. He keeps pulling Chi Lin''s clothes. Chi Lin ignores him and turns to hold Qu Ning''s feet.


    Qu Ning holds xiaotuanzi up and lets xiaotuanzi watch, but lets xiaotuanzi not make noise.


    Xiaotuanzi covers his mouth.


    Chi Yan sorted out several routes successfully, and let Chi Lin and Yu Wenxiao remember them respectively. Take people to have a look first. Although we haven''t met any authorities so far, we can''t be careless.


    Chi Lin and Yu Wenxiao went forward.


    long time.


    When Yu Wenxiao came back one after another, he found that there was a big secret room under the route, and there were some green plants on the stone wall of the secret room, which should be enough for them to hold on for a few days.


    Qu Ning also sorted out all the routes at the moment. These routes finally converged into the secret room below like a river into the sea. He thought that the secret room should be the key. He said to Chi Yan, "let''s go to the secret room."


    Chi Yan is going to talk about it.


    A few people took the topographic map and soon arrived at the secret room below. The secret room was bigger than Qu Ning imagined.


    The guards lit the oil lamps all around the stone wall.


    Qu Ning carefully contrasted the portraits, corrected them several times in a row, and slowly frowned, "the patterns on these stone walls seem different from those on the topographic map. Are we wrong? Not this one? "

 Chapter 1130

    "Why not this one? All these secret routes converge here. What else can they point to besides here? " Chi Lin retorts. It''s so hard to find the topographic map, so as to find the secret room. Qu Ning is throwing cold water on that.


    Qu Ning pointed out to Chi Lin, "it''s really different."


    Chi Lin glanced at such a tiny place. He didn''t bother to look at it at all. Anyway, he could not be wrong when he pointed to it on the whole. He impatiently spat out two words: "I''m so tired!"


    "You..." Qu Ning was angry. She really thinks it''s different.


    Pool Rock sinks a voice: "Lin son, forbid to say so."


    Chi Lin immediately stares at Qu Ning.


    Qu Ning was in a good mood. He took in the topographic map for the time being and ignored the small places. Maybe it''s really that she cares too much and doesn''t care too much about such subtle differences.


    But Chi Lin said so. Qu Ning deliberately held Chi Yan''s arm with both hands and looked back at Chi Lin provocatively. Like "when Chi Lin bullies her", Chi Yan immediately stands up to defend her, and then Chi Lin can only stare.


    Chi Lin was angry to know that relying on her brother to spoil her, hateful.


    Yu Wenxiao quickly pulls Chi Lin to find the secret room. He has no doubt that if Chi Yan is not there, Chi Lin and Qu Ning will fight.


    Since Xiaotuan Zi saw Chi Lin, he always followed Chi Lin''s feet like an asshole.


    Qu Ning is also looking for it. They''ve been stuck here for too long. The sooner they get out, the better.


    For a long time.


    Everyone looked for it again and again, but they didn''t find it.


    Chi Lin: "brother, is this just an empty secret room?"


    Chi Yan didn''t care about the subtle differences that Qu Ning said just now. At the moment, everyone got nothing. Let Qu Ning give him the topographic map and open it again.


    Qu Ning got close to Chi Yan and looked at it together. He repeatedly compared the pattern on the topographic map with that on the stone wall of the chamber of secrets. He pointed it out to Chi Yan and repeated what he had just said: "you see, although the whole is the same, the details here are really different. It''s clear that the patterns on other stone walls are all right, so it''s impossible for the person who left the topographic map to make a mistake or draw a wrong picture here. "


    Chi Yan goes to the stone wall with different patterns. It''s really a small difference. If it wasn''t for Qu Ning''s sharp eyes, he couldn''t find it.


    Chi Yan looks at it for a moment and asks everyone to step back and reach for a different place.


    There is no change between the stone wall and the chamber of secrets.


    The stone wall pattern is different from that on the topographic map, and it is slowly concave.


    Qu Ning is happy: "as expected, there is a mystery." But after waiting for a moment, the chamber of Secrets remained unchanged, and he could not help pursing his lips. "Is it because the mechanism is out of order? Or is this mechanism wrong? "


    Chi Yan looked carefully and found a different place a moment later. He pressed down with the same internal force, but the chamber of Secrets remained unchanged.


    Qu Ning looked at it and guessed boldly, "is it going to find out all the different places?" This feeling, how suddenly like finding fault? But I can''t take care of so much. This is the only way at present. Qu Ning asked Yu Wenxiao to look for it together.


    As for Chi Lin, Qu Ning deliberately looked at him. Now the right person is her. Let''s see if he says she is "bored". She really shouldn''t have given up her point of view when he said that just now.


    Chi Linqi hums, spreads Qi on Xiaotuan Zi and kicks Xiaotuan Zi with his feet.


    Xiaotuanzi thought Chi Lin was playing with him and laughed.


    Chi Lin is more angry, a little fool.

 Chapter 1131

    I don''t know how long it took¡ª¡ª


    With the help of all the people, we finally found out all the different places and pressed down every different place.


    The spacious and flat ground of the secret room vibrated at once, and then slowly opened a large round hole, from which a round column rose.


    The hole is very big, and the raised column is also very big. It takes at least three adults to circle it hand in hand.


    Chi Yan approaches.


    Qu Ning said "be careful" and followed him.


    On the smooth and flat pillars, a square topographic map is inlaid.


    This topographic map is very simple. There is only one road on it, leading to the outside world - from the pool under the waterfall. There are also two lines of Buddhist characters on the side, which are as free and easy as flowing clouds and flowing water - come quietly and walk quietly. You do not disturb my sleep, I do not block you leave.


    Qu Ning: "now I''m really curious about who was buried in this ancient tomb!"


    According to the new topographic map, Chi Yan opens the mechanism on the column.


    A stone gate half a person wide and one person high opened, and the water poured in immediately.


    Chi Yan orders Yu Wen and Xiao to call the guards who are still carrying the stones in the secret road. Then he asks Chi Lin to take xiaotuanzi with him, and he takes Qu Ning out first.


    Looking at the water pouring in, little Tuanzi was very afraid, and he hugged Chi Lin with both hands.


    "Trouble!" Chi Lin gives up, takes off his coat neatly, wraps up the whole little ball, holds it in his arms, and follows his brother closely.


    Yu Wenxiao came down with the bodyguard and went out together.


    After breaking through the water, Chi Yan and Qu Ning fly ashore, directly use their internal power to dry their clothes, take off their coats and put them on Qu Ning''s shoulders to break the array as soon as possible.


    At this time, outside the array, the song and Yuan Dynasties, with bodyguards, are still thinking about breaking the array.


    All of a sudden, the scenery in front of us changed, and the waterfall appeared in front of us.


    The song and Yuan Dynasties were stunned. Before they knew what had happened, they saw a group of people coming out.


    There are Chi Yan, Chi Lin, Qu Ning, Yu Wenxiao, and a large group of bodyguards. Song and Yuan Dynasties were very happy when they saw them one by one. They quickly stepped forward and coughed: "emperor, young master, Miss Ning, Wen Xiao, you are all OK. It''s great."


    Qu Ning only felt a light in front of his eyes, "brother song, how can you be here? You''re fine, too. That''s great! "


    Yu Wenxiao: "did you escape from that woman?"


    Chi Lin was also very happy to see that song and Yuan Dynasties were safe and sound, but he just threw the little ball on the ground.


    Although xiaotuanzi was well protected by Chi Lin, his clothes were still a little wet, and he felt uncomfortable and cold, so he would keep shaking. After being "thrown" by Chi Lin, he quickly hugged Chi Lin''s feet.


    Song Yuan: "yes, I escaped. Knowing that you all came to the Wulin meeting, I came here. I heard from the guards in the villa that the emperor and the queen had been out looking for the young master and Wen Xiao for several days, but they hadn''t gone back. I was very worried. I brought people here. "


    Yu Wenxiao: "fortunately, with the arrival of the emperor and queen, we are OK."


    Chi Yan looks at the strange woman behind the song and Yuan Dynasties.


    Qu Ning also noticed and asked curiously, "brother song, the person behind you is..."


    He Xiaobing was nervous and instinctively grasped the sword in his hand.


    Song Yuan looked back, quietly clasped he Xiaobing''s wrist, secretly let her release the sword, calm face introduced: "she let me go, I can escape."

 Chapter 1132

    Chi Yan didn''t miss he Xiaobing''s action of holding the sword. After listening to song and yuan, he didn''t say anything.


    He Xiaobing did not expect that song and Yuan dynasties would defend her. He can directly say that "she is the one who guards him. She doesn''t really let him go. She wants to catch him all the way back" and so on.


    Yu Wenxiao looked at he Xiaobing more and didn''t say anything for the time being.


    The song and Yuan Dynasties then reported the situation in the villa to Chi Yan, especially about nanyuanhe, who often asked to see him.


    After hearing this, Chi Yan made the following arrangement: he and Qu Ning went back to the villa, and the song and Yuan dynasties had already appeared. Chi Lin and Yu Wenxiao do not appear for the time being. They are responsible for secretly monitoring the villa and nanyuanhe. Since Nan Yuanhe asks to see him every day, if he wants to know whether he is in the villa, someone must be behind his back. Since the person behind can instruct nanyuanhe, it means that nanyuanhe must be connected with the person behind. Last time in the mountains, nanyuanhe also informed the person behind. The bodyguard has not found out in this aspect, so Chi Lin and Yu Wenxiao come to check.


    Chi Lin nodded. He must check Nanyuan he and kill him himself.


    Yu Wenxiao nodded and listened to Chi Yan''s orders.


    Qu Ning no opinion, bent down to hold the pool near the foot of the small ball.


    Looking at Qu Ning''s outstretched hand, Xiao Tuan Zi moved his body and continued to hold Chi Lin, obviously to follow Chi Lin.


    Qu Ning is jealous in his heart


    Chi Lincai doesn''t want to take Xiaotuan Zi, but wants to kick Xiaotuan Zi away.


    Qu Ning felt that he was going to cry for a while. She is so kind to xiaotuanzi. Xiaotuanzi won''t want her if she has Chi Lin. Chi Lin was so bad to him that he had to be Chi Lin, and it almost pierced her heart.


    Chi Yan looked at him and said to Chi Lin, "let him follow you."


    Chi Lin hated it, but he didn''t kick any more.


    Chi Yan: "you will go to the waterfront city this evening. You will have a good rest and start monitoring tomorrow. Lin''er, take care of Xi''er. "


    "Don''t worry, brother. I will." Chi Lin picked up Xiao Tuanzi.


    Xiaotuanzi is good this time. He''s not moving.


    No one asked her to avoid it all the time. He Xiaobing stood awkwardly beside her and didn''t want to hear it, but she heard it all. Naturally, she continued to talk with song and Yuan Dynasties.


    -


    all is quiet at dead of night.


    Quningchiyan didn''t disturb anyone to return to the village just like when he went out.


    The bodyguard arranged a room for song and Yuan Dynasties and he Xiaobing in the courtyard.


    Although it was wrapped by Chi Yan''s coat, it was soaked in cold water, and the clothes inside were wet and uncomfortable. Qu Ning couldn''t wait to ask the bodyguard to prepare some hot water for a good soak.


    Behind the screen.


    Qu Ning took off his clothes and went into the bath bucket.


    The water was very hot, and Qu Ning took a comfortable breath, which made him feel warm.


    When Qu Ning finished slowly, he put on his clothes and walked out of the screen. He saw a hot meal on the table.


    Chi Yan: "come and eat while it''s hot."


    Qu Ning: "and you? Don''t you eat it? "


    "I''m not hungry." Chi Yan asked the guards to prepare new hot water and wash behind the screen.


    Qu Ning finished eating and immediately wrapped himself up like a cicada pupa. He was sleepy on his way back, but he didn''t feel sleepy at the moment. He didn''t know if he had just had enough. After he had almost warmed the whole quilt, he saw Chi Yan wash it.


    Qu Ning smile, now pool Lin Yu Wenxiao is OK, Song Yuan also came back, all of them are safe and sound, naturally happy, happy way: "hurry up, I warm the bed."

 Chapter 1133

    Chi Yan went to the couch and took Qu Ning into his arms. He felt that Qu Ning''s hair was a little wet. He got up and took a clean towel. He sat on the couch and wiped Qu Ning''s hair carefully by candlelight.


    Qu Ning enjoyed it very much. He put his head on Chi Yan''s knee, pulled the quilt on his body, and affirmed: "Chi Lin is OK. Now your heart is down. Is it easy for the whole person?" Although he defended her every time she quarreled with Chi Lin, she didn''t know how important Chi Lin was to him.


    Chi Yan: "well."


    Qu Ning stretched out her hand and wrapped her fingers around Chi Yan''s white hair. She watched the snow-white Satin hair twinkle around her fingers and loosen it again and again. Cunning flashed in her eyes. "Then how are you going to thank me? I''ve done so much, too. "


    Chi Yan: "how do you want me to thank you?"


    "Of course, I can''t say it. It depends on your performance. It''s boring for me to say it." Qu Ning pulled the quilt to cover his face, waiting for the smile in his heart. He pushed the quilt away and looked at the person in front of him again. He pushed his hand, "hurry up!"


    Chi Yan lowers his head, stabilizes Qu Ning''s face, lowers his head and kisses Qu Ning''s forehead, then kisses Qu Ning''s mouth all the way down.


    Qu Ning a Leng, just gave Chi Yan the opportunity to take advantage of.


    For a while.


    Chi Yancai let go of Qu Ning, raised his head, spoiled the color of drowning, "is this enough?"


    "I want you to thank me for taking advantage of me. How can you count it?" Qu Ning played tricks and rolled around on the couch like xiaotuanzi.


    Chi Yan put aside the cloth to wipe Qu Ning''s hair, pulled the tumbling Qu Ning back to his arms, and clasped Qu Ning''s waist, "this is called taking advantage." The following words disappeared in quning''s ears.


    Qu Ning "sobbed" twice.


    The gauze curtains on both sides of the wooden couch fell in the turbulence.


    -


    The next morning.


    Qu Ning opens his eyes and wakes up to see that Chi Yan is still nearby. He is surprised. After all, he always gets up earlier than her.


    Seeing that he didn''t move, he thought he hadn''t woken up yet. Qu Ning couldn''t bear to wake him up. He put up his arm and watched quietly. The eyebrows and the nose are like a picture even when they fall asleep. But it was this man who was so mean to her last night that she didn''t stop until she begged for mercy.


    Chi Yan opens his eyes.


    Qu Ning felt caught.


    Outside the door, nanyuanhe came to see him again. It''s not that he wants to come. It''s the man who threatened him who ordered him to come.


    The guard guarding the gate of the courtyard didn''t refuse nanyuanhe this time. He asked nanyuanhe to wait.


    Nanyuan he Leng Leng, the first intuitive emperor came back.


    time lapse.


    Nanyuanhe waited and waited. Even if his patience was running out, it was hard to urge him.


    It''s almost noon.


    The closed door finally opened.


    Hearing the sound, Nanyuan he saw the emperor Chi Yan in white. He came out from the inside and immediately saluted, "see you."


    "I don''t feel well these days. I don''t want to see anyone. Nanzhuang leader is more diligent than those ministers in the court. He comes here early, middle and late every day." The voice can''t hear the joy and anger, Chi Yan''s face is indifferent.


    Nanyuanhe naturally heard that the emperor was not happy, and also felt that the emperor had understood his intention, but he couldn''t admit it. He bowed his head as if he didn''t know anything, and found a suitable saying: "I care about the emperor. I''m afraid the emperor won''t be acclimatized in the villa. I want to ask the emperor if he wants to make other arrangements."


    Chi Yan: "I would like to thank the villa master for his" heart "


    Nanyuanhe continued to stabilize himself and said a lot of high sounding good words.


    Chi Yan listened, light should two, let South far he leave.

 Chapter 1134

    Nanyuan he was relieved and bowed to leave. When he walked out of the courtyard, he found that his back was covered with cold sweat.


    Qu Ning came out of the room. He heard all the words just now. He calmly looked at the back of Nan Yuanhe and knew that he would soon spread the situation of "seeing Chi Yan" and "Chi Yan in the mountains" to the people behind the scenes who threatened him.


    The people who threatened him were Chi Zhen and the princess of Xiling. As long as nanyuanhe informs, Chi Lin and Yu Wenxiao will find them.


    Thinking that he will see his sister soon, Qu Ning suddenly doesn''t know how to describe his mood at the moment. He can only say it''s very complicated.


    -


    Nanyuanhe went back to his courtyard and poured himself a glass of water, which he drank in one gulp.


    Yunzechu came to ask nanyuanhe about the result of today''s interview. He thought he would hear the same answer.


    Nanyuanhe said.


    Yunzechu was surprised, "what do you say? Do you see the emperor


    Nanyuanhe: "yes, I saw it and said a lot."


    "So it seems that the emperor has come back after his work." Yunzechu frowned and his eyes couldn''t stop blinking.


    Nanyuanhe didn''t delay. He spread the news as soon as possible.


    Chi Lin and Yu Wenxiao have had a night''s rest. They have come here early this morning, and they take a group of bodyguards to watch the villa everywhere. As long as they see someone coming out of the villa or flying pigeons, they will follow them immediately. They are not allowed to miss any clues.


    In waterfront city, in ordinary inn.


    Yun Xizhi''s face changed greatly when he received the news. Originally, nanyuanhe didn''t see the devil for several days. She almost concluded that the devil was trapped in the ancient tomb by her. Now the devil appears to meet nanyuanhe. Has he been in the villa or escaped from the ancient tomb? If it is the latter, doesn''t it mean that the devil has successfully rescued Chi Lin?


    Yun Xizhi kept tightening his hand and was so angry that he wanted to kill people.


    For a long time, there was a fight outside. A moment later, they accompanied a bodyguard into the room and said, "master, catch a bodyguard."


    "Who sent you? How did you find out about it? " Yun Xizhi immediately questioned.


    The captured guard did not speak. They work in pairs and track everyone who comes out of the villa. He and another person followed here and found Yun Xizhi. He stayed to watch, another person has gone back to report to Chi Lin, I believe Chi Lin should be coming soon.


    Yun Xizhi''s face was ugly, "speak quickly."


    The guard remained silent.


    Yun Xizhi was impatient and ordered to be punished. At the same time, he kept thinking about where he was exposed. His eyes unconsciously fell on the note he still held in his hand. He suddenly understood it and immediately ordered "retreat". He immediately went out. When he got downstairs of the Inn and was ready to get on the carriage, he was hit in the shoulder by a sharp concealed weapon, The whole person almost fell back to the ground. He could cover the bleeding wound with his hand and looked up at the direction of the concealed weapon.


    "In such a hurry, where do you want to go? The princess of Xiling. " The pool flies in an instant.


    Yun Xizhi gritted his teeth. He had already walked so fast, but he was still slow. "You really escaped!"


    Chi Lin: "yes, because I have a brother to save me, but you are not so lucky."


    Yun Xizhi: "you..."


    Yu Wenxiao takes xiaotuanzi and a group of bodyguards and orders them to surround yunxizhi and several people around her.

 Chapter 1135

    Yu Wenxiao then ordered the bodyguard to search the inn quickly and find Chi Zhen, who was with the princess of Xiling.


    The guards take orders.


    Yun Xizhi looks at it and wants to fight Yu Wenxiao with his sword. Before Ming Ming, the two of them were defeated by her. They were easily trapped by her and Chi Zhen and trapped in the ancient tomb. But now, instead, she became a bird in the woods and a prisoner in their hands.


    Some of the people on both sides of the street watched, some quickly left the right and wrong place to avoid being affected.


    After the search, the bodyguards came out of the inn one after another, helped out the bodyguard who had been arrested and tortured, and told Chi Zhu Yu Wen: "Lord Yu, young master Yu, nothing has been found."


    Chi Lin directly questioned Yun Xizhi: "what about people?"


    "Ha ha, if you have the ability to find it yourself, it''s your ability to find it." Yunxi is very angry and laughs, suddenly glad that Chi Zhu is not with her now, otherwise he will be punished.


    Chi Lin: "I advise you to be honest, otherwise..."


    "Or what? Oh, I remember. I''m your sister-in-law''s sister. Kill me if you can! I''ll see how you can tell your sister-in-law if you move me. " Yun Xizhi is not frightened. He has broken off the relationship with Qu Ning in his heart, but he takes Qu Ning out at this moment. Is it for the sake of deliberately facing Qi pool, or really being a shield, yunxizhi doesn''t want to think about it.


    But Yun Xizhi has no idea of the relationship between Chi Lin and Qu Ning. Yu Wenxiao repeatedly hears the word "sister-in-law" and doesn''t know whether to laugh or cry. If Chi Lin had planned to deal with the princess of Xiling by means of extreme measures, then after she mentioned Qu Ning, she definitely got more than 15 points.


    Chi Lin is not angry but laughs, "Oh, if you don''t say it, I forget that you are her sister. She said it many times."


    Yun Xizhi sneered, "just know."


    Chi Lin: "but you are the princess of Xiling. She is the daughter of Qu dianchen. You are not sisters."


    Yun Xizhi: "this is between me and her. You are not qualified to know."


    Chi Lin: "that is not willing to say?"


    The cloud hopes to stop the beginning.


    Chi Lin: "in that case, I''ll take you to see her. Come on, tie her hands and hang the rope longer. "


    The bodyguard takes orders.


    Yun Xizhi doesn''t know what Chi Lin wants to do. He is on guard and asks the people next to him to protect her.


    Several people around Yun Xizhi draw their swords.


    Yu Wenxiao orders the guards to do it.


    After a while, several people were taken down by the guards, and yunxizhi was also taken down.


    The bodyguard tied Yun Xizhi tightly and handed one end of the rope to Chi Lin.


    Chi Lin took it, jumped on the horse, pulled the rope and sped out.


    Yunxizhi didn''t respond as well, so he was dragged to the ground all of a sudden, all the way out, shouting in pain.


    The people on both sides of the street looked and breathed in horror.


    "Stop..."


    "Stop... Ah..."


    "Asshole, Chi Lin, you asshole, stop..."


    "Ah... Did you hear..."


    "Ah..."


    A scream


    Chi Lin was not moved at all. He drove his horse out of the city, leaving a bloodstain on the ground.


    Behind, Yu Wenxiao, who was catching up with xiaotuanzi''s eyes, looked at him and quickly stopped Chi Lin and said, "childe, it''s almost done. If she goes on like this, she will die. The whereabouts of Chi Xu have not been inquired out, and she will be handed over to the emperor for interrogation. "


    When Chi Lin hears the speech, he looks back at the dead man and throws the rope to Yu Wenxiao.

 Chapter 1136

    Yu Wenxiao catches the rope and stops. He asks the bodyguard to check the people on the ground and help them into the carriage.


    Yun Xizhi, who had been dragged all the way, gritted his teeth and wanted to cut Chi Lin to pieces.


    -


    Peaceful Nanping villa.


    Chi Lin and Yu Wenxiao arrive and escort Yun Xizhi to the courtyard where Chi Yan quning lives.


    When the servants and maidservants in the village saw this scene, some were too scared to see it, some were terrified, and some ran to Nanyuan to report it.


    Nanyuan he didn''t know that the person who was arrested was the one who threatened him. From the servant''s words, he only knew that Chi Lin, who had been cheated by him, came back. His hand holding the tea cup trembled, and the cup fell to the ground and fell into pieces.


    Yunzechu also knew, came to see nanyuanhe, stepped into the threshold and said: "brother Nan, they just arrested a man to the villa, like the Duke of Xiling state..." in the middle of the speech, he saw nanyuanhe''s face clearly, "brother Nan, what''s the matter with you?"


    Nanyuanhe''s hand still kept shaking, let the next servant back, "Brother Yun, I''m... Dead."


    Yun zechu: "why do you say that? Are you and the princess of Xiling... "


    "No, I don''t know and haven''t seen any Princess of Xiling." Yunxizhi and chixu threatened nanyuanhe, and met nanyuanhe, but nanyuanhe didn''t know the identities of yunxizhi and chixu from the beginning to the end, "I cheated linwangye, led him to the trap they set, and told the emperor that linwangye had not been here, so they would kill me."


    Yunzechu didn''t know, "what''s the matter, brother Nan?"


    Nanyuanhe told me the whole story.


    Yunzechu thought, "brother Nan, you can only leave the villa now. The sooner the better."


    Nan Yuanhe: "no, my son is still in the hands of those two people who threaten me. I have to stay in the villa and work for them. I can''t go. Otherwise, they will kill my son. "


    Yunzechu paced back and forth.


    Nanyuanhe gritted his teeth, "Brother Yun, if... If I die, you promise me that you must find a way to save my son. I have only his son."


    Yun zechu: "brother Nan, don''t say that."


    "Promise me! Just think of it as I beg you. " Nanyuanhe pleads.


    Yunzechu could not bear to refuse, nodded, "your son is my son, I will try to save him anyway."


    Nan Yuanhe: "thank you, Brother Yun!"


    Yunzechu clenched his fist and gave up. He took the chance to lead: "brother Nan, since it''s so far, have you ever thought about fighting back directly? The person who threatens you is to deal with the devil. If we can kill the devil directly and exchange the devil''s head, we will be able to exchange for your son, so that your father and son can be saved. "


    Nanyuanhe was shocked. He never thought that Yunze would come up with this kind of crazy method. He was a devil and became the new emperor. How could he kill the devil?


    "How do you know if you don''t try. Brother Nan, I will help you. " Yun zechu continued to persuade Nan Yuanhe with a firm tone.


    Nanyuanhe thinks about it.


    On the other side, Chi Lin enters the hospital and meets his brother in the room. He reports to his brother.


    From Yu Wenxiao''s arms, little Tuan Zi, who goes down to the ground, walks into the house behind Chi Lin and is very happy to see Qu Ning and Chi Yan.


    When Qu Ning heard Chi Lin say that he had caught the princess of Xiling, he couldn''t help interrupting and asked, "where is she now?"


    Chi Lin hooked his lips. "It''s outside the door."

 Chapter 1137

    Qu Ning felt that Chi Lin''s expression was not kind, like Schadenfreude, like watching a good play and so on. Anyway, it was strange.


    With this fog, Qu Ning went out of the house to see his sister directly. There was a line of bodyguards standing in the hospital. Yu Wenxiao stood aside, a man with ragged clothes and scars fell in the middle.


    These scars are definitely not caused by fighting. They are obviously the result of dragging all the way on the ground.


    Qu Ning couldn''t help but take a breath. I didn''t expect Chi Lin to use such a bad method. No wonder there was that kind of expression on her just now. Want to have a good talk with sister heart immediately down, Qu Ning quickly approached, while trying to help people, while calling: "sister."


    "Get out of here!" Yun Xizhi doesn''t need Qu Ning''s help at all. He pushes Qu Ning''s hand away and tries his best to stand up, but he falls back in the middle. He never thought that he would be so embarrassed in front of Qu Ning one day.


    Qu Ning reaches for help again and is shaken away by Yun Xizhi.


    "I don''t need your kindness." Yunxi gritted his teeth.


    Qu Ning: "it''s not a fake kindness. After all, you are my sister. I..."


    "Ha ha, sister, what a good sister, you even know I''m your sister?" Yun Xizhi stood up again, but he didn''t fall back this time. He tried to support his body. New and old grudges poured into his heart. "I treat you as my sister. I love you so much over the years. You ran away with a man and left me behind. Do you have such a sister?"


    Qu Ning: "then you should still remember that the reason why I left you was that you calculated me first..."


    "What''s the calculation? Everything I do is for you. I''ve been paving the way for you and thinking for you. You don''t know what''s good or what''s bad!" Yunxi stopped.


    Song and yuan in the next room heard the movement and saw it.


    He Xiaobing also heard it and walked out of the house.


    Yu Wenxiao looked and listened. Although he did not understand the sisterhood relationship as Chi Lin did, he went out first, took the bodyguard and winked at the song and Yuan Dynasties.


    Song and Yuan understood that they went out with Yu Wenxiao and left the courtyard for Qu Ning and the princess of Xiling.


    He Xiaobing followed closely the song and Yuan Dynasties.


    In an instant, only quning and Yunxi were left in the courtyard under the sun.


    Dou Yiyi, who was imprisoned in another room, heard Yun Xizhi''s voice and ran to the door. Looking out through the crack of the door, he saw that it was Yun Xizhi. Then he suddenly opened the door. The wooden door locked with the iron lock was pulled so loud that he yelled: "sister Yun, how did you fall into their hands? What about Chi? Where is he? Let me out, let me out quickly, how can you aim at sister Yun... What have you done to sister Yun... "


    At this time, Chi Lin walked out of the room, holding his chest in both hands and leaning against the doorframe, so that he could watch Qu Ning and Yun Xi Zhi in his spare time.


    The following little Tuanzi hugs Chi Lin''s feet and shrinks to hide behind Chi Lin. Yu Wenxiao has been blocking and covering his eyes before, but he doesn''t see Yun Xizhi''s tragedy. Now he is afraid.


    No one paid attention to Dou Yiyi.


    Qu Ning only felt that his sister''s aggressiveness seemed to bring the situation back to the previous quarrel. She always has her own style. She is very strong. Others have to listen to her. No one can persuade her.


    Qu Ning felt a little tired. He really didn''t want to argue pointlessly on this issue. Since you can''t "reminisce", it''s business to go back to the present and ask, "why did you come to Chizhou? Why on earth do you want to kill rock so much? "

 Chapter 1138

    Yunxi Zhishun sound direction to see, just know Dou Yiyi was locked in that room, but she didn''t care about Dou Yiyi how, for Qu Ning asked words sniff, "do you really want to know?"


    Qu Ning: "yes, I really want to know."


    Yunxi stopped laughing, a face of sarcastic color, "then you listen well, everyone listen well, because he is a devil, he should die! Don''t try to use Rongxin''s words before his death to clean up for him. It''s a bunch of nonsense about what the double killed and what was framed. In terms of the evil of killing, it is not enough to die a hundred times or a thousand times. I should have heard the saying, "everyone in the world will be killed if they get it."


    Qu Ning tone unchanged, "so, you want to tell me, you come to kill him for justice?"


    Yun Xizhi: "yes!"


    Qu Ning: "a large number of innocent people are killed, and innocent people are trained to be martyrs. If the training fails, it is also for the sake of justice to burn the corpses in the cave?"


    "You..." was so straight pierced, blocked speechless, cloud Xi Zhi angry.


    Qu Ning: "if my sister is not willing to tell the truth, then I can only give you to Chi Lin ruthlessly."


    Yun Xizhi suddenly looked at Chi Lin and saw him leaning on the doorframe and smiling at her. His eyes suddenly shot a sharp arrow and glared at Qu Ning, "dare you!"


    "I dare!" Qu Ning is not in a good mood.


    Chi Lin can''t stand Qu Ning''s calling the princess of Xiling as his sister. Now seeing that Qu Ning is not soft hearted, he is in a good mood to interrupt the princess of Xiling: "OK, don''t worry. Give it to me. One kind of torture can''t make her talk, so I use ten. Ten is not enough. I''ll use a hundred. "


    "Good! Good! Good Listening to this kind of harmony, Yun Xi was impatient and wanted to strangle Qu Ning, "then you can kill me directly if you have the ability!"


    "No! Qu Ning, I forbid you to kill sister Yun. Do you hear me? No! " Dou Yiyi, who is locked in the room, is more and more eager to pull the door, trying to rush out to protect Yun Xizhi.


    Qu Ning still ignore Dou Yiyi, just see cloud Xi Zhi, "I always recognize you as my sister, I won''t kill you, also won''t hurt you."


    Yun Xizhi raised his mouth with some pride.


    Qu Ning: "so I won''t see you again until you confess."


    The radian of Yunxi''s mouth suddenly froze. Qu Ning turned to enter the room and closed the door in front of her.


    Chi Lin did not hesitate to shout: "come on..."


    Cloud Xi Zhi suddenly crazy, rushed to the room of Qu Ning, want to find out Qu Ning. She has clearly seen how Chi Lin treats her. She really wants to give her to Chi Lin. how can she be so cruel!


    Chi Lin at the door raised his hand and pushed Yun Xizhi to the ground. He looked down and said, "it seems that you can''t wait to be punished. OK, I will help you. I hope you can bite your teeth. Come on, drag her down. I''m going to find a place to seriously think about what better means to use, so as not to get in the way of someone who doesn''t want to see. "


    Yu Wenxiao takes the bodyguard in and asks the bodyguard to drag the princess of Xiling out.


    Yun Xizhi was impatient and angry, "Qu Ning, you come out... Come out... You treat me like this, my parents are watching..."


    Dou Yiyi: "don''t take sister Yun, don''t hurt sister Yun, Chi Lin... Uncle... Uncle, don''t... Just take it as I beg you, don''t treat sister Yun like this..."

 Chapter 1139

    Pool face side head looked at eye sinus to depend on direction. The elder brother does not recognize the person, he also will not recognize, does not have the slightest pause to leave.


    Although xiaotuanzi was afraid, he was still a little follower.


    Inside the door, Qu Ning leaned back behind the door, listening to the distant voice outside and closing his eyes. To tell the truth, she really didn''t want to give her sister to Chi Lin, and she didn''t want her sister to suffer any more, but her sister obviously got her. If she didn''t mean to be so cruel, as long as she showed a little bit of impatience to let her sister see, her sister would not say anything.


    Sitting at the table drinking tea, Chi Yan, who had never gone out to see, stood up and approached slowly. He drew Qu Ning two steps, opened the door, called Song Yuan to come near, and told song yuan a few words.


    Song Yuan nodded and went.


    He Xiaobing goes with him.


    Chi Yan closed the door, "well, I let Song Yuan take over, only forced to ask, will not hurt her."


    "Thank you, rock." Qu Ning thought that he had pretended to be very good, but Chi Yan saw through her at a glance. He leaned into Chi Yan''s arms and said, "I really hope she can tell the truth and explain Chi Xu''s whereabouts, so that we can catch him. But she is my sister after all, and I can''t bear to... "


    "I understand." Chi Yan holds Qu Ning. As long as she is on his side, nothing else matters.


    After a while, Chi Lin came back and knocked on the door


    Chi Yan: "I have other things for you to do."


    Chi Lin glances at Qu Ning and sees that Qu Ning turns his back on him. He seriously suspects that Qu Ning is just cruel to the princess of Xiling on the surface, but he still can''t bear it at the bottom of his heart. Now my brother asked him to come back and give the interrogation to Yu Wenxiao and song and Yuan Dynasties. She probably spoke in front of him and wanted to support him. "Brother, let Yu Wenxiao go, i..."


    Chi Yan: "brother wants you to go."


    Chi Lin can only nod his head. When he leaves, he takes his breath out of the little ball at his feet and "kicks" it without him.


    When xiaotuanzi ran out of the yard, he couldn''t see Chi Lin any more. He was afraid of the outside. He ran back to the house and complained to Chi Yan: "brother... Brother is bad..."


    "Don''t talk to him. My sister has food and drink." Qu Ning picked up little Tuanzi and didn''t admit that he was guilty of Chi Lin just now.


    In another room, Dou Yiyi, who was shut up, was still noisy, and the door was almost torn down by her.


    -


    evening.


    A group of maidservants delivered the meal on time.


    The bodyguard opened the door and let one of the maidservants into the room to deliver food to Dou Yiyi, but Dou Yiyi burst out.


    The guard was careless and didn''t catch it.


    Dou Yiyi glances around and rushes straight into the room where Qu Ning and Chi Yan live. He pushes aside the maid who is putting food in the room and asks Qu Ning Chi Yan, "where did you take sister Yun? What have you done to sister Yun? Tell me... "


    The bodyguard chased in to get it.


    The maidservants were afraid, so they stepped down in a hurry.


    Dou Yiyi dodges the bodyguard and accidentally knocks over the table. The food on the table is scattered all over the ground. There is no place to escape. Then he rushes straight to Qu Ning.


    Chi Yan''s quick eye and quick hand will open Dou Yiyi.


    Dou Yiyi retreated a few steps and fell to the ground. His whole body fell on the ground of food and broken porcelain pieces. His palm and body were cut by many pieces. Blood gushed out and tears burst out in pain. He forced himself not to fall. He looked up at Chi Yan and cried, "since you don''t want to recognize me, you are so cruel, why didn''t you let my mother take the child, Why did she give birth to me? "

 Chapter 1140

    "From childhood to adulthood, everyone else has a father, but I don''t have one."


    "Now, I finally have, but that''s what you did to me..."


    Cry to this, tears finally crackle down, Dou Yiyi force erase, but wipe and fall, how also wipe not clean.


    Small regiment son early scared hide Pool Rock Qu Ning behind, listen to Dou Yiyi''s shout, even small head all dare not peep out to see.


    The bodyguard stopped to catch him unconsciously.


    Qu Ning has said many times that she is not Yan''s daughter, but she doesn''t believe it.


    Chi Yan''s face was expressionless, and there was no wave on his face. "For the last time, I have nothing to do with you. Next time, I''ll kill you whether I can use you or not. "


    Dou Yiyi is heartbroken and no longer looks at Chi Yan.


    Chi Yan: "go on, don''t have another time."


    The bodyguard trembled and hurriedly answered "yes" and dragged Dou Yiyi away.


    Qu Ning: "when you catch Chi Xu, it''s over here. Do you want to find Dou Yiyi''s mother?" Looking at Chi Yan''s face, he quickly added, "of course I believe you. It''s just that I''m curious. Why does her mother cheat her like this? It''s better to find out. "


    Chi Yan was not interested, but he gave a "um".


    Little Tuanzi didn''t hear the sound. He took a furtive look and asked quning to hold him.


    Qu Ning picked up and let the maid come in to clean up.


    The maidservants did not dare to gasp or look around. They quickly cleaned up and went to the kitchen to prepare new meals.


    On the other side, nanyuanhe goes back and enters the room.


    Waiting for Yun zechu: "brother Nan, how are you? Is it poisoned? "


    "Yes, I did. It''s just that the devil''s medical skill is so good that it won''t be noticed? " Nan Yuanhe was calm all the way back. Now he closed the door and couldn''t stop.


    Yun zechu: "don''t worry, the poison is colorless and tasteless. It will take two hours for it to attack. No matter how powerful the devil is, it''s impossible to detect it, even more impossible for Chi Lin. Brother Nan, were you seen when you poisoned? "


    "I made excuses to spend all the people in the kitchen. No one saw it." If someone told him a few hours ago that he would poison the devil and Chi Lin, nanyuanhe would not believe it, but now he did. As Yun zechu said, this is the only way to save him and his son, and use the devil''s head to exchange with the person who threatened him. Chi Lin was rescued and could kill him at any time. If he doesn''t start quickly, he will have no chance.


    "That''s good. Let''s wait and see." Yunzechu clenched his fist quietly. Of course, he knew that this method was mean and not done by a gentleman, but the devil was so powerful and there were so many people around him that he could only use this method. Once the devil and Chi Lin are killed, on the one hand, he can avenge Yunxi, on the other hand, he can exchange nanyuanhe''s son and save nanyuanhe''s life.


    It''s late at night.


    In a brightly lit house.


    Yunzechu and nanyuanhe, who are playing chess on the surface, are patiently waiting for news from the devil''s court, but they wait until the next morning, and there is no situation there.


    Nanyuanhe looked at the sky outside. "Brother Yun, why don''t I go and have a look?"


    Yun Ze Chu nodded, "brother Nan, be careful."


    Nanyuanhe understands.


    In the courtyard where Qu Ning and Chi Yan live, the bodyguard goes to the door and says, "the emperor, the master of Nanzhuang asks to see you."


    Chi Yan: "let him in."


    The bodyguard takes orders.

 Chapter 1141

    Nanyuan he enters the courtyard and sees Chi Yan coming out of the house and salutes.


    "What''s the matter with Nanzhuang master today?" Chi Yan asked directly. There was no expression on his face. It was hard to tell whether he was happy or angry.


    Nan Yuanhe bowed his head and used the words he had thought about on his way here. "I suddenly remembered that there was a hundred year old ginseng in the warehouse of the villa. The Emperor didn''t feel well a few days ago. I wonder if the emperor needs it? I''ll get it right away


    Chi Yan: "Nanzhuang master has a heart, no need."


    Nan Yuanhe: "although the ginseng is not as good as the palace, it is definitely a hundred years old, right..."


    Chi Yan: "I said, no need."


    Nanyuan he stopped, nodded, pretended not to disturb again and bowed to leave.


    Qu Ning walked out slowly from the house behind Chi Yan and said in a low voice, "I don''t believe he came here specially to send ginseng."


    Chi Yan didn''t speak, and of course he didn''t believe nanyuanhe''s words.


    Nanyuan he went all the way back to his courtyard and closed the door behind his back.


    Yun zechu, who had been waiting in the room for a long time, said, "brother Nan, what''s up?"


    Nanyuanhe''s back is full of sweat, and the whole person just relaxed at this moment, but then he was worried, "the devil has nothing to do with it, not poisoned at all."


    "How could that be?" Yun Zechu frowned. "Is it true that he was so strong that he was aware of the fact that he was secretly investigating the whole night?" After thinking about this, the more I think about it, the more I think about it, otherwise I can''t explain the current situation, "brother Nan, we have to be more careful these two days!"


    Nan Yuanhe: "Brother Yun, the devil can''t be poisoned. He will find me at any time. Even if you can''t find it, Chi Lin will come to kill me at any time. No matter what, I''ll be more or less vicious. Don''t forget that you promised me. "


    Yunzechu clenched his fist, heavy and unwilling: "don''t worry, I promised you I will do it!"


    Nanyuan congratulated him and promised: "if I am found, I will not implicate Brother Yun!"


    -


    It''s late at night.


    Lying on the couch and wondering how to deal with the devil, Yun zechu suddenly heard a creeping sound from far to near. Then there was a rustle at the door, and soon the people at the door left.


    Yun zechu squinted and quickly stood up quietly. He quickly stepped behind the door in the dark. When he wanted to see who and what was going on outside through the crack of the door, he clearly felt that he had stepped on something. After frowning, he bent down to pick it up. He felt it was a letter. After hesitation, he lit the oil lamp on the table and opened it.


    The letter read in black and white:


    ¡°


    I''m the princess of Xiling who was just captured by the devil. Please come to rescue me.


    I know Yun Xizhi, the concubine of Chizhou state. She has a deep friendship with my aunt, Princess Fengling.


    As long as the master of Yunzhuang comes and helps me out, I can tell him a big secret about yunxizhi and promise that he won''t be disappointed.


    ¡±


    Yunzechu''s brow gradually wrinkled into a shape of Sichuan, with a suspicious look on his face. When he was with yunxizhi, he never heard yunxizhi say that she knew Princess Fengling.


    As for the princess of Xiling who was just captured, he knows that. After all, yesterday morning, Chi Lin didn''t cover her up when he brought her into the villa. Everyone in the villa saw her and saw that the princess of Xiling was scarred. Later, it was said that the devil sent Yu Wenxiao and song and Yuan Dynasties to interrogate her, locked her in the hut in the backyard, and sent guards to guard her.

 Chapter 1142

    Yun zechu turned the first page of the letter and continued to read it.


    ¡°


    If you don''t believe me, I can tell you something about yunxizhi and you.


    Of course, only the two of you know these things.


    The reason why I know this is that yunxizhi told my aunt, Princess Fengling, and my aunt told me. It can be seen that yunxizhi and my aunt, Princess Fengling, have a deep friendship.


    After you bring Yunxi back to yunjiazhuang, master of Yunzhuang, you get along with each other day and night, and your relationship grows day by day. Just when yunxizhi was ready to accept the master of Yunzhuang, your daughter murdered her, making her leave and unable to stay any longer.


    She wrote down her daily changes of mind and feelings towards the master of cloud village.


    She left in such a hurry that she didn''t take away the pamphlet that wrote down these.


    The master of Yunzhuang can send someone back to yunjiazhuang to look for it. He will find it.


    Besides these, there are also


    ¡±


    The faster he looked, the faster he trembled with his hand holding the letter. There is no need to send someone back to look for it. He has seen the pamphlet left by Yun Xizhi, and the pamphlet is in his arms now. He carries it with him.


    There are also some other small things listed in the letter, which only he and Yun Xizhi really know. Unless Yun Xizhi says it himself, there will never be a third person in the world who knows.


    So it seems that yunxizhi really has a deep friendship with Princess Fengling. He tells Princess Fengling everything that the newly arrested Princess of Xiling didn''t cheat him!


    After a moment''s reflection, Yun zechu quickly collected the letter, blew out the oil lamp, put on a black Nightgown, put on a black cloth, and quietly went out of the room to the hut in the backyard.


    Two bodyguards were on guard all night outside the most remote hut in the backyard.


    Yunzechu hides in the dark, then looks around the third ring, slowly approaches from the side, and unexpectedly places the acupoints of the bodyguard, which makes the bodyguard drowsy. He finds the key to open the wooden door.


    In the dark room, Yun Xizhi, who was firmly tied to the scaffold, was immediately alert and asked in a low voice, "who is it?"


    Yunzechu: "yunzechu."


    "Master Yun, you are really here!" Yunxizhi heard the name, and heard the voice. He was overjoyed. "Quick, quick, untie the rope on me and help me out!"


    Yunzechu followed his voice to yunxizhi. After adapting to the darkness in the room, he vaguely saw that a man was tied to the cruciform scaffold, but he could not see the other person''s face. He heard the voice very young, "did you ask someone to send a letter to me? Do you really have a secret to tell me? "


    "Yes, what I said in my letter is enough for you to believe me, or you won''t come. Hurry up, hurry up and save me first. " She specially wrote an anonymous letter to contact Yun zechu the other day, telling him that the devil is Rong Xin''s own son. Rong Xin''s death does not mean that Yun Xizhi''s Revenge has been avenged, so she instigates Yun zechu to kill the devil to avenge Yun Xizhi. And she wrote something like a diary. Before the letter was sent, she ordered people to find a way to put it into the room where she lived in yunzechu''s house, so that yunzechu could find and see it.


    As long as yunzechu knows that "yunxizhi is ready to accept him", but he is killed by Rongxin and the devil, he will be able to further instigate yunzechu.


    Sure enough, she easily and successfully brought Yun zechu to Nanping villa.


    Later, of course, she will try to contact Yun zechu and let him listen to her step by step. In this way, she and Chi Zhen will have a good chess piece to use.

 Chapter 1143

    But she did not expect that before she contacted and controlled Yun zechu for her use, she was caught and reduced to a prisoner.


    But she won''t give up, never!


    Yunzechu did not move, "no, you have to say first."


    Yun Xizhi: "no discussion! You have to save me before I can say


    The atmosphere froze.


    Outside, in the dim moonlight, Yu Wenxiao, who was hidden in the dark, looked at the song and Yuan Dynasties nearby and made a silent move.


    Song Yuan nodded.


    Yu Wenxiao quietly turns to leave and reports to Chi Yan. The maid who sent the meal to the princess of Xiling was specially arranged by them. Yunxizhi thought that she had succeeded in sending the letter for her, but he didn''t know that as soon as the maid came out of the hut with the letter, it was handed over to him and the song and Yuan Dynasties. So the letter in yunzechu''s hand has already been read by him and song and Yuan Dynasties, as well as by Chi Yan and Qu Ning.


    Before they read the letter, they all thought that the princess of Xiling would go to nanyuanhe to save her. They never thought that she would go to yunzechu and know so much about yunxizhi and yunzechu.


    -


    In the courtyard where Qu Ning and Chi Yan live, there is a candle light in their house, but only Xiao Tuan Zi is sleeping, and they are still waiting for news.


    Yu Wenxiao knocked on the door and said, "emperor, yunzechu has gone."


    Chi Yan: "let him save people, then secretly tracking surveillance, find a way to find Chi Xu."


    "Yes." Yu Wenxiao left and took the door with him.


    Chi Yan looks at Qu Ning: "it''s late. Go to bed."


    Qu Ning turned to the wooden couch, lay down to cover the quilt, and looked at the veil above with dull eyes.


    After reading the letter written by her sister to be sent by her maidservant, she has been thinking about whether yunzechu will go. Now, Yun zechu has really gone, which shows that the contents of his sister''s letter are true, and Yun zechu believes it.


    However, the letter above those things, that cloud Xi Zhi really will tell Feng Ling princess?


    When she was on the island, Fengling didn''t get married with Chi Yan. She fell out with Yun Xizhi!


    On the snowy mountain, when they pursued Chi Yan, although they came together again, it was only because of their joint efforts. At that time, Yun Xizhi was closer to Shi Fengyuan of Xiling Kingdom, and even closer to Shi Fengyuan. So when you are intimate with a man, yunxizhi will tell Fengling that "she accepted yunzechu"? No matter what you think, it''s impossible!


    Ten thousand steps back, even if yunxizhi told, but such a thing Fengling will turn to tell her niece, so as to be crossed to Fengling niece body sister know? I don''t think it''s possible.


    However, if Yun Xizhi doesn''t tell Fengling at all, on the surface, as Fengling''s "niece" sister, how does she know this, and then let Yun zechu save her?


    Think of here, everything seems to become a knot.


    However, there is still a way to solve this knot - for example, it''s impossible to assume that my sister is Yun Xizhi


    On the basis of this assumption, the word "Yun Xi Zhi" is rigidly applied to my sister. When I think about it from the beginning, everything makes sense


    For example, in the same way, my sister Mingming and everyone in the world have no grievances and no grudges. However, Yun Xizhi has many reasons to deal with Chizhou and the queen, so she deliberately made explosives to instigate Huachen and Xiling to attack Chizhou.

 Chapter 1144

    For example, my sister and Chi Yan can''t fight each other at all, but Yun Xizhi, for her, Chi Yan is destroying the people she woos Fengling, or even the Queen''s own son, so she wants to kill Chi Yan so much.


    For example, Chi Zu, the son of Chi Fengting and his elder sister, can''t fight with each other. But Yun Xizhi, Chi Zu is her own son, so she not only saves him, but also treats him so well. She leaves Shi Fengyuan, who is already married in Huachen, and follows him back to Chizhou.


    For example, at first, my sister had nothing to do with Shi Fengyuan of Huachen Kingdom, but on the way to the capital of Huachen Kingdom, my sister said to her directly, "she likes Shi Fengyuan and let her replace her as Princess of Xiling kingdom.". If it was Yun Xizhi, she and Shi Fengyuan would be very close when they were in the snow mountain.


    As for Shi Fengyuan, Mingming took Yun Xizhi''s body on the snow mountain. He also heard that he was very decadent after returning to Huachen Kingdom, but he easily married his sister. If the elder sister is replaced by Yun Xizhi, all this will be natural.


    Try to think about everything about yunxizhi. Although she doesn''t have much contact with her, she has seen it several times. The first time was when she was caught on the island, and the back is on the snow mountain. I have to say that yunxizhi''s character is really similar to her sister in some aspects.


    Since all these strange things have happened, why is it impossible for Yun Xizhi, his elder sister, to cross to the princess of Xiling after she was killed by the queen?


    Think of this, Qu Ning can not help shaking, do not know what to say!


    Chi Yan saw that Qu Ning was different. He followed Qu Ning to the wooden couch, sat down on the edge of the couch, raised his hand and covered Qu Ning''s face. "I''ve been absent-minded this evening, especially after listening to Yu Wenxiao''s report. What''s the matter? What are you thinking? Tell me


    Qu Ning did not move, eyes still look at the upper veil, a word seems to ask Chi Yan, and seems to say to himself, "do you believe that the soul is attached?"


    Chi Yan: "what do you want to say?"


    Qu Ning: "if I say that the present Princess of Xiling is the former yunxizhi. After Yun Xizhi was killed by the queen on the snow mountain, his soul was attached to the princess of Xiling and came back to life. What will happen to you? "


    Chi Yan takes back the hand that caresses Qu Ning''s face, his face is expressionless.


    The air was frightfully quiet for a moment.


    For a long time¡ª¡ª


    Chi Yan: "if so, it can really explain everything."


    Qu Ning: "if I tell you again, I am the same, what will you do?"


    Chi Yan''s face sank, "don''t talk nonsense."


    Qu Ning: "what if it''s true?"


    Chi Yan raised Qu Ning, clasped Qu Ning''s shoulder with both hands, and let Qu Ning look at him, "it''s no different from now, you still have to stay with me forever, and you can''t go anywhere."


    Qu Ning leaned into Chi Yan''s arms and nodded silently.


    Chi Yan put his arms around Qu Ning. He never thought that the soul, an ethereal and uncontrollable thing, would be allowed to leave or disappear even if the sky fell down!


    Inside, Tuanzi wakes up in a daze, rubs his eyes and sits up. When he sees Chi Yan and Qu Ning cuddling together, he also wants to cuddle. He climbs out of the bed and tries to get into the middle of the two, but he can''t get in. He pulls Chi Yan''s sleeve and doesn''t see Chi Yan. After a while, he climbs back to the bed, covers the quilt, closes his eyes and goes to sleep.


    On the other hand, yunzechu, who was not in a stalemate with yunxizhi, took advantage of the night to rescue yunxizhi from the villa.

 Chapter 1145

    Yu Wenxiao and song and Yuan secretly follow.


    He Xiaobing''s martial arts are not good. He will be discovered by Yun zechu. Song and Yuan urged her to stay.


    He Xiaobing always follows Song Yuan in order to catch Song Yuan and give it back to Princess Fengling. He naturally knows that it will ruin Yu Wenxiao''s business tonight. He agrees to stay in the villa and believes that song yuan will come back after finishing his work.


    -


    Outside the villa.


    Yunzechu took yunxizhi to escape more than ten miles and then stopped, "well, it''s out of the villa. It''s safe here. You can always say it."


    Yun Xizhi gasped and looked around. Every wound on his body was so painful that people breathed. I didn''t expect that he would come out so easily. I don''t know if it was the devil who deliberately let her go and wanted to check through her.


    Yun zechu: "speak quickly."


    Yunxi stopped thinking in his mind, no matter whether the devil deliberately let her go or not, she escaped anyway. As long as she doesn''t get in touch with Chi Zhu before ensuring her safety, the devil can''t help but reply, "don''t worry, I won''t cheat you." The voice behind lowered, "when yunxizhi was alive, he always wanted to take revenge on the queen, because it was the queen who hurt her."


    "To this end, she secretly trained a group of people and established a mysterious organization."


    "However, since I met you again and knew what you thought of her, she put down the idea of revenge for you and just wanted to be with you."


    "If it wasn''t for your daughter Yunmin, she would not have left yunjiazhuang, and she would not have thought of revenge, so she went to the snow mountain, and finally died in the hands of the queen, and she died so miserably."


    "She once told my aunt that if she failed in revenge, she could find a way to reorganize the mysterious organization she built for her use in the future."


    "My aunt is a princess of Xiling state, and she has a lot of soldiers, so she doesn''t care about the organization of yunxizhi. If you want to avenge Yunxi, and you don''t have enough power in your hand, I can tell you how to find the people of that mysterious organization and let them work for you from now on. "


    Sufangcheng is her biggest mistake. She has kept a "dog" around her for so many years, but she has no idea that he is Rong Xin''s nephew.


    However, in addition to Sufang City, other people are still very loyal to her.


    The first snow mountain war almost wiped out her whole army, but the scattered people who had not been called back were still there.


    She had become a princess of Xiling before, and then she went to Huachen. She had shifengyuan and Huachen emperor, and made the alliance of the two countries attack Chizhou. The power was unprecedented, so she didn''t care about the remnant of the former organization.


    After returning to Chizhou state with Chi Xu, they are all bent on dealing with demons and busy training the dead. She can hardly find time to contact these people.


    Now, it can be cheaper for Yun zechu. Anyway, his purpose is to avenge her.


    Yun Xizhi said this in a lower voice, detailing how to find and contact those people.


    Yunzechu takes a step backward. It turns out that yunxizhi wants revenge, but he gives up revenge for him. Because Yunmin makes her leave, she goes to the snow mountain and has everything behind her.


    Yun Xizhi: "well, I''ve said all that I want to say, and it''s late. Thank you very much tonight. Let''s go our separate ways. You should go back to the villa first, lest the devil find out that you saved me."

 Chapter 1146

    With that, Yunxi left quickly without much delay. From the beginning to the end, she has never loved Yun zechu, and she will not love him even more in the future. For a moment, a slight touch has nothing to do with love at all. If Yun zechu really loves her, he won''t say "love" and marry and have children at the same time.


    Man, she can see very clearly, only Shi Fengyuan is sincere to her!


    She didn''t tell Shi Fengyuan before leaving huachenguo to come here this time. I believe Shi Fengyuan must be very worried about her. She might even come to Chizhou or be on her way to Chizhou in order to find her.


    At the thought of this possibility, Yun Xizhi was as sweet as a piece of sugar, and his pace was unconsciously brisk.


    As for yunzechu, even if he doesn''t really love her, men always have obsession with the women he always wanted but didn''t get. Now she is using this to lead yunzechu to revenge and turn yunzechu into one of the pieces in her hand to deal with demons.


    In secret, Yu Wenxiao and song and Yuan Dynasties, Yu Wenxiao continued to follow Yun Xizhi, while song and Yuan Dynasties were in charge of Yun zechu.


    Yunzechu stood alone for a long time before returning to the villa.


    After song and Yuan follow back, they report to Chi Yan.


    Chi Yan orders the song and Yuan Dynasties to take guards to search the whole villa overnight, and send people out to catch the princess of Xiling who escaped.


    The song and Yuan dynasties took the order and took the bodyguards to search. They knew that they were doing this to confuse Yun zechu and make him think that they didn''t doubt him at all. At the same time, they made the princess of Xiling think that she really escaped by herself, so that she relaxed her vigilance and went to contact Chi Zhen.


    All night long, Nanping villa was ablaze with fire and chaos.


    Dou Yiyi, who has been shut up, vaguely hears the chaos outside and knows that Chi Xu''s sister has escaped. He is very happy.


    -


    The next day, in the morning.


    Nanping villa, which had been searched, finally calmed down. Although many people have complaints, no one dares to say.


    Nanyuanhe invites yunzechu to have breakfast together. After he quits his family, he tells yunzechu about what happened last night. "The princess of Xiling is very powerful, so she can escape."


    Yunzechu nodded and agreed, not far south, he said frankly.


    Nan Yuanhe: "Brother Yun, it seems that the prince Lin has left the villa. It''s been more than two days since he was rescued. He didn''t come to kill me, and the Emperor didn''t arrest me to ask questions. What''s the matter with you


    Yunzechu guessed: "I want to investigate the people behind you through brother Nan."


    "If that''s the case, on the contrary, it means I can live for a while." Ever since Chi Lin was rescued, Nan Yuanhe always felt that his head might fall at any time. So he followed Yun zechu''s advice to poison the devil and Chi Lin. he wanted to start first, but he didn''t succeed.


    Morning.


    New people came to Nanping villa to attend the postponed Wulin meeting.


    The bodyguard asks for his name and identity. After registering, he puts people into the village and still reports to Chi Yan.


    noon.


    A note was hidden in the white rice in the meal that the maid sent to he Xiaobing''s house.


    Not following the song and Yuan Dynasties for the time being, he Xiaobing, who was left alone in the house, ate it, opened it and shook his hand.


    afternoon.


    According to the address written on the note, he Xiaobing went to the rockery in the backyard on time, met the person who had made an appointment with her in disguise, and whispered: "Lord Sikong."


    "Follow me first." Sikong takes he Xiaobing to a more hidden place.

 Chapter 1147

    He Xiaobing follows carefully. He doesn''t understand how Sikong shadow appears here. He had betrayed Princess Fengling and disappeared for a long time. Princess Fengling was very angry at the beginning and sent many people to look for him, but when she couldn''t find him, she didn''t send any more people to look for him later.


    To a small, hidden place¡ª¡ª


    Sikong Ying made sure that no one was following he Xiaobing, and said to the mountain, "the princess found me and asked me to continue to work for her. Now I have returned to the princess."


    He Xiaobing bowed to salute: "I''ve met Mr. Sikong."


    Sikongying: "the princess said that you betrayed her, released Song Yuan, and came to Nanping villa with song yuan. I don''t really believe it, so the first thing Meng did after he sneaked into the villa today is to find a way to contact you and see if you will complain to the devil, let the devil catch me, or come to the appointment secretly. "


    He Xiaobing quickly explained, "I didn''t betray the princess. I... I didn''t release Song Yuan. He escaped. I followed him all the way to catch him and go back to the princess, but I''m not his opponent."


    Sikong shadow looked at he Xiaobing without expression for a while, "it seems that the princess misunderstood you?"


    He Xiaobing nodded.


    Sikong Ying: "tell me, how is the devil now?"


    He Xiaobing: "someone rescued princess xing''er who was just captured last night. The Emperor... The devil has been trying to find a person named ''Chi Xu'' from Princess xing''er."


    Sikong Ying: "do you know who saved it?"


    "... i... I don''t know." She kept saying that she didn''t betray the princess. At the moment, she should be more frank and say that she knew it. She said that it was the devil''s plan. Yu Wenxiao had gone to track it. But somehow, he Xiaobing turned into saying that she didn''t know and looked down at the ground.


    Sikong shadow will he Xiaobing this silk dodge color in the eyes, did not say, "it doesn''t matter, this matter is not important. Now that you are by their side, please pay more attention and let me know any situation in the future. In addition, you should try to give this letter to Qu Ning for me. Don''t let other people know. "


    "It says... What?" He Xiaobing took the letter from Sikong Ying and asked hesitantly.


    Sikong Ying squinted slightly and said, "do you really want to know?"


    "No, No." He Xiaobing quickly denied.


    "If you don''t betray the princess, do as I say. Once I find out that you have betrayed me, don''t blame the princess... "The threat is obvious. Sikong Ying doesn''t go on and turns away.


    He Xiaobing quickly put the letter away, explored the left and right, determined that there was no one, and quickly left.


    -


    Back in the house, he Xiaobing closed the door and took out the letter, looking embarrassed.


    For a long time.


    He Xiaobing convergence look, open the door to go out, to see Qu Ning.


    Qu Ning heard the bodyguard''s report, went out of the room, saw he Xiaobing standing in the hospital, and asked in surprise, "are you looking for me?"


    "I..." he Xiaobing wants to talk and stop, looking at the guard in the hospital.


    Qu Ning''s eyes flashed silk doubt, temporarily let the bodyguards out of the yard, "you can say."


    He Xiaobing asked Qu Ning to go to the corner, then quietly took out the letter.


    "What is this?" Qu Ning didn''t answer right away.


    He Xiaobing is nervous, "empress Niang saw to know."


    Qu Ning thought about it for a moment and answered the letter. He Xiaobing said, "please don''t tell anyone about it."


    Qu Ning did not speak and opened the letter.

 Chapter 1148

    The content of the letter, the final signature, Qu Ning saw from the beginning to the end, it is incredible, brush to stare at the front of he Xiaobing, eyes cold, "who are you in the end? What''s your relationship with sikongying? Release the song and Yuan Dynasty, follow the song and Yuan Dynasty, but deliver a letter for Si Kongying? "


    He Xiaobing bowed her head. When she decided to do what Si Kongying told her to do and hand over the letter to Qu Ning, she was ready to accept any questions, "I can''t say. Even if the empress would arrest me for interrogation, I would not say. Or the person who wrote this letter would tell the queen everything if she went to see him


    Qu Ning slowly tightens her hand. She hasn''t seen Sikong Ying since she left the sword city. She doesn''t see Sikong Ying around Fengling when she is on the snow mountain. She thinks he has left Fengling. Now he sends a letter to her through he Xiaobing. He not only says that he has entered Nanping villa, but also asks her to meet alone. What''s his purpose? What do you want to do?


    After a moment of stalemate¡ª¡ª


    Qu Ning looked at the eye he Xiaobing again, went back to the house without saying a word, and closed the door.


    The door was locked by a chain. Dou Yiyi, looking out through the crack of the door, patted the door to attract he Xiaobing''s attention. He called to he Xiaobing: "girl, girl, come here."


    He Xiaobing hesitates a little and approaches the house where Dou Yiyi is being held.


    Dou Yiyi: "I asked the guards again and again today if sister Yun had escaped. The guards refused to tell me, and the maid who delivered the food refused to tell me. In fact, I heard all the news last night. I already know that sister Yun has escaped. I just want to make sure. Can you answer me? "


    He Xiaobing: "I don''t know anything."


    Dou Yiyi: "I know you are not with them. I can see that you..."


    He Xiaobing doesn''t wait for Dou Yiyi to finish, but turns around and leaves. Maybe soon she will also be detained or even executed.


    Dou Yiyi stamped his feet. None of these people is good. "Chi Zhu, when are you going to save me? I''ve been locked up for so long! "


    "Chi Xu, I know you will come to save me. You will come!" Dou Yiyi said to himself.


    -


    In the main house.


    Qu Ning doesn''t want to hide from Chi Yan and shows him the letter in his hand.


    Chi Yan''s face was low after seeing it. "It should have just come in today. I''ll send someone to catch it..."


    "No, I want to see him. As soon as he came in, he dared to make an appointment with me. Obviously, he was not afraid of exposure or being caught. Even if he was caught, it would be useless. I''ll see him and see what he really wants to do, and what''s the relationship with he Xiaobing. " Most people want to hide their identity and then do things quietly. But this si Kong Ying, as soon as he came in, did so. He clearly told people that he was coming.


    Chi Yan did not hesitate to veto: "no way."


    "Don''t worry, I will pay attention to safety, it will be OK." Qu Ning took Chi Yan''s hand and said, "now the whole villa is a bodyguard. You are here again. You don''t have to worry."


    Chi Yan tone unchanged, there is no room for discussion, "no way." Finish saying, call bodyguard to enter, let bodyguard call back song yuan.


    The song and Yuan Dynasties are monitoring Yun zechu in person at the moment. When they hear the guard''s Herald, they are stunned. They think that something serious has happened. They immediately transfer the task of monitoring to the guard. When they return to the courtyard, they go into the room and see Chi Yan, "emperor."


    Chi Yan: "who is he Xiaobing?"

 Chapter 1149

    Song Yuan was surprised. He didn''t understand why Chi Yan suddenly asked this. After thinking about it, he repeated his previous words: "she let me go."


    Chi Yan: "what''s the relationship between her and Fengling?"


    Confused, song and Yuan looked at Qu Ning standing beside Chi Yan and thought Qu Ning would give him a hint.


    Qu Ninggang wanted to say that before he could say it, Chi Yan swept the letter off the table.


    Chi Yan: "she just gave it to Ning''er herself."


    The song and Yuan Dynasties picked it up, and after reading it, they became more and more confused? Who is this man? "


    Qu Ning: "he is the person beside Princess Fengling."


    "Princess Fengling? How did Princess Fengling''s people come here? Is Princess Fengling alive? " Pause, before and after a contact, song and yuan finally reaction, face shocked color, "how can he Xiaobing to Fengling Princess side people send a letter? She and Princess Fengling''s people... But, impossible, she can''t be Fengling''s people. She is the maid beside Wan''er, and she really let me go. After I fell into Xu Wan''er''s hands, she sent this he Xiaobing to guard me and wanted to continue to use me as a blackmail, so she didn''t want me to die. How could this involve Princess Fengling? "


    The newly rescued princess of Xiling is very likely to be yunxizhi, so is it possible that the former Xu Wan''er was Princess Fengling? Qu Ning didn''t know whether his brain hole was too big, or was stimulated by the suspicion that "the princess of Xiling is her elder sister, and her elder sister is yunxizhi." this idea flashed in his mind.


    But now looking back, Xu Wan''er, who was married in the song and Yuan Dynasties, was "disfigured" from the very beginning, and "destroyed" very seriously. No one could see her real face. She not only poisoned xiaotuanzi, but also framed Yue Xiaoling. From the very beginning, she came prepared.


    Qu Ning was too scared to speak by his idea.


    Chi Yan: "I''ll give her to you. If I can''t find out for an hour, I''ll kill her."


    When the song and Yuan Dynasties froze, they bowed their hands and stepped down.


    Qu Ning can''t help saying his doubts, "do you think Xu Wan''er will be Fengling?" If it''s true, then in the case that they don''t know, they even let Fengling get so close to them. I''m afraid to think about it. And if they didn''t find out at that time, she''s still with them.


    Chi Yan is not sure. Although he met Xu Wan''er once or twice, he didn''t care about it every time.


    At night.


    Song and Yuan came to report that he Xiaobing would not say anything.


    Chi Yan: "kill me."


    Song Yuan knelt down on one knee, "emperor, after all, she let me go, and asked the emperor to spare her life. I can drive her out of the villa, follow her as closely as Wen Xiao follows the princess of Xiling, and find out everything about her. You can also catch the Sikong shadow and ask him everything. "


    Chi Yan looks ugly.


    Qu Ning saw that the song and Yuan Dynasties really wanted to protect Nahe Xiaobing. No matter whether it''s worth it or not, whether he will repeat Xu Wan''er''s mistake or not, since he has made such a decision, Qu Ning can''t bear Chi Yan to force him to kill him again, and says: "it''s good to let her out and follow her. It''s a good way. Rock, that''s it. "


    Chi Yan doesn''t talk.


    Song and yuan could not get up on their knees.


    Qu Ning shakes Chi Yan''s hand and signals Song Yuan to leave, "you go, let her go, Yan agrees."


    The song and Yuan Dynasties looked up at Chi Yan and saw that he still didn''t speak. After hesitating, Chi Yan gave in, arched his hand to thank him, stepped back quickly, and immediately sent he Xiaobing away.


    Qu Ning: "I really hope that everything can be found out quickly, and it will be over soon."

 Chapter 1150

    Chi Yan: "soon."


    Qu Ning nodded. Before the arrival of Si Kongying, she also felt that she was fast. As long as Yu Wenxiao tracked Chi Xu and took him, who would train the dead, the matter would be over. But now Princess Fengling is involved again. Is Fengling Xu Wan''er


    Little Tuan Zi, who is playing with toys, is tired. He yawns and staggers up to quningchiyan. He wants to sleep. I didn''t see Chi Lin before going to bed. I''m not very happy.


    Late at night.


    Qu Ning couldn''t sleep.


    Chi Yan will hold Qu Ning, "don''t move."


    Qu Ning whispered: "you say, is it possible that we want to fork in the bud? Isn''t Sikong Ying here for Princess Fengling this time?"


    Chi Yan did not speak.


    In the dark, Qu Ning couldn''t see Chi Yan''s face. "It''s not possible, but it''s not impossible at all. When he was on the snow mountain, he was not by Fengling''s side. He didn''t chase us with Fengling. Before the border, Fengling came, he did not appear, until now suddenly came out, also meet me. I''ve just thought about it for a long time. After thinking about it again and again, I still want to see him face to face and find out whether he is here because of Princess Fengling and the relationship between him and he Xiaobing. If it''s not for Princess Fengling, ask him why and why. If it''s... "Pauses," take him. "


    Chi Yan: "is that how you want to see him?" There is no emotion in the voice.


    Qu Ning was silent for a long time. "The first time I saw him was in a mountain stronghold. At that time, dongfangjing took me out of the imperial mausoleum and exchanged me for Qu Qing who was caught by him. I thought he was a flower gatherer and tried to escape. "


    "The second time I saw him was in the capital. He suddenly took me out of Beijing and dongfangjing came after me. At that time, he and I both thought that dongfangjing was here to pursue and kill. As a result, at a critical juncture on the cliff, he left behind and let me go first. "


    "Meet again, it is on that island, he became the person of Princess Fengling, I just know that he was ordered to arrest me in Chizhou."


    "He knew that Princess Fengling wanted to kill me, so he took me to Fengling, but he protected me in front of Fengling. I appreciate his protection in my heart, and I am always on guard against him. "


    "When he took the medicine, I rushed back to the island for him to find Fengling for the antidote."


    "I threw Princess Fengling to him and took you to leave by boat. First of all, he was in a state of complete attack. I had no way to take him with me. Second, it''s to distract those who come after him and give him time, hoping that he can run away quickly afterwards. But he didn''t, and he broke a hand for it. "


    "On the sea, when he took people to chase us, I did not hesitate to refute him, saying that he could not blame me, because he was loyal to Fengling even though Fengling was so kind to him, because he did not choose to escape, and the responsibility was his own. Although he has protected me, he has captured me several times. "


    "That''s what I said to him in the sword pool of the sword casting villa."


    "Up to this moment, I still don''t think I''m wrong. But he, from his point of view, may be right. "


    "At that time, I actually took him as a friend. If there was no flattering drug, he didn''t get a hand cut off by Fengling, or even if he couldn''t leave, I would take him and Fengling on the boat together. Would the result be different?"


    be quiet!

 Chapter 1151

    For a long time.


    Qu Ning closed his eyes, the result may still be the same. Because even if she took Sikong Ying and Fengling on the boat, she also took Sikong Ying as a friend, but she didn''t love Sikong Ying, and didn''t care for Sikong Ying at all, which was totally different from the feeling of Chi Yan''s quietly moving heart. She really couldn''t use her own price to solve for Sikong Ying. And can be used as "antidote" Fengling, she thinks that is to let Fengling suffer, but sikongying to Fengling so loyal, I''m afraid will die without touching Fengling. As a modern person, she can''t find an innocent woman to throw to Sikong Ying, so it''s doomed to be a dead topic.


    Qu Ning: "forget it, you think I didn''t say, I..."


    "Go. If you really want to go, go, but I''ll send a guard with you to make sure you''re safe. " Chi Yan and Qu Ning.


    "Are you angry?" There is still nothing to see in the dark. Qu Ning can''t distinguish the tone of Chi Yan.


    Chi Yan: No


    "Just think I''m just talking. Forget it, I won''t go." Qu Ning holds Chi Yan in turn.


    It''s not difficult for Chi Yan to hear from Qu Ning''s words that she feels a little guilty about Si Kongying. Although she says that she still doesn''t think she''s wrong, and he doesn''t think she''s wrong, she does feel guilty. If you can''t get rid of this guilt, it will stay in her heart forever. Let her see, face to face to find out that Sikong shadow is for Fengling, or let her die. Chi Yan''s tone softened, "I''m not angry. You can go, but only once. "


    Qu Ning raised his hand to touch Chi Yan''s face.


    Chi Yan grabs Qu Ning''s hand and pulls it to his lips.


    Qu Ning finally let go.


    -


    dawn.


    After breakfast, Qu Ning went to the lake in the backyard according to the address on the letter and saw a man standing by the lake in the distance. An empty moon white sleeve was blown up by the wind. I still remember when I first met him, in the mountain stronghold, he hugged each other freely. When they took her out of the capital and left, they disguised themselves several times. He often played a scoundrel and could remember every scene clearly. Such a person, but was cut off a hand.


    Qu Ning stopped and let the pictures in his mind pass. He let the guards guard beside him. He approached slowly. When he was two or three steps away, he stopped quietly and asked: "I''m coming. Did Princess Fengling send you


    Si Kongying turns around and faces Qu Ning face to face. Although the letter clearly says that he wants to meet Qu Ning alone, he doesn''t care when he sees that Qu Ning brings a group of bodyguards. His face is also calm and he answers very simply: "yes."


    Qu Ning: "you haven''t left Princess Fengling. Are you still working for her?"


    Sikong Ying: "you should remember that I said it''s not easy to leave her. I left, and she found me


    "Did she hurt you?" Qu Ning can''t help but care. I have to say that I''m glad to hear that the person in front of me has left.


    Sikong Ying: "do you still care about me?"


    Qu Ning: "you should also remember that I always wanted you to leave her."


    Sikong Ying smiles and approaches quning step by step.


    Qu Ning unconsciously stepped back, but stopped.


    The rear guard saw that he immediately drew his sword and surrounded Sikong Ying with good training to prevent him from doing any harm to Qu Ning.


    Si Kong Ying looks at Qu Ning.


    Qu Ning hesitated slightly and asked the guards to step down.

 Chapter 1152

    The bodyguards were worried, "empress..."


    Qu Ning: "all back, it''s OK."


    The bodyguards hesitated again and again, retreated slowly, and their eyes were still fixed on Sikong Ying. As long as Sikong Ying had any action, they started immediately.


    Sikong Ying: "are you really not afraid that I will hurt you?"


    Qu Ning: "it''s enough to have your" left "sentence just now."


    Sikong Ying came two steps closer and lowered his voice. "In fact, I want to ask you and the people around you to help me this time. Before I send the letter to you, I''m worried about whether you will directly let the people around you catch me. Should I take this risk. After delivering the letter, I worried about whether you would come or not and whether you would agree. Now, with your voice "let the guard back down", I know I''m not taking the risk wrong. "


    Qu Ning: what do you want me to do for you


    Sikong Ying: "save a man from Fengling, and... Save my daughter."


    "Your daughter?" Qu Ning was shocked and couldn''t help opening his eyes, "you already have a daughter?"


    Sikong Ying: "you should know that it was Fengling who caught a maidservant on the island and threw it to me. Then she solved the flattering medicine."


    Qu Ning understood, "you want to save, is that maidservant? She gave you a daughter? "


    Si Kongying: "yes, I know it a few days ago. Fengling takes them as a threat and asks me to take your head in exchange. I came to the villa in front of her to deal with you and asked her to wait for my news. The maid and my daughter, I will save them safely. "


    "Congratulations first. I''ll tell Yan as soon as I get back. I''m sure I''ll help you with this. " A little pause, Qu Ning had to first villain after gentleman, seriously added, "as long as you say these are all the truth."


    Sikong Ying: "thank you first."


    Qu Ning: "by the way, is Fengling also here? Where is she now? Is he Xiaobing the person of Princess Fengling? "


    Sikong Ying: "yes, she''s here. Now she''s in the waterfront city inn. Xiaobing is her man. "


    Qu Ning: "but isn''t she Xu Wan''er''s person? He was ordered to guard the song and Yuan Dynasties, but released them. "


    Sikong Ying: "I don''t know what Xu Wan''er is. Xiaobing has always been a princess. When I saw her yesterday, she said that she didn''t betray the princess, but I can see that she looks evasive and hesitant. Even if she still faces the princess, she has no previous loyalty. "


    Qu Ning: "thank you for telling me that."


    "Is there anything else you want to know?" Seeing Qu Ning shaking his head, Si Kongying turned around and walked out. After a few steps, he stopped and didn''t look back. "He''s very good to you, isn''t he?"


    The voice was lighter, and was blown into quning''s ear by the wind. Qu Ning, of course, knew who Sikong Ying was talking about. He didn''t look back. His face softened unconsciously. "Very good, very good."


    "That''s good." Sikong shadow did not stop.


    Qu Ning also left and went back to the courtyard where he lived. He immediately told Chi Yan the contents of the conversation.


    Chi Yan has no expression, "do you believe him?"


    Qu Ning: "I hope it''s true. Just in case, I want you to send someone to check


    Chi Yan: "do you want to help him so much?"


    Qu Ning nodded, "if it''s true, I want to." A little meal, looking at Chi Yan''s face, "if it''s true, he has a ''wife'' and a daughter, this is to save his wife and daughter, I just want to help friends, you should not be jealous?"


    Chi Yan turned around and said, "No."


    Qu Ning circled half a circle and went to Chi Yan again, smiling and blinking, "really?"

 Chapter 1153

    "Really." Sitting on the cot playing with toys, Tuan Zi talks to a pile of toys and nods his head.


    Qu Ning is stunned and turns to look at it. He thinks that xiaotuanzi is eavesdropping on her and Chi Yan. He understands and agrees with them. As a result, he doesn''t look at her and Chi Yan at all.


    Qu Ning couldn''t help but go over to see what xiaotuanzi was doing. His arm was pulled by Chi Yan, and his body retreated unsteadily. He fell on Chi Yan''s leg and was encircled by him.


    Chi Yan lowered his head, slowly spit out two words, "false."


    Qu Ning can''t take care of xiaotuanzi for a while, turning back to shangchi rock, "what do you want me to do?" Eyes flow, color of joke, "do you want me to make an oath?"


    Pool Rock shape seems to seriously consider, "that you send it."


    Qu Ning was stunned and doubted whether he had heard the wrong thing or not, but he looked into his eyes close to him and looked at himself clearly reflected in his eyes. He restrained his smile and said after the trick: "well, I swear, I want to help Si Kongying, just to help my friends. I used to only like a man named Yan, now I only like him, and I will only like him in the future. Oh, no, it''s not like, it''s love. " Words fall, Qu Ning Yu light took a look at the small ball son on the small couch, make sure he didn''t peep eavesdrop, quickly kiss the face of next pool rock, lean to pool rock shoulder to smile.


    Chi Yan holds Qu Ning tightly, "this is what you said!"


    Qu Ning: "well, I said it."


    Chi Yan: "I''ll ask lin''er to check. As long as what he says is true, I will help him, but only once. "


    "I know you''re the best." Qu Ning kisses again.


    Chi Yan buckles Qu Ning''s back brain. He is not satisfied with the dragonfly and wants more.


    Qu Ning slightly refused, deeply afraid of being seen by xiaotuanzi.


    A moment later.


    Chi Yan releases Qu Ning and calls the bodyguard to enter.


    Qu Ning quickly tidied up, went to xiaotuanzi, sat down beside xiaotuanzi, and saw xiaotuanzi staring at one of the small toys fiercely and talking to himself, opening and closing his mouth, "I like... I like you."


    Qu Ning was stunned. He saw little Tuanzi turn his head and look at another little toy. His face changed like turning a book. Some of them opened their eyes shyly and blushed. They asked in a low voice: "really?"


    With that, he glared at the little toy before him, which was still fierce. After bulging his mouth, he suddenly cried out: "really!"


    "..." Qu Ning was almost frightened and stunned. Is this a person playing house? The little expression is so cute!


    Looking at the shy little Tuanzi after saying "really" aloud, Qu Ning really didn''t know that he could "play" so well. He picked up the fierce little toy and coaxed him to ask: "tell me who it is? Who''s saying "like it?"


    Xiaotuanzi was more shy, covered his face and got up.


    Qu Ning patted his puckered buttocks, approached and asked, "is it brother in red?"


    Xiaotuanzi nodded shyly.


    Qu Ning didn''t see it, "isn''t it brother in red? Is that brother with white hair? Brother Yan? Big brother


    Little Tuanzi got up and corrected Qu Ning. He pointed to the toy in Qu Ning''s hand and said, "it''s red... Brother in red. He likes... Me!"


    Qu Ning dark suppress smile, "really?"


    "It''s true!" exclaimed little Tuanzi


    Qu Ning really wants to beat up the little toy that represents Chi Lin in his hand. It is clear that everyone is good to Xiao Tuan Zi. He is the only one who is always fierce. As a result, Xiao Tuan Zi is thinking about him now. Damn it!

 Chapter 1154

    "Can you give me this?" Suddenly his eyes turned, Qu Ning shook the little toy representing Chi Lin in his hand, and felt like a big gray wolf tricking Little Red Riding Hood.


    Xiaotuanzi looks at quning eagerly. No, it''s the toy in quning''s hand.


    Qu Ning pretended to be pitiful: "my sister likes it very much. Can you give it to me? My sister will give you a better and bigger one tomorrow. "


    Little Tuanzi thought about it, and soon found one of the toys in the pile to exchange with Qu Ning.


    Qu Ning


    One big and one small do not feel "deadlocked".


    Chi Yan, who had ordered the bodyguard, came over and took the little toy in Qu Ning''s hand and gave it back to Xiao Tuan Zi.


    Xiaotuanzi happily took it over and did not forget to give quning what he had.


    Qu Ning, who doesn''t want this one, "..."


    -


    That night, Chi Lin, who received Chi Yan''s order and went to investigate, sent back the information she found - it was indeed Princess Fengling. She is now in the waterfront city, and there are not many people around her.


    Two days later, in the afternoon.


    Chi Lin came back quietly, went into the room, and personally reported to Chi Yan what he found, "brother, she is the Xu Wan''er, we cheated her before. When you came here from Beijing, she followed people all the way outside. On the way through the post station, she caught a man who had just given birth to a daughter. The arrested mother and daughter should be the people that Sikong Ying wants to save. "


    Qu Ning is happy. First, Chi Lin finds Fengling, and second, Si Kongying doesn''t cheat her. He can''t wait to ask, "have you found the whereabouts of the mother and daughter?"


    Chi Lin stares at Qu Ning and doesn''t want to talk to Qu Ning. It was he who forced the hateful Princess of Xiling. Qu Ning must have had the heart to blow the wind to his brother, so his brother transferred him. As a result, the princess of Xiling fled that night and has not been captured yet. It''s all Qu Ning''s fault.


    Qu Ning


    "Lin''er!" Pool rock slightly sink a voice, explain a way: "is I want to adjust your.". I let the princess of Xiling go on purpose. I asked Yu Wenxiao to follow her. "


    Chi Lin doesn''t believe it. He thinks it''s his brother''s intention to help Qu Ning say good things. He immediately stares at Qu Ning again.


    Chi Yan some helpless, turn the topic back, "found the whereabouts of it?"


    Chi Lin nodded, his brother asked and replied: "we have found the whereabouts of the woman, but we have not found the baby. Fengling separated the mother and daughter. "


    Qu Ning doesn''t want to talk to Chi Lin any more. He is not angry with Chi Lin, so he turns to the cot, picks up the little toy representing Chi Lin, pinches it and beats it. He feels relieved. As a result, he looks down at Xiao Tuan Zi and looks up at her. He is embarrassed. He doesn''t know when Xiao Tuan Zi is following Chi Lin.


    Xiaotuanzi opened his big eyes and said, "no... don''t beat my brother."


    "No, I didn''t. You''re wrong." Qu Ning quickly denied it, and resisted the impulse to throw the toy on the ground. He pretended to wipe it twice, and then bent down to give it to Tuanzi. PI xiaorou said with no smile, "it''s him who''s dirty. My sister will wipe it for him."


    Xiaotuanzi hugged him like a baby, ran back to the feet of Chi Lin, continued to pull Chi Lin''s clothes, and asked Chi Lin to see him.


    Chi Lin ignored Xiao Tuan Zi.


    Qu Ning grabs his head and wants to rush to xiaotuanzi and yell, "don''t reheat your face and stick your cold ass!"


    Chi Yan and Chi Lin finish, and tell Chi Lin a few words.


    Chi Lin nodded, pushed aside the little ball at his feet, turned and strode out.


    Little Tuan Zi is carrying a little toy with him.

 Chapter 1155

    Qu Ning ignores that Si Xinsai and the impulse to chase xiaotuanzi back. He quickly walks back to Chi Yan. Just now, he just took out his breath with a toy, but he didn''t pay attention to what he and Chi Lin said. He asks, "how can we save them? Make sure their mother and daughter are safe


    "I''ve asked lin''er to see Sikong Ying." Chi Yan reaches for Qu Ning.


    "See Sikong Ying? Have you come up with a good plan? " Qu Ning asked, very want to know.


    Chi Yan: "don''t worry, wait for lin''er to come back and see what they have discussed."


    "I''d like to know a little bit first." Qu Ning shakes Chi Yan''s hand.


    Chi Yan still doesn''t say.


    Xiaotuanzi came back with a small head hanging down. He was not happy and asked quning to hold him.


    Qu Ning looked down, decided to "leave out" little Tuanzi like Chi Lin, and complained: "I think Xiao Xi''er doesn''t kiss me any more. Now he only has Chi Lin all day long." Cover heart, "my heart good pain, good sad."


    Chi Yan: "let me see."


    "What do you want to do?" Qu Ning just talked about it. When he saw Chi Yan raise his hand, he immediately stood up and jumped two steps away


    Muddleheaded little Tuanzi


    Chi Yan didn''t do anything


    Qu Ning looked at, some embarrassed eyes, feeling that she thought too much, want to skew, for a moment, conditioned reflex do not know where the head melon confused.


    Chi Yan stooped to pick up xiaotuanzi, looked at the little toy in xiaotuanzi''s hand, rubbed xiaotuanzi''s head, and said in a soft voice: "don''t always let liner get angry."


    This is clearly said to her! Qu Ning immediately responded and said, "I didn''t. It was clear that he deliberately targeted me just now."


    Chi Yan: "lin''er is just a child''s temper."


    Talking for Chi Lin like this, is it necessary for her to let him go? At the thought of letting Chi Lin, it all depends on Chi Lin''s face. Qu Ning can''t help trembling. It''s terrible to think about it, but Chi Yan says so again


    Qu Ning couldn''t help pursing his lips. His eyes were flowing quickly. Suddenly, he flashed a little cunning. He approached his head and said, "he''s a child, so am I? I''m the same age as him. "


    Chi Yan


    "Isn''t it good for you to sleep with children at night?" Traning blinked.


    Chi Yan


    Qu Ning: "otherwise, we will separate later..."


    ChiYan put down xiaotuanzi, covered quning''s mouth, and then brought quning into his arms, "I will say lin''er, let him let you, not with you."


    In an instant, Qu Ning, the winner, secretly suppresses her smile and has "lost" xiaotuanzi. She must not let Chi Yan face Chi Lin. anyway, she just doesn''t want Chi Lin!


    Suddenly put down the small Tuanzi muddled, and pull quning''s clothes, want quning embrace.


    Qu Ning: "give me your little toy first."


    Xiaotuanzi looked down at the toy and quning. After a moment''s hesitation, he turned to xiaota.


    Qu Ning


    -


    More than half an hour later.


    Chi Lin came back, "brother, talk about it."


    Chi Yan: "be careful."


    Chi Lin: "brother, don''t worry."


    Qu Ning: "now you can tell me, what strategies have you discussed? Is it safe? "


    Chi Lin: "it''s none of your business."


    Qu Ning glared back at Chi Lin and told him that he was not angry with him. "Yan, you said it yourself. Wait till he comes back. Tell me quickly. I want to know."

 Chapter 1156

    Chi Yan said it briefly.


    After listening, Qu Ning looked at Chi Lin and asked him to be careful


    Chi Lin snorted and looked down at the "little follower" who was sticking to his feet.


    -


    night.


    Qu Ning, Chi Yan, Chi Lin and Xiao Tuan Zi are having dinner when song and Yuan Dynasties rush back with he Xiaobing, who is seriously injured, unconscious and full of blood. They can''t wait for the bodyguard to tell them. They go directly into Chi Yan''s room and kneel down on one knee and say: "the Emperor..."


    Frightened, Xiaotuan immediately put down his spoon and rushed into the pool.


    Qu Ning: "what''s the matter? What happened? " Words fall, don''t wait to answer, quickly turn to see Chi Yan, "rock, you see how she is."


    He put down his chopsticks and stood up. He approached the people in his arms in the song and Yuan Dynasties.


    Song Yuan: "I drove her out of the villa and secretly followed her. She never contacted anyone."


    "Yesterday, a few people suddenly appeared to kill her. She didn''t resist. I... I can only do it."


    "Those are not my rivals. She held me back and let her killers go


    "I asked her who she was and who those people were, but she still refused to say. Today, someone suddenly appeared to kill her. At the critical moment, she stood in my way. "


    "Those who killed her would rather die than tell me. I killed them all. She''s hurt so badly that I can only bring her back. "


    Chi Yan''s face didn''t change after a simple examination. "He didn''t hurt her. He didn''t risk his life. He asked the doctor of the villa to come and treat her wound."


    Qu Ning: "then you take her back to the room first, and call the doctor quickly."


    Song and Yuan thanks and take the unconscious he Xiaobing out.


    "I saw Sikong Ying yesterday. Sikong Ying said that she has always been the maid beside Princess Fengling, so the Xu Wan''er you married is Princess Fengling." Now that these things have been found out, Qu Ning thinks it is necessary to let Song Yuan know. Looking at the back of Song Yuan, he can say it simply.


    The whole body of song and Yuan Dynasty was stiff, and the steps of going out were stopped, and their hands were clenched inch by inch, but they finally restrained all their emotions and didn''t look back, "thank you for telling me." With that, I''ll start again.


    Qu Ning looked back at the little Tuanzi in his arms and coaxed him, "it''s OK, I''m not afraid."


    Small regiment son doesn''t move, continue to hold pool face, Lai pool face in the bosom won''t come out.


    Chi Lin''s face was black. He didn''t tear the little ball apart after several times.


    -


    The next day, Sikong, who met Chi Lin and discussed the countermeasures, came out of the villa and went back to see Fengling.


    Fengling is no longer in the original inn. The whole inn is empty.


    The two Fengling''s men, who are hiding in the dark, look for a while from a distance and make sure that Sikong Ying is alone. They are not suspicious. They show up and let Sikong Ying cover their eyes. They take Sikong Ying to the carriage and go to see Fengling.


    A humble courtyard.


    Sikong shadow was brought in, heard the voice of Fengling pulled down the cloth.


    Fengling let people out, take the door, look at Sikong shadow without expression, "this just went in two days to come back, you''d better give me a good news."


    Sikong Ying: "good news, but change the conditions."


    Fengling: "what do you mean?"


    Si Kongying: "to be honest, I can''t kill Qu Ning for the time being, because she is always with the devil. I haven''t thought of a way. But I can give Chi Lin to you. You should know that Chi Lin''s status in the devil''s heart is no less than Qu Ning. On the condition that I see my daughter. "

 Chapter 1157

    Hiding in the dark, his subordinates make sure that the back Sikong shadow is not suspicious. They show up to let Sikong shadow cover their eyes and take Sikong shadow to see Fengling.


    A humble courtyard.


    Sikong shadow was brought in, heard the voice of Fengling pulled down the cloth.


    Fengling let people out, on the ground door, examine Sikong shadow, "this just went in two days to come back, had better give me a good news."


    Sikong Ying: "good news, but change the conditions."


    What do you mean


    Si Kong Ying: "I can''t kill Qu Ning for the time being, because she is always with the devil. I haven''t thought of a way for the time being. However, I can give Chi Lin to you. You should know that Chi Lin''s status in the devil''s heart is no less than Qu Ning. On the condition that I see my daughter. "


    "Can you catch Chi Lin?" Fengling obviously didn''t believe it.


    Sikong Ying: "this is my business. You just say yes or no


    Feng Ling thought for a while, "OK, as long as you bring Chi Lin, I can let you see your daughter."


    "I will bring people. But I will give you Chi Lin only when I see my daughter. Princess, don''t blame me for not believing you. " Sikong Ying made it clear.


    Feng Ling was annoyed, but held back, "OK."


    Sikong Ying turns to leave.


    "Wait a minute." Feng Ling suddenly called, "how can I believe that you are not cooperating with them and cheating me on the contrary?"


    Si Kong Ying turned back, "what if I cut off Chi Lin''s hand for you?"


    "Then I''ll believe it." Feng Ling nodded with satisfaction.


    The next day.


    Sikong shadow will "coma" Chi Lin out of the villa, with a pre arranged carriage to take Chi Lin into the waterfront city, to the designated place given by Fengling last night.


    Hidden in the dark for a long time, feel no problem, tell Fengling, get Fengling''s order, appear to see Sikong shadow, let Sikong shadow go with him.


    Sikong shadow drives a carriage to follow, and leaves the city all the way from another gate of the waterfront city.


    Fengling is waiting in the woods outside the city, surrounded by a group of people.


    Sikong Ying stops the carriage and lifts the curtain to let Fengling confirm with her own eyes that the person inside is really Chi Lin.


    Fengling approached and wanted to look closer.


    Sikong shadow raised his hand to stop.


    Fengling: "I''m really curious about how you took him."


    Sikong Ying: "I said yesterday, it''s my business."


    Feng Ling: "but I have to know. Otherwise, the transaction will be cancelled. "


    Si Kongying: "I can''t make an appointment with Qu Ning rashly to avoid being found by the devil. Chi Lin and Qu Ning have always been at loggerheads. I tried to send a letter to him, telling him "the past of Qu Ning and me." I also said that Qu Ning had written several letters to me, but I still kept them. If he wants, I can give it to him. In order to deal with Qu Ning, he slandered Qu Ning in front of his brother and naturally came. He''s very conceited. He didn''t take anyone with him. I put a drug in the room. He got into the trap as soon as he pushed the door. "


    Fengling: "so simple?"


    Sikong Ying: "how to be complicated?"


    Feng Ling squints.


    Si Kongying: "well, people have no problem. If the deal goes on, I''ll give you his hand. "


    Feng Ling is waiting for the action of Si Kong Ying.


    Sikong Ying lifts the car curtain with one hand and draws a sword with the other. He picks up the bloody arm and shakes it towards Fengling. He lifts the car curtain to show Fengling the situation in the carriage.


    Chi Lin fell bloody in the car and screamed.


    Feng Ling slowly hooked her lips. Unexpectedly, Chi Lin had this day. This scene should be seen by Chi Yan.


    "Now the princess will not doubt that I have joined hands with them, will she?" As he said, he threw his arm back into the carriage and put down the curtain,

 Chapter 1158

    Fengling: "so simple?"


    Sikong shadow asked: "how to be complicated?"


    Feng Ling squints.


    Si Kongying: "well, people have no problem. If the deal goes on, I''ll give you his hand. "


    Fengling doesn''t stop it. It''s acquiescence.


    Sikong Ying throws the car curtain to the top of the car, draws a sword with one hand, picks up the bloody arm and shakes it towards Fengling, and makes Fengling see clearly the situation in the car.


    In the car, Chi Lin, who has been "in a coma", is "waking up in pain". The shoulder where his arm was cut off is bloody. He scolds Sikong Ying for being mean, and questions how Fengling can appear here. He wants to sit up and resist, but he can''t move at all. He angrily asks Sikong Ying what poison he has.


    Sikong Ying: "it''s called war never tired of deceit! Lin Wang Ye, if you want to blame yourself, you should blame yourself for being too conceited and careless, so easy to fall into the trap. "


    Chi Lin gritted his teeth: "I''ll kill you and bring you down to ashes!"


    "Ha ha, I''m afraid the Lord Lin will never have this chance in his life." Si Kong Ying sneered.


    Chi Lin is very angry.


    Fengling watched and listened, appreciating Chi Lin''s painful appearance. She slowly hooked her lips and felt more happy than ever. I didn''t expect that Chi Lin would have this day. This scene should be seen by Chi Yan. Before, she dressed up as Xu Wan''er and approached the song and Yuan Dynasties. She did not hesitate to marry the song and Yuan Dynasties. Her purpose was to get rid of the people around him one by one. He hurt her, and she had to redouble everything. Unfortunately, in the end, it fell short of success, but now it unexpectedly "came true.".


    Si Kongying: "princess, you will not doubt that I have joined hands with them, will you?"


    Feng Ling: "throw the arm that cuts off to come over, show me."


    "No way." Sikong Ying shook his arm again. "Although he cut it off, the importance of Yichi Lin to the devil is enough to threaten the devil once. I haven''t even seen my daughter''s face. Will the princess be too aggressive? " Words fall, Sikong shadow will arm thrown back carriage, pulled a cloth to wipe the blood on the hand, "take me to see my daughter right away, princess."


    Fengling motioned to the people beside her with her eyes.


    "Don''t try to grab it. If you have any action, I will immediately untie the acupoints on him and the poison of chondral powder. It''s a big deal that everyone will die together. You should know how good his martial arts are. Even if he doesn''t have a hand, all the people in front of him, including princess you, are not his opponents. " Feng Ling''s looks and behaviors are all in the eye. Before Feng Ling''s hands, Si Kongying quickly opens his mouth and extends his hand to Chi Lin in the carriage to release the acupoints at any time.


    Feng Ling''s face changed, and she raised her hand in time to stop the people beside her. "Si Kong Ying, I haven''t seen you in a few months. Your courage is really growing up!"


    Sikong Ying: "not only bold, but also efficient. Otherwise, there are so many people around the princess. Why do you have to come back to me?"


    Fengling clenched her hand inch by inch and was threatened by one of her subordinates, or by a dog she had raised before.


    Of course, Sikong Ying knew Fengling, retreated and said in a relaxed tone: "princess, don''t forget that you still need to use me to deal with quning. Now it''s just a deal. I''m not threatening the princess. The princess must not think about it. We can talk about it as calmly as we did yesterday. "

 Chapter 1159

    "I have caught Chi Lin according to the words, and cut Chi Lin''s hand to prove that I didn''t cooperate with them."


    "Now, I''ll give you the pool that I''ve got, and you''ll show me my daughter."


    "When the transaction is successfully completed, we will continue to cooperate in the future. I will exchange quning''s head for their mother and daughter."


    "Qu Ning, the person you want to kill most, but you can''t kill all the time."


    "Now that I can catch Chi Lin, naturally I can kill Qu Ning. You can rest assured that we can all set our eyes a little bit further?"


    Feng Ling all listen down, complexion finally ease, really don''t need at this time and Sikong shadow both lose, "good, I''ll take you now. When I was on the island, I left people like shoes. Now that I have a daughter, it''s a treasure. "


    Sikong Ying: "I''ve been cut off by the princess. I''m disabled. What woman can I marry. Now I have a daughter. Please forgive me for being a father. "


    Feng Ling sneers and asks people to pull the horse out and jump on the horse.


    Sikong shadow let Fengling''s men follow Fengling behind, he drives at the back.


    -


    About an hour later.


    Fengling stopped the horse and let people into the front of the village to bring out the baby.


    The people next to you will take orders and go now.


    Sikongying didn''t expect Fengling to hide his daughter here. If there is no Feng Ling to lead the way, and no clue, I''m afraid that I can''t find such a place.


    Before long, a nurse with a baby came out with Fengling and went to the side of Fengling.


    Feng Ling took a side look.


    The baby burst into tears.


    Nanny quickly coax, but how can not coax.


    Feng Ling was bored and wanted to close the baby''s mouth. "This is your daughter. You''ve seen her. You can give her to me."


    Sikong Ying: "no, I want to hold her with my own hands."


    Fengling: "impossible."


    "Her mother is still in your hands. I can''t just want my daughter, don''t want her mother, and hate me when she grows up. So you don''t have to worry about me grabbing at all. " Sikong Ying''s tone is firm.


    Fengling hesitated.


    Sikong shadow raised the curtain again, let Fengling see the bloody pool in the car.


    At the sight of the bloody man and arm in the car, the nurse who was holding the baby stepped back and almost fell down. She didn''t know who these people were.


    Fengling reluctantly agreed, let the nurse hold the baby to the left side of the hillside, see Sikong shadow with the past, immediately let people surround the carriage.


    On the hillside.


    Sikong Ying carefully took the baby from the nurse''s hand, this is the first time in many years to hold such a small child.


    The baby, who had been crying all the time, stopped crying miraculously in his arms. His watery eyes looked at him and laughed at him.


    Si Kongying lowered her head, got close to the baby''s hand and whistled.


    The original carriage, a group of people will carriage and car pool are surrounded by Lin, wait for Fengling further order.


    Fengling walks up slowly.


    At this time, Chi Lin, who was motionless in the car, suddenly sat up, unfastened his belt with one hand, took off his coat, and stretched out his hand under and behind his robe like an arm growing out of thin air.


    Feng Ling was shocked, and then she knew that she had been cheated. She exclaimed: "hurry up, take them and take the child away." Just after the words, the people surrounded the carriage were killed by Chi Lin in the car.


    Chi Lin''s speed was so fast and fierce that the whole group hardly had time to respond.

 Chapter 1160

    Blood splashed Fengling''s face and body.


    Feng Ling hates extremely, draws a sword to deal with Chi Lin, one eye then sees to the hillside, "Si Kong Ying, you dare so betray me!"


    Nanny had never seen such a bloody scene before. She turned around and wanted to run away, but she fell to the ground after one step. She quickly begged to Sikong Ying: "Daxia, please spare my life. I don''t know anything. I''m just a nanny collecting money. I didn''t hurt the child. Don''t kill me..."


    Sikong shadow ignored Fengling''s scolding, didn''t want to hurt innocent people in front of the children, "you go."


    The nurse quickly got up and ran.


    The sword light and sword shadow on the other side of the carriage are still going on. Sikong shadow stays out of the affair and feels that everything has nothing to do with him. No wonder killing people like Chi Yan is so kind to the little doll around him. He finally understands this feeling at the moment.


    The baby laughed more and more.


    Fengling: "Sikong Ying, don''t forget that your daughter''s mother is still in my hands!"


    "Si Kongying, if I have something to do, I will let her be buried with me."


    "Si Kongying, I will kill you."


    "Si Kong Ying..."


    The voice continued to come, Sikong did not look back, just looking at the small smile in his arms. He has also killed many people. His hands are covered with blood, and he used to support others, but compared with those in his arms in the past, it seems that it has been a matter of last life.


    Soon, it was quiet.


    Chi Lin: "let''s go. Hurry up."


    Sikongying then walks back to the carriage with the baby in her arms. She sees Fengling kneeling on the ground, and is held around her neck by Chi Lin with a bloody sword. The blood on the sword falls on her neck.


    Feng Ling was seriously injured and coughed up blood


    Sikong Ying: "princess, you shouldn''t take such a small child as a threat."


    Fengling: "I shouldn''t just cut off your hand, I should kill you when I was on the island!"


    Sikong Ying: "at that time, I would rather you killed me."


    Feng Ling gritted her teeth, "that woman is still in my hands, you really don''t want it?"


    Sikong Ying: "I''m going to pick her up."


    Fengling: "I can never tell you her whereabouts, you never want to know."


    "No, I already know." Sikong Ying''s face was calm.


    Ignoring their conversation, Chi Lin, who had finished playing the signal bomb, stopped at Fengling''s acupoints and threw Fengling into the carriage like throwing something. He urged Sikong Ying to get on the car and drove back. This is the trade between them and Sikong Ying. They help Sikong Ying save his wife and daughter, but they catch Fengling. From the beginning to the end, he didn''t take any medicine at all, nor was he touched by Sikong Ying. He put a fake hand under his sleeve and hid a large bag of plasma.


    On the way, the bodyguard who saw the signal came saluted Chi Lin.


    Chi Lin: "save that woman first."


    Bodyguard: "we have surrounded there, ready to start."


    Chi Lin glanced at the Sikong shadow beside him. He didn''t speak. He asked the guard to drive. He jumped on the horse.


    -


    In the afternoon, Nanping villa.


    Chi Lin escorts Fengling back, escorts Fengling to his brother''s courtyard, goes into the room to report the specific situation to his brother, and gives the letter left by Si Kongying to his brother, "everyone has been saved, the big and the small are safe. He took it away, didn''t come back together, just left the letter


    Chi Yan took it, handed it to Qu Ning, got up and walked out of the room.


    When Qu Ning opened it, he saw a few words in the letter:


    ¡°


    Everything has become the past. Thank you for your help this time. I hope you will be happy all the time. I will never see you again.


    ¡ª¡ªSi Kongying


    ¡±

 Chapter 1161

    In the afternoon, Nanping villa.


    Chi Lin escorts Fengling back, escorts Fengling to his brother''s courtyard, goes into the room to report the specific situation to his brother, and gives the letter left by Si Kongying to his brother, "everyone has been saved, the big and the small are safe. He took it away, didn''t come back together, just left the letter


    Chi Yan took it, handed it to Qu Ning, got up and walked out of the room.


    When Qu Ning opened it, he saw a few words in the letter:


    ¡°


    Everything has become the past. Thank you for your help this time. I hope you will be happy all the time. I will never see you again.


    ¡ª¡ªSi Kongying


    ¡±


    Bodyguards guard the gate of the courtyard.


    In the open yard.


    Feng Ling''s whole body blood falls on the ground, and she can''t move. She doesn''t expect that she''s calculating. She turns around. She''s so embarrassed in the hands of Luo Chi Yan. She wanted to kill him, but she became a prisoner, forced to close her eyes, "kill me."


    After reading the letter, Qu Ning puts it away and walks out of the house behind Chi Yan to look at the people on the ground. Have to say, she pretended to be too good, then appeared in their side, alias "Xu Wan''er", they did not know that she was Fengling.


    Feng Ling Shun''s voice looks at Qu Ning behind Chi Yan. Apart from her age, she really doesn''t understand that she is inferior to Qu Ning. On acquaintance, she knew him more than ten years before Qu Ning. In terms of identity, she is far better than Qu Ning, the daughter of a prime minister. In terms of appearance, she is no worse than Qu Ning. In terms of love for him, she has loved him for so many years, definitely more than Qu Ning. If he would marry her on the island, there would be nothing behind. He turned her love for so many years into hatred to the bone.


    When Dou Yiyi heard the movement, he looked out through the crack of the door and pitied the man who fell to the ground.


    The wounded he Xiaobing also heard the sound, covered the wound and came out of the room. After seeing the situation in the hospital, regardless of the wound bleeding, he quickly knelt down and pleaded with Chi yanquning: "don''t hurt the princess, please let her go..."


    "Go away, traitors, traitors. I don''t want a traitor pleading." Si Kong Ying''s betrayal, and then see in front of he Xiaobing, Feng Ling only hate that she can''t move now and there is no sword in her hand, otherwise she immediately killed her.


    Song and yuan did not know when they would come back. They appeared at the gate of the courtyard and looked at everything in the courtyard. They didn''t say anything or come forward.


    Fengling: "if you want to kill or cut, you can do as you please. Fengling will never blink. What are you doing? Do it. Do it quickly. "


    Chi Yan: "no, I won''t kill you."


    Fengling opened her eyes wide, and a light flashed in her eyes, but then she heard: "now that you are married to the song and Yuan Dynasties, I will send a letter to Xiling to let the world know that the princess of Xiling has been married to Chizhou, and Chizhou has allied with Xiling."


    "No... you can''t do this, you can''t do this to me..." Feng Ling''s face changed again and again, and suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood.


    Chi Yan: "let''s discard her martial arts first."


    Without saying a word, Chi Lin stepped forward and made a decisive move.


    Fengling screams.


    Qu Ning can''t bear it, but he didn''t say anything when he thought of what Fengling had done before.


    Chi Yan orders people to drag Fengling down first, watch and keep it, and take it back when they return to Beijing.


    "Why are you so cruel to me? Why... "A tear fell from the corner of Fengling''s eye.


    Dou Yiyi scolded through the door: "all cold-blooded and merciless people, you will have retribution, you will have retribution..."

 Chapter 1162

    Feng Ling screamed, turned pale and spat out a mouthful of blood.


    He Xiaobing wanted to stop her, but before it was too late, she fell to the ground, her face turned white, her wound was bleeding, her clothes were red, and she didn''t feel it. She was the one who would rather lose her martial arts.


    Qu Ning couldn''t bear it, but he didn''t say anything when he thought of what Fengling had done before, especially poisoning xiaotuanzi. Chi Yan is doing this now. On the one hand, he is detaining Fengling as a "proton" in Chizhou state, which makes the newly ascended Xiling emperor afraid. On the other hand, it is for Huachen to think that Xiling state is really allied with Chizhou state, so as to isolate Huachen and make Huachen dare not act rashly.


    Chi Yan orders people to drag Fengling down and take it back to Beijing.


    The bodyguard took orders and immediately dragged Fengling away.


    Fengling tried to hold back her tears. She was embarrassed and failed enough. She didn''t want to lose her last dignity. However, when she thought that the whole world would know that the princess of Xiling was married to a song and Yuan Dynasty, she would be tied to the song and Yuan Dynasties with this identity from now on. She would rather die, "why? Why are you so cruel to me? "


    Dou Yishi couldn''t see it any more. He yelled across the door. If she wasn''t locked up, she would have rushed out, "you bastards, you are so cold-blooded and merciless, so many people deal with a woman, you will have retribution, you will have retribution! Qu Ning, if you help the tyrant like that, you will regret it later. "


    Qu Ning looked in the direction of Dou Yiyi.


    Chi Lin frowned, "come on, go and seal her mouth."


    The guard at the gate of the courtyard took orders.


    The bodyguard who dragged away Fengling stopped slightly when he passed the song and Yuan Dynasties.


    Fengling stares at the song and Yuan Dynasties with indignation and turns her hatred for Chi Yan to the song and Yuan Dynasties. "Marrying you is the stupidest thing I''ve ever done in my life. It''s the stain of my life. I want to cut you to pieces. If you are still a man, kill me... "


    Song and yuan just looked at Fengling and didn''t say a word.


    The guard continued to drag the men away.


    Inside and outside, it''s quiet.


    Chi Yan turns back to the house.


    Xiaotuanzi, hiding behind the door, came out quickly and put his hands around ChiYan. It''s terrible outside. He dare not go out.


    Qu Ning followed back to the house, "next, as long as brother Yu found Chi Xu, caught Chi Xu and my sister, everything is over."


    The pool came in with a hum. If he had not been transferred at that time, he would still have been interrogated. He would have been forced to find out the whereabouts of Chi Zhu.


    Xiao Tuanzi turns to hold Chi Lin and wants to hold him.


    -


    In the yard.


    He Xiaobing still sits on the ground and wants to save Fengling, but there is nothing he can do.


    The song and Yuan Dynasties approached slowly, lifted he Xiaobing up and carried him back to the room. His face was calm, as if what had just happened had nothing to do with him. "I''ll call the doctor and ask him to give you a new dressing."


    "You... Don''t you go to see the princess?" He Xiaobing grabbed the song and Yuan Dynasty who turned around.


    "I have nothing to do with her." The song and Yuan Dynasties did not look back, breaking off he Xiaobing''s hand, "have a good rest yourself. Don''t come out of this room until you''ve recovered. I''ll take you away as soon as you get well. Princess Fengling has been arrested. I beg for mercy from the emperor. I believe the emperor will not embarrass you. "


    He Xiaobing: "I didn''t mean to hide it from you... Sorry..."

 Chapter 1163

    Song Yuan: "I understand, but you don''t have to say these three words. On the contrary, you not only let me go, but also blocked me. I should say "thank you."


    "You wouldn''t be in danger if you didn''t save me. I did it myself. Don''t worry about it. " He Xiaobing bowed his head. The princess would send someone to kill her, she had long thought. But she didn''t catch Song Yuan to go back to hand over, the princess will never believe her, so her explanation is useless, left and right are all dead, there is no resistance, but did not expect Song Yuan will appear in time. When the princess''s people came to kill her for the second time, they saw that the song and Yuan Dynasties were in danger. At that moment, she didn''t know what to think. She acted before thinking, so she blocked her.


    "Have a rest." Song and yuan go out and take the door.


    He Xiaobing is very worried. He is still worried about Fengling, but he doesn''t know what to do.


    When the doctor came to bandage he Xiaobing, he told him not to move so as not to split the wound again.


    He Xiaobing: "doctor, did the emperor ask you to see it for the princess?"


    "No The doctor left with his medicine box on his back. He didn''t dare to make any mistakes when he came here. He always kept in mind what he shouldn''t say and what he shouldn''t see.


    night.


    Yu Wenxiao sent back the news that "after the princess of Xiling escaped, she found a place to settle down, but she never contacted Chi Zhen, nor did anyone contact her.".


    Qu Ning: "Yan, do you think she will know that we send someone to watch her?" If this is the case, my sister may never contact me, and they can''t spend all the time like this, "shall we take people back?"


    Chi Yan: "no hurry."


    -


    Two days later.


    Yu Wenxiao still hasn''t made much progress.


    Chi Yan asked Chi Lin to prepare and return to Beijing three days later. He sent song and Yuan Dynasties to assist Yu Wenxiao in monitoring. He left a group of bodyguards to listen to Yu Wenxiao and song and Yuan Dynasties, and handed over the business here, Nanping villa and Yunze elementary school to Yu Wenxiao and song and Yuan Dynasties.


    The song and Yuan dynasties took the opportunity to intercede with Chi Yan and said, "emperor, Fengling has been arrested. He Xiaobing doesn''t know if he can let her go? She''s just one of Feng Ling''s men. "


    "Whatever you want." Chi Yan doesn''t care about a small ice.


    Chi Lin is not happy that song yuan pleads with Feng Ling''s men, but he thinks that he Xiaobing did save Song Yuan. Unlike Feng Ling, he doesn''t say anything.


    Qu Ning told Song Yuan: "you and brother yu should be careful. If you have any information, please contact us at any time."


    Song Yuan nods and thanks Chi Yan. After going out of the room, he goes to he Xiaobing''s house and tells him the news, "the emperor will leave in three days. I''ll leave later and take you out by the way. In the future, you''d better never go to the capital. Otherwise, no one can protect you. Here are some bank notes. You can take them and find a place to recuperate. They should be enough for your future life. "


    He Xiaobing had thought of this day, but he didn''t expect that it would come so soon. He quickly sat up from the couch and couldn''t help saying, "can I see the princess for the last time?"


    Song Yuan: "no way."


    "It''s just a final meeting. I won''t do anything, I promise." He Xiaobing pleaded, "the princess is so proud and proud. I''ve been worried about her all the time when she comes to this kind of land... Let me see you..."


    The song and Yuan Dynasties were in a bit of a dilemma.


    He Xiaobing climbed down on the wooden couch and knelt down. He pulled the wound on his body so much that he could resist the pain.

 Chapter 1164

    Song and Yuan stopped, reluctantly, "OK, I''ll take you, but I''ll only give you a piece of incense time, and I''ll watch at the door."


    "Thank you. Thank you." He Xiaobing is grateful.


    -


    The backyard.


    In the narrow wooden house where the princess of Xiling had been imprisoned before, the light was dim and cold.


    Outside the wooden house, the bodyguard who was responsible for guarding the wooden house saw song and Yuan coming and saluted them.


    Song Yuan: "open the door."


    The guard hesitated.


    Song Yuan: "I will report to the emperor."


    The guard nodded, then opened the lock on the door and pushed the door open.


    The song and Yuan Dynasties did not look inside, but reminded he Xiaobing without expression, "you only have one incense time."


    He Xiaobing thanks again and walks into the room with her body supported. Fengling''s feet are chained and she falls on the cold ground alone. Her body is still covered with blood stains. Her long hair is scattered on the ground. The food is not cleaned up and there is vomit. The smell of blood and rancid smell in the air is obviously mixed, Come on.


    He Xiaobing didn''t expect that Fengling''s condition would be so bad, which was much worse than she thought. He couldn''t care about her injury. He quickly came to kneel down, bent down to help Fengling, and asked anxiously: "princess, wake up, Princess..."


    Feng Ling wakes up and opens her eyes to see who it is. She pushes the person away and falls back to the ground. Her martial arts were abandoned and chained. She is not as good as a useless person now, and she will be tied up with song and Yuan Dynasty in the future. There is a way to "kill without overdoing". The devil treated her like this, which made her life worse than death.


    He Xiaobing: "princess, princess, are you ok?"


    "Ha ha, what do you say?" Feng Ling sneered. Her eyes were cold. She still wanted to peel the skin of he Xiaobing, but she couldn''t even step on an ant. It was ridiculous and sad, "what are you doing here? You are very clever. You betrayed me and chose "Mingzhu". Why, come to see my joke? "


    He Xiaobing: "no, I didn''t betray the princess. I didn''t. I just want to ask the princess to take good care of herself. In the future, the princess will be the only one. You... "


    "So you''ve come to pity me?" Feng Ling continued to smile. The pale corners of her mouth were in sharp contrast to the dried up blood stains on her lips. "Indeed, you have the right to pity me now. Are you happy to see me like this? Sikong Ying, I cut off his hand and took his daughter as a threat. But you, I didn''t do anything to you from beginning to end. Are you going to betray me like this? "


    He Xiaobing knelt down and said, "princess, I really don''t have it. Believe me, the whole thing is not like this. At that time, you left the capital with people, leaving me and a few people to guard the song and Yuan Dynasties. I just... Just untied his chain. I didn''t think he would escape. I always wanted to take him back... "


    Fengling: "well, why don''t you send me the news at the first time? Let me send you a hand? "


    He Xiaobing: "I..."


    Fengling: "a few days ago out of the villa, why not immediately go back to see me?"


    He Xiaobing: "I..."


    Fengling: "why untie the chain for him?"


    He Xiaobing: "I..."


    "Why, no answer?" Fengling reluctantly raised her head, "then I''ll answer for you. You''re in love with him, aren''t you?"


    "No, I didn''t!" He Xiaobing was shocked by this sentence, and his whole body froze.

 Chapter 1165

    Fengling: "no? How do you answer these questions? Why are you so desperate to block his sword? "


    He Xiaobing''s face turned white, and the paper was suddenly broken by Fengling. The idea that she was conscious and didn''t dare to think about was brought to mingmian.


    Feng Ling: "so what do you like about him? What''s so good about him that you betray me for him? "


    He Xiaobing fell to the ground, and his wound split again, and he had no idea that his red robe was stained with blood.


    After a while, I don''t know where the strength comes from. Fengling pounces on he Xiaobing, clasps his neck with her hands as pale as her face, and pinches him with all her strength.


    He Xiaobing didn''t struggle. The first time I saw song and Yuan Dynasty was when I was at the border, I was assassinated by the princess''s order. Then the princess appeared and saved song and Yuan Dynasty, and approached song and Yuan Dynasty with Xu Wan''er''s identity.


    When the princess was with the song and Yuan Dynasties, she was like everyone else, hiding and spying.


    The princess never had any sincerity in calculating and utilizing the song and Yuan Dynasties from beginning to end. On the contrary, the song and Yuan Dynasties, who were cheated by the princess, took care of the princess in every way.


    In fact, there was never any relationship between the princess and the song and Yuan Dynasties. It was the princess who used drugs to confuse the song and Yuan Dynasties and made the illusion that they had a husband and wife.


    When the princess pretended to be pregnant, every time she felt the pulse of the doctor, she took the special herbal medicine first, made the false pulse of pregnancy, and cheated the doctor and the song and Yuan Dynasties through the hanging veil.


    Several times, she did not have time to leave. She listened to the gentle words of song and Yuan Dynasties through a layer of gauze curtain. In a trance, she had an illusion.


    When the identity of the princess was exposed, she arrested Song Yuan, imprisoned Song Yuan, and sent her to guard Song Yuan. In order to make the song and Yuan Dynasties eat and drink medicine every day, she tried every means, and even did not hesitate to inquire or eavesdrop on the news, and exchanged the news with the song and Yuan Dynasties.


    Step by step, she still says that she didn''t betray, but she can''t answer any of the princess''s questions. The princess''s words are more like exposing her mind.


    So, in fact, she has betrayed. The princess treated her so well, but she betrayed.


    He Xiaobing closed his eyes, betrayed in the front, could not save the princess in the back, perhaps died directly in the hands of the princess is the best result.


    Between life and death, one hand opened Fengling and lifted hexiaobing from the ground.


    Feng Ling fell down and hit her head on the ground. She felt dizzy. She reluctantly looked up and saw that the person who pushed her was song and yuan. "Ha ha, now she looks like a man. She dares to resist me. Come on, kill me... "


    "It''s time for a stick of incense. Let''s go." The song and Yuan Dynasties did not see Fengling, and ignored Fengling''s words, so they took he Xiaobing directly.


    He Xiaobing refused, "leave me alone, let the princess kill me."


    Song Yuan: "I will send you away."


    He Xiaobing: "I don''t want to..."


    The song and Yuan Dynasties ignored he Xiaobing''s refusal and exerted strength on his hands.


    Outside, I don''t know when it began to rain.


    Fengling looks at the back of Song Yuan and he Xiaobing, looks at the rain outside and beats the ground hard.


    -


    On the other hand, yunzechu knew that the devil was going to leave, so he couldn''t think about it.


    Three days later.


    The team is mighty, all the way back to the capital.


    Dou Yiyi was locked in a cage, across the street, a pair of constantly looking, hoping to see the figure of Chi Zhu. Why hasn''t he come to save her after such a long time.


    I don''t know how long I have been walking. When Dou Yiyi is confused, the carriage stops suddenly.

 Chapter 1166

    Nanyuanhe finds out that the emperor is about to leave. He closes the door and discusses with Yun zechu secretly.


    Yunzechu: "the person who threatened you, hasn''t sent you any news these two days?"


    "No Nanyuanhe shook his head. Since the last time he spread the news, the other party seems to have disappeared in the world. This is actually a good thing. If the other party doesn''t contact him, he doesn''t have to work for the other party, but his son is still in the hands of the other party. As for Chi Lin, he didn''t come to kill him. He was so worried that he didn''t know whether he should be relieved or continue to be so cautious.


    Nan Yuanhe: "Brother Yun, give me some advice. What should I do now?"


    "Let me see. The threat of you is to deal with the devil. If we want to save your son from them, we should try our best to keep the devil. We can''t let the devil leave so easily. " Yun zechu''s face did not change. But in fact, saving Nan Yuanhe''s son is the second, and leaving evil to avenge Yunxi is his real goal.


    Nanyuan he Huo went out, "Brother Yun, do you want me to poison again?"


    Yun zechu: "this is also a way. But we have to take a long-term view, not like last time


    Nanyuanhe nodded, but time was running out.


    -


    afternoon.


    Nanyuan he asked to see Chi Yan. After the ceremony, he said a lot of flattering words and asked curiously, "emperor, are you leaving?"


    Chi Yan: "well."


    "The Wulin meeting is about to start. The emperor has been staying for so long. Don''t you want to see it?" Nan Yuanhe persuades.


    Chi Yan: "it''s been a long time since I left the capital."


    Nan Yuanhe: "it''s just a few more days. Emperor, you''d better stay and have a look. "


    Chi Yan examines nanyuanhe.


    Nan Yuanhe was sweating on his back, trying to calm down on the surface.


    Chi Yan: "I''ve decided that the villa master doesn''t have to stay. Go down. You don''t have to come over if you have nothing to do."


    Nan Yuanhe wanted to persuade him again, but he was not stupid. He had to bow down first.


    Before long, the story that the emperor was about to leave spread all over the villa.


    The servants and maidservants in the villa were very happy when they heard that, so they would not be frightened any more.


    Yunmin as usual into the villa to deliver food, inadvertently heard the kitchen servants quietly discuss. Last time, she hid a note in the rice and made a rash appointment with the queen Qu Ning to ask the queen to save brother Nan. The queen agreed, but there was no news after so many days.


    She had been afraid to ask and waited patiently. Now, the emperor and the queen are leaving. What about brother Nan, who has no news yet?


    Yunmin can''t help being anxious, but he can''t rush to the Queen''s hospital directly. He quickly tries to write a new note and sneaks into the kitchen. When people don''t pay attention, he wants to meet Qu Ning again as he did last time, and the sooner the better.


    "What are you doing?" All of a sudden, a scold, a servant eyes to find Yunmin''s small move, will Yunmin caught a positive.


    When the other servants heard this, they all looked at Yunmin.


    Yunmin flustered, quickly put the note into his mouth, want to destroy the note.


    The servant comes forward to break Yunmin''s mouth, but it''s obviously a step too late. He''s going to take Yunmin to see the villa leader.


    Yun min knows clearly the friendship between uncle Nan and his father Yun zechu. He had seen uncle Nan with his father from a distance before. Once she is detained, she will not be recognized by her father.

 Chapter 1167

    For Yun zechu, Yun min really doesn''t want to see him again, and even never wants to recognize him again.


    Thinking of this, and considering that things have come to this stage, Yun min simply said: "this meal is for the emperor and the queen. I want to do harm to the emperor and the queen. Don''t take me to the villa leader. Take me to the emperor and the queen."


    The servant hesitated. The emperor and the queen have not left yet. Of course, the emperor and the queen are the biggest in the villa. It''s reasonable to take them to report to the emperor, but they really dare not go to the emperor''s courtyard.


    After some hesitation, the servant decides to escort Yunmin to the villa master.


    Yunmin revolts and opens the door.


    When the bodyguard finds out what happened, he rushes over and asks why. He escorts Yunmin away with his servants.


    -


    The courtyard where quning and ChiYan live.


    Qu Ning listened to the bodyguard''s report that "someone poisoned in the kitchen". Then he heard that the person poisoned was an ugly girl with a rickety body. He immediately knew who it was. He asked Chi Yan to deal with it. He went out of the house to the yard and asked the bodyguard to let the servants go first.


    The servants are running away.


    Yun min curtseys and asks: "empress, are you going to leave soon? You promised to... "


    "Wait, you get up and say." Qu Ning interrupts, goes forward to help Yun min, and asks the guards to step down. He takes Yun min to the corner of the yard. Without this Yunmin, he and Chi Yan could not find the ancient tomb or save Chi Lin, and said frankly, "we really have to go. I''m going to see you before I leave. I didn''t expect you to come first. Miss Yun, don''t worry. Although we have left, we have left people here. They will help to save your brother Nan. "


    "Really?" Yunmin happy, the original Qu Ning did not forget promised her.


    Qu Ning then took out a jade pendant, "I won''t cheat you. Take this jade pendant. If you have any needs or difficulties, you can find Yu Wenxiao or song yuan. Show them this jade pendant and they will know. "


    Yunmin took it and put it away like a baby. Thanks again and again.


    Qu Ning: "I will let the bodyguard send a message. Today is a misunderstanding."


    Yunmin: "it''s really a misunderstanding. I was anxious to make another appointment with the queen, but I didn''t expect to be seen by my servants. They wanted to take me to see Uncle Nan, but I didn''t want to see my father, so I made up and poisoned him, and wanted my servants to take me to see you. "


    Qu Ning nods and asks the bodyguard to take Yun min out.


    -


    Outside the villa.


    Not far away from Yunmin, a person suddenly flew over her head and fell in front of her, blocking her way.


    Yun min stops and looks alert.


    People in front turn around and look back.


    Yunmin see each other''s face, the whole person a stiff, one foot can''t stop back a step.


    Yun zechu looks at the "ugly girl" in this family without expression. Not long ago, a servant reported to nanyuanhe in a hurry that he had caught the food delivery man secretly poisoning the food in the kitchen. He was escorted to see the devil by the bodyguard.


    This is what he and nanyuanhe are going to do. Unexpectedly, someone will be one step ahead of them and expose it. This is bound to alert the devil.


    What''s more, the arrested people were released soon. I don''t know what kind of grudge this man has with the devil, and how he retreats from the devil''s hands?


    Nan Yuanhe has a big target and is inconvenient to move. He is not suitable to investigate this matter, so he chases it out to have a look.

 Chapter 1168

    Yunzechu does not beat around the Bush, "who are you?"


    Yunmin lowers his head, grabs the hand of the bamboo basket and unconsciously clenches it. His heart slowly calms down. He doesn''t want to recognize yunzechu, and at the same time, he doesn''t want yunzechu to recognize her. "I''m just a vegetable delivery man."


    Yunzechu: "deliver vegetables, will poison?"


    Yunmin: "this is a misunderstanding. The emperor and empress have found out, so they let me go. "


    Yun zechu: "so you just met the emperor and queen?"


    Yunmin: "yes..."


    "That''s not what the servant said. He said he saw it with his own eyes and that you admitted it yourself." Yunzechu approached step by step, his voice was not heavy, but he pressed step by step, "what means did you use to let the emperor and queen let you go so easily?"


    Yunmin step by step back, "I have no means, I don''t know what you say, in fact is the empress to find out."


    "Are you afraid of me?" Yunzechu gradually narrowed his eyes.


    "No, I''m not... I''m... Yes, you''re right. I''m afraid. I don''t know who you are. I don''t know why you want to get in the way. Let me go." Yunmin tries to restrain his tension.


    Yunzechu is still approaching.


    As soon as Yunmin accidentally steps back, he steps on a stone and falls to the ground with a bang. The bamboo basket in his hand rolls out and the jade pendant given by quning also falls out. He quickly reaches for it and wants to pick it up.


    Yunzechu''s speed is faster, and he takes the first step to pick up the jade pendant on the ground. Although this jade pendant is not the top grade, it obviously doesn''t match the ugly girl in front of her. She affirms: "isn''t this jade pendant yours?"


    "Give it back to me. It''s mine." Yunmin reaches for it, but doesn''t get it. This is the jade pendant of the two people mentioned by the empress. It''s related to elder brother Nan. She can''t lose it.


    Yunzechu: "the emperor and queen gave it to you?"


    Yunmin: "no, this jade pendant is mine. It has nothing to do with anyone."


    "Who are you? They let you go, and they gave you the jade pendant? " Yunzechu has already determined the origin of the jade pendant. He doesn''t believe the sophistry of the person in front of him, and immediately clasps Yunmin''s jaw.


    Under a series of turbulence, one of the scars on his face falls off unconsciously. Yunmin doesn''t notice it and tries to get rid of yunzechu''s hand.


    Yunzechu squinted and pulled the scar off.


    Yun min takes a breath, his face changes greatly, and instinctively covers his cheek.


    In yunzechu''s eyes flashed silk. He couldn''t believe it. He clasped Yunmin''s wrist and quickly tore off the other scars regardless of Yunmin''s income. "It''s you! You''re not dead? "


    Yunmin can''t hide any more. To yunzechu, "yes, it''s me. I''m ok. Is my father surprised?"


    "Why are you here? Since you are not dead, why don''t you go back to yunjiazhuang? " The joy of that silk is followed by is shocked and pressed down, the hand that cloud Ze Chu clasps cloud min''s wrist keeps tightening, cold voice questions.


    Yunmin: "it''s none of your business. Haven''t you already expelled me?"


    Yunzechu: "what on earth did the devil and naquning release you for?"


    Yunmin: "I don''t know."


    Yun zechu: "tell the truth!"


    Yun min is not afraid, "I can''t say a word. If you can, you can kill me. "


    "You don''t think I dare?" Yunze early anger on the heart, hand suddenly changed to buckle Yunmin''s neck, "your mother is because of you just died. An unfilial girl who killed her mother. I''m killing you. "

 Chapter 1169

    "To get rid of harm? To kill one''s own daughter is to get rid of harm? " Yunmin can''t believe that Yunze would say that.


    "Isn''t it? You have a vicious heart, and you are plotting against ah Zhi. If it wasn''t for you, it wouldn''t be like this. How can I have a daughter like you? " The more he said, the more angry he became.


    When it comes to the woman again, after all, for the sake of the woman, Yun min smiles angrily, "how can you have the face to say such things? If you didn''t take that woman home, would your mother be ill? You''re driving your own daughter away for a woman. His own daughter was in a dilemma. Instead of trying to save others, the father was in a hurry to see the body. It''s you. It''s clear that you killed my mother and put all the blame on me. I''d like to ask, "how can I have a father like you?"


    Yun zechu''s hand kept tightening. He didn''t admit that he was wrong. When he thought of the pamphlet left by Yun Xizhi and what the princess of Xiling said, his eyes flashed with murderous anger.


    The bodyguard who secretly tracks and monitors Yun zechu shows up at the right time and surrounds Yun zechu, "let her go."


    Yunzechu accident, "is the devil sent you to protect her?" A little, "or are you following me?"


    The guard did not answer.


    The bodyguard escorts Yun zechu back to the villa and brings Yun min back.


    Courtyard.


    Yun zechu: "the king defeated the enemy."


    Qu Ning stepped forward and said softly, "what would you do if I told you that the princess of Xiling you rescued the other day was yunxizhi you loved deeply in your heart?"


    Yunzechu laughs. It''s ridiculous


    "Believe it or not, she should be yunxizhi. When you miss her, she never thought about you. Instead, she married shifengyuan of Huachen kingdom. When you rescued her, she didn''t recognize you and asked you to avenge her. You are so devoted to her that she just wants to take advantage of you. Is it worth it that you have to kill your own daughter when she plays with you


    Yun zechu: no


    Qu Ning looked at Xiang Yunmin, "since your identity has been exposed, you should live in the villa."


    Thank you, Yunmin.


    Nanyuanhe comes and wants to enter the hospital, but he is stopped by the guard and can''t get in. He sees Yunmin come out, "min''er, is it you? Are you ok? "


    Yunmin: "Uncle Nan..."


    "How is your father?"


    Yunmin simply said, persuade nanyuanhe to confess to the emperor and queen, and tell nanyuanhe her father is actually using him.


    Nan Yuanhe can''t believe it.


    After thinking about it all night, Nanyuan prayed to see Chi Yan and confess everything.


    -


    Dou Yiyi: "I''m not going. I''ll stay here and wait for Chi Yu to save me! I''m not going... "


    "If he can save you, no matter where you are, he will come to save you."


    "What do you mean by that?" Dou Yiyi glared, "of course Chi Xu will come to save me!"


    "Then go to the capital and wait."


    -


    Three days later.


    The team is mighty, all the way back to the capital.


    Dou Yiyi is locked up in a cage and goes across the street. He keeps looking at a pair of people, hoping to see Chi Xu in the shadow of people who occasionally run by. Why hasn''t he come to save her after such a long time.


    I don''t know how long I have been walking. When Dou Yiyi is confused, the carriage stops suddenly.


    Ahead, a woman blocked the way.


    The bodyguards acted separately. Some quickly told Chi Yan in the car about the situation, while others surrounded the woman blocking the road in front and questioned her identity.

 Chapter 1170

    The number of bodyguards is not many, and they are not yunzechu''s opponents. Someone sent a signal for help quickly.


    Yunzechu blocked, but failed. After speeding up the solution of the last bodyguard, Yunmin pulled up the ground and left quickly before the reinforcements arrived.


    Yunmin is a rebel and doesn''t want to go with yunzechu.


    When the guards in the villa see the signal, they immediately report it to Chi Yan Chi Lin. Chi Lin with bodyguard arrived, immediately check the body on the ground, found a live, "what''s the matter?"


    There is also a breathing guard: "we... We saw that yunzechu killed the girl delivering vegetables, so he appeared to stop him. He took people to escape in that direction."


    Chi Lin immediately ordered the bodyguard to chase him, and ordered the bodyguard to send the dead man back to the villa for medical treatment.


    In the forest, a simple wooden house¡ª¡ª


    All the way will Yunmin forced to bring here yunzechu, will Yunmin on the ground, convergence murderous, condescending tunnel: "I ask you one last time, do you say?"


    "I said, I don''t know anything." Yun min can''t care about the pain. He retreats to the corner. The palm print and pinch mark on his neck are shocking. You Dao is that tiger poison doesn''t eat son. She just deliberately used words to annoy Yun zechu. I didn''t expect that he really started. If those bodyguards didn''t show up in time, she would be dead now, but those bodyguards who saved her were killed by Yun zechu.


    "Then stay here forever until Ken says it." Yunzechu approaches in an instant, points Yunmin''s acupoint, locks the wooden door and leaves, and returns to eliminate the traces along the way, so as not to be traced here. In addition, since the devil had suspected him and sent guards to watch him, he was obviously not suitable to show up again, but he had to explain to nanyuanhe. At this time, the devil''s people must have gone outside to search him, and they certainly didn''t expect that he would go back to the villa. As long as he is careful and faster, he should not be found.


    In the room, Yunmin is in turmoil and can''t make any sound. He tries to break through the acupoints.


    I don''t know how long after that, some sounds came from outside.


    Yunmin can''t help but be happy. He hopes to appear and save her.


    The door was opened.


    A middle-aged hunter came in with a hunting tool on his back.


    Yunmin looked at it and blinked. "Help me" was clearly written on his face.


    The hunter never thought that there would be such a young beauty in this kind of forest and wooden house. After a short period of surprise and dullness, the hunter realizes the beauty''s condition. A ray of light flashes on his face. He puts down the tool on his shoulder and approaches to Yunmin.


    Yunmin keenly catches the change of Orion''s look. His face is not changed. His heart suddenly feels uneasy. He wants to get up and run, and wants to shrink back again, but he can''t move at all.


    "Girl, are you from a nearby village? Why haven''t I met you? "


    "Girl, are you alone? Why are you here alone? "


    "Girl, why don''t you talk all the time?"


    "Girl, will someone come here to see you?"


    "Girl..."


    The hunter asked and stretched out his hand to Yunmin.


    Yunmin crazy want to call, want to avoid, but can''t make a little voice.


    The hunter is more and more daring. After touching Yun min''s face, he suddenly gets up and closes the wooden door.


    The light in the cabin suddenly darkened.


    Yun min is about to cry. He hopes that the bodyguard will appear in time again. He has never been so eager for Yun zechu to come back soon.

 Chapter 1171

    Yunzechu eliminates the trace and goes back to the villa quietly. After meeting nanyuanhe, he tells nanyuanhe to be careful. Finally, it''s dark when he returns to the forest.


    I can see the fire in the wooden house from a distance


    It''s impossible for Yun min to have his acupoints lit, let alone make a fire, so the fire light


    Yunzechu''s face suddenly sank. He quickly flew to the wooden house and rushed into it.


    In the room, Yun min fell to the ground motionless, her clothes covered her in disorder, and her arms and feet were obviously exposed. Her hair was in disorder, and her face full of tears was in despair.


    In the middle of the room, a stove was burning. The stove was obviously broken. A man was sitting by the stove baking a rabbit.


    Yunzechu''s whole body froze. If he was shocked, he never dreamed of seeing such a scene.


    When the hare hunter saw someone coming, he was nervous and guilty. He quickly stood up in front of Yunmin and asked yunzechu, "who are you?"


    "What on earth have you done to my daughter?" Yun zechu clenched his hands into a fist, clucking his bones.


    As soon as the hunter heard the word "daughter", his body trembled. But on second thought, the raw rice has been cooked, and the girl on the ground can only marry him in her life. He said boldly, "I will marry her. You will marry your daughter to me."


    Yun zechu''s eyes turned red. "How dare you insult my daughter!"


    Hunter stressed: "I will marry her..."


    "I''ll kill you!" Yunzechu draws out his sword, no more nonsense, and cuts off the hunter''s head with one sword.


    Blood splashed everywhere, and the hunter almost had no time to escape, so his head rolled down and his body fell down.


    Yunmin didn''t respond.


    Yunzechu closed his eyes and threw out his head and body on the ground. He didn''t expect it to be like this. In fact, he just wants to temporarily imprison Yunmin, so that Yunmin is afraid, so that Yunmin can tell the truth. Besides, he just left for a while and came back after dealing with the matter. It''s been a long time, less than half a day.


    Yunzechu immediately takes off his coat, puts it on Yunmin, covers Yunmin tightly, and then unties Yunmin''s acupoints. His words of concern and remorse rush to his lips, but he doesn''t know how to say them.


    be quiet.


    The air is as still as death.


    For a long time.


    Yunmin finally moved, quietly wipe away the tears on his face. She was robbed by mountain bandits and was shut up in the stronghold before. Those mountain bandits also wanted to do something wrong with her. Every time, she tried her best to resist. She would rather die than be touched by those people. Later, she did not hesitate to set fire and escaped by chance. She met elder brother Nan and came here with elder brother Nan, thinking that she could live a good life. But in the end, she didn''t hide, and the culprit of all this was her own father.


    If she hadn''t remembered elder brother Nan, she would have killed herself by biting her tongue.


    Yun zechu: "I''ve killed that beast myself. No one will ever know what happened here..."


    "I take back what I said, I''ll take you home..."


    "You don''t want to talk about your relationship with demons and quning. I won''t force you any more..."


    "I will find a family for you..."


    Yunmin wanted to laugh, but he couldn''t smile. His tears ran and ran. He slowly sat up, pushed away yunzechu''s coat and put on his clothes one by one. But his hands trembled so much that he couldn''t wear them neatly. He gritted his teeth and stood up and walked out.

 Chapter 1172

    "Where are you going?" Yunzechu stood up with him. As soon as he spoke, he found that his tone was heavy again. He eased down, "you''re obedient. Don''t do anything to upset your father."


    Yunmin stops and hates her heart as never before. If she can, she really wants to kill the people behind her, but she knows that she is not his opponent. She turns around mechanically and says, "give me back the jade pendant."


    "What''s the use of this jade pendant? Why did the devil and tranin give it to you? " Yunzechu takes out the jade pendant, hesitates, looks at Yunmin this appearance, finally returns to Yunmin, but still can''t help asking.


    Yunmin takes it back and leaves again.


    "Where are you going like this?" Yunzechu with the house, "I said, take you back to yunjiazhuang."


    Yunmin didn''t look back.


    Yunzechu catch up from behind, "don''t let father do it again."


    Yun min smiles, tears fall in the dark again, "how, still want to point my acupoints, throw me into the broken house?"


    "Don''t talk to me like that. I didn''t expect that. Don''t talk about it any more. " Yunzechu didn''t want to remember. He just wanted to let what had happened pass quickly. At this time, the devil is sending people to search him everywhere. He should hide, but for her sake, he has decided to take the risk to send her back first.


    Yunmin: "ha ha, it happened to me. I didn''t expect that my father was more resistant than me."


    Yunzechu: "if you are a little better at the beginning, and I tell the truth, rather than contradicting me, angry me, I will not only do you, also will not do this to you."


    Yunmin: "yes, it''s all my fault. It''s my fault. Father, you''re not wrong at all."


    Yunzechu: "I said, don''t talk to me like that again."


    Yun min continues to laugh. If you don''t let her say it, she won''t say it. She can always smile.


    Yunzechu can''t hear this kind of laughter, no longer ask Yunmin''s meaning, directly take Yunmin out of the mountain forest, with a carriage to send Yunmin back all night.


    In the carriage, Yun min bit his palm one by one and stretched it out of the rear window, leaving blood stains along the road.


    The guards who searched everywhere found wooden houses and corpses in the forest. They used torches to light them and chased them all the way out of the forest. When they saw the blood on the ground, they told Chi Lin.


    The blood is fresh.


    Chi Lin left some bodyguards to continue the search, and took them to chase him.


    Half way, yunzechu heard the voice coming from behind, knew that people were catching up, and quickly waved the whip to drive the carriage faster.


    Soon the carriage was surrounded.


    Yunzechu draws his sword and directly deals with Chi Lin.


    In less than 20 moves, Chi Lin seriously injured Yun zechu, took him down and gave him to the bodyguard, "escort him back to the villa." Then he approached the carriage and lifted the curtain. In the light of the fire, he saw clearly that the people in the carriage immediately shrank. His face was pale and his whole hand was full of blood. He turned back and told the guard to "take her back, too.".


    The bodyguard takes orders.


    -


    Nanping villa.


    In the brightly lit courtyard¡ª¡ª


    After reporting the situation to his brother, Chi Lin, who was brought back by Yun zechu, turned to Qu Ning and said, "the man who sent the vegetables is still in the carriage. He refuses to come down. The carriage is outside the yard." It''s a dish delivery woman named Yunmin who takes the initiative to meet Qu Ning and tells him the location of Qu Ning''s ancient tomb. His brother will find it and rescue him in time. Of course Chi Lin knows about it. So seeing the woman''s condition, she didn''t want to come down, and he didn''t force him to drive the carriage into the villa.

 Chapter 1173

    "What happened?" Qu Ning can''t help asking.


    Chi Lin: "there''s so much nonsense. Just go and have a look."


    "..." is that nonsense? Qu Ning a black line, do not care with Chi Lin, personally go outside to see.


    Yunzechu is escorted by the bodyguard. Looking at everything in front of him, Yunmin''s relationship with the devil and quning is really not simple. He just can''t figure out how Yunmin can get involved with these people.


    The bodyguard forced Yun zechu to kneel down and kick his knee.


    At the beginning, Yunze stood upright and did not kneel down. Today I lost in your hands. If you want to kill me or cut me, you can do as you please. "


    Dou Yiyi, who is imprisoned in the house, hears the movement and still comes to the back of the door and looks into the yard through the gap of the door.


    -


    Outside the yard.


    The humble carriage stopped with the bodyguard by.


    Qu Ning raised the curtain of the car, "Miss Yun, you..." the words stopped obviously. Qu Ning didn''t expect to see such a situation. His heart suddenly burst out. He hoped that it wasn''t the kind of situation she thought of. He quickly asked the bodyguard next to him to step back. His voice could not help but be light. "Miss Yun, what happened?"


    Yun min curls up and doesn''t want to see anyone. He keeps pulling his clothes with both hands. He always feels that he hasn''t pulled them well.


    "Don''t be afraid. It''s all right. I asked the maid of the villa to prepare hot water. You should wash well first. We''ll talk about it when you''re ready. Don''t be afraid. It''s OK. " Traning reached out.


    Yunmin trembled for a long time, and finally took Qu Ning''s hand. He went down from the carriage and was sent into the empty room by Qu Ning with his head down.


    Qu Ning turns around and orders the bodyguard to ask the maid to prepare water.


    It wasn''t long before the maid delivered the hot water.


    "I''ll go out and wait for you outside. Remember, it''s okay. How I miss your elder brother Nan. You must take good care of yourself before you save him. " Qu Ning comforts again and again, goes out the room to take the door, just to see the bodyguard detain yunzechu, don''t know what Chi Yanchi asked him.


    Stop the bodyguard, Qu Ning asked yunzechu: "what happened? How could she be like this? "


    Yunzechu is reluctant to say that this matter can not be known, "since you care about her, then care more."


    "You are his father, shouldn''t you care more?" Qu Ning asked.


    The beginning of Yunze.


    Qu Ning thought that all that Yun zechu had done might be revenge for her sister. Her daughter wanted to kill him for her sister''s "broken family" step. What would you do if I told you that the princess of Xiling you rescued a few days ago was the one you love deeply in your heart


    Yunzechu laughed, too ridiculous, "you such a lie, do not say three-year-old children, even one year old children will not believe."


    "I don''t care whether you believe it or not, she should be yunxizhi. When you miss her, she never thought about you. Instead, she married shifengyuan of Huachen kingdom. When you rescued her, she didn''t recognize you and asked you to avenge her. You are so devoted to her that she just wants to take advantage of you. Is it worth it that you don''t know when she''s playing with you? "


    Yun zechu: "no! Stop talking nonsense. Ah Zhi died in the hands of the queen. The devil was her son and one of the killers. As long as I live one day, I will avenge her. "


    Nanyuanhe heard the news and wanted to enter the hospital, but he was stopped by the guards outside the hospital and couldn''t enter. He kept looking in anxiously.

 Chapter 1174

    Yunzechu looked at quning like a fool and doubted whether quning was crazy. "Can you make up this kind of lie? Not to mention three-year-old children, even one year-old children will not believe it. "


    Qu Ning: "I don''t care whether you believe it or not, she should be yunxizhi. When you miss her, she never thought about you. Instead, she married Shi Fengyuan of huachenguo and said that she only loved Shi Fengyuan. When you rescued her, she didn''t recognize you and asked you to avenge her. You are so devoted to her that your wife and children are separated and your family is ruined, but she just wants to take advantage of you. You''ve been playing with her all the time and you don''t know it. Is it worth it? "


    Yunzechu: "impossible! No way! Stop talking nonsense. Ah Zhi died in the hands of the queen. The devil was her son and one of the killers. As long as I live one day, I will avenge her at all costs. It''s not my carelessness that you see through. It''s because I wanted to know ah Zhi''s secret so much after I received the letter that I risked my life to save the princess of Xiling, which made me fall into your trap. Tonight, if it wasn''t for my daughter''s accident, I would change my decision to send her back to yunjiazhuang first. You can''t find me at all. It''s not that you''re good at winning, it''s just that you''re lucky. "


    Chi Lin: "then I can tell you, it''s not luck, it''s your daughter who deliberately left blood along the road."


    "What did you say?" Yunzechu turns his head and looks at Chi Lin.


    Chi Lin sneered, disdaining to repeat.


    Yunzechu clenched his fist.


    "Master Yun, before you blame your daughter, you''d better think about what you''ve done. For the sake of Yunxi, you are really not worth it. You do it yourself Qu Ning asked the bodyguard to take the man down.


    Nanyuanhe came to the hospital after hearing the news, but he was stopped by the bodyguard outside the hospital and kept looking in anxiously.


    The bodyguard escorts Yun zechu out.


    Nanyuanhe immediately asked, "Brother Yun, what''s the matter? How could you... "


    "My business has nothing to do with you." Yunzechu says out loud, deliberately breaking away from nanyuanhe. On the one hand, he doesn''t want to involve nanyuanhe. On the other hand, only if nanyuanhe is not involved can he find a way to save him.


    Nanyuan he Ming''s intention at the beginning of Baiyun Ze is to suppress his worries. During the day today, a housekeeper in the kitchen suddenly ran up to him and told him that the ugly girl who had been delivering food to the villa during this period was secretly cooking in the food. They saw her and was escorted to see the emperor by the bodyguard.


    He was very surprised and worried. He was afraid that he would be implicated and blamed for not finding out the person. At the same time, he was worried that after this, he would not poison the food so easily.


    However, when he was worried about everything, it wasn''t long before the ugly girl was let go, and she was still safe and sound.


    He wanted to find out about it very much, but there were no good people around him, and it was inconvenient for him, so Yun zechu went out of the villa to check on it instead of him.


    After that, Yun zechu quietly went back to the villa and said, "he may have been exposed." the emperor sent guards to watch him, and said that the girl who delivered the food was his daughter Yunmin. He needed to hide for a while.


    But it''s only how long, yunzechu was caught.


    When I heard the news, I thought I had heard it wrong. I came to have a look.


    "Then... What about min''er? Why didn''t you see her? How is she? " South far he turns to ask a way.

 Chapter 1175

    Yunzechu didn''t want to mention it. For her sake, he did not hesitate to take the risk to send her back to yunjiazhuang. As a result, she betrayed him and stabbed him in the back. He should not be soft hearted and take back what he had said - he did not have a daughter like her.


    The bodyguard will no longer stay, but will take yunzechu away.


    Nanyuan he is really worried about Yunmin and turns to the bodyguard at the gate of the hospital to inquire.


    Bodyguard: "she is in the courtyard. The queen has settled her."


    "Settle her? How to settle down? " Nan Yuanhe is surprised. He looks into the courtyard again. He just sees the door of the room behind Qu Ning open. Yun min comes out in a disorderly way. He is just as curious as Yun zechu about how Yun min knows the emperor and the queen. He also wonders how she disguises as a dish deliverer.


    According to the housekeeper, this "ugly girl" has been delivering vegetables for some time. She is the daughter of the former vegetable delivery aunt.


    That is to say, Yunmin has been in and out of the villa for some time, earlier than ChiYan quning.


    -


    In the courtyard, under the fire.


    Yun min, who opened the door, opened his eyes to see Qu Ning. He tried to restrain himself, but he still couldn''t help shaking. "Empress, do you say that the princess of Xiling is yunxizhi?" She was going to wash herself thoroughly, but when she got up and went to the screen, she heard the words outside the door, so she went to the back of the door and listened to them through the door.


    Qu Ning has actually noticed the movement behind the door, so even if Yun zechu is escorted away by the bodyguard, she doesn''t go away immediately. She doesn''t hide Yun min''s inquiry. "Although it sounds very strange, it''s like a dream, but since I say it, there is a certain basis. The princess of the Xiling kingdom is really likely to be the former yunxizhi, or even should be. "


    Yunmin: "you say that she has married shifengyuan of Huachen state?"


    Qu Ning: "yes."


    Yunmin: "you also said that she just used my father?"


    Qu Ning: "yes."


    Yun min smiles, covers his mouth with a smile and wants to cry again. He chokes and says "thank you" to Qu Ning. He turns back to the room, closes the door and slides down with his back against the door. This is yunzechu''s retribution. It''s his retribution. He deserves it. But now both of them are still well, the dead one is her mother, and the destroyed one is her


    Qu Ning heard the depressed crying inside the door, and didn''t know how to comfort him. He told several maidservants to guard the door well, pay more attention to the people inside the house, and never let the people in the house have an accident.


    Maids take orders.


    Outside the courtyard, nanyuanhe wants to call Yunmin out loud. He is afraid that he will disturb the emperor and empress. He is also afraid that Chi Lin will see him. When Yunmin enters the house, he turns around and leaves. He will come back tomorrow to have a look. As for yunzechu, we need to think about how to save him.


    -


    The next morning.


    Nanyuanhe learns that Chi Lin is out of the villa, and takes the opportunity to come and see Yunmin.


    Qu Ning hear bodyguard report, let maidservant to ask cloud min meaning.


    Yunmin doesn''t want to see anyone, but thinking of elder brother Nan, he reluctantly tidies up his mood and goes out of the house dressed neatly. He goes out of the hospital alone to meet, "Uncle Nan."


    Nan Yuanhe: "min''er, it''s really you. You''re still alive. You''re OK. That''s great! In fact, uncle Nan came here last night, but it''s not convenient to call you. "


    Yunmin: "thank you for your concern. I''m fine. It''s OK."

 Chapter 1176

    Nanyuanhe nods and pulls Yunmin aside. The guards at the gate of the courtyard can''t hear the words behind, "min''er, do you know what happened to your father''s being arrested and imprisoned? Have you ever asked the emperor and queen what they would do with your father? "


    Yunmin: "Uncle Nan, I came out to see you just to tell you personally that you don''t have to care about him at all."


    "What are you saying?" Nanyuanhe frowned.


    Yunmin: "Uncle Nan, you must not know that my father has been using you all the time. The reason why he came to Nanping villa was to take revenge on the emperor and the woman in his heart. "


    "What woman?" Nanyuan he was confused. "Is it the woman your father brought back to yunjiazhuang? But what does that woman have to do with the emperor? "


    Yunmin: "the woman was killed by the queen and died in the snow mountain. He listened to the rumors outside and decided that the emperor was the Queen''s son, so he wanted to take revenge on the emperor. Uncle Nan, no matter what he said to you, it''s all a lie. None of it is true. I knew that brother Nan had an accident and told the queen about it. The queen agreed that I would save brother Nan. Uncle Nan, if you have anything to hide, please tell me. Now only the emperor and queen can really save brother Nan. "


    Nanyuan he froze in disbelief, saying that he wants to help yunzechu. Is he deceiving him? Does the emperor and queen already know?


    "You first let me think, let me think about it." Nan Yuanhe trembles and turns to leave.


    afternoon.


    Nanyuan he asks to see Chi Yan, kneels down and confesses everything.


    Qu Ning, for the sake of Yunmin''s intercession, asks Chi Yan not to worry about what nanyuanhe does. In addition, he agrees that Yunmin''s work will still be done, and asks Chi Yan to detoxify nanyuanhe.


    Nanyuan he bowed his head, "I''m not sorry to die. Even if I have poisonous hair, I deserve it. It''s just that I have such a son. He is innocent. I really don''t want him to have anything to do. Thank you, empress. Thank you for your kindness


    Qu Ning: "to detoxify you is for Yun min''s sake. So is saving your son. You don''t have to say that."


    Nanyuan congratulated him, hesitated and said: "emperor, I don''t know if I can meet Brother Yun... Yunze first?"


    Chi Yan agreed.


    -


    The backyard.


    Yunzechu, who was shut in the cabin, heard the sound of opening the door and saw nanyuanhe come in. He was surprised, "the Emperor allowed you to come to see me?"


    The bodyguard leaves to remind nanyuanhe that he has only one incense.


    Nanyuan he understood and said directly to Yunze Chu, "because I have confessed everything to the emperor."


    "What did you say?" Yunzechu was surprised, and then he was angry, "do you ignore your son''s safety? You don''t want to save your son? "


    Nan Yuanhe: "min''er told me that she had already told the queen, and the queen promised her to save my son. After I confess, the emperor is willing to detoxify me. I''m confused. I shouldn''t be threatened by them all the time. "


    Yunzechu is angry. Last night, he deliberately separated himself from nanyuanhe. He just didn''t want nanyuanhe to be implicated by him. As a result, nanyuanhe went to confess himself. Why did he stand by the devil one by one? "You will regret it. When something happens to your son, you''ll know you''re sorry. "


    Nan Yuanhe: "I''m here today to ask you face to face. Do you want to revenge the emperor when you come to Nanping villa? Are you using me? "


    Yunzechu was angry, "yes, it is to use you, so what!"

 Chapter 1177

    Nanyuanhe: "our good brother for so many years."


    Yun zechu: "in fact, I can avenge my revenge and save your son at the same time. There is no conflict at all."


    Nanyuanhe: "that woman named yunxizhi is really worth your doing?"


    "Yes." Yunzechu did not hesitate.


    Nan Yuanhe: "for her, you have died, wife, son left home, daughter turned against you, you do not regret?"


    Yun zechu: "if min''er hadn''t murdered ah Zhi in the first place, none of this would have happened."


    Nanyuanhe has nothing to say. Let yunzechu take care of himself and turn to leave.


    -


    Two days later.


    The team left the villa.


    The bodyguard who guards Yun zechu escorts him to the prison car at the entrance of the villa.


    The bodyguard on this side of the courtyard came into the house to escort Dou Yiyi back to the capital.


    Dou Yiyi was forced out of the house and then stayed in the yard, shouting: "I won''t go. I''ll stay here and wait for Chi Wei to save me! If I don''t go, let me go... "


    Qu Ning, who had walked out of the yard, heard it and said, "if he can save you, no matter where you are, he will come to save you."


    "What do you mean by that?" Dou Yiyi glared, "of course he will come to save me! You will come and help me


    Qu Ning: "then go to the capital and wait."


    Dou Yiyi: "I won''t go!"


    Chi Lin was impatient and ordered the bodyguard to act neatly, so he took xiaotuanzi to the gate of the villa first.


    Nanyuan he is at the door early in the morning. Seeing that Yun zechu is locked in a prison car and Chi Lin is coming, he can''t help asking for a sentence for Yun zechu, but he swallows it again.


    Yunmin didn''t come. First, he didn''t want to see yunzechu. Second, he didn''t want to see anyone. After persuading nanyuanhe to confess, she shut herself in all day.


    Quningchiyan comes to the gate later.


    Qu Ning told Nan Yuanhe, "Nanzhuang master, Miss Yun is very concerned about your son, so please take good care of her. We leave a pair of bodyguards here, as well as Yu Wenxiao and song and Yuan Dynasties. If you have any situation or need help, please ask them. "


    Nanyuan he repeatedly thanks and promises to take good care of Yunmin.


    The bodyguard also put Dou Yiyi in the prison car.


    Dou Yiyi looks at the people in the nearby prison car and knows that he was just arrested two days ago. He can''t help feeling that he sympathizes with each other.


    Yunzechu said nothing.


    The team left in great numbers.


    In waterfront city.


    The people on the street looked at the sudden appearance of the procession. Although they didn''t know who was sitting in the luxurious carriage, they all ran away in a hurry when they thought of the possible people.


    Dou Yiyi is sitting in the prison car. In the second half of the procession, he goes all the way through the street. He keeps looking with his eyes, hoping to see Chi Xu in the shadows of people running around. He didn''t come to save her for such a long time. I don''t know if something happened. Sister Yun, who was rescued before, is Chi Xu''s sister. I don''t know what''s going on now. She is about to be taken to the capital. It must be more dangerous for Chi Zhen to go to the capital to save her.


    At a corner in the distance, Yun Xizhi, dressed up and ready to leave the waterfront city, looked at the team from a distance, happy and annoyed. The good news is that as soon as the devil leaves, she and Chi Zhen should be safe. What annoys us is that we carefully arranged such a game, which not only didn''t hurt the demons, but also caused them heavy losses. Next, we have to deal with the devil, and we have to take a long-term view. Fortunately, Chi will train the dead. He has left here to train for some time, so there should be a lot of goods.

 Chapter 1178

    As for Yun zechu, she wanted to use him to deal with the devil. Unexpectedly, he was caught so easily. It''s useless! Yunxi frowned and was not happy, just like abandoning a useless chess piece, he didn''t look at Yunze at first. It''s impossible for her to take the risk of saving Yun zechu. It''s impossible in her life.


    Yu Wenxiao and the song and Yuan Dynasties, who are keeping a close watch on yunxizhi, are obviously going out of the city when they see yunxizhi''s dress today. They are very likely to see Chi Zhen when they go out of the city. They''re waiting for that day.


    Until the team disappeared in front of us, yunxizhi quietly left from another direction.


    Yu Wenxiao and song and Yuan Dynasties continued to follow and monitor.


    -


    Ten days later.


    The capital, the gate.


    The civil and military officials came to greet them early in the morning. After waiting for a long time, they came together in twos and threes to talk to each other. Suddenly, they saw the team appeared and stood respectfully. As soon as the team arrived, they knelt down and saluted one after another.


    Chi Lin raised the car curtain to have a look, and asked the guard to put Dou Yiyi and Yun zechu in the prison car into the heaven prison first. The reason for bringing these two people back so far is just in case Yu Wenxiao and song and Yuan dynasties can''t find Chi Xu''s whereabouts. They can use these two people to lead Chi Xu and the princess of Xiling to save him. Of course, he doesn''t think Chi Xu and the princess of Xiling will come. However, the prison is very big. Even if no one comes to save it, it doesn''t matter who is in the prison car all the time.


    The bodyguard ordered several people to escort the van into the city first.


    Dou Yiyi is noisy and unwilling, but no one talks to her.


    All the way, yunzechu sat in the prison car with his head down and didn''t speak, thinking about how to escape.


    The civil and military officials kneeling on the ground looked at it, and no one dared to ask more questions.


    The team marched into the city.


    Qu Ning slightly raised a corner of the car curtain and looked out, only to see that there were few people on the street. Pessimistic, people are still very afraid of Chi Yan, the fear of Chi Yan is still there. But to be optimistic, at least it''s not empty. It''s a good start. She believes that Chi Yan will be a wise king and make people live better than before.


    Xiaotuanzi is naughty. He thinks that there''s something good to see outside. He gets close to quning and looks out together. He''s so scared that he turns his head and pours into Chi Lin''s arms.


    Pool Pro dislike the small Tuanzi pushed away, scolded "really useless."


    Xiaotuanzi turns around and pours into Chi Yan''s arms.


    Chi Yan rubbed xiaotuanzi''s head.


    Xiaotuanzi is comfortable and finds a more comfortable posture in Chi Yan''s arms.


    Chi Lin looks at it, his face is black, and he takes xiaotuanzi to the front, letting xiaotuanzi stand still. One Qu Ning is enough. This little fool even wants to "rob" his brother. There is no door.


    Xiaotuanzi


    Qu Ning released the car curtain and quietly approached Chi Yan. His little finger under his sleeve quietly caught Chi Yan''s hand and was firmly held by Chi Yan. He thought to himself, is she a fisherman now?


    Chi Lin still stares at Xiao Tuan Zi and doesn''t let him get close to Chi Yan. He doesn''t know that Qu Ning and his brother are together.


    Little Tuanzi was very aggrieved. He wanted to hold Chi Lin, but Chi Lin didn''t let him. He hugged Chi Yan and was carried away by Chi Lin. his eyes were so big that he could see Chi Lin and pursed his lips to cry.


    Qu Ning is distressed.


    Chi Lin doesn''t eat the little dumplings at all.


    -


    Back to the palace.


    Xiaotuanzi was taken out of the carriage by Chi Lin and "lost" on the ground.


    Small regiment son also has temper, angry, raised a small fist to hit pool face, angrily looked up at pool face.

 Chapter 1179

    Chi Lin was laughed at by little Tuanzi''s childish behavior and kicked in the past.


    Xiaotuanzi immediately fell to the ground.


    Chi Lin''s hands encircle his chest and looks down from a high position.


    Qu Ning got out of the car behind, just to see this scene, and quickly picked up xiaotuanzi to see if xiaotuanzi was hurt.


    Chi Yan asked the eunuch to sort out a palace in a remote place, and asked the bodyguard to take Fengling in the carriage to the palace for house arrest and strict guard.


    After Qu Ning determined that xiaotuanzi was ok, he looked at Fengling who was taken out of the carriage. He saw that Fengling was in a rather bad condition. Her hair was scattered and her face was pale. He could not help but worry. He asked the bodyguard to pass the imperial doctor to her. Since Chi Yan decided to make use of Fengling''s alliance with Xiling kingdom to show Huachen Kingdom, he naturally couldn''t let Fengling have something to do.


    Feng Ling hears it and looks at Qu Ning resentfully.


    Qu Ning did not dodge with it.


    The bodyguard took the men away.


    The civil and military officials who entered the palace with Wu still did not dare to ask more questions.


    Chi Yan asks Qu Ning to go back to Chengqian palace to have a rest. He goes to the imperial study. There are a lot of things to report to the civil and military officials.


    Chi Lin goes to the east palace to have a rest.


    Xiaotuanzi looked at Chi Yan''s back and Chi Lin''s back. After a while, he pointed to Chi Lin and asked Qu Ning to follow him quickly, otherwise Chi Lin would not be seen.


    He just kicked you. Do you have too bad memory or too much love? Qu Ning immediately felt that he had pulled down three black lines in front of his eyes and bent down to put xiaotuanzi down - he wanted to chase you.


    Xiaotuanzi is in a hurry. She pulls quning''s clothes.


    Qu Ning was not moved.


    It''s no use for xiaotuanzi to pull for a long time. Release quning and stagger to chase the pool.


    Qu Ning doesn''t know that Xiao Tuan Zi is going to chase Chi Lin back. He mistakenly thinks that Xiao Tuan Zi still chooses Chi Lin between her and Chi Lin. he covers his heart bitterly and painfully. He calls Chi Lin out loud. Seeing that Chi Lin looks back and knows that Xiao Tuan Zi is following him, he goes back to Chengqian Palace by himself.


    Chi Lin just looked back and continued to leave.


    After a while, xiaotuanzi still couldn''t catch up with Chi Lin. looking back, he saw that Qu Ning had disappeared. There was no one behind him. No one wanted him anymore. He began to cry.


    Chi Lin returns and takes the poor little Tuanzi away.


    Xiaotuanzi wants Chi Lin to find Qu Ning.


    Chi Lin ignored it.


    -


    Chengqian palace.


    As soon as Qu Ning entered the palace, she asked the maid to prepare hot water. After so many days of driving, she was tired and had a backache. She was eager to have a good bubble and rest.


    The palace maids and eunuchs have been idle in the palace for such a long time, but now they all raise their spirits and dare not be careless.


    Qu Ning didn''t like or used to being waited on when he was bathing. He asked the maid in waiting to go out, took off her clothes after the screen, and went into the water slowly.


    When the whole person is surrounded by hot water, Qu Ning can''t help but feel comfortable. He doesn''t know what happened to xiaotuanzi now. If he had followed her, he would have taken a bath as comfortably as she did now. Unfortunately, he would have followed Chi Lin. No wonder Mr. Chi linlao said that he was a "little fool" and really couldn''t choose.


    When Chi Yan returns to Chengqian palace after handling the matter, Qu Ning wakes up after sleeping, and his whole body is fresh and fresh.


    Chi Yan sat down on the edge of the couch and stroked Qu Ning''s face, "very tired?"


    "I''m not tired now. Is it so dark? " Qu Ning sat up, stretched, put his hands around Chi Yan''s neck, and said, "are you tired? Would you like to have a rest? But now it''s time to have dinner. Let''s have a rest. "

 Chapter 1180

    Chi Yan embraces Qu Ning and kisses Qu Ning. After a while, he releases, "I''m not tired."


    Qu Ning breathed calmly and looked at Chi Yan suspiciously. She was so tired after so many days of riding and driving. After he came back, he also met with civil and military officials. So far, he is really not tired?


    "Why don''t you try?" The voice disappeared in Qu Ning''s ear. Qu Ning couldn''t help hiding and rubbed his ear. Before he could refuse, he was pulled down and the veil fell.


    -


    It''s over.


    It''s completely dark outside, and it''s dark inside the bedroom, with only a little moonlight.


    Qu Ning lying on the pillow to rest, after no longer doubt that men "tired or not.".


    Chi Yan side body, take Qu Ning into the bosom, hand instead of comb, comb Qu Ning''s long hair, let the long hair slip in his fingertips.


    long time.


    Qu Ning blushed, put on his clothes, opened the door and asked the eunuch to prepare dinner.


    In fact, the eunuchs in the palace had already delivered dinner twice, but they didn''t dare to knock at the door. They were waiting outside the hall. When the food was cold, it was sent back to the imperial dining room to prepare a new one.


    after meal.


    Qu Ning asked the eunuch to prepare hot water. When she came back, she had already washed and soaked, but when Chi Yan came back, they had been "tossing" on the couch for so long, and they were all sweating and had to be washed.


    In the bath, Qu Ning kneads the shoulder for the pool rock, massages.


    At the same time, in a long abandoned mansion in the capital, a woman in white walks slowly. Under the moonlight, she finally walks into a room in the backyard, finds out the wooden box hidden under the wooden couch, opens it, takes out everything related to the word "Chi Yan", and finally raises a fire to burn everything.


    -


    The next day was dawn.


    Qu Ning woke up in a daze and saw Chi Yan dressed. He yawned and then went to sleep. He was so tired. I thought that after so long "tossing" before dinner, two people should have a good rest after bathing. As a result, they have been "tossing" until late at night. Of course, she was the one who was tossed. She didn''t even have the strength to move a finger when she went to sleep.


    Chi Yan dressed neatly, went back to the bed, bowed his head and kissed Qu Ning''s forehead, gathered the quilt for Qu Ning, opened the door and went out, and told the eunuch not to wake Qu Ning inside.


    The eunuchs in the palace understood and nodded one after another. They all clearly saw the emperor''s love for the queen.


    On the resplendent court Hall¡ª¡ª


    The civil and military officials who have been relaxed for a period of time, like the maids and eunuchs in the palace, have been working hard all the time since Chi Yan came back. Although a lot of things have been reported yesterday, after all, Chi Yan has been away for such a long time, there are still a lot of things piled up, all reported one by one.


    Chi Lin also came to court. When he was halfway there, he found that little Tuanzi was following him. He asked xiaotuanzi to go back, but xiaotuanzi refused. He had to bring it together.


    All the civil and military officials didn''t see the "dog skin plaster" on Chi Lin''s feet.


    Suddenly, a bodyguard came to report and presented a white jade pendant, "emperor, there is a woman in white outside the palace. She said that her name was Dou Yingxue, and the emperor would know when he saw the jade pendant. She said that this jade pendant was always carried by the emperor when he was the crown prince Women don''t like to lie, they dare not take this kind of nonsense, so they dare not be careless and careless, hurry to report.

 Chapter 1181

    Suddenly, a bodyguard came to report and presented a white jade pendant, "emperor, there is a woman in white outside the palace. She said that her name was Dou Yingxue, and the emperor would know when he saw the jade pendant. She said that this jade pendant was always carried by the emperor when he was the crown prince Women don''t like to lie, they dare not take this kind of nonsense, so they dare not be careless and careless, hurry to report.


    The eunuch looked at the emperor''s words. Seeing that the emperor did not speak, he walked carefully to the bodyguard, took the jade pendant, and presented his hands to the emperor.


    Chi Yan looks at it with no expression on his face.


    Chi Lin gets angry when he hears the word "dou Yingxue". Dou Yiyi claims to be his brother''s daughter and identifies his father casually. The culprit is the woman named Dou Yingxue. He still wants to find her, but she doesn''t want to send her to his home. As for the jade pendant, Chi Lincai didn''t believe it was his brother. He immediately said, "brother, let someone catch her..."


    "What else did she say?" Chi Yan interrupted, but his face was still expressionless.


    Bodyguard: "she also said, please let go of her daughter Dou Yiyi. She will take her daughter away from the capital and never step into the capital again."


    Chi Yan: "yes. You take people to heaven''s prison, release them, and send them out of the city. "


    In disbelief, Chi Lin blurted out: "brother..."


    All the civil and military officials looked at each other. Chi Yan''s promise was tantamount to "admitting" something. He didn''t say it one by one, but he was curious about the relationship between the emperor and a woman who had a friendship with the emperor or the prince, and also had the jade pendant that the emperor carried with him?


    The hall was silent for a moment.


    The bodyguard takes orders. I''ll go now.


    The morning continued.


    Seeing that "there is no more excitement to watch", the civil and military officials quickly picked up their spirits and began to play seriously one by one.


    Chi Lin has a lot to ask, but with so many people, he has to hold back.


    time lapse.


    Outside the dungeon.


    The bodyguard who was ordered to release people took Dou Yiyi out.


    The sun was fierce, Dou Yiyi suddenly walked out, some didn''t adapt to the outside light, instinctively blocked the sun with his hand, then saw the person standing in front of the carriage, and ran in pleasantly, "mother, how are you here?"


    Dou Yingxue: "I''ll take you back."


    Dou Yiyi was stunned. He immediately looked back and released her bodyguard. He opened his eyes and said, "have you seen the devil? Did he let me go? "


    Dou Yingxue didn''t answer, "you don''t have to make a fool of yourself any more. Follow me back."


    "Didn''t he disown me? Still want to kill me, want to use me to lead Chi Chu out! Why, now that I''m willing to admit it, I''m willing to let go? I don''t want to go with you. I won''t recognize him. I won''t do it all my life. He can''t expect me to forgive him. " Dou Yiyi mistakenly thought that after the devil met her mother, she finally recognized her, and then let her go. Her mother wanted to take her to see the devil, and she was extremely resistant.


    Dou Yingxue: "remember, you have nothing to do with him. I want you to come back with me. It''s the racecourse where we live all these years. Where do you think you''re going? "


    "What? Back to the racecourse? " Dou Yiyi was stunned, "he is willing to let me go, don''t you recognize me? He doesn''t want you? Want you to leave? How can he do this? He... "


    "Well, don''t say any more. Come with me now." Dou Yingxue pulls Dou Yiyi and pulls Dou Yiyi into the carriage.


    Dou Yiyi resisted and pushed Dou Yingxue away. "I''ve endured my grievances, but why does he treat you like this?" Really resentful, Dou Yiyi is going to the palace.

 Chapter 1182

    Dou Yiyi resists and shakes off Dou Yingxue''s hand. "I''ve endured my grievances, but why does he treat you like this?"


    Dou Yingxue: "Yiyi..."


    "Why? Why on earth? " Dou Yiyi didn''t listen, and he couldn''t listen. The more he thought about it, the more resentful he was, and he was going to the palace.


    Dou Yingxue couldn''t stop her. She couldn''t turn her head and ask for the bodyguard to let her go: "please let her get on the bus."


    The bodyguard, remembering Chi Yan''s orders, not only released the man, but also sent him out of the city. He quickly surrounded and grasped Dou Yiyi. He ordered Dou Yiyi''s acupoints, including dumb acupoints, and put Dou Yiyi into the carriage. "The acupoints on her body will be automatically untied in two hours."


    Dou Yingxue thanks and turns to look at Dou Yiyi in the car. His face is never severe. "You don''t know anything. If you do any more mischief, you''re trying to force me to death. "


    Tears suddenly fall, Dou Yiyi can''t believe that Dou Yingxue can say such words in her dream. She stares at Dou Yingxue with both eyes. I can''t figure out how she can be so cowardly. She has been bullied to this place and has to bear with her.


    Dou Yingxue put down the curtain and drove away in person. She once thought she was the happiest person. After falling in love with the unattainable person, she got the love of that person, but the reality gave her a cruel blow - she was cheated. What made her even more unexpected was that Dou Yiyi would eavesdrop on what she said in front of the tomb, and from those words, he identified her as the daughter of the devil, and went to the capital without telling her.


    Inexplicably, the man in black arrested her, imprisoned her, and suddenly released her. Only then did she know that Dou Yiyi had been put into the capital prison.


    The bodyguard rode behind, watched the carriage drive out of the gate, and returned to the palace.


    -


    In the palace, facing the palace.


    The early days are finally over.


    All the civil and military officials saluted. For the first time, he saw the emperor still sitting on the Dragon chair. Chi Lin was still in a tight face. Although he was curious to see and hear what Chi Yanchi would say about the woman who sent the jade pendant, none of them dared to stay and hurried out.


    Several eunuchs, observing what they said and what they did, also withdrew.


    The whole court hall is only a small group.


    Xiaotuanzi was not afraid of it. He released his hands and looked left and right strangely, and went to ChiYan.


    Chi Lin has been holding on for a whole morning, then he can finally ask, and he said directly: "brother, you clearly said that Dou Yiyi is not your daughter, and you have nothing to do with Dou Yingxue. Why did she come for her daughter, and you want to let them go? And the jade pendant, is it really yours? You cheated... "


    The eunuch came back cautiously and interrupted Chi Lin''s words carelessly, "emperor, the bodyguard has come back and said that Dou Yiyi has been released, watching their mother and daughter go out of the city together."


    Chi Yan waved his hand and asked the eunuch to step down.


    The eunuch quickly turned and left.


    Chi Lin: "brother!"


    "Remember your second brother?" Chi Yan did not answer the rhetorical question.


    Chi Lin was stunned. He tried to recall that although he had some memories, they were not deep. He could only barely remember a few fragments and a vague appearance. He couldn''t figure out how his brother suddenly mentioned him.


    Chi Yan was calm: "the jade pendant just now is really mine, but he wanted to go more than ten years ago."


    "He asked for his brother''s jade pendant? Why? " Chi Lin was confused, and then more problems swept up, "so how can the jade pendant fall into Dou Yingxue''s hands? Why did she send the jade pendant back now? "

 Chapter 1183

    "I didn''t understand why he wanted this jade pendant, but now it seems that Dou Yiyi should be his daughter." There are many concubines in Chi Fengting, and many princesses and princesses under his knees, but none of them can compare with the empress Rong Xin. Rong Xin never cares about how many concubines Chifeng tinna has and how many children he has, but it is clear that no one can threaten his identity as the crown prince.


    At that time, he didn''t know that he was adopted by Rong Xin. He always regarded Rong Xin as his own mother.


    All the concubines were afraid of Rong Xin. Apart from competing with each other, they didn''t dare to violate Rong Xin''s taboo. They didn''t have the courage to play tricks in succession to the throne. Therefore, he got along well with his younger brothers, at least on the surface.


    Once, the second emperor''s younger brother said he liked his jade pendant and asked him for it.


    He didn''t think much and gave the jade pendant to the emperor, but he didn''t see the second emperor''s younger brother wearing it. Of course, he didn''t care.


    Occasionally, I heard Er Huang''s younger brother say that he fell in love with an official''s daughter, but for some reasons it was not convenient to marry her directly. He needed to send her out of the capital for a while, but he would certainly pick her up.


    He didn''t care about it. He had heard about it at that time and didn''t feel relieved.


    According to the current situation, the second emperor''s younger brother''s favorite person should be Dou Yingxue, and Dou Yiyi should be the second emperor''s younger brother''s daughter.


    In the massacre of the 12th year, the palace was flooded with blood and corpses. He can''t remember whether he killed the second emperor''s younger brother and the princesses himself, or whether Rongxin took the opportunity to kill them all secretly.


    Chi Lin was stunned, and half a day later he responded, "Dou Yiyi is the daughter of the second emperor''s elder brother? Is it the second emperor''s elder brother who cheated Dou Yingxue as his elder brother, or Dou Yingxue who cheated her own daughter and made her daughter think that her elder brother was her father? "


    Chi Yan: "it should be Er Huang''s younger brother who cheated her, but she should have known the truth. Now people have let go, there is no next time. " If Dou Yingxue didn''t know the truth, she would not say that she would take her daughter away and never return to Beijing.


    "It''s all a mess. He was a grand second prince. At that time, he wanted to marry an official''s daughter. He just wanted to marry her directly. He did so many things. " Chi Lin is speechless, but he is not close to those two brothers. He was only four years old when those brothers and sisters were killed 12 years ago. He only remembers his brother alone in his heart, and of course, the cruel and merciless Rong Xin.


    Chi Lin: "brother, do you want to put them in front of the second brother? I tell you, you don''t have to feel guilty at all. Those brothers and sisters were all killed by Rong Xin. I heard it all when she worshipped her family. "


    At that time, Rong Xin abandoned his brother''s martial arts, chained him and sent him away to prison. No matter what he asked, he was not soft hearted, so he hated Rong Xin. Once he knows about every bad thing Rong Xin does, he will remember it again and again every night before going to bed. The first thing he wakes up in the morning is also to remember. He will never allow himself to forget it.


    "She had killed those brothers and sisters before her brother lost consciousness. Then her brother''s demons broke out, and she took the opportunity to push them all on him. "


    "Some of the officials who survived or were still breathing were killed by her."


    "She just wanted the whole world to think that you killed all the people who died."


    "She also..."

 Chapter 1184

    "Don''t say it." Chi Yan stands up, interrupts and turns to leave. It has to be said that Rong Xin did treat him like his own in those years, so that he never doubted anything. But it''s also Rong Xin, who is more ruthless than anyone else.


    His relationship with her had been completely broken twelve years ago.


    But why did she say that he was her own son after a turn?


    He doesn''t recognize it, he will never recognize it!


    "Brother!" Chi Lin chases out.


    Just after climbing the stairs, xiaotuanzi, panting and walking to the front of the Dragon chair, was silly. Unexpectedly, all the people suddenly disappeared. Looking at the empty hall, he was very scared. "Brother, brother" cried for a while, and then "wow" began to cry.


    Pool face and return, once again will carry away small regiment, warning small Regiment: "don''t cry."


    Xiaotuanzi tried hard to hold back his tears and wanted to embrace him.


    Chi Lin was disgusted, but he saw the water in Xiao Tuan Zi''s eyes rolling back and forth. He reluctantly hugged Xiao Tuan Zi and said, "why do you cry? I won''t want you."


    "Brother!" Little Tuanzi broke tears into a smile and put his hands around his neck.


    Chi Lin hid, but did not.


    -


    Royal study.


    Chi Lin knocked on the door and entered, "brother..."


    "I''m fine. Go ahead." Chi Yan has recovered his calm color. When he looks up, he notices that xiaotuanzi''s eyes are red. He just cried. He instructs Chi Lin to take good care of xiaotuanzi and don''t bully him.


    Chi Lin nodded obediently for the first time, holding xiaotuanzi to quit without disturbing his brother. In fact, my brother still cares about Rong Xin, otherwise he won''t have such a big reaction. In the years after the bloody incident 12 years ago, he often hoped that everything was just a dream. When they woke up, they were still well, and Rong Xin was still their mother. But this dream has not been awake until now.


    For a long time, the knock came again.


    Qu Ning pushed the door and asked with a smile: "I''ve been waiting for you to go back to breakfast after the morning. Why don''t you come back today? It''s noon. " She got up late today and asked the eunuch to find out that Chi Yan was still in court. She didn''t eat in the morning, so she got up and waited. As a result, she thought that he hadn''t gone to court yet. She sent the eunuch to ask if something was wrong. The eunuch reported that there seemed to be a woman asking to see him. In addition, the early court was over, and the emperor went to the imperial study.


    Chi Yan put down his pen and let Qu Ning approach.


    Qu Ning closed the door behind his back, walked directly to Chi Yan, sat on Chi Yan''s leg with a smile, and naturally hugged Chi Yan, and asked his curiosity: "what woman asked for a meeting?"


    Chi Yan: "dou Yingxue."


    "Ah? Is that her Qu Ning was surprised and almost couldn''t close his mouth. Then he became more curious, "did you see her? Why does she want Dou Yiyi to think you are her father? "


    Chi Yan: "No. I released Dou Yiyi


    Qu Ning: "why?"


    Chi Yan made a brief statement.


    Qu Ning immediately sketched a tortuous and complicated vivid story in his mind. The second prince fell in love with a woman named Dou Yingxue, and then cheated Dou Yingxue by using chi Yan''s jade pendant. After Dou Yingxue got pregnant, he quietly sent Dou Yingxue away from the capital. Later, the bloody killing happened. The second prince was killed, so that he couldn''t get Dou Yingxue back. Dou Yingxue gave birth to her daughter alone outside. When the daughter Dou Yiyi grew up, she mistook Chi Yan for her father.


    How to say all this? Qu Ning twisted his eyebrows and sighed.

 Chapter 1185

    A few days later.


    noon.


    A bodyguard rushed back to Beijing and sent Yu Wenxiao''s letter to the imperial study in front of Chi Yan.


    When Chi Yan opened it, he saw that the letter read:


    ¡°


    Emperor, the pool is gone.


    After leaving the waterfront city, the princess of Xiling secretly went to a small village a hundred miles away, but there was no Chi Zhen inside and outside the village. She is now looking for Chi Xu everywhere.


    The song and Yuan Dynasties and I checked carefully. Before that village, there were many men missing for no reason. Chi Wei should have been and stayed. He should have left without waiting for the princess of Xiling, and let the princess of Xiling pounce on him.


    If the princess of Xiling can''t find Chi Zhen, she will go back to Huachen.


    ¡±


    At the end of the letter, Yu Wenxiao asks Chi Yan, if the princess of Xiling really returns to Huachen, do you want to take the princess of Xiling?


    Chi Yan took up his pen, wrote two sentences on the blank paper, put them in the envelope and asked the bodyguard to give them to Yu Wenxiao and the song and Yuan Dynasties.


    The bodyguard ordered him to go back the same way, regardless of rest.


    In a few days.


    One of the officials of Xiling state arrived, and a team of more than 100 people with the banner of "Xiling state" entered the capital under the welcome of Chizhou state guards.


    On the court hall, civil and military officials were divided into neat lines on both sides.


    As soon as the officials of the Xiling Kingdom enter the palace and salute, they first convey the good words of the Xiling emperor congratulating Chi Yan on his accession to the throne. Then they present the national documents of the Xiling kingdom with both hands. The Xiling emperor is very happy to marry Chizhou state alliance, hoping that Chizhou state and song Yuansong childe can wait for Princess Fengling. If Princess Fengling is well, the alliance between the two countries can last for a long time.


    Chi Yan: "please give my regards to the emperor of Xiling, and let him rest assured that I will treat your princess Fengling well."


    The envoy said, "Your Majesty, the emperor of Xiling and Princess Fengling have always been deeply attached to each other, and they miss Princess Fengling very much. This time, I ordered the foreign ministers to come here, not only to present the national documents, but also to bring many of the special skills of the Xiling Kingdom and the things that the princess usually likes. I wonder if you can ask the emperor''s permission to let the foreign ministers meet princess Fengling? "


    Chi Yan agreed.


    The envoys of Xiling gave thanks and a string of compliments.


    Chi Yan asked the guards to come in and take these envoys.


    The envoy bowed his hand and went with the bodyguard.


    The morning continued.


    All the civil and military officials are happy. Before, Huachen and Xiling came together. Although they were defeated and evacuated, Huachen''s parliament made explosives, so it''s hard to guarantee that they won''t bring Xiling again. Now Xiling state has chosen Chizhou state, and Chizhou state can also make explosives. Liang Huachen does not dare to use force any more.


    The back palace, a secluded palace, with bodyguards leading envoys. As for the large boxes of things brought by the envoys, they need to carefully check and report before they know whether they are allowed to enter the palace.


    In the cold and empty hall, Fengling was lying on the cold couch with a pale face. Her whole body was as thin as a wood. One foot was firmly locked by a long iron chain. Her eyes looked at the invariable roof above every day. She had no love in her life.


    Before several envoys came to Chizhou, they all heard the instructions of the Xiling emperor and thought about Fengling''s situation in Chizhou, but they didn''t expect that it would be so bad. They quickly stepped forward and knelt down, "princess."


    Fengling didn''t respond. She didn''t seem to hear it.


    Emissary: "princess, it''s the emperor of Xiling who asked the ministers to come."


    Feng Ling''s eyes just moved. She turned to look at the people kneeling on the ground and recognized who it was. She said hoarsely, "what did he say? Can you help me back? "

 Chapter 1186

    Several envoys looked back at the open door of the hall and knew that the bodyguard was "on guard" outside. They stood up and blocked their sight with their bodies. They secretly took out the private letter from the emperor of Xiling to Fengling. On their face, their voice kept unchanged, and they continued to report: "princess, the emperor is very happy that the Lord has finally got married and is happy that the princess can find such a good husband, I''m also happy for the alliance between Xiling state and Chizhou state. I hope the princess will take good care of herself. I''ll see you again some day. "


    "Thank the emperor for me." Feng Ling mouth response, people excited to sit up, shaking to open the letter.


    The envoys went on saying that they deliberately made a sound so as not to be suspected by the guards outside.


    Feng Ling read, originally pale face into gray, hands a little bit of the letter into a ball.


    The ministers were worried: "Princess..."


    "Ha ha..." Feng Ling chuckles, the last hope is cut into mud.


    An emissary quickly approached Fengling, asking and persuading in a low voice.


    Other people continue to use their bodies to block the possible sight outside the door and continue to speak in a normal voice.


    "Get out of here. Go back and tell him, I know. " Feng Ling doesn''t want to hear it. She turns back powerlessly, turns her back and faces inside. She doesn''t want anyone to see the tears in her eyes.


    If the emperor''s brother is still there, he will help her out anyway and support her unconditionally no matter what she says.


    Now the nephew who ascends the throne as emperor, his first consideration is the whole Xiling kingdom.


    Both Huachen state and Chizhou state can make explosives, and Xiling state is the weakest among the Three Kingdoms.


    Chizhou captured her and imprisoned her, trying to use her to win over Xiling and isolate Huachen. Her nephew, who became emperor, didn''t want to save her. Instead, he wanted to seize the opportunity to hold the mountain of Chizhou, so as not to be alone. Now he wrote to persuade her to think more about Xiling and her dead brother, so that she could maintain the "alliance" between Xiling and Chizhou.


    She is the princess of Xiling Kingdom, and the only living sister of the emperor''s brother. When his nephew said this to her, he used the emperor''s brother to "oppress" her. What can she do, ha ha... What can she do, ha ha


    "I know, I know..." Fengling repeated herself.


    Several envoys looked at each other, said some good words, and left together.


    The bodyguard outside the door takes the envoys out, and then goes to the imperial study to report to Chi Yan.


    Chi Yan: "the things in those boxes will be sent to her after checking." He believed that emperor Xiling was a wise man and would not choose the wrong one.


    The bodyguard takes orders.


    In the next few days, Fengling began to eat honestly.


    The maid of honor who delivers food every day is much more relaxed.


    One day, Fengling suddenly asked, "has song and yuan come back?"


    Maid Leng Leng, dare not answer, as what did not hear.


    -


    Two months later, in the afternoon.


    In the imperial study, Yu Wenxiao and the song and Yuan Dynasties who captured the princess of Xiling state report to Chi Yan.


    "Emperor, when the princess of Xiling came out of the border, we caught her and brought her back. There is no trace of Chi Xu. He seems to have disappeared completely. "


    "The young master of Nanping villa, who was captured by them, went back to the villa himself, safe and sound. He said that after he was arrested, he was kept in a very dark place. One day, he didn''t know what the reason was, so the people who arrested him let him go. "

 Chapter 1187

    "Also, Yunmin and nanyuanhe, please thank the emperor and empress for them."


    "When the emperor left, we brought back all the guards who stayed in Nanping villa."


    After hearing this, Chi Yan gave a simple command: "put people in the cold palace. Don''t let it out. Don''t let the outside world know."


    Yu Wenxiao and the song and Yuan Dynasties understood that they would do it.


    "Yu Wenxiao will go alone and stay in the song and Yuan Dynasties." Chi Yan stops Song Yuan.


    The song and Yuan Dynasties were puzzled.


    Yu Wenxiao only looked at the song and Yuan Dynasties. He didn''t say anything. He went to work first.


    Chi Yan: "two months ago, the envoys of Xiling state had already come and agreed to form an alliance with Chizhou state. Now, Fengling is your wife, but I can''t let her go. She can only stay in that temple forever. "


    The song and Yuan Dynasties froze and nodded.


    Chi Yan: "if you want to see her, I allow you to go."


    Song Yuan: "thank you, emperor, but... No need. I have nothing to do with her other than my husband and wife in name. "


    Chi Yan: "step back."


    After leaving the imperial study, the song and Yuan Dynasties looked up at the sky and reluctantly pulled out a little smile. He thought that he met the person he liked and married the one he liked. He wanted to treat her well all his life, but the one he married was Fengling. Now they are husband and wife on the surface. Fengling, Princess of Xiling state, married to Chizhou state, but in fact they are nothing.


    -


    On the other side, cold palace.


    Yu Wenxiao himself will be the point of the cloud Xi Zhi into custody.


    Yunxi couldn''t stop or speak, so he could only stare at Yu Wenxiao angrily. That day, she saw the team go by with her own eyes, and after knowing that the devil had returned to Beijing, she went out of the waterfront city to find Chi Xu and join him.


    As a result, Chi Zhen is no longer in the place they agreed. She is convenient for the village, and she can''t find Chi Zhen near the village.


    Later, when she was ready to go back to Huachen Kingdom, she had already left the city gate, and was suddenly surrounded by Yu Wenxiao and song and Yuan Dynasties. Damned devil, she has been sending Yu Wenxiao and song and Yuan Dynasties to track and monitor her, but she has no idea. The only good thing is that she didn''t see Chi Xu, otherwise Chi Xu was also arrested.


    "I want to see quning. Go and call quning." Yunxizhi expressed her words with her eyes.


    Yu Wenxiao saw it, but he didn''t.


    After confirming that Yun Xizhi''s feet were locked with chains, Yu Wenxiao told the bodyguard a few words and turned to leave. When he stepped out of the hall door, he turned back and warned Yun Xizhi, "your acupoints will be untied automatically in a few hours. But you''d better be quiet and honest, or you''ll be ordered again, and it''s only you who suffer. "


    Yun Xizhi was so angry that his eyes burst out with murderous spirit.


    Yu Wenxiao went to the East Palace, tired for so long, it''s time to have a rest.


    In the East Palace, in the open yard.


    Chi Lin, dressed in red, is languidly eating fruit on the lady''s chair, with her legs crossed.


    Xiaotuanzi obediently stood beside Chilin, holding a pair of small fists and beating his legs for Chilin.


    "Don''t beat this one, beat the other one as well." Chi Lin commands at will.


    Xiaotuanzi obediently went around the couch and began to beat on the other side.


    Yu Wenxiao came over and just saw this scene. He couldn''t help but think about it.


    As he approached, Yu Wenxiao took out the small toys and gifts he had brought back and swayed to xiaotuanzi from a distance.


    Seeing this, xiaotuanzi immediately ran to Yu Wenxiao, ran to Yu Wenxiao, looked up, wiped honey on his mouth, and cried every day, "brother!"

 Chapter 1188

    Yu Wenxiao is very happy. He bends down to pick up Xiaotuan Zi and throws him in the air. He catches him steadily in Xiaotuan Zi''s giggle. It''s really hard to see Xiaotuan Zi''s enthusiasm for him in front of Chi Lin. it seems that he either misses him too much or he is bullied too miserably by Chi Lin.


    "If he bullies you again, you can go to Chengqian palace to find your elder brother and sister and ignore him." Yu Wenxiao teaches xiaotuanzi in a low voice.


    Little Tuanzi didn''t know if he understood. He nodded his head like a model.


    Yu Wenxiao put down Xiaotuan Zi and gave him all the toys and gifts. He obviously brought a lot of them, but he thought he should bring more. Who made their Xiaotuan Zi so lovely and pitiful? He called to Chi Lin from a distance: "childe."


    Chi Lin looked at Yu Wenxiao, only to feel that the scene of xiaotuanzi''s enthusiasm for Yu Wenxiao was very eye-catching. When Yu Wenxiao didn''t have time to catch his breath, he said directly: "it''s a good time to come back. Go to the study and help the song and Yuan Dynasties deal with the memorials."


    "Memorials?" Yu Wenxiao was surprised, "what are these things?"


    "Just go and see." During this period of time, my brother told him a lot of things, but he was really not interested in these miscellaneous things. He left them in the study to accumulate dust.


    Chi Lin urged: "go quickly."


    Yu Wenxiao couldn''t, so he had to rub the head of xiaotuanzi and go to the study first.


    Pool face more discontented to see to small regiment son, "return not quickly, then beat leg for me."


    Xiaotuanzi understood this and went back to Chi Lin with toys and gifts. Without hesitation, he gave all the toys and gifts to Chi Lin and looked at Chi Lin eagerly, waiting for Chi Lin to praise him.


    Chi Lin didn''t expect xiaotuanzi to come here. He was in a good mood and chose the biggest and best grape as a reward to xiaotuanzi.


    Xiaotuanzi felt that Chi Lin was happy. He stood on tiptoe and "Bata" on Chao Chi Lin''s handsome face.


    Chi Lin


    At the next moment, the grapes that had entered xiaotuanzi''s hands were taken back by Chi Lin and fell into Chi Lin''s mouth.


    Xiaotuanzi was a little bit stunned


    "I dare to kiss again next time. You''re not allowed to eat today. You''re not allowed to eat anything. " Chi Lin scolded, still feel not Jieqi, eyes scan a circle, pointing to the wall in the distance, "go, face the wall, think of the past."


    Xiaotuanzi''s mouth.


    -


    evening.


    As usual, Chi Lin went to Chengqian palace to have dinner with his brother.


    Xiaotuanzi "stealthily" to keep up with, and pool Lin to maintain a distance of about five steps. Every time the pool in front of him stops, he stops. When Chi Lin goes on, he goes on. When Chi Lin walked fast, he ran.


    The eunuch in the palace who follows behind laughs stealthily.


    Chengqian palace.


    Chi Yan has told Qu Ning about catching the princess of Xiling. I didn''t want to hide it from Qu Ning.


    Qu Ning didn''t say anything. He was going to visit Lenggong in a few days.


    As soon as he arrived at Chengqian palace, he recognized that the little Tuanzi of Chengqian palace had passed Chi Lin, and ran into the palace wobbly to complain to Qu Ning.


    Pool near the back into, resist the impulse to kick a small ball.


    Xiaotuanzi also brought the toys Yu Wenxiao gave him and gave them to Qu Ning.


    Qu Ning smiles, hugs xiaotuanzi and kisses him.


    After dinner, Chi Lin left.


    Xiaotuanzi immediately followed him. No matter how he bullied him, he still wanted to follow him.


    Qu Ning went out of the hall and sat on the swing in the courtyard.


    I don''t know how long later, Chi Yan walked behind and approached, "if you want to let her go, I..."

 Chapter 1189

    Xiaotuanzi also brought the toys Yu Wenxiao gave him and gave them to Qu Ning.


    Qu Ning smiles, hugs xiaotuanzi and kisses him.


    After dinner, Chi Lin left.


    Xiaotuanzi immediately followed him. No matter how he bullied him, he still wanted to follow him.


    Qu Ning went out of the hall and sat on the swing in the courtyard.


    I don''t know how long later, Chi Yan walked behind and approached, "if you want to let her go, I..."


    "No Qu Ning shook his head. Sister so hate Chi Yan, once let sister back to Huachen country, don''t know what she will do, plus can train the dead Chi has not caught, "you don''t mind me, to busy you.". I''m just thinking about what to say when I go to see her. "


    Chi Yan holds Qu Ning from behind.


    The night wind, the stars, the moon, and the man behind him... Qu Ning unconsciously holds Chi Yan''s hand and leans his head into his arms.


    -


    Three days passed.


    At noon, Qu Ning personally sent lunch to his sister who was shut in the cold palace.


    Yun Xizhi sat by the window and looked out of the window. She was full of anger and resentment when she was just shut up, but now she is almost out of temper. No matter how angry and angry she was, the maids in waiting for her words. She punched cotton again and again. This kind of feeling makes people angry and powerless.


    Qu Ning: "sister."


    Cloud Xi Zhi suddenly turned back, the look on his face changed again and again, gritted his teeth, "you finally came."


    Qu Ning: "or should I call you the cloud leader? Princess Yun


    "What are you talking about?" The cloud hopes to stop the moment of evil.


    Qu Ning put down the food, turned and closed the door, ignoring the chain on Yunxi''s feet and the situation in front of him. "It was a guess, but seeing my sister''s reaction at the moment, it''s already very difficult. We''ve seen each other for a long time, on that island, but we didn''t know each other at that time. "


    Yun Xizhi: "I don''t understand eight or nine points or ten points. Don''t talk about them with me. I''ve been locked up for so long, you''re only coming to see me now? What a good sister. "


    Qu Ning: "you said it yourself. We are not sisters anymore, are we?"


    Yun Xizhi clenched his fist, "I don''t want to talk nonsense. I only say this once. For the sake of our sisters for so many years, you let me go."


    "No Qu Ning shook his head. "Except for this, I can promise you anything else."


    Yun Xizhi: "I just want you to let me go."


    Qu Ning doesn''t talk.


    Yun Xizhi stood up and walked in. When he came to the table, the iron chain on his feet was taut. He couldn''t get close to Qu Ning any more. He couldn''t catch Qu Ning, so he flipped the table angrily. "Then put away your hypocrisy."


    The table fell to the ground, and the food fell to the ground in a split second.


    Qu Ning: "the queen is dead. The enmity between you and the queen has passed. No matter what the relationship between the queen and Chi Yan is, Chi Yan never recognizes the queen. Why do you turn your hatred to Chi Yan? As long as you can put it down and stop thinking about revenge, you... "


    "What about the throne? Rong Xin is dead, but he still occupies the throne. The throne belongs to my son Chi Xu. " Yunxizhi suddenly interrupted, "why do you persuade me to put down my hatred? Besides Rong Xin, did Chi Yan hurt me less? At sea, I almost died in his hands. "


    Qu Ning took a deep breath. When he came here, he knew it was this kind of result. "Then you stay here well, and I''ll see you later."


    "You are not allowed to leave, you come back to me." Yunxi wanted to pull, but his feet were chained and couldn''t reach his hands.

 Chapter 1190

    "What about the throne? The slut Rong Xin is dead. He doesn''t recognize Rong Xin, but so what? Can he deny the fact that he is Rong Xin''s own son? Besides, he still firmly occupied the throne! Will he give up the throne? This throne belongs to my son Chi Xu, who should be the real successor. " Yunxizhi suddenly interrupts and forgets that he has just denied that he is yunxizhi.


    "Now you are sitting in the Queen''s position, but you come to persuade me to put down my hatred and let me not think about revenge. It''s true that you don''t have a pain in the back when you stand and talk. Why do you think you should do that?"


    "And besides Jung sin, did the devil hurt me less? At sea, I almost died in his hands. "


    "As long as he doesn''t die for a day, the feud won''t end."


    "No, even if he died, the feud would not end."


    "If I find the corpse of juncina, I''d like to flog it and feed it to the dog."


    "The devil is the same..."


    "You''re not me. You''ve never experienced the life and despair I''ve experienced."


    "If you''ve experienced it, even if it''s only one tenth or one percent, you can''t say that today."


    The more he said, the more angry he became. One by one, he was aggressive. He seemed to swallow quning. He didn''t listen and didn''t give others a chance to speak.


    After listening to all of them, Qu Ning retorted one by one, "the gratitude and resentment between you and the queen, who moved the hand to the Rong family first? When you were concubine Yun, you and the emperor joined hands to kill so many people in the Rong family. Why don''t you say that? "


    "Yes, the Queen''s means are very cruel and hateful. You should hate her and you can take revenge on her. I fully understand, but she is dead now. Isn''t that enough?"


    "Besides Chi Yan, no matter what you think about his relationship with the queen, he doesn''t recognize her. You have to turn your hatred towards the queen to him. I still say that the queen is dead. Is the hatred between you and the queen not enough? "


    "On the sea, he will hurt you. Didn''t you force him first? On the moon spirit city and the snow mountain, you still take people to chase us, trying to kill us all. Can''t you add up one by one? "


    "Chi Xu is your son. If the former Emperor Chi Fengting is still alive and the throne is not occupied by the queen, then he is indeed the heir to the throne. However, the throne has been taken away by the queen, and the whole Chizhou Kingdom has already belonged to the queen, not to the Chifeng court. Why is chixu the heir to the throne? After the death of the queen, who will take the throne? It''s just a matter of ability. "


    "What a man! He''s got his own skills! What a mouth Yunxi was so angry that he turned pale, "for the sake of the devil, you are so black that you can be said to be white."


    Qu Ning: "black and white this sentence, also is I want to give elder sister."


    "The elder sister does harm to the queen first, and the queen does harm to the elder sister later. The elder sister seeks revenge for the queen. The queen is dead. When the elder sister should put it down, she should put it down and step back. "


    "If my sister ever had such an idea that she didn''t come to Chizhou from Huachen kingdom for the sake of hatred, she won''t be locked up here today. Instead, she should always be with Shi Fengyuan, who you like. There''s Chi Xu. He doesn''t have to hide. He should get together with his sister and his mother and son in Huachen state. "

 Chapter 1191

    This can be said to be the best ending! When the empress died, her sister got revenge. She put aside her other grudges and got married with Shi Fengyuan. She lived a happy life. Chi Zhen has no mother since childhood, so he can continue the love between mother and son with his elder sister. She and Chi Yan can have a good relationship in Chizhou.


    But it happened that my sister came to Chizhou, and the final result was like this.


    Yun Xizhi laughed, "it''s very good, it''s really good," and his tone suddenly turned, "but why should I put down my hatred? Why do you want me to put it down... "


    Come again, turn back to the beginning again, Qu Ning really don''t want to say anything more, say all about it, turn around and leave.


    "You are not allowed to leave. You come back to me. You are not allowed to leave. Do you hear me? Ah... "Yunxi quickly reached out to pull, but his feet were chained and he couldn''t reach quning.


    Qu Ning stepped out of the threshold and added, "in addition to letting you go, you can make any request to the palace maids. I will let them satisfy you. The Prime Minister of shifengyuan of Huachen state, I will try to inform him after a while. If he is willing to put down everything of Huachen state and come to Chizhou state to accompany his sister, I will welcome him very much. "


    "What do you mean? Do you still want him to come to Chizhou? Do you still want to imprison him? " Yunxi was furious and wanted to smash things, but there was nothing around except the overturned table and food.


    The maid of honor entered the palace cautiously and quickly cleared up the ground and exited, regardless of yunxizhi''s scolding.


    -


    More than two months later.


    Shi Fengyuan, the envoy of Huachen state, came to visit with emperor Huachen''s personal letter.


    On the magnificent court hall.


    Civil and military officials are divided into two columns.


    After reading the national documents, Chi Yan looked down at Shi Fengyuan, who was in the middle of the country. "So Huachen wants to repair the relationship with Chizhou?"


    Shi Fengyuan: "exactly."


    Chi Lin sneered, "I don''t know if Prime Minister Shi can help you remember, which country attacked Chizhou a few months ago? Who led the army? "


    Shi Fengyuan: "it''s Huachen state."


    Chi Lin: "the memory of the prime minister is good."


    Shi Fengyuan smile, prepared, always calm and moderate: "however, please listen to Hua chenguo''s explanation. The reason why Hua chenguo did that is because he was deceived. Now huachenguo has found out everything, deeply regretted it, and sincerely made up for the previous mistakes. Chizhou is a great country, and I believe it will have this capacity. "


    Chi Lin snorted. If he didn''t accept it, it seemed that Chizhou was mean. He turned his head and looked at his brother, waiting for his brother to decide.


    Chi Yan: "this matter, I need to have a good discussion with man Dynasty Wen Wu."


    Shi Fengyuan arched his hand: "to show his sincerity, Emperor Huachen himself ordered his prime minister to bring millions of gold and silver, ten boxes of jewelry, thousands of silks and 1000 good horses as compensation for Chizhou''s mistake of sending troops. The emperor, the kingdom of Huachen is really sincere. I hope the emperor can understand it. "


    Chi Yan: "don''t worry, I see it all."


    Shi Fengyuan: "the prime minister is waiting for the emperor to decide. I am here to present a rare treasure to the empress. I wonder if I can ask the emperor to allow me to meet the empress. "


    Of course, Chi Yan knows that Shi Fengyuan wants to see the princess of Xiling, or it can be said that Yun Xizhi, who is being shut down, agrees and asks the bodyguard to take Shi Fengyuan.

 Chapter 1192

    As soon as Shi Fengyuan left, most of the civil and military officials agreed to repair the relationship with Huachen state after repeated consideration, and reported to Chi Yan one after another. In this way, the three countries can resume their former "peaceful coexistence", which is good for the people of all countries.


    -


    Harem.


    Inside Chengqian palace.


    Hearing the eunuch''s report, Qu Ning asked the eunuch to bring his master Fengyuan into the palace. Unexpectedly, he came so soon.


    Shi Fengyuan salutes and presents the treasure.


    Qu Ning simply looked at it, not interested in it, asked the eunuch to withdraw, and asked directly, "is the prime minister here for my sister?"


    "Exactly." Shi Fengyuan nodded, but he didn''t beat around the bush. "I got a letter from the empress. If I had stopped ah Zhi and left him in the prime minister''s residence of Huachen Kingdom, it would not have happened. "


    Qu Ning: "the matter has come to this point. Prime minister Shi should think about it carefully. To tell you the truth, my sister has a deep hatred for Yan and wants her son Chi Xu to be the emperor of Chizhou state. So once she is released, she will definitely treat Fu Yan and Chizhou state, so we can''t let her go. If the prime minister is willing to leave everything in Huachen and stay in Chizhou, he can still be with his sister. "


    Shi Fengyuan: "I''m here today. Standing here already represents my answer. Empress, I wonder if I can meet her right away? I''ve been worried about her ever since she left Huachen. "


    Qu Ning nodded and called the bodyguard to guard the cold palace. He asked the bodyguard to take Shi Fengyuan.


    -


    A lonely palace.


    The guards open the door of the hall and let Shi Fengyuan in. They guard the door of the hall. They are not allowed to close the door.


    Shi Fengyuan steps into the palace.


    Yun Xizhi sat by the window, thinking that the maid in waiting was the maid in waiting, and he didn''t look back.


    "Ah Chi."


    No matter how familiar the voice is, Yun Xizhi''s whole body froze. He was afraid that it was an illusion. He slowly turned back and said, "Fengyuan!"


    "Why, why did you leave me and come to Chizhou? Do you know how dangerous it is for you to do so? " Shi Fengyuan approached and raised his hand to cover Yun Xizhi''s face. In addition to heartache, his eyes were tender as ever.


    Yun Xizhi suddenly hugs Shi Fengyuan, afraid that it''s a dream. If he doesn''t hold tightly, people will disappear. "You come, you finally come, and I know you will come."


    Shi Fengyuan rubbed Yun Xizhi''s head, "you really shouldn''t have come."


    Yun Xizhi: "I''m sorry, I want revenge so much. Emperor Huachen defeated and returned home. I tried to persuade him to send troops again, and I asked you to help me persuade him, but you didn''t agree, so I had to rely on myself to get revenge. "


    Shi Fengyuan: "you are too impulsive. Yes, Emperor Huachen didn''t agree. I didn''t agree either, but I''m not in a hurry, right? It''s not too late to fight again when the army is ready and the national strength is restored. "


    "Chi Xu is my son. He is the heir to the throne of Chizhou. Everything in Chizhou belongs to him. I can''t wait a moment to think that the devil is dominating all this. " Yunxi didn''t regret his decision to come to Chizhou at all, but he just didn''t want to be defeated. Once she succeeds, Chi Xu will be the Empress Dowager of Chizhou state. Then she solemnly takes Shi Fengyuan to Chizhou state. In this way, she and Shi Fengyuan can really live together and enjoy all the glory, wealth and power of Chizhou state. She wants to make Chi Fengting not close her eyes under the nine springs.


    Shi Fengyuan sighed and stroked the palm of Yun Xizhi''s head all the way down. Suddenly, a poisoned silver needle appeared in his palm.

 Chapter 1193

    Shi Fengyuan sighed and stroked the palm of Yun Xizhi''s head all the way down. Suddenly, a poisoned silver needle appeared in his palm.


    Yun Xi Zhi looked at the door and lowered his voice. "Fengyuan, have you found a way to help me out? As long as I can escape and give him enough time to train 100000 or even millions of dead people, it will be easy for him to win the Chizhou Kingdom and the throne. "


    "Will he train the dead?" Shi Fengyuan was surprised, "really?"


    Yunxi nodded.


    "Don''t worry. It''s not easy to save you from the devil''s eyes. I''m here today to see you and explore the way, and then make a good long-term plan. You wait patiently for my news, and I will take you away. " Shi Fengyuan lowers his head, stealthily receives the silver needle in his hand and kisses his forehead.


    Yun Xizhi completely believes in Shi Fengyuan and has been locked up for several months. Now Shi Fengyuan is here. She has the patience to wait for Shi Fengyuan to act.


    Shi Fengyuan stabilized Yun Xizhi and asked quietly, "where is the pool now? He''ll train the dead. You''re his mother, you know? "


    Yun Xizhi: "I went to the place agreed with him, but I didn''t find him. I don''t know if something happened to him. But once he knows I''m locked up, he''ll come and save me. Or when I go out, I''ll find him. "


    "So there''s no way to get in touch with him at the moment?" Shi Fengyuan frowned slightly. If Yun Xizhi didn''t come to Chizhou and stayed in Huachen all the time, he would continue to treat her well, although he calculated her feelings and cheated her from beginning to end.


    But she came to Chizhou and was caught. He couldn''t save her under the devil''s eyes.


    If he doesn''t come, Yun Xizhi can''t wait for him all the time. Once he gets angry because of his love, he is likely to retaliate against him and Hua chenguo. This is absolutely what Yun Xizhi will do. And she can''t join hands with the devil, the only possibility will be to contact Xiling, after all, she has a layer of "Princess of Xiling".


    If she tells Xiling the way to make explosives, and two national alliances that can also make explosives join hands, Huachen will be in danger.


    So he came here specially to kill Yun Xizhi, but he didn''t expect that Yun Xizhi would suddenly say, "Chi Zhen will train the dead.". If we can find out the way to train the dead from Yun Xizhi''s mouth, or use Yun Xizhi to catch Chi Xu and take him back to Huachen, it will definitely be beneficial to Huachen.


    Yun Xizhi nodded, "I can''t get in touch at present."


    Shi Fengyuan: "OK, give it to me. I''ll find a way to find him. You tell me where he might go or where he might hide. The devil must be looking for him, too. I''ll protect him as much as I can. You wait here. I''ll get you out when I find a way. "


    Yunxi nodded.


    In a low voice, he asked Yun Xi to stop a few words, and Shi Fengyuan left temporarily.


    Yunxi is reluctant to give up. He holds shifengyuan''s hand and follows shifengyuan out until the chain under his feet is straightened and he can''t go.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll come again." He won''t leave Chizhou until he kills her. Shi Fengyuan embraces Yun Xizhi and kisses him again.


    Yun Xizhi didn''t know that there was a silver needle that could kill her in her hands behind her with several layers of clothes. He didn''t know that the silver needle had come out and took it back. Her life had just passed before the gate of death. "Well, I know, I''ll wait. I''ll wait for you all the time."

 Chapter 1194

    Shi Fengyuan thought for a moment, "OK, leave it to me. I''ll find a way to find him. You tell me where he might go or where he might hide. The devil must be looking for him now. If he is your son, he is my son. I will treat him as if I am my own. I will try my best to protect him and take care of him. You wait here. When I find a way, I will help you out immediately. I''ll be fine with you. "


    Yun Xizhi confidently leans into Shi Fengyuan''s arms and knows that Shi Fengyuan is the best. He tells Shi Fengyuan everything about Chi Xu and helps him find Chi Xu.


    Shi Fengyuan notes while listening. Finally, she whispers a few words to Yun Xizhi. She makes a confession with Yun Xizhi and leaves for the moment.


    Yunxi did not give up. He took shifengyuan''s hand and followed shifengyuan out until the chain under his feet was straightened. He could not move forward.


    Shi Fengyuan: "don''t worry, I will come again."


    When he came to Chizhou, he decided that he would not leave Chizhou until he killed yunxizhi.


    Now, we need to add one more - he will not leave Chizhou until he finds Chi Zhu and kills Yun Xizhi.


    Shi Fengyuan said, and hugged cloud Xi Zhi, kiss cloud Xi Zhi, express his not give up.


    Yun Xizhi slowly released his hand. He didn''t know Shi Fengyuan''s hidden murders, or that she had just walked in front of the gate of death. "Well, I know. I''ll wait. I''ll wait for you all the time."


    -


    Outside the hall.


    The bodyguard will take shifengyuan out of the palace.


    Shi Fengyuan: "don''t worry. I want to see the empress."


    The bodyguard hesitated for a moment and took shifengyuan back to Chengqian palace.


    Qu Ning still asked Shi Fengyuan to sit down and asked the maid in waiting for tea to step back. "How did you talk with your sister?"


    "I''ve tried to persuade her, but her character..." Shi Fengyuan pauses and is helpless, "I believe you know."


    Qu Ning fully understood this, "what does the prime minister want to do next?"


    Shi Fengyuan is silent.


    Qu Ning waited patiently for a moment. "If Prime Minister Shi is willing to come to Chizhou, you are welcome here. I will let you stay with my sister. At present, I can promise anything except to let my sister go. "


    Shi Fengyuan: "after all, I am the Prime Minister of a country. I can come all the way for her, but if I want to give up the Prime Minister of Huachen and everything about Huachen, I need to think about it seriously."


    Qu Ning understood that for a man, such a high position of power is not something that can be put down by saying "put it down". It''s quite good for Shi Fengyuan to say "think about it" at the moment, "prime minister Shi is not in a hurry. You can think about it slowly, or you can stay in Chizhou for a while to see your sister more."


    Shi Fengyuan said, "you and your sister are really different. She''s strong and paranoid. No one can convince her of what she has decided. Such her, let a person a little weak at the same time, she is also very easy to get hurt. So no matter what she does, as her husband, I still hope that the queen will not worry too much about her and take care of her more for the sake of fighting with her sisters. "


    Qu Ning: "I''m very happy for my sister when I hear from the prime minister. I know that my sister has changed because she has experienced a lot. It''s really lucky for her to meet prime minister Shi after so much experience and get the love of prime minister Shi. "

 Chapter 1195

    Qu Ning: "I''m very happy for my sister when I hear from the prime minister. I know that my sister has changed because she has experienced a lot. It''s really lucky for her to meet prime minister Shi after so much experience and get the love of prime minister Shi. " Cong Fengyuan comes to Chizhou state and can''t wait to see his elder sister. He considers staying in Chizhou state for his elder sister and speaks for her everywhere. From all these things, we can clearly see Shi Fengyuan''s feelings for his elder sister.


    Qu Ning: "I sincerely hope you can be together forever."


    "I hope so, too." Shi Fengyuan smiles. No matter how Qu Ning and Yun Xizhi fall out, since Qu Ning specially sent someone to Huachen to send a letter to him, it shows that Qu Ning is still very concerned about Yun Xizhi''s elder sister. Therefore, the idea of killing yunxizhi can only be in his heart. On the surface, Qu Ning''s face is to show his feelings for yunxizhi.


    Shi Fengyuan: "by the way, empress, I wonder if empress can say a few good words for Huachen about Huachen''s desire to repair relations with Chizhou?" A little meal, immediately added, "if the two countries can repair relations, maintain good neighborly friendship, so I leave Huachen country will be more at ease."


    Qu Ning: "OK, I promise you, but the final result is up to the emperor."


    Shi Fengyuan understood that it was too late to leave.


    Out of the palace, Shi Fengyuan immediately sent someone to check Chi Xu while getting on the carriage, but he urgently stopped the people he sent, "forget it."


    "Prime minister..."


    "Now that we are in Chizhou, we are all eyes of the emperor. Wait a minute, and then go back to the post house. " Shi Fengyuan put down the car curtain and closed his eyes to meditate. Chi Xu wants to find, Yun Xizhi wants to kill, and he wants to return to Huachen safely. None of these things can go wrong.


    The driver drives.


    -


    Chengqian palace.


    Qu Ning is in a good mood. When Chi Yan comes back for lunch at noon, he tells Chi Yan about Shi Fengyuan''s visit to her sister and what Shi Fengyuan said. Then he asks Chi Yan casually: "what do you think about huachenguo''s attempt to repair the relationship?"


    Chi Yan: "very good."


    Qu Ning: "so you agree?"


    "Well. Tomorrow morning, I will Xuanshi Fengyuan, tell him the result, let him go back to tell Huachen emperor He has just ascended the throne. At present, he has no idea of sending troops. He can accept Hua chenguo''s initiative of "seeking peace".


    Qu Ning: "in such a hurry? I just told him that I hope he will stay with my sister. Can he stay a few more days? "


    Chi Yan thought about it and didn''t refuse.


    the second day.


    In the morning.


    After receiving the call, Shi Fengyuan went to the temple again. After hearing Chi Yan''s decision, he was very happy. He repeatedly said that it was a blessing for the people of the two countries.


    Chi Yan: "it''s said that the prime minister once came to the capital of Chizhou when he was young, and he stayed in the capital for a long time. Now it''s a "revisit to my hometown." since the establishment of diplomatic relations between the two countries has been decided, the prime minister actually doesn''t have to go back in a hurry. He can have a good look and live in the capital for a few days. "


    Of course, Shi Fengyuan understood that he had seen Yun Xizhi more often than not, but this fact could not be known. He once again offered his thanks and gratefully agreed to stay, with a high sounding voice: "yes, I did come here when I was young. I can say that I have great feelings for Chizhou state. Emperor Huachen found out the matter and regretted that when he sent troops to Chizhou, he worried about whether Chizhou would take revenge. It was I who urged emperor Huachen to mend the relationship with Chizhou, and I also took the initiative to be the envoy and come to Chizhou. "

 Chapter 1196

    Of course, Shi Fengyuan understood that he had seen Yun Xizhi more often than not, but this fact could not be known. He once again offered his thanks and gratefully agreed to stay, with a high sounding voice: "yes, I did come here when I was young. I can say that I have great feelings for Chizhou state. Emperor Huachen found out the matter and regretted that when he sent troops to Chizhou, he worried about whether Chizhou would take revenge. It was I who urged emperor Huachen to mend the relationship with Chizhou, and I also took the initiative to be the envoy and come to Chizhou. "


    Chi Lin laughs coldly. This Shifeng yuan can talk.


    After a play, Shi Fengyuan wants to see the queen again.


    Chi Yan asks the bodyguard to take Shi Fengyuan.


    Civil and military officials feel a little strange that the harem is not accessible to anyone, let alone a prime minister of other countries. But the emperor agreed, and the officials did not dare to say more.


    In Chengqian palace, Qu Ning is not feeling well today. Before he gets up, he doesn''t see Shi Fengyuan. He directly asks people to take Shi Fengyuan to Lenggong.


    Under the direction of Chi Lin and Chi Yan go together, "brother, has been sent to monitor, there is no situation."


    Chi Yan: "well."


    Chi Lin: "if you want me to say, kill the princess of Xiling directly... Yun Xizhi and Shi Fengyuan. They are crisp and neat."


    Chi Yan: "that person is Ning er''s elder sister after all."


    Chi Lin is really puzzled, "no matter who is the princess of Xiling, or yunxizhi, how can he and quning be sisters. Besides, isn''t Yun Xizhi dead? How can he become the princess of Xiling? " No matter what he thought, he couldn''t understand it. He couldn''t understand it at all.


    Chi Yan didn''t explain much, "you just take her as Ning''er''s elder sister and Yun Xizhi."


    "If Rong Xin is still alive and knows that Yun Xizhi is not dead, I don''t know if he will live with anger." I couldn''t figure it out. Chi Lin was too lazy to think about it. He suddenly said that he regretted it. As expected, he saw that his brother''s face changed, "brother, I..."


    "Don''t always tell Yu Wen, Xiao, song and Yuan to do things. Your brother gave you those things. You should at least do them yourself." Chi Yan turns to the topic and his face changes quickly.


    Chi Lin suddenly had a headache, "brother, please forgive me. Yu Wenxiao and song and yuan did a good job. I will urge them." The words fall, the sole of the foot spreads oil to leave.


    Chi Yan looks at Chi Lin''s back, but he has no choice. He and Qu Ning have no children so far. If they don''t go on, then of course he will give the throne to Chi Lin. I hope Chi Lin can afford it from now on.


    -


    Chengqian palace.


    Qu Ning feels sick and wants to throw up. He has been like this all morning. I don''t know what''s going on. I vaguely expect that it will be that kind of possibility.


    Chi Yan came back and didn''t see Qu Ning. He was about to ask the maid of honor. He vaguely heard the voice coming from the inner hall. When he walked in, he saw Qu Ning lying pale on the bed, and the maid of honor was looking after him.


    "What''s the matter?" Chi Yan quickly approached and sat down at the edge of the couch.


    The ladies in waiting knelt down to salute.


    Qu Ning shook his head. "I don''t know. It''s hard to wake up in the morning."


    ChiYan felt the pulse for quning.


    Qu Ning nervously looks at Chi Yan, almost holding his breath.


    Chi Yan looked at Qu Ning''s face again, the temperature on his face and so on. He was relieved, "it''s OK, it''s just a cold. I''ll prescribe some medicine and let the imperial doctor decoct it. Just finish it. "


    Qu Ning: "really?"


    Chi Yan rubs Qu Ning''s head, "it''s OK."


    Qu Ning closed his eyes.

 Chapter 1197

    Qu Ning shook his head. "I don''t know. It''s hard to wake up in the morning."


    ChiYan felt the pulse for quning.


    Qu Ning nervously looks at Chi Yan, almost holding his breath.


    Chi Yan looked at Qu Ning''s face again, the temperature on his face and so on. He was relieved, "it''s OK, it''s just a cold. I''ll prescribe some medicine and let the imperial doctor decoct it. Just finish it. "


    Qu Ning: "really?"


    Chi Yan rubs Qu Ning''s head, "it''s OK."


    Qu Ning closed his eyes.


    Pool Rock Leng after the next reaction, let the maid in waiting to quit, "don''t think so much. If you have children, naturally. If not, it''s useless to force. Let it be. "


    "I know. It''s just that one morning I felt sick and wanted to throw up, so it''s hard to avoid thinking too much. " Qu Ning sits up and hugs Chi Yan. Now that she knows that her elder sister is yunxizhi, and yunxizhi gives birth to chixu, it shows that the people who pass by are fertile, so she has more hopes. Now, I really don''t understand why she and Chi Yan never have children.


    Chi Yan grabs Qu Ning and puts his clothes on Qu Ning''s back to prevent Qu Ning from catching cold again. After thinking about it, he asks the eunuch to go to the east palace to pick up xiaotuanzi.


    Every day, xiaotuanzi obediently waited for Chi Lin to go back and had breakfast with him.


    When the eunuch arrived, xiaotuanzi was eating with Chi Lin, with Yu Wenxiao and song and Yuan sitting together.


    Yu Wenxiao and the song and Yuan Dynasties complained deeply about Chi Lin, but they "dare to be angry but not to speak up".


    After reporting to Chi Lin, the eunuch looks at Xiao Tuan Zi.


    Little Tuanzi, who could not understand anything, continued to eat without looking at the eunuch.


    Chi Lin stretched out his hand and directly carried xiaotuanzi to the ground, ordering the eunuch: "then take it away."


    Xiaotuanzi was blinded. He didn''t understand why he was suddenly lifted off the chair when he was eating well


    Eunuch: "young master, let''s go."


    Xiaotuanzi was so scared that he turned and hugged Chi Lin''s feet and buried his face on Chi Lin''s feet.


    Chi Lin disliked Yu Wenxiao and called him: "you, take him there."


    Yu Wenxiao stood up and tore off the "little Plaster" on Chi Lin''s feet. In front of Chi Lin, he deliberately said to Xiao Tuanzi, "ignore him. Let''s go to Chengqian palace. It''s better there than here, and the people there are better than here." With that, he went out with a small ball in his arms.


    The eunuch was too busy to keep up with him to look at Chi Lin''s face.


    Song and Yuan smile.


    -


    When he arrived at Chengqian palace, Yu Wenxiao knew that Qu Ning was ill. He put xiaotuanzi down and let xiaotuanzi enter the inner hall.


    Xiaotuanzi knew this place and knew it very well. He grabbed the steamed bread that he hadn''t finished yet and ran inside. He saw that Qu Ning was still sitting on the couch and Chi Yan was sitting on the edge of the couch. He climbed directly to the couch.


    Qu Ning''s mood immediately gets better. Seeing xiaotuanzi is like seeing a little pistachio. He was picked up before breakfast.


    Chi Yan picks up xiaotuanzi, takes off xiaotuanzi''s shoes, teases xiaotuanzi, and asks xiaotuanzi to give quning the steamed bread in his hand.


    Xiaotuanzi gave it to quning without hesitation.


    Qu Ning leaned over, didn''t bite the steamed bread, and gave a kiss to xiaotuanzi''s little face.


    Shy, little Tuanzi turns and buries himself in Chi Yan''s arms.


    Qu Ning lost his smile.


    Before long, the imperial doctor brought the medicine that had just been fried, and the maid in waiting brought the breakfast.


    Qu Ning took porridge and medicine in the care of Chi Yan and Xiao Tuanzi, and the whole person got better.


    Two days later.


    The princess of Xiling, who married to Huachen, was arrested and imprisoned in the cold palace of Chizhou. A few decades ago, Yun Xizhi, the former Emperor''s favorite concubine, was still alive. He was imprisoned in the national cold palace in Chizhou, and a series of news spread like a star.

 Chapter 1198

    "Don''t follow him after that. Stay here." Qu Ning takes the opportunity to coax xiaotuanzi to stay in Chengqian palace. On the one hand, he doesn''t want xiaotuanzi to be bullied by Chi Lin all the time. On the other hand, it''s really different to have xiaotuanzi here.


    Xiaotuanzi scratched his head with his hands. He looked embarrassed.


    Qu Ning really wants to break the small head of xiaotuanzi and have a good look. What does he like about Chi Lin? He wants to stick to Chi Lin like this. But where willing to start, this matter seems to have no solution, or to wait until xiaotuanzi grow up to know.


    A few days later.


    The princess of Xiling, who married to Huachen more than half a year ago, was arrested and imprisoned in the cold palace of Chizhou palace


    Yunxi, the former Emperor''s favorite concubine a few decades ago, is still alive and imprisoned in the cold palace of Chizhou state


    The son of Yun Xizhi, the beloved concubine of the late emperor, was raised secretly by the late emperor


    ¡­¡­


    And so on a series of news, in the case of no sign, such as the star ignition spread everywhere.


    In the whole capital and even the whole Chizhou state, the common people can''t stop talking about it after their spare time. Some of them are to discuss the secret history, some are to tell jokes, and some are to wonder if people are really imprisoned in the cold palace


    In the post house of the capital.


    In the room.


    Shi Fengyuan: "not found?"


    The man next to him said, "don''t worry, Prime Minister. We are very careful and never found out."


    Shi Fengyuan nodded his head with satisfaction. Now, after hearing the news that "Yun Xizhi is not dead" and "imprisoned", he came to the capital to save people. He must first see Chi Yan, take him and kill Yun Xizhi.


    Shi Fengyuan: "prepare the carriage, the prime minister wants to enter the palace."


    The people next to you take orders.


    -


    Palace, Chengqian palace.


    Qu Ning and Chi Yan are having lunch when the bodyguard comes to report.


    As soon as the bodyguard finished, Chi Lin arrived, followed by Yu Wenxiao and a little follower.


    The guard bowed down.


    Qu Ning couldn''t help wringing his eyebrows. "How did the news spread? Who spread it? "


    Looking at Qu Ning, Chi Lin''s face is self-evident.


    Yu Wenxiao did not speak.


    "No way, it won''t be him. What''s the good for him to get the news out?" Qu Ning and Chi Lin are always on the wrong side. Can''t you see Chi Lin''s meaning and veto without hesitation.


    Chi Lin smiles as if Qu Ning deceives himself.


    At this time, another bodyguard came to report.


    "Emperor, the Prime Minister of Huachen kingdom is here. He''s outside to see the empress."


    "Let him in." Qu Ning orders to finish bodyguard, turn a head to pool rock way, "I go out to have a look." Not wanting to stare at Chi Lin here, Qu Ning gets up and goes out to see Shi Fengyuan brought in by the bodyguard.


    "Empress, what''s the matter? Why did the news spread? At present, among the Three Kingdoms, only Xiling state can''t make explosives. Let the people of Xiling know that ah Zhi is imprisoned in the cold palace of Chizhou state. Once you risk sending someone to take ah Zhi back to Xiling state, what should you do? Can you ensure the safety of azhi? " Without a salute, Shi Fengyuan took the lead to open his mouth, worried and anxious.


    Qu Ning is ready to question Shi Fengyuan


    Shi Fengyuan: "empress, have you found out? Who spread the news?"


    See teacher Feng Yuan completely unlike acting Qu Ning: "not yet."


    Shi Fengyuan: "there are very few people who know about it. It should not be difficult to find out. Empress, it''s a matter of great importance. The person who spread the news can spread the news today. I don''t know what he will do tomorrow. In any case, we should find out as soon as possible. "

 Chapter 1199

    Shi Fengyuan: "there are very few people who know about it. It should not be difficult to find out. Empress, it''s a matter of great importance. The person who spread the news can spread the news today. I don''t know what he will do tomorrow. In any case, we should find out as soon as possible. "


    Qu Ning nodded.


    "Who did the prime minister think it would be?" Chi Lin comes out and cuts in directly, hoping to kick Qu Ning. It is clear that the most likely person is Shi Fengyuan. Instead, she nods to Shi Fengyuan and is brought in by Shi Fengyuan''s words. No matter what Shi Fengyuan is doing now, in his opinion, it''s just a thief shouting to catch a thief.


    Shi Fengyuan thought seriously, "it''s impossible for us. So, is it the bodyguard guarding the cold palace? Or the maid in waiting to deliver food? "


    Chi Lin: "don''t worry, those palace maids are well looked at and dare not talk nonsense."


    Shi Fengyuan: "the way is to know people, face but not heart. Lin Wang Ye, everything can''t be so decisive. We have to check it again and again. "


    Chi Lin: "the prime minister didn''t think of anyone else?"


    "This is Chizhou. It''s not convenient for me to intervene in people''s investigation. It''s up to you. " Shi Fengyuan is modest.


    Chi Lin snorted, "I think one person is very likely..."


    "We''ll find out as soon as possible. No matter who did it, we will find out. " Qu Ning interrupts Chi Lin and pulls him. No matter how much he suspects Shi Fengyuan, there is no evidence.


    Chi Lin stares at Qu Ning.


    Shi Fengyuan as did not see two people''s small action, "that trouble empress.". Queen, I want to see ah Chi again today. In these days, I will decide whether to put Hua Chen as prime minister or not. "


    Qu Ning asked the bodyguard to take Shi Fengyuan.


    Chi Lin turns back to the hall and complains to his brother.


    Chi Yan: "didn''t I ask you to watch him? "No?"


    Chi Lin: "No."


    Chi Yan: "it can''t be said that he did it. We''ll find the evidence. Don''t be so angry all the time. "


    "You know how to spoil her and face her." Chi Lin angrily dropped a sentence, raised his foot to scare xiaotuanzi, and turned to walk. He did send people to monitor Shi Fengyuan. Although he didn''t find anything, he decided that Shi Fengyuan did it. Now that he''s going to check it himself, he doesn''t believe that nothing can be found.


    Qu Ning came in and just heard what Chi Lin said and saw the scene. He bent down to stop Mai Xiaoduan chasing Chi Lin''s Tuan Zi, hugged him and walked back to Chi Yan. "Is it possible that he was wrong? It''s none of shifengyuan''s business? It''s not good for him to do so. If it''s to find Chi Xu and lead him to the capital, would it be too risky? "


    Chi Yan: "don''t listen to lin''er''s angry words. He didn''t have any evidence. He said casually there, "I''ve asked lin''er to check. I believe we will find out the result soon."


    Qu Ning nodded, really don''t want to be Shi Fengyuan.


    -


    In the cold palace.


    Yun Xizhi saw Shi Fengyuan''s first words and asked in a low voice, "what''s the matter? Is there any news about Chi Xu?"


    "Not yet." Shi Fengyuan told Yun Xizhi the news that was being spread outside. Even Yun Xizhi kept it secret. He said in a puzzled tone, "I don''t know who sent the news. If Chi Wei hears that, he is very likely to venture to the capital. "


    "Who but the devil. I didn''t expect that they should be so vicious and use this method to lead Chi Chu out. " Cloud Xi Zhi immediately angry, think of Chi Zhu at the moment may have been on the way to the capital, about to fall into the trap

 Chapter 1200

    Yun Xizhi is furious. He thinks that Chi Xu may be on his way to the capital and will fall into a trap. He doesn''t know what to do. He is so anxious that he wants to kill people. "Fengyuan, you must see Chi Xu first, stop him and don''t let him enter the city. I can''t let him do something, she can''t do anything. "


    Shi Fengyuan suddenly understood, "I''m confused. I didn''t even think of this. It''s because they want to lead Chi du to the net. It''s too vicious. "


    Cloud Xi Zhi listen, in the heart more angry.


    Shi Fengyuan: "but how can I stop Chi Xu outside the city and see him first? After all, this is the capital of Chizhou and the territory of demons. Once Chizhou enters the city, I''m afraid I can''t help it. "


    Yun Xi Zhi paced back and forth, and was about to rack his brains. Suddenly he came to Shi Feng Yuan''s ear, "Chi Xu is not stupid. Even if he comes to the capital, he will not rashly enter the palace. He will find a way to investigate first. He knows that I have a close relationship with yunzechu before. In this way, yunzechu is now in the prison. You can find a way to go in and meet yunzechu, let yunzechu know that Chi Xu is my son, let yunzechu find a way to lead Chi Xu out of the capital, and send someone to wait outside the city. "


    Shi Fengyuan: "OK, listen to you."


    Yun Xizhi: "now I just hope Chi Chu will go back to see Yun zechu. Fengyuan, you must protect him. "


    "Don''t worry. As I said, I will treat him as if he were my own Shi Fengyuan embraces Yun Xizhi, with a faint hook in the corner of his mouth.


    After Shi Fengyuan left, Yun Xizhi thought more and more, lifted the table and yelled to see Qu Ning.


    The bodyguard went to Chengqian palace and reported the situation to quning.


    Tranin is here.


    Yun Xizhi immediately scolded, "are you too vicious? I want to use this method to attract chi to release such news and seize Chi. Qu Ning, even if you hate me, he is your nephew. That''s what you did to him? Must we kill him? "


    Qu Ning: "we didn''t release the news. We''re already looking into it. "


    "Ha ha, you didn''t release it. Who else but you? " Cloud Xi Zhi wants to kill Qu Ning, "use this kind of stratagem to lead the pool to come, get the benefit of only you, don''t admit now."


    Qu Ning: "believe it or not, it''s not us. But for your good advice, if Chi Xu comes, we will definitely take the opportunity to take him. "


    "You..." Yunxi was short of breath.


    Qu Ning: "if my sister asked me to come and just said that, I would go first."


    "Qu Ning, the Chifeng court loved me more than anyone else. The whole Chizhou state knows all about it, but in the end it''s just using me. Now the devil is very good to you. It''s hard to guarantee that you won''t end up like me. I''ll see if you can get better in time. " Yunxi suddenly cursed in his impatience.


    Qu Ning did not speak, turned away.


    Back in Chengqian palace, Qu Ning told Chi Yan about the situation, and of course she saved the curse. "She was so angry that she didn''t want Chi Xu to come. She thought it was our plan to catch Chi Xu. Could it really have nothing to do with Shi Fengyuan? We misunderstood him? "


    Chi Yan does not answer, "wait for the investigation result of lin''er."


    Five days later.


    Shi Fengyuan went into the palace again and asked when he saw Qu Ning, "I don''t know if the emperor found out who spread the news?"


    Qu Ning shook his head, "still checking."


    Shi Fengyuan is regretful. After a few more questions, he goes to meet Yun Xizhi.

 Chapter 1201

    Shi Fengyuan regretted that he went to see Yun Xizhi after a few more questions.


    That night, Yun Xizhi, who was in the cold palace, turned pale and called the guards outside.


    When the bodyguard saw that Yun Xizhi was "ill", he told Qu Ning.


    Qu Ning asked the bodyguard to send the doctor to see it.


    After seeing the doctor, he went back to Chengqian palace and told quning, "tell the queen that the people in the cold palace are OK. Weichen will give her a prescription, fry a bowl of medicine and drink it."


    Qu Ning was relieved and gave it to the imperial doctor.


    Late at night.


    Yunxizhi is noisy again.


    The bodyguard didn''t dare to wake quning and the emperor in Chengqian Palace at this time, so he went to see the imperial doctor himself.


    After seeing it, the imperial doctor gave yunxizhi the medicine.


    At dawn, Qu Ning sends someone to find Shi Fengyuan and let him go into the palace to see his elder sister.


    When the bodyguard came back, he didn''t bring shifengyuan into the palace. He told quning, "tell the queen, the prime minister is also ill. It''s not convenient to enter the palace."


    "He''s sick, too? What''s wrong? Is it serious? " Traning is worried.


    Bodyguard: "his people say it''s not serious. They just need to rest for a day or two, but they can''t enter the palace today."


    Qu Ning nodded and asked the bodyguard to go down and consider whether to go to see his sister by himself. But he thought that he and his sister would quarrel every time they met. Maybe they would be more irritating when they went, so he gave up and told the maid in waiting to take good care of her.


    The next day, Qu Ning sent for Shi Fengyuan.


    The bodyguard came back, "empress, the prime minister''s health is not good. She can''t enter the palace until tomorrow."


    Qu Ning asked the guard to go down.


    The next day, the people sent back, still say so, this before and after three times, can''t help but order the bodyguard to take the imperial doctor to see Shi Fengyuan.


    Near noon, the imperial doctor and the bodyguard came back in a panic.


    Imperial doctor: "empress, the prime minister is not in the post house at all."


    Qu Ning: "what''s the matter?"


    Bodyguard: "empress, my subordinates took the imperial doctor. As a result, the people of Huachen country didn''t let us go in to see the prime minister. After a period of stalemate, we managed to get in, but there was no sign of the prime minister. Those people in Huachen are not willing to say anything. "


    As soon as Qu Ning''s face changes, Chi Yan comes back from the imperial study and tells Chi Yan.


    Chi Yan asked the bodyguard to call Chi Lin.


    When Chi Lin arrived, he didn''t want to see Qu Ning. He just looked at his brother, "brother, what''s the matter with me?"


    Pool Rock lets a person all retreat, sink a voice: "division Feng Yuan is gone."


    "No way. He''s been in the post house. I''ll send someone to watch him." Chi Lin smiles. He doesn''t know where he heard the wrong news.


    Chi Yan looks at Chi Lin.


    Qu Ning also looks at Chi Lin.


    The hall was quiet.


    Pool face Leng Leng, "he really disappeared?"


    Qu Ning: "I sent the imperial doctor to see him. There was no him in the room. Is that how you monitored him? I don''t know if I''m gone? "


    Chi Yan: "immediately take people to blockade the capital, surround the Posthouse, check."


    Chi Lin will go immediately.


    The bodyguard of the cold palace came, his face was flustered, "tell the emperor, empress, the people of the cold palace seem to be no longer good."


    "What''s the matter? Isn''t the imperial doctor going to see it every day? Isn''t it just a minor illness? " Qu Ning stood up and doubted whether he had heard wrong.


    "It''s true that the imperial doctor said that, but today the situation is going from bad to worse. There''s something... Something wrong with her." Speaking of this, the bodyguard was afraid of being punished and bowed his head.


    Qu Ning immediately went out and went back to lachian rock after a few steps. No matter how she argued with her sister, it was about her sister''s life. She had only one sister in the world.

 Chapter 1202

    Qu Ning: "what are you doing. I sent the royal doctor to see him today. The royal doctor and the bodyguard entered the room. There was no one inside. Is that how you monitored him? I don''t know if I''m gone? "


    Chi Yan: "immediately take people to block the capital and the post house, check."


    Chi Lin will go immediately.


    Qu Ning twisted his eyebrows and felt uneasy in his heart, but he couldn''t say what he was uneasy about. If Shi Fengyuan just wants to go back to Huachen Kingdom, he can leave in a fair way. Now what is the reason for this?


    The bodyguard of the cold palace came, his face was flustered, "tell the emperor, empress, the people in the cold palace are going to die soon."


    "What do you mean no more? What do you mean by that? Isn''t the imperial doctor going to see it every day? Isn''t it just a minor illness? " Qu Ning stood up and doubted whether he had heard wrong.


    "That''s exactly what the imperial doctor said, but today the situation is going from bad to worse. There''s something wrong with her. The imperial doctor said that she would not... No more... "Speaking of this, the bodyguard was afraid of being punished, so he bowed his head and did not dare to look at Qu Ning and Chi Yan.


    Qu Ning''s heart immediately raised, immediately went out, walked out a few steps and returned to lachian rock. No matter how she quarrels with her sister, it''s related to her sister''s safety now. She has only one sister in the world.


    -


    Cold palace.


    Yun Xizhi lay dying on his bed.


    Seeing the arrival of Chi Yan Qu Ning, the imperial doctor and the palace maids kneel down to salute. They dare not breathe.


    Qu Ning released Chi Yan''s hand, quickly stepped to the edge of the couch and sat down. Holding his sister''s hand with both hands, he felt as if he was holding a piece of ice. At the same time, he saw that his sister''s lips were not only pale, but also a layer of obvious black, which was clearly a sign of poisoning. He anxiously called: "sister, sister, wake up, how are you?"


    Yun Xizhi opens his eyes weakly. He gets angry when he sees Qu Ning. He wants to shake off Qu Ning''s hand, but he can''t make any effort. He suspects that the royal doctor may have given her poison these days.


    Qu Ning stand up, get out of the way, let Chi Yan come and have a look.


    Chi Yan approaches and sits down. After seeing Yun Xizhi''s face clearly, he feels his pulse for Yun Xizhi, and then asks the imperial doctor on the ground.


    The imperial doctor knelt down and stepped forward two steps, trembling and reporting the situation of the past few days. He did not dare to hide and cheat. At first, the person on the couch was really a minor illness. He felt her pulse every day, but he didn''t notice anything unusual. However, after feeding so many drugs, the person on the couch didn''t get better. Today, when I look at it again, the people on the couch are black on their mouths, and their pulse is getting weaker and weaker. I can''t help but panic.


    The palace maid lowered her head and her forehead was on the ground, hoping that the emperor and queen would not notice her. She just delivers food and takes care of the people on the couch. She knows nothing.


    Qu Ning can''t wait to ask Chi Yan: "how is she?"


    Chi Yan didn''t answer immediately. He told the palace maids on the ground to check Yun Xizhi''s body to see if there were any scars or silver needle holes near his heart. Then he ordered the royal doctor on the ground to follow him out first.


    Qu Ning Leng Leng, did not expect that Chi Yan would say so, left with the palace maid to check for her sister.


    Yun Xizhi finally managed to gather a little strength, pushed aside Qu Ning''s hand, gritted his teeth and spat out a word: "roll."


    Qu Ning: "sister..."


    "Roll..." Yun Xi Zhi was full of disgust and resentment.


    Qu Ning can''t, can only ask the palace maid to check more carefully, oneself exit.

 Chapter 1203

    Outside the cold palace.


    As soon as Qu Ning came out, he immediately took Chi Yan''s hand, worried and asked, "what''s the matter? Is it poisoning? Why is it poisoned? What do you mean by those wounds or silver needle holes? "


    Chi Yan: "wait for the maid in waiting to check."


    Soon after, the palace maid who checked for yunxizhi came out and knelt down directly, "tell the emperor, empress, there is a small black spot on the back of the people in the palace, behind the heart. It should be... Maybe a pinhole. I''m not sure, I''ve never seen it."


    Qu Ning grabbed Chi Yan''s hand and said, "now you can say it, tell me quickly."


    Chi Yan: "someone should have stabbed the silver needle into her heart without her noticing. The silver needle is poisonous."


    Qu Ning: "how can it be! My sister has always been very cautious. Besides, she is locked up here, and no one can get close to her, let alone do it without her noticing. "


    Kneeling on the ground, the maid in waiting was stiff and pale. She was afraid of suspecting her, but she did nothing.


    Chi Yan looks at Qu Ning and doesn''t speak.


    Four eyes are opposite, Qu Ning sees three words from Chi Yan''s eyes -- Shi Fengyuan.


    It''s true that Shi Fengyuan does have a chance to start, but how can he love his elder sister so much that he has come all the way from Huachen for her elder sister''s sake, and he also considers giving up the position of Prime Minister of Huachen, so how can he poison his elder sister.


    Qu Ning shook his head, "no, definitely not!"


    Chi Yan is still silent.


    Qu Ning held Chi Yan''s hand and kept tightening, "now that you see it, you''ve got a pulse for my sister. You can certainly save her, right?"


    Chi Yan rubbed Qu Ning''s head, "I''ll teach you to force out the poisonous needle on her first. Show me the needle


    Qu Ning is going now.


    Inside the hall, Yun Xizhi saw Qu Ning and was annoyed again.


    This time, regardless of yunxizhi''s resistance, Qu Ning directly started to help yunxizhi sit up and exercise his power.


    When the silver needle was forced out, Yunxi stopped vomiting black blood and fainted.


    Qu Ning quickly takes out the silver needle and asks the maid in waiting to take good care of her sister.


    Outside, Chi Yan took it with a silk handkerchief pad and looked at it in the sun for a moment. "I''ll make a prescription and let the imperial doctor decoct it."


    "So my sister is OK?" Traning can''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    Chi Yan sees that Qu Ning cares about Yun Xizhi. He can''t bear to tell Qu Ning, but he still wants to say, "I use medicine to suppress the poison on her. She should have three days to live."


    "You''re kidding!" Qu Ning smiles and suspects that he has heard wrong.


    Chi Yan looks at Qu Ning, silent.


    Qu Ning could not help shaking, "how can it be that your medical skills are so good, you all know now, how can it be that you can''t save her, it won''t be... It won''t be... It won''t be."


    Chi Yan: "three days is the limit. If she can''t make it, it could be two days, it could be just one day. "


    Qu Ning turned pale and stepped back.


    -


    time lapse.


    Qu Ning sat on the edge of the couch, guarding Yunxi all night.


    In the early hours of the morning, when he was sleeping in a daze, Qu Ning suddenly felt the touch on his neck. He woke up and held Yun Xizhi''s hand in both hands. He said happily, "sister, you''re awake!"


    Yun Xizhi stops his hand hard, and resents that he is powerless now. His hand has reached Qu Ning''s neck at such a good opportunity, but he can''t strangle her. "Go away, don''t... Don''t get in my way here."

 Chapter 1204

    Yun Xizhi stops his hand hard, and resents that he is powerless now. His hand has reached Qu Ning''s neck at such a good opportunity, but he can''t strangle her. "Go away, don''t... Don''t get in my way here."


    Qu Ning didn''t know that Yun Xizhi was going to pinch her just now. On the surface, he thought he didn''t know. He said with a smile, "it''s fine outside today. When you have breakfast, I''ll take you out for a walk. The flowers in the royal garden are blooming very well. If you want to go, I''ll take you. You''ve been here so long that I haven''t gone out with you. "


    Cloud Xi stops to smell speech, a pair of eyes doubts ground see Qu Ning, full of doubt, "what conspiracy do you have?"


    "No. I just dreamt about my parents last night. They were very worried when they saw that my sister was so ill. They kept telling me that they didn''t want our sister to be like this. I thought about it for a long time. We are sisters, after all, for life. When my sister''s illness is over, I''ll let her go. " Traning smiles.


    Cloud Xi stops squinting, can''t believe and excited, "are you serious?"


    Qu Ning: "of course it''s true. So if you get well as soon as possible, you can leave as soon as possible. "


    Yun Xizhi: "where is Fengyuan? You call Fengyuan into the palace, and I''ll tell him. "


    Qu Ning: "he''s also sick these two days. He''s recuperating in the post house. I''ve asked the royal doctor to see it. It''s not serious. He''s afraid of infecting you, so he won''t go to the palace these two days. "


    "Really not serious?" Yunxi stops worrying and makes Li want to sit up.


    Qu Ning helps Yun Xizhi and puts his pillow behind him. He can''t let Yun Xizhi know the truth. After Chi Fengting''s calculation and deception, she was killed by the empress for half her life, and finally met Shi Fengyuan. Now she puts all her heart on Shi Fengyuan. If she knows that Shi Fengyuan has escaped, she will kill her with her poisonous hand. How can she accept it? "Anyway, you can see him after you''ve been hurt. What can I cheat you to do?"


    Cloud Xi stopped nodding, weak hand barely hold Qu Ning, a moment ago also want to kill Qu Ning, this moment fortunately did not succeed, Qu Ning also don''t know, "if only our sisters can early like this, much better."


    Qu Ning: "it''s not too late now, it will be fine in the future."


    The maid of honor brought breakfast.


    Qu Ning took over and asked the maid to step down and feed Yun Xizhi in person. "You are weak now. You should not eat greasy food. Drink more porridge."


    Yunxi stopped drinking, vaguely remembering some of the past, "when my parents just passed away, I remember you were seriously ill, and I also fed you porridge like this. At that time, you had nightmares every night, which made me feel very sad. I know, this family can only rely on me. As long as there is me, I will let my only sister live well, just like the little princess


    Qu Ning: "but after my sister gradually took over my parents'' company, she became more and more busy and almost forgot me."


    Yun Xizhi: "but no matter how busy I am, what I do is still for you."


    Qu Ning nodded with a smile.


    The imperial doctor sent the fried medicine.


    Qu Ning also fed Yun Xizhi.


    Yun Xizhi is in a good mood and wants to go outside.


    Qu Ning asked the bodyguard to send a soft sedan chair to help Yun Xizhi get on the sedan chair and go to the royal garden together.


    Yun Xizhi, sitting in a soft sedan chair, thought that she would wait for her to kill the devil and help Chi Xu to get the throne of Chizhou state before she could openly "visit" the palace of Chizhou state. Unexpectedly, overnight, the picture came true earlier.


    Along the way, it seems that the whole palace has not changed much, but the people have changed.


    Qu Ning: "sister, do you want to go to the palace where you used to live?"

 Chapter 1205

    Yun Xizhi: "but no matter how busy I am, what I do is still for you."


    Qu Ning nodded with a smile.


    The imperial doctor sent the fried medicine.


    Qu Ning also fed Yun Xizhi.


    Yun Xizhi is in a good mood and wants to go outside.


    Qu Ning asked the bodyguard to send a soft sedan chair to help Yun Xizhi get on the sedan chair and go to the royal garden together.


    Yun Xizhi, sitting in a soft sedan chair, thought that she would wait for her to kill the devil and help Chi Xu to get the throne of Chizhou state before she could openly "visit" the palace of Chizhou state. Unexpectedly, overnight, the picture came true earlier.


    Along the way, it seems that the whole palace has not changed much, but the people have changed.


    Qu Ning: "sister, do you want to go to the palace where you used to live?"


    "No As soon as Yun Xizhi''s face changed, he immediately refused, but soon he thought about it and asked Qu Ning, "if I want to burn the palace myself, what will you do?"


    Qu Ning: "then I will prepare a torch for my sister."


    Yun Xizhi: "seriously?"


    Qu Ning: "if sister doesn''t believe it, we''ll go now."


    "Well, then." On the one hand, Yun Xizhi really wants to burn, on the other hand, he also wants to test whether Qu Ning speaks well.


    The soft sedan car stops at the gate outside the palace where Yunxi lived.


    Yun Xi Zhi looked up and sneered, "I didn''t expect that Rong Xin still kept it here. But also, the final winner is her. The whole palace is her victory product. Maybe she will come here on a whim to show her victory posture. "


    Qu Ning asked the guard to prepare a torch and light it with his own hands as he said, and handed it to Yun Xizhi.


    Yunxi stopped, but after a long time, he couldn''t hold it, and his patience was exhausted. "Come on, burn it in front of me."


    Quning lit the whole palace according to his words.


    The fire started to burn.


    Some eunuchs who didn''t know why rushed to fight the fire. Seeing Qu Ning, they saluted one after another.


    Yun Xizhi laughed and coughed. He almost couldn''t sit still and rolled down from the soft sedan. "Well, I''m tired. Take me back to rest. I want to take good care of myself as soon as possible. "


    Qu Ning sends Yun Xizhi back, takes care of Yun Xizhi and lies down. Watching Yun Xizhi fall asleep, Chi Yan''s words always reverberate in her mind - she only has three days left at most. Poison has entered the heart, there is no cure.


    -


    Chengqian palace.


    Qu Ning ran back and told Chi Yan about her sister''s situation. "She''s much better today after taking the medicine, and she looks good. Maybe she''ll be OK. If you don''t want to see it again, I''ll... "


    Chi Yan holds Qu Ning''s hand. "If the poison doesn''t enter the heart directly, it''s found early. It''s really helpful. But her condition, can live three days is already the limit


    "She and I haven''t talked so peacefully for a long time. Why... Why..." Qu Ning couldn''t go on. He didn''t know what to do. He really hoped that time would come back before the arrival of Shi Fengyuan. If she could see Chu Shi Fengyuan ahead of time and didn''t let Shi Fengyuan visit and approach her sister, everything would not turn out like this.


    Chi Yan: "don''t blame yourself. It''s Shi Fengyuan who''s hiding so deep that we can''t see it. "


    Qu Ning shakes his head. It''s her fault. It''s all her fault


    When the song and Yuan Dynasties came, "the emperor, the queen, the young master and Yu Wenxiao have found the clue of Shi Fengyuan. They are tracking him. They should be able to catch people."


    "We have to catch him. We have to catch him alive." Qu Ning suddenly straightened up from Chi Yan''s arms and gritted his teeth.


    Song Yuan nodded, "you won''t let him escape."

 Chapter 1206

    After the song and Yuan Dynasties left, Qu Ning went back to Lenggong.


    "I haven''t had a rest all night. Take a rest first." ChiYan stopped quning.


    Qu Ning shook his head, "wait for my sister to wake up..."


    "If you don''t have a good rest, how can you take care of her if you are tired or sick? Don''t worry. There are so many maids in the palace. They will report any situation at any time. " Chi Yan holds Qu Ning and enters the inner hall.


    Qu Ning pricked down and was pressed on his shoulder by Chi Yan. He couldn''t get up.


    "Just take a break. I''ll wake you up later." Chi Yan covers quning with quilts.


    Stalemate for a while, Qu Ning finally reluctantly agreed to remind Chi Yan must wake her up early.


    It''s near noon.


    A palace maid came to report to Qu Ning in a hurry. When she got permission, she only saw Chi Yan, but not Qu Ning. Putong knelt down and didn''t dare to look up. "See the emperor."


    Chi Yan: "what happened?"


    Palace maid: "people in the cold palace wake up and vomit... Blood..."


    "Let the imperial doctor decoct medicine, feed her and go back." According to the poison in yunxizhi, hematemesis is a normal phenomenon. Chi Yan sent the maids.


    The maid of honor left at once.


    Qu Ning didn''t sleep all night and worried too much. He didn''t sleep until the afternoon. He quickly dressed up and came out of the inner hall. He saw Chi Yan sitting at his desk looking at the memorial, and Xiao Tuanzi sitting beside him playing with wooden toys. He couldn''t help saying, "didn''t you say that you would wake me up?"


    When Xiao Tuanzi heard the sound, he turned his head, immediately put down the toy, ran to Qu Ning''s feet, and put his hands around Qu Ning''s feet.


    Chi Yan: "I''m going to call you."


    Qu Ning: "it''s afternoon now. I''ve been sleeping for several hours."


    "Look at your face. It''s much better than that in the morning. Only when you take care of people like this can you have strength and take good care of them. I''ll ask the maid in waiting to prepare something for you. You can eat it before you go Chi Yan orders the palace maids.


    "No, I used to eat with my sister." Thinking that his sister had only three days to live, Qu Ning felt heavy again and couldn''t eat anything. He bent down and told xiaotuanzi to be obedient, so he broke off xiaotuanzi''s hand and rushed to the cold palace quickly.


    Xiaotuanzi chased out but didn''t catch up with him. He came back sadly, pulled Chi Yan''s clothes and asked Chi Yan to hold him.


    Chi Yan picked up the man and rubbed his head.


    Xiaotuanzi: "all... Don''t want me!"


    Chi Yan: "don''t talk nonsense."


    -


    In the cold palace.


    After drinking the medicine, Yun Xizhi did not vomit blood, but he vomited all the time. His complexion was so bad that he asked the maid in waiting to call Qu Ning.


    The maids were afraid to go. No matter what Yun Xizhi said, they were only devoted to cleaning up and serving carefully.


    Qu Ning arrived and stepped into the threshold to hear his sister''s angry curse. He quickened his pace and came near. He saw that the floor under his bed was full of vomit, a mess.


    As soon as the maids saw Qu Ning, they saluted one after another.


    "Sister, you come to me. I''m here." Qu Ning went to the edge of the couch and sat down, motioning the maids to retreat.


    Yun Xizhi vomited again. He sat on the head of the bed feebly, his eyes darkened. "Tell me if I''m going to die soon, that''s why you have such a big change, and then you say you want to let me go, isn''t it?" She is really overjoyed. Qu Ning uses her parents as an excuse to say that she has dreamt of them, but she has no doubt about them. Wake up at noon, suddenly vomit blood, she realized that her situation is very wrong.


    The ladies in waiting were quick to quit.


    Qu Ning: "elder sister, how can you think so? Of course not. How can you die? You won''t..."

 Chapter 1207

    Yun Xizhi: "then you swear with your parents, swear in front of me, if you lie, then let your parents in the yellow spring are restless, you hair..."


    Qu Ning: "sister..."


    "Swear, swear, swear!" Yun Xizhi was so angry that he reached for Qu Ning''s hand and asked Qu Ning to lift it up. As a result, his action was too big and he felt dizzy. He fell into Qu Ning''s arms.


    Qu Ning quickly held the man, but he didn''t let Yun Xizhi fall out of bed, "sister, don''t do this... You..."


    "Tell me the truth, is it that the devil wants to kill me because he doesn''t want to save my life, so that I can''t avenge him in the future? You are his accomplice. It''s a fake to let me leave. You want to deceive me in this way and let me pass the last few days, aren''t you? " Yunxi stops pushing and shaking quning. Quning must say it.


    Qu Ning: "it''s not like this..."


    "What else? This is your territory. Besides you, who else can kill me? Who else can do this to me? Hehe, this is my good sister. What kind of sisterhood? Kill me by hand... "He was so excited that he vomited again on one side of his head. He almost vomited his stomach.


    Qu Ning is worried. Fuyun Xizhi sits down and goes to find Chi Yan.


    Yun Xizhi reluctantly grabbed Qu Ning''s sleeve. It was a very small move, but he almost exhausted all his strength. "Fengyuan hasn''t come these two days, has he been killed by you... Qu Ning, how can you be so cruel..."


    Qu Ning didn''t dare to pull Yun Xizhi''s hand too hard, "it''s not like this! No matter what I do, I will not kill you. No matter what time I think, I just want to save you


    Yun Xizhi: "then tell the truth!"


    Qu Ning: "you wait. I''ll find Yan first. I''ll..."


    "What do you want him for? You want him to kill me? It is because he came yesterday that I became like this. Qu Ning, stop pretending to me. You do everything. You want me to die. Ha ha, why do you still act like this at this time? "


    "Fengyuan, Fengyuan must have been killed by you."


    "Now I''m really in a bad mood! I was bent on revenge, but I ended up trapped here. "


    "Well, well, well, kill me, don''t you? It''s killing me, isn''t it? Come on, you don''t have to wait a few more days. You can kill me now. I''ll watch you kill me... "


    Yun Xizhi said more and more fiercely, sentence after sentence, and constantly pulled Qu Ning, pulled off a Hosta on Qu Ning''s head in the confusion, trembled and put it into Qu Ning''s hand, and insisted that Qu Ning do it.


    Qu Ning pushed Yun Xizhi''s hand in time and lost his Hosta.


    When the Hosta fell to the ground, it broke into two pieces with a clear sound.


    "You calm down, you calm down first! Well, if you want to know, I''ll tell you. I''ll tell you now, as long as you calm down. " Qu Ning forcefully clasps yunxizhi''s shoulders and repeatedly makes yunxizhi calm down.


    Cloud Xi Zhi finally quiet down, gnash teeth to see Qu Ning.


    Qu Ning closed his eyes and took a deep breath. "In fact, it''s Shi Fengyuan who stabbed a poisonous silver needle into your heart from behind you without you noticing. He pretended to be ill, pretended to be recuperating in the post house, and actually ran away early. Chi Lin and Yu Wenxiao are arresting him. "

 Chapter 1208

    Yunxi was stunned!


    The next moment, Yun Xizhi rushed to Qu Ning like crazy, put Qu Ning on the couch, and fought Qu Ning like killing his father and his enemies, "you''re bullshit! You''re bullshit! Fengyuan won''t. He loves me so much. How can he hurt me? You''re talking nonsense. Why do you want to pour such dirty water? Swallow it back, swallow it back... I''ll kill you, kill you myself... "


    As expected, Qu Ning finally pushes Yun Xizhi away and escapes from the couch. He calls the maids in waiting to come in and hold Yun Xizhi down, so that Yun Xizhi can calm down as soon as possible.


    The palace maids take orders, and several people join forces to hold Yun Xizhi down.


    Yun Xizhi continued to scold, but he didn''t believe Qu Ning''s words.


    The imperial doctor sent the new medicine.


    Qu Ning asked the maids to feed Yun Xizhi.


    Yunxi didn''t want to drink it. He vomited after drinking it. After about half an hour of noise, he was weak and fainted.


    Qu Ning asked the maids to change the soiled bedding, clean up the palace, go back to the edge of the couch and sit down again. He reached out and stroked yunxizhi''s pale face and sorted out yunxizhi''s messy hair. He didn''t know what to do.


    -


    Late at night.


    Yunxi woke up and looked at the veil above for a while under the candlelight. He looked at quning lying on the edge of the couch and tried to stretch out his hand. He didn''t even have the strength to move his fingers.


    time lapse.


    The cold wind poured into the hall.


    Qu Ning suddenly woke up in the cold wind and saw Yun Xizhi quietly open his eyes. He was very calm. He didn''t look like he was crazy in the afternoon. He called softly, "sister?"


    Cloud Xi Zhi face unchanged, as numb, a word a word asked: "you say, is the teacher Phoenix yuan under the hand?"


    Yun Xizhi is so worried that Qu Ning is more worried. But when he tells the truth, he expects that his elder sister will be greatly hit. He nods gently, "yes."


    Yun Xizhi: "you also said that Chi Lin and Yu Wenxiao went to arrest?"


    Qu Ning: "yes."


    Yun Xizhi: "any news?"


    Qu Ning: "yes, we should get people back soon."


    Yun Xizhi: "take me. I can''t wait to see him and ask him why."


    Qu Ning: "sister, I can''t, your body now..."


    Yun Xizhi: "maybe this is my last wish. If they don''t get people back in time, or let them escape on the way, do you want me to die here alone? "


    Qu Ning immediately grasped Yun Xizhi''s hand tightly, "no, I won''t let you die, I won''t let you have anything..."


    "Take it as my last wish." Yunxi closes his eyes.


    Qu Ning''s heart aches. Looking at Yun Xizhi''s appearance, he thinks about it again and again, and finally agrees, "OK, elder sister, wait. I''ll go and tell Yan that I''ll take you right away."


    Yunxi did not respond.


    Qu Ning stands up, goes out quickly and returns to Chengqian palace.


    Yunxizhi listened to the sound away, then slowly opened his eyes, slowly gritted his teeth. Fengyuan won''t hurt her. She won''t believe this kind of lie. Since Qu Ning wants to cheat her like this, she puts forward to leave the palace. As long as let her see Shi Fengyuan again, she and Shi Fengyuan will be able to return to Huachen country, and then plan to revenge step by step!


    -


    Chengqian palace.


    Chi Yan hasn''t had a rest yet. He looks at the memorial at his desk.


    Qu Ning said the decision.


    Chi Yan is silent for a moment. Knowing the meaning of Yun Xi Zhi to Qu Ning, he agrees and accompanies Qu Ning out of the palace.

 Chapter 1209

    Qu Ning quickly shook his head, "no, you don''t have to go together. I just need to take more bodyguards. You have so many things to do..."


    "If you don''t want me to worry, let me go with you." Chi Yan interrupted.


    Qu Ning thought about it and finally nodded, "we set out all night."


    Chi Yan orders the bodyguard to prepare immediately.


    Qu Ning returned to Lenggong and told his sister the news, "sister, it''s a long way to go. We''ll go now."


    Yun Xizhi was excited and looked light on the surface. With the help of the maid of honor, he staggered into the soft sedan chair and covered himself with a blanket. All the way to the palace gate, he saw two carriages stopping and asked coldly, "evil... He''s going with us?"


    Qu Ning: "well, I forgot to say that just now."


    Yunxi just a few indisputable smile, in the end is forgotten, or deliberately do not want to say, "then you go and sit with him, do not have to sit with me."


    Qu Ning: "I want to take care of you."


    "No, there are so many maids in waiting." Yun Xizhi motioned to the maid in waiting to help her into the car. He didn''t want to talk to Qu Ning any more.


    The maid looked at Qu Ning carefully.


    Qu Ning nodded his head. After confirming that his elder sister had got on the bus, he told the maid of honor carefully. Then he went to Chi Yan''s carriage and ordered the guard to leave.


    The team left the city overnight.


    Yun Xizhi orders the maid in waiting to lift a corner of the car curtain so that she can look out. After so long, she finally got out of the "cage".


    -


    In another carriage.


    Qu Ning leaned his head on Chi Yan''s shoulder and closed his eyes wearily. "Do you think it''s possible? There''s a one in ten thousand chance that she can detoxify and save her sister, as long as we try..." don''t say one in ten thousand, even one in ten thousand. As long as there''s a chance, she wants to have a try.


    "It''s a long way. Take a rest." Chi Yan grabs Qu Ning. There''s no chance of this poison, otherwise Shi Fengyuan won''t choose it.


    Qu Ning understood, his eyes trembled, and the rest of his words were stuck in his throat. At the bottom of his heart, he still hoped that everything would go back to a few days ago. He could see Shi Fengyuan''s true face earlier.


    Two days later.


    The team arrived at Jianghua city.


    Chi Lin had been waiting outside the south gate. When he saw the procession, he rode forward and told his brother, "brother, Shi Fengyuan and Chi Zu are trapped in this city now. I''ve sealed off four gates. The soldiers in the city are searching everywhere. They can''t escape. "


    Chi Yan: "into the city. We need to find out people in an hour. " There is not much time left for Yunxi to stop. At most, there is only half a day left.


    Chi Lin complained, "brother, you don''t have to go this way."


    "No harm." Chi Yan turns around and orders the bodyguard to tell Qu Ning in the car behind the bodyguard the situation.


    Behind the carriage, the whole filled with a smell of medicine. The elder sister''s situation is getting worse and worse. Qu Ning didn''t share the car with his elder sister at the beginning. Later, regardless of his elder sister''s objection, he got on the car. The bodyguard rode over to report that he was feeding yunxizhi some medicine.


    Cloud Xi Zhi heard, already pale as a paper face suddenly angry, eyes stare Qu Ning, weak mouth, "trapped in the city? Do you want to catch them and kill them? "


    Qu Ning: "I will let my sister see him."


    Yun Xizhi: "I think you clearly want to use me to lead them out. Qu Ning, Chi Xu is my son. He''s your nephew anyway... "


    Qu Ning was silent for a long time, "I won''t kill Chi Xu."


    Yun Xizhi: "where is Fengyuan?"

 Chapter 1210

    Yun Xizhi: "I think you clearly want to use me to lead them out. Qu Ning, Chi Xu is my son. He''s your nephew anyway... "


    Qu Ning was silent for a long time, "I won''t kill Chi Xu."


    Yun Xizhi: "what about Fengyuan?"


    "I''ll talk about it when my sister sees him." When we meet, the truth is revealed. The elder sister still doesn''t believe that Shi Fengyuan has poisoned her. Qu Ning wants her elder sister to know, and doesn''t want her elder sister to suffer this kind of attack before she dies.


    Tranine goes on.


    Yunxi stopped drinking a mouthful and began to clench his teeth.


    Qu Ning repeatedly advised.


    Yunxizhi doesn''t listen at all. He asks quning to lift the car curtain to let her look outside.


    The gate opened, and the procession went all the way into the city, and the gate closed behind the procession.


    In the city, every street is empty, you can see the end at a glance.


    Chi Lin opened the car curtain and got off first.


    ChiYan and xiaotuanzi get off the bus.


    The officials in the city didn''t expect that the emperor would arrive suddenly. After being stunned, they quickly saluted. They were trembling at the bottom of their hearts. It was definitely the first time that they saw the emperor, the demon with a long legend.


    A group of soldiers who had finished the search just came to report. Seeing this scene, they quickly knelt down and saluted.


    Chi Yan: "how about it?"


    The first soldier: "tell the emperor, we have no one here."


    Chi Yan: "continue to check until you find out."


    The soldiers take orders and go at once.


    Behind the carriage, Yunxi stop clamoring to get off. Qu Ning couldn''t help but help her out of the car with the palace maid and put her in the soft sedan.


    Yunxizhi looks around, looking forward to and worried about the safety of shifengyuan and chixu. Nothing is more important than them.


    -


    Time passed.


    After another pair of soldiers finished searching, they came to the city gate to report. When they saw Chi Yan with white hair, they fell on their knees and said, "tell the emperor that we haven''t found anyone here."


    Chi Yan: "then check, door to door."


    The soldiers took orders and went as fast as they could. They didn''t dare to delay for a moment.


    Yun Xizhi''s physical strength gradually lost support. He closed his eyes and fell asleep several times, and then he held on.


    Qu Ning: "elder sister, why don''t we go to the Yamen to have a rest first?"


    Yun Xizhi: "if I don''t go, I''ll wait here."


    Qu Ning: "but your body..."


    Yun Xizhi: "I''m fine. I''m fine. I don''t need your false concern!"


    Qu Ning pursed her lips.


    Chi Lin took a look at Qu Ning and snorted. It was like laughing. Qu Ning deserved it.


    The officials were very observant and courteous. They quickly ordered the servants around them to move tables and chairs. They quickly built a pavilion like "dachailiao" at the gate of the city. Although it was simple, it had complete functions. It could sit, drink tea, and protect the wind and shade from the sun. They invited the emperor to sit with Qu Ning and Chi Lin.


    At the same time, in the north of the city, in a small courtyard with ordinary surface.


    After listening to the report, Shi Fengyuan frowned, and his face was so heavy that he didn''t expect that the devil not only came in person, but also came so quickly. On that day, after the news was sure to spread, he went to the palace to ask Qu Ning, and then went to the cold palace to see Yun Xizhi. After learning that Yun zechu in the dungeon could be used, he took advantage of Yun Xizhi''s unprepared and stabbed the silver needle into her heart. Then he went out of the palace like nothing happened. He sneaked into the dungeon late at night to see Yun zechu, According to what Yun Xizhi said, he told Yun zechu face to face that "Yun Xizhi left a son that year", and that son''s name was Chi Xu.

 Chapter 1211

    He also told Yun zechu that the devil was spreading the news that "yunxizhi is not dead and is being imprisoned in the cold palace" everywhere, in order to lead Chi Chu into the palace and throw himself into the net. This is a trap, a trap for the devil to catch Chi Xu.


    With that, he seriously asked Yun zechu, "is there any cloud in his heart?"?


    Yun zechu did not hesitate to open his mouth to say "yes", and said "I only love Yunxi one in my life.".


    In his heart, he scoffs at Yun zechu''s stupidity. He is so schemed by Yun Xizhi that he doesn''t know how to get to this point. On the surface, he earnestly instructs Yun zechu that "since there is Yun Xizhi in his heart, once Chi Xu arrives in the Tianlong, he must tell him that everything is false, and try to lead him out of the city as soon as possible, he will wait outside the city.".


    Yunzechu promised.


    Later, he left the prison, arranged everything, and then went out of the city to wait. As expected, he waited until Chi Zhen. Yunzechu didn''t let him down.


    After meeting with Chi, he said the "truth" again, making Chi believe that the rumors were false. He promised to make a deal with Chi and take him back to Huachen immediately. The people who stay in the post house create the illusion that he is ill and try to delay as long as possible.


    But after calculation, I didn''t expect that Chi Lin would be in pursuit. Now the demons have come and sealed off the whole city. They are trapped in the city like turtles in a jar.


    Chi Xu''s face was ugly. "In my opinion, we might as well break through separately and escape one by one."


    There was a knock at the door.


    Shi Fengyuan, Chi Xu and a gang of Shi Fengyuan''s men were all shocked, and they were all on alert.


    Shi Fengyuan then motioned Chi Xuxian to hide. He also hid himself and winked at several of his subordinates.


    Several of the men, knowing each other well, went to the back of the door and looked at each other. Then one of them opened the door slowly and the others held the sword tightly.


    The door opened and one stepped in slowly.


    A few of the men were as quick as lightning. But they are fast, and the people who come in are obviously faster.


    The people who came in almost raised a sharp sword, but they didn''t wave it. They suddenly lit all the acupoints, looked around calmly, and spat out a few words: "prime minister, come out."


    Shi Fengyuan stepped out of the hiding room slowly, squinted at it, and said uncertainly, "are you... Yuejin? We met once in the snow mountain


    Yue Jin: "yes, it''s me."


    "How did you come here?" Shi Fengyuan looks behind Yuejin and wants to see if there is anyone behind Yuejin. Snow mountain, this month Jin a gray cloak, deliberately cover the face, almost can''t see the face, let people mistakenly think is the devil, the result is the queen Rong Xin side people. Later, I heard that it was he who killed Rong Xin himself that made it so easy for the devil to ascend the throne. In addition, according to the news, the little doll who has been following the devil is Yuejin''s son. This time he went to the capital of Chizhou and went in and out of the palace so many times, but he didn''t see Yuejin.


    Shi Fengyuan: "the devil sent you?"


    Yue Jin: No


    Shi Fengyuan can''t help but feel relieved. It''s not good.


    Yue Jin: "I''m here to ask the prime minister to tell the truth in front of Yun Xizhi and let him know the truth of your murder."


    Shi Fengyuan: "why?"


    Yue Jin: "because someone wants her to know the truth before she dies."


    Shi Fengyuan: "who?"


    Yue Jin''s tone remained unchanged: "Rong Xin!"

 Chapter 1212

    Shi Fengyuan: "who?"


    Yue Jin''s tone remained unchanged: "Rong Xin!"


    Shi Fengyuan couldn''t believe it. "Say it again, who do you say?"


    Shi Fengyuan''s subordinates and several people who were killed in the acupoints also couldn''t believe it. They were shocked one by one.


    Hiding in the room, through the crack of the door to see the outside Chi Xu suddenly clenched his hand, the same doubt is not wrong.


    Yue Jin calmly repeated: "Rong Xin!"


    Shi Fengyuan: "isn''t she dead? You killed it yourself. "


    Yue Jin: "no, she''s still fine. It''s just to transfer the throne to Chi Yan. Now, only she has a way to let you leave here safely and return to huachenguo. As long as you follow her requirements and make her satisfied. "


    "So Chi Yan is really her own son?" Shi Fengyuan squinted. Although the rumor has been around for a long time and he has heard it many times, he was shocked to confirm it face to face.


    "It''s up to you to choose." Yue Jin doesn''t answer. Yu Guang glances at the closed room and turns to leave.


    Chi Xu came out of the hiding room, his face hard to see the extreme, "Rong Xin is not dead yet!"


    Shi Fengyuan untied the acupoints of several people behind the gate and looked at Chi Xu. "It''s worthy of the queen. She played such a big play."


    Chi Zhu: "how do you choose now? Do what she says? "


    "Do you think the prime minister has any other choice?" Shi Fengyuan asked.


    "She is the princess of Xiling, and she is also your wife." Chi Wei reminds us. He has a deep friendship with the princess of the state of Xiling. The princess of the state of Xiling saved him and joined him to fight against Chi Yan. Knowing that she had been arrested and most likely followed and monitored by Chi Yan''s people, he mentioned that he had left the place agreed by them and did not wait for her. Later, she learned that she was arrested again. Shi Fengyuan came to Chizhou for her sake. He thought Shi Fengyuan had deep feelings for her. Unexpectedly, Shi Fengyuan left her and wanted to take him back to Huachen first. Now, according to the man named Yuejin, shifengyuan is still plotting against the princess of Xiling.


    Shi Fengyuan doesn''t speak. Up to now, Chi Du doesn''t know that the princess of Xiling is Yun Xizhi, his biological mother. It''s better not to let Chi du know.


    Suddenly, a large number of people surrounded the courtyard.


    Shi Fengyuan, Chi Xu and Shi Fengyuan''s men are already a step late when they react.


    A group of soldiers rushed into the courtyard and asked everyone to be arrested.


    Shi Fengyuan''s men quickly grasped the sword and only listened to Shi Fengyuan''s orders.


    Chi Xu''s eyes flashed murderous gas.


    Shi Fengyuan thought for a moment, and ordered Yigan''s men to lay down their weapons.


    Chi Wei knows Shi Fengyuan''s choice, but it''s not his choice. He leaves Shi Fengyuan flying out of the yard like the wind and flees alone.


    The soldiers at the head immediately took people to chase them, and ordered the remaining soldiers to take them to the gate of the city and give them to the emperor.


    "Don''t bet. I''ll go by myself." Shi Fengyuan takes people out of the courtyard. At this stage of the situation, he is not sure to escape in Chi Yan''s hands, but he fully believes in Rong Xin''s ability and means. Since Rong Xin has specially sent Yue Jin to make this kind of offer, it''s not that he wants to make such a choice, it''s that he has no choice.


    -


    South Gate in the sun, inside the closed gate.


    The soldiers take Shi Fengyuan and his men to ChiYan to reply.


    As soon as he saw Shi Fengyuan, Yun Xizhi, who was powerless and sitting on the soft sedan chair, immediately picked up his spirits and wanted to stand up excitedly, but he couldn''t stand up at all. "Feng... Feng Yuan..."

 Chapter 1213

    Shi Fengyuan looks at Yun Xizhi''s look and concludes that she doesn''t know it''s him who has done it. However, it''s obvious that Yun Xizhi''s face and the whole situation are close to death.


    As a matter of fact, in consideration of yunxizhi and his husband and wife, he is still willing to let yunxizhi finish this paragraph well. "Death without knowing the truth" and "death after knowing the truth" are two extremes. But Rong Xin doesn''t want to, their two people''s enmity entangled for decades, really never die.


    Compared with Rong Xin, yunxizhi is a long way behind him. He is not Rong Xin''s opponent at all.


    Shi Fengyuan will not beat around the Bush, "I believe they should have told you."


    Yun Xizhi: "yes, they told me that you hurt me, but I don''t believe it. I don''t believe a word. Fengyuan, I only believe you. I believe whatever you say! "


    Shi Fengyuan: "well, listen carefully. They are right. It''s my hand. Because I can''t save you back to Huachen Kingdom, and I''m afraid that if I don''t save you, it will make you hate. I will take refuge in Xiling Kingdom and teach Xiling Kingdom how to make explosives, so the only way is to kill you. "


    Yun Xi Zhi suddenly opened his eyes, froze all over, vomited a mouthful of blood, and fell from the soft sedan chair.


    "Sister!" Qu Ning cried out and quickly bent down to help others.


    After several palace maids reacted, they quickly reached out to help others and helped Yunxi back to the soft sedan chair.


    Yun Xizhi: "you''re lying to me, aren''t you? Did they make you say that? I don''t believe it. You lied to me... "


    Shi Fengyuan laughed: "at this time, what can they force me?"


    Yun Xizhi: "then say it again."


    Repeat, Shi Fengyuan.


    The cloud hopes to stop the silence.


    For a long time, or just a moment later, Yun Xizhi, from extremely quiet to extremely active, suddenly went crazy and wanted to rush to kill Shi Fengyuan.


    Qu Ning obstructed, let the maid hold her sister''s hands and feet together, "sister, you don''t do this, I will revenge for you, I will kill him, you don''t do this, calm down."


    In the chaos, Yun Xizhi suddenly did not know where he came from. He pulled a hairpin from a maid in waiting''s head, put it against her own neck, and threatened Qu Ning: "all back, all back, let me go. I want to revenge myself, or I will die in front of you."


    Qu Ning: "sister..."


    Yun Xizhi: "do you want to go back or not? If you want to go back... "


    "Don''t get excited! Don''t hurt yourself Qu Ning clearly saw that yunxizhi''s eyes and nose began to bleed. He was too scared to move, and he did not dare to stimulate yunxizhi.


    Yun Xizhi: "retreat!"


    Qu Ning has no choice but to take the maid in waiting.


    Yunxizhi clenched his teeth, immediately stood up tremblingly, and walked step by step to shifengyuan. Every step seemed to be walking on the steel wire between the cliffs. When it was almost there, he couldn''t hold on. He rushed forward into shifengyuan''s arms.


    Shi Fengyuan held the man, and just heard Yun Xizhi whisper to him quickly: "OK, Fengyuan, the play is over, let''s go quickly. Qu Ning still cares about me. You use me as a threat. Hurry... Hurry up. "


    Shi Fengyuan was stunned. He didn''t know whether to laugh or not. He was so clever and vicious. He was so naive at this time.


    Yun Xizhi urged him. He couldn''t hold on any longer. He wiped his face and nose with his hands and realized that he was bleeding. It was black, like ink. "Come on, this is our only chance. It''s too late if we don''t go."

 Chapter 1214

    Shi Fengyuan took it seriously. If only Qu Ning, Qu Ning may really release people, and he is sure to escape smoothly in Qu Ning''s hands.


    But to Chi Yan and Chi Lin, who were sitting on the table drinking tea, and with a sneer on his face, Shi Fengyuan immediately gave up the idea, put his hands on Yun Xizhi''s shoulder, and said face to face, word by word, "what I just said is true. I''m the one who poisoned you. If you don''t believe it, you can remember it well. That''s how I started. "


    Then Shi Fengyuan put his arms around Yun Xizhi and covered his back with his palm.


    Yun Xizhi suddenly fell into the ice cellar. He opened his eyes to see Shi Fengyuan close at hand, spitting out a mouthful of black blood, and he was about to fall. "Why..."


    Shi Fengyuan: "as I said just now, you can''t hate Huachen and me for love and take refuge in Xiling, so you can only do this."


    Yun Xizhi: "but on the snowy mountain, when I was killed by Rongxin, you know it... You know it..."


    Shi Fengyuan: "you should also remember that before Rong Xin killed you, I asked you how to make explosives. You didn''t tell me, until you died, how can I not grieve and regret? "


    Yun Xizhi vomited blood again, and the blood gushed up from his throat one by one. "So... So it is..."


    Shi Fengyuan: "that''s it."


    Yun Xizhi: "then you marry me for..."


    "That''s right." Shi Fengyuan will be the bottom of my heart that little can''t bear to press down, "what questions?"


    "... no... no more." Yun Xizhi closed his eyes. His face was very painful and his heart was very hateful. The jade hairpin in his hand stabbed Shi Fengyuan fiercely and wanted to die with him. She thought that she finally met someone who really loved her, and concluded that she didn''t admit her mistake this time. It was so ridiculous that she was finally poisoned that she didn''t know it. She was so stupid that she was laughed at by so many people in front of her.


    Shi Fengyuan quickly pushes Yun Xizhi away, and doesn''t let Yun Xizhi hurt him.


    Yunxizhi fell to the ground in a panic, and the Hosta fell to the ground and broke into two pieces.


    Qu Ning watched and ran forward to help his sister, but he was caught by Chi Yan, who was sitting beside him.


    Yun Xizhi is powerless. He can''t get up. He looks around her with his eyes. The eyes that fall on her all around seem to beat her, as if they are laughing at her. At the beginning of her journey, she helped Chi Fengting ascend to the throne and become the imperial concubine of the imperial concubine. Women all over the world envied her. She was the biggest winner in life, but she was defeated by Rong Xin overnight. Chi Fengting''s love and favor for her became fake.


    She regenerates the princess of Xiling Kingdom, goes to Huachen kingdom with her relatives, and finally marries Shi Fengyuan. She also makes explosives that are not available in the world. If Huachen Kingdom and Xiling Kingdom succeed in attacking Chizhou Kingdom, they should also win in life. But they fail step by step and lose everything. Shi Fengyuan is also hypocritical to her.


    In this case, why let her through, and let her rebirth? Yunxi stops vomiting blood


    Qu Ning constantly breaks Chi Yan''s hand, wants to let Chi Yan release her quickly, wants to run to her sister''s side, really can''t bear to see her sister like this!


    At the end of the street, in the elegant room on the second floor of a restaurant, a window slightly opened a gap as wide as a finger. A man in a white hat stood with his hands down like a shadow, looking at the scene of the city gate silently.

 Chapter 1215

    There was a knock at the door. Yuejin came back, pushed the door in, closed the door with her backhand, approached the white hat man, looked at the city gate through the crack of the window, and said softly, "I''ve caught the pool."


    The man in the white hat is none other than Rong Xin. Rong Xin did not speak, still quietly watching.


    The wind surged into the house, blowing the white veil under the hat, unable to see the face and anger under the veil.


    Yuejin takes off her coat and puts it on Rongxin''s shoulder. It''s really miserable and pitiful that Yunxi at the gate of the city has come to this point. But when she thinks of what happened to Rong Xin in those years, her second brother is dead, her fourth brother is murdered, her father is also murdered, and her family is broken. She can''t say a word to plead for Yun Xizhi or to persuade Rong Xin to stop.


    Originally, after Rong Xin and her elder brother personally killed Chi Fengting weishenglian, he followed her and her elder brother to the frontier fortress and paid homage to all the Rong family, but he could not remove the poison from her.


    He thought about going back to the palace to find Chi Yan, but Rong Xin refused.


    He thought they would spend the last time in the frontier fortress, but suddenly he received the news that yunxizhi was not dead, and the princess of Xiling was yunxizhi.


    No one would believe such a strange thing, but Rong Xin believed it after thinking about it for a long time.


    So they came all the way back from the frontier and showed up here.


    Yue Jin: "if you are tired, just lean on my shoulder and have a rest."


    Rong Xin: "no need."


    Yuejin: "shifengyuan is so harmful to yunxizhi. Yunxizhi and quning are sisters. Now shifengyuan is the enemy of quning. Do you really want shifengyuan to escape safely?" Rongxin''s relationship with ChiYan can''t be repaired so far. If shifengyuan is let go, it means that he and quning have a feud, and the relationship between him and ChiYan will be more fractured.


    Rong Xin: "I always keep my word."


    Yuejin understood that the words to the mouth swallow, no longer said.


    Rong Xin: "I promised to let him escape from Chi Yan and leave safely, but I didn''t say that other people would kill him and I would protect him."


    The month Jin Leng next, immediately understand come over, "do you want to let the pool do know?"


    Rong Xin: "go."


    Yue Jin is silent for a while, can''t tell whether it''s kindness or another kind of cruelty, but it doesn''t violate Rong Xin''s command, and turns to do it.


    Soon, two men in black took Chi Xu into a restaurant near the gate of the city, pushed the window slightly, so that Chi Xu could clearly hear and see the situation at the gate of the city.


    Chi Xu uses Kung Fu secretly, constantly trying to break through the acupoints, but he can''t figure out what the purpose of his captors is. After he escaped from the courtyard and separated from Shi Fengyuan, he easily threw off a large number of soldiers. However, he didn''t expect that the mantis would catch the cicada and the Yellow sparrow would be surrounded by several people in black.


    These men in black are very good at martial arts. He is outnumbered and captured.


    Now two men in black have brought him here. He is so close to the city gate and the devil that he will be found by the devil sooner or later.


    Chi Xu twists his eyebrows and looks at the gate of the city as he continues to perform his martial arts. Shi Fengyuan stands with no expression on his face, while the princess of Xiling vomits blood and falls to the ground. She is dying. It''s obvious that she already knows the truth of Shi Fengyuan''s murder. And tranin was caught by the devil''s arm and couldn''t get close.


    City gate¡ª¡ª


    Shi Fengyuan''s eyes scan quietly. He has finished according to Rong Xin''s request. Yun Xizhi is about to die. The devil and Qu Ning will definitely kill him on the spot. I don''t know what means Rong Xin can make him escape safely.

 Chapter 1216

    City gate¡ª¡ª


    Shi Fengyuan ignores the dying cloud on the ground, and his eyes scan quietly. He has finished according to Rong Xin''s request. Yun Xizhi will die soon. The devil and Qu Ning will definitely kill him on the spot. I don''t know what means Rong Xin can make him escape safely.


    Qu Ning was about to cry. He threw his hand against Chi Yan harder. He really couldn''t just watch his sister die in front of him, and still fell on the ground alone and vomited blood, "let me go! Let go of me


    ChiYan still didn''t let go.


    Little Tuanzi had been afraid for a long time. He had been shrinking in Chi Yan''s arms, and he didn''t dare to lift his head.


    At this time, a group of masked people in black suddenly fell from the sky.


    Chi Lin disdains it. He''s all here to die.


    The officials and the maids backed away in fright.


    The guards and soldiers drew their swords one after another and stepped forward.


    One of the men in Black opened his mouth and threw a wooden brocade box the size of a palm to Shi Fengyuan. "Prime minister, go to the east gate. It''s already arranged there."


    Shi Fengyuan catches it steadily and opens it in no hurry. At last, he looks at Yun Xizhi on the ground. His eyes are opposite to those of Yun Xizhi. He has no nostalgia for taking his people to the east gate.


    Chi Yan: "chase."


    The bodyguard took orders with the soldiers.


    The man in black stopped him and gave shifengyuan more time.


    When Chi Lin saw that these people in black had good skills, he couldn''t help but want to move his muscles and bones.


    Chi Yan: "go and help the people on the ground."


    "Ah? Brother Chi Lin was stunned and didn''t want to help him at all, but he never disobeyed his brother''s words. He could only reluctantly walk over and "pull" Yun Xizhi from the ground in the light of swords, "throw" him to Qu Ning, and then he had to start again.


    Chi Yan just let go of Qu Ning and whispered two words to Chi Linfen.


    After hearing this, Chi Lin suddenly looked at the restaurant he was talking about. Sure enough, he saw the second floor of the restaurant. The window of one of the rooms was slightly open, and there was someone in it.


    "Don''t worry, brother!" Chi Lin nodded and immediately followed his elder brother''s advice. He took a line of bodyguards to quietly walk around the back of the restaurant from the side.


    In the room on the second floor of the restaurant, the two men in black who escorted Chi Xu saw Chi Lin "leave" with the bodyguard and disappeared at the gate of the city. They immediately stepped back, leaving Chi Xu, who had been spotted.


    Chi Zhu''s acupoints have not yet been untied, so he can''t shake and turn back. He can only ask: "where are you going? Leave me here alone? "


    Silence, no one answered.


    Chi Xu twisted his eyebrows and could only continue to use his martial arts to break through the acupoints. He knew that Shi Fengyuan could really escape, so he should choose to be with Shi Fengyuan. However, his identity is different from Shi Fengyuan. He is the son of Chi Fengting, and he can train the dead. Maybe he will be killed as soon as he falls into the hands of the devil.


    At the gate of the city, Qu Ning, who was released by Chi Yan, quickly bent down, knelt down on one knee, half lifted up his dying sister, let her sister lean on her, and constantly wiped her sister''s blood with a silk handkerchief, but he couldn''t clean it. He looked up and asked Chi Yan, "Yan, have a look..."


    Chi Yan didn''t move. Yunxizhi had no remedy. It was the limit to drag on until now.


    "No, I don''t need to be saved by Rongxin''s son!" Yun Xizhi grabs Qu Ning''s hand with his last breath. When Shi Fengyuan runs away, she wants to rush up and cut him to pieces, or even die with him, but she still can''t get up and can only watch him disappear in front of her eyes.

 Chapter 1217

    Yun Xizhi: "revenge for me... Revenge for me... You must revenge for me, kill Shi Fengyuan..."


    "Well, well, I promise you, I will kill him, and kill him myself to avenge you!" Qu Ning nodded without hesitation. She felt that her sister''s life was like the last fine sand in the funnel. She desperately wants to grasp and keep, but no matter how hard she tries, she can''t keep it.


    Yun Xizhi: "no... don''t cheat me?"


    Qu Ning: "I swear, I will do what I say and never cheat you."


    Yunxi stopped laughing. She was so weak that she couldn''t help laughing. She was cheated too much, and everyone was so good at acting. Even though she had opened her eyes and even experienced life after life, she was cheated and cheated. She didn''t know who could be trusted.


    "And Chi... Chi Xu, if you let him go, you must let him go! I don''t have anything left. He''s the only one left. You promise me... "I''m more angry than I''m in. Yun Xizhi tries his best to finish what he says.


    Qu Ning thought that Chi Zhen would train the dead man. Once he was released, there would be endless trouble.


    But to the eyes of the elder sister, this is the last wish of the elder sister, Qu Ning gritted her teeth, really can''t bear to refuse, still promised: "OK, I promise you."


    Yun Xizhi: "don''t you cheat me?"


    Qu Ning: "never cheat!"


    Yunxi nodded. His strength was exhausted completely. He let go of quning and slid down along his arm. Looking up at the sky, he found that it was raining. The rain fell down and fell into his eyes, as if he saw the strange and familiar modern world in the sky. "I''m tired. I want to... Go home!"


    "Sister!" Seeing his elder sister close her eyes, Qu Ning cried bitterly, and tears could not stop falling. She hugged the person in her arms with both hands. It was a simple wish, but she could never do it.


    The man in black and the guard soldiers in the fight heard Qu Ning''s cry and stopped for a moment, looking at Qu Ning.


    The next moment, the sword light and sword shadow rise again, throw the brocade box to Shi Fengyuan''s man in black to make a wink at other people in black, let other people ready to evacuate.


    Chi Yan wants to comfort Qu Ning, but he doesn''t know how to comfort him.


    Take the bodyguard around to the pool near the back of the restaurant. After entering the restaurant smoothly, let the bodyguard search everywhere. He himself went straight to the room with a crack in the window and kicked the door in.


    Inside the house, Chi Xu didn''t open the acupoint yet. He stood by the window with his back to the door.


    Chi Lin can see clearly and hit directly.


    Chi Zhen hit the window heavily.


    The window was broken, the pool flew out and fell out on the street.


    Chi Xu chases out and falls to the ground neatly. He looks down at Chi Xu, who is motionless and spits blood on the ground. Then he finds out that he is different. He was originally pointed.


    Chi Zhen is angry.


    The bodyguard searched and found nothing.


    Chi Lin asks the bodyguard to search again. He takes Chi Zhen to see his brother first.


    Qu Ning also holds his sister tightly. Seeing Chi Lin bringing Chi Xu back, he shakes the person in his arms, hoping that the person in his arms can open his eyes. "Sister, sister, you see, Chi Xu is coming, you can click to see it quickly..."


    Yun Xizhi was quiet, and compared with usual, he was almost peaceful at the moment.


    Qu Ning: "sister..."


    Chi Xu looked coldly, although he had a good relationship with the princess of Xiling, it was just like this.


    Chi Lin: "brother, he''s the only one in the restaurant. He''s been pointed."


    Qu Ning: "I just promised my sister that I would let him go!"


    Chi Yan was silent for a while, and told Chi Lin, "let him go."

 Chapter 1218

    "Brother!" Chi Lin is not satisfied. Anyone can put it, but how can this pool be put.


    Chi Yan tone unchanged, "let go."


    Chi Lin stamped his feet in anger. He stared at Qu Ning with a black face and wanted to kick Xiao Tuan Zi. He was very unwilling to untie Chi Xu''s acupoints.


    Huddled in Chi Yan''s arms, he didn''t move, and didn''t hinder anyone. He didn''t know that someone wanted to kick him.


    Chi Zhuo wiped away the blood from the corner of his mouth, doubting: "do you really want to let me go?"


    Chi Lin: "you''d better get out of here, don''t let me regret it."


    Chi Chu chuckled and turned to walk.


    "Don''t you want to know why she''s always protecting you so much and protecting you before she dies?" When his elder sister died, Chi Du saw it, but he just turned around and left, as if it was just a person who had nothing to do with him. How miserable and heartbreaking would his elder sister be if she knew? Qu Ning looks at Chi Xu''s back and finally can''t help opening his mouth.


    Chi Xu stopped, but he didn''t look back. His face and tone were indifferent. He just asked casually, "why do you say that?"


    Qu Ning: "because she is your mother, your biological mother - yunxizhi."


    "What are you talking about?" Chi Chu suddenly turned back, his face as transient as turning a book, cold as ice, as if to eat people. His mother, already dead, knew from the beginning of his memory that his mother had died in Rong Xin''s hands, so his biggest wish from childhood was to kill Rong Xin for revenge. Later, when he learned that his mother was not dead, he rushed to the snow mountain. But he was a little late and didn''t see his mother. That was a great regret in his life. He often wondered if he could get to the snow mountain earlier and save his mother. He would never allow anyone to make fun of his mother like this. No one can!


    Qu Ning: "I''m not talking nonsense. She is really your biological mother, yunxizhi. Do you believe that there is such a thing as "soul attachment" in this world? On the snow mountain, after she was killed by the queen, she didn''t die. She became a princess of Xiling Kingdom and went to Huachen kingdom to revenge. Knowing that you are her son, she protects you wholeheartedly. All she did except revenge was to let you sit on the Dragon chair of Chizhou state. "


    All around the fight suddenly slowed down significantly until it stopped. The guards and soldiers were shocked by what Qu Ning said. They couldn''t help looking at Qu Ning and the people in her arms. The man in black took the opportunity to retreat.


    When Chi Lin saw it, he would order the guards and soldiers.


    Chi Yan stops, lets the man in black walk, and lets Chi Lin follow a group of people.


    Chi Lin is going now.


    Chi Chu stepped back. In a flash, the scenes of the past came to his mind uncontrollably. They flashed like pictures, clear as yesterday. If so, then everything has a reasonable explanation. No wonder she will save him and treat him so well. However, if it''s true, why don''t you let him know earlier and let him know only after she died? Let him miss the last time to see her again! Why?


    And since she''s all dead, why don''t she hide it from him for the rest of her life?


    It''s cruel to tell him now!


    He would rather never know!


    Chi Xu stepped back, his face changed again and again, his hand under his sleeve clenched into a fist. He replied to Qu Ning in a word, and even said to himself, "no, I don''t believe it! Don''t cheat me with this kind of words to cheat a three-year-old! I''m not that stupid! "


    Qu Ning closed his eyes: "whether you believe it or not, come back and see her for the last time!"

 Chapter 1219

    Chi Xu said suddenly, "I don''t believe it. I don''t believe a word. I have nothing to do with her, so why do I want to see her?"


    As long as you don''t believe it, as long as you don''t see it, you can delude yourself that everything is false, and then you can say with a clear conscience that "he didn''t miss the last time to see his mother again", "he didn''t use his mother", "he didn''t leave the place they agreed on in advance, so that his mother jumped at the air and was caught again", "He didn''t treat his mother as an abandoned son when she was arrested and imprisoned", "he didn''t look on coldly when he learned that Shi Fengyuan was murdering his mother", and "he didn''t sneer when he saw his mother die in the restaurant just now".


    Once what Qu Ning said was true, he personally killed his own mother for all that he had done to his mother


    No, it can''t be true, it can''t be true!


    Chi Chu retreated again and again. He turned around and walked faster and faster. At last, he ran directly.


    It''s raining harder and harder.


    Chi Xu soon disappeared in front of him and in the rain.


    Qu Ning hugs her sister in her arms, tears rolling down.


    ChiYan stands up, puts down xiaotuanzi, takes off his coat, bends over Qu Ning''s shoulder, squats down and embraces Qu Ning.


    Qu Ning leaned his head on Chi Yan''s shoulder, gritted his teeth and held back his tears, but he still couldn''t help it. The elder sister really died. She died in her arms. There will be no elder sister any more.


    Seeing Qu Ning cry, Xiao Tuanzi pouted for a while and then cried. He wiped his eyes with his hands while crying. He didn''t know what to cry for. Anyway, he was crying. He was very sad.


    Chi Yan hugs Qu Ning and looks at the weeping little Tuan Zi


    Then the guards and soldiers realized that the men in black had disappeared. They were so scared that they wanted to chase them. They didn''t know which direction to chase them. They didn''t know what to do for a moment.


    The maids bowed their heads one by one.


    In the restaurant at the end of the street, the gap between Yajian''s windows is closed as quietly as when it is pushed open, isolating the rain that slants into the house and the cold wind that rushes into the house. The slight cough is covered by the rain.


    Yuejin is distressed, "Axin..."


    Rong Xin: "get ready, let''s go."


    "It''s raining so hard outside." Yue Jin worries about Rong Xin''s body. "Shi Fengyuan has escaped from the city. Chi Yan will send someone out to look for him. He won''t know that we are in the city and won''t find us. It should be safe here. We can... "


    "No, he''ll be here soon. Let''s go." Rong Xin interrupted.


    Yue Jin actually has other thoughts. She says Chi Yan won''t find it here, but she hopes Chi Yan can come and meet Rong Xin. If you can solve the grudge between the two, it is good. If you can''t, but at least you''ve met them, they are mother and son after all.


    Yue Jin: "Xin, have you ever thought about..."


    "Cough cough..." Rong Xin coughed again, one hand on the table, one hand covered his mouth, the silk handkerchief in his hand was coughed up red. She knew very well that she didn''t have much time.


    As soon as Yuejin''s face changed, she quickly held Rongxin, "Axin..."


    Rongxin has not yet taken off the hat on his head. The white gauze under the hat covers the blood stained silk handkerchief in his hand.


    Rong Xin clenched the silk handkerchief and hid it like several times before. She didn''t let Yue Jin see it. Her voice was calm, "I''m ok. Get ready and get out of here as soon as possible. "


    Yuejin can only nod.

 Chapter 1220

    Yue Jin: "Xin, have you ever thought about..."


    "Cough cough..." Rong Xin coughed again, one hand on the table, one hand covered his mouth, the silk handkerchief in his hand was coughed up red. She knew very well that she didn''t have much time.


    As soon as Yuejin''s face changed, she quickly held Rongxin, "Axin..."


    Rongxin has not yet taken off the hat on his head. The white gauze under the hat covers the blood stained silk handkerchief in his hand.


    Rong Xin clenched the silk handkerchief and hid it like several times before. She didn''t let Yue Jin see it. Her voice was calm, "I''m ok. Get ready and get out of here as soon as possible. "


    Yuejin can only nod.


    At the same time, outside the north gate.


    Shi Fengyuan left the city smoothly and hesitated between "leaving immediately" and "looking for Chi Zhen". The man in black who threw the brocade box to him said the east gate. The topographic map in the brocade box refers to the north gate. It is obvious that the word "East Gate" is used to confuse the devil. He wanted the devil to chase the east gate.


    One of the men said, "prime minister, you go first. We''ll stay and look for you."


    Shi Fengyuan thought about it, which is also good. After a few orders, he took half of the people first.


    The pool came out and stumbled in the rainstorm.


    Several people who are left by Shi Fengyuan and are going to return to the city to find them see them. They quickly hide nearby and observe calmly. After confirming that there is no one following Chi Xu, they show up to see him and ask him to join Shi Fengyuan.


    When Chi Zhen heard the words, he did not move.


    A few people are all stunned, don''t know why Chi Du can this pair of facial expression and reaction.


    For a while.


    Chi Xu collected all the emotions on his face, clenched his hand under his sleeve, but laughed on the surface, "then lead the way ahead."


    A few people didn''t think much. They led the way quickly. The sooner they left here, the better.


    Before long, several people with Chi Xu catch up with Shi Fengyuan.


    Shi Fengyuan was very happy. After he asked to make sure that no one was following him, he had no time to talk with Chi Xu. He took Chi Xu to the Bank of the river. The map and letter in the brocade box arranged everything. It was Rong Xin. Everything was very thoughtful. He chose to cooperate with her very wisely.


    Chi Xu didn''t speak, didn''t show any emotion, and followed Shi Fengyuan.


    More than an hour later, a turbulent river bank.


    Shi Fengyuan saw a big ship from a distance and immediately ordered people to go on board to check it.


    Several people went on the ship to check. After confirming that there was no problem with the ship, they returned to report to Shi Fengyuan.


    Shi Fengyuan completely relaxed and was sure to leave safely. He made a "please" gesture to Chi Xu with a smile.


    -


    The ship set sail.


    Shi Fengyuan and Chi Xu stood in the bow of the boat together, not afraid of wind and rain, and said, "it''s good to be in Huachen state."


    Chi Xu nodded.


    Shi Fengyuan: "how did you escape?"


    Chi Xu: "it''s not easy for me to avoid a group of soldiers by myself."


    Shi Fengyuan thought about it. He was not suspicious.


    Chi Zhu: "what about you? So Rong Xin really saved you from the city? Did you see her? "


    "Indeed, thanks to her today. She didn''t show up directly. She didn''t see me Shi Fengyuan naturally omits the matter of Yun Xizhi.


    Late at night.


    The boat that was going through the night swayed slightly in the water and wind.


    Shi Fengyuan suddenly woke up. There was no sound around him, but he felt something wrong. He put on his clothes, opened the door and went to the cabin above. There were bodies all over the deck, bleeding all over the ground. The candle was shaking in the night wind. Chi Zhu was sitting and drinking tea.


    Shi Fengyuan suddenly squinted, alert, "what''s the matter?"


    Chi Xu''s face was expressionless: "revenge for her."

 Chapter 1221

    (please refresh this chapter later)


    Chi Xu didn''t speak, didn''t show any emotion, and followed Shi Fengyuan.


    More than an hour later, a turbulent river bank.


    Shi Fengyuan saw a big ship from a distance and immediately ordered people to go on board to check it.


    Several people went on the ship to check. After confirming that there was no problem with the ship, they returned to report to Shi Fengyuan.


    Shi Fengyuan completely relaxed and was sure to leave safely. He made a "please" gesture to Chi Xu with a smile.


    -


    The ship set sail.


    Shi Fengyuan and Chi Xu stood in the bow of the boat together, not afraid of wind and rain, and said, "it''s good to be in Huachen state."


    Chi Xu nodded.


    Shi Fengyuan: "how did you escape?"


    Chi Xu: "it''s not easy for me to avoid a group of soldiers by myself."


    Shi Fengyuan thought about it. He was not suspicious.


    Chi Zhu: "what about you? So Rong Xin really saved you from the city? Did you see her? "


    "Indeed, thanks to her today. She didn''t show up directly. She didn''t see me Shi Fengyuan naturally omits the matter of Yun Xizhi.


    Late at night.


    The boat that was going through the night swayed slightly in the water and wind.


    Shi Fengyuan suddenly woke up. There was no sound around him, but he felt something wrong. He put on his clothes, opened the door and went to the cabin above. There were bodies all over the deck, bleeding all over the ground. The candle was shaking in the night wind. Chi Zhu was sitting and drinking tea.


    Shi Fengyuan suddenly squinted, alert, "what''s the matter?"


    Chi Xu''s face was expressionless: "revenge for her."


    Shi Fengyuan: "who?"


    Chi Zhen didn''t speak. He drank a glass of wine and another.


    Shi Fengyuan: "I think there must be some misunderstanding. We can have a calm talk."


    Chi Zhu: "there is no misunderstanding. I have seen everything at the gate with my own eyes."


    Shi Fengyuan''s face changed and he clenched his hand quietly. "So, do you mean to go aboard with me on purpose?"


    Chi Zhen is silent.


    Shi Fengyuan


    -


    Chi Zhen sneers. He had been with her for so long that he didn''t know her identity. After she died, he knew. Why not let him know earlier, so that he can at least recognize her. Or why let him know, if he continues not to know, he won''t regret so much.


    -


    It''s late at night.


    Yue Jin feeds Rong Xin and drinks the medicine.


    Rongxin lay down, "you go to rest, too."


    "I''ll wait until you fall asleep." Yue Jin looks at Rong Xin and closes her eyes. She looks at Rong Xin''s pale face.


    Yue Jin opens the door and goes out. She orders the people in black outside, then leaves and rushes to the capital overnight.


    palace.


    Qu Ning was in a bad mood and had an early rest.


    The knock on the door awakened Qu Ning.


    "Keep sleeping." Chi Yan put on his clothes and went to open the door


    Eunuch Putong knelt down and said, "tell the emperor that young master Yue wants to see the emperor."


    When eunuch speaks, Chi Yan has already seen Yue Jin.


    Yuejin didn''t move.


    Chi Yan approached, "what''s the matter?"


    "Ah sin, your mother is not dead, but she is dying. Now only you can save her. "


    Chi Yan''s face changed and he was angry. "What did you say?"


    Yue Jin: "Rong Xin, whether you admit it or not, she is your biological mother. She''s in danger now. Only you can save her. "


    Chi Yan: say it again The voice is cold to the extreme, and the face is cold to the extreme.


    Yuejin didn''t flinch and repeated every sentence.


    Chi Yan''s eyes flashed murderous gas.


    Yuejin is still.


    The air solidifies like death.


    The eunuchs of the vigil bowed their heads and wanted to turn around and run.


    Qu Ning dressed standing in front of the hall, Yue Jin''s words are heard, step by step approaching, holding Chi Yan''s hand, "go."


    Looking up at Chi Yan, "go!"


    -

 Chapter 1222

    Chi Zhu: "now, I only have patience."


    Shi Fengyuan: "she and I met when we were young. At that time, I just arrived in the capital of Chizhou. She was the daughter of Yunfu. She was very different from other ladies. I know that she knew many princes, and many dignitaries wanted to marry her. After that, she tried to get to know her, but she was bent on Chi Fengting at that time... "


    Time passes in Shi Fengyuan''s narration.


    "After several decades, I was surprised to hear from her again and see her outside Yueling city with my own eyes..."


    "On the snow mountain, watching her die in front of me, I want to save her, but I can''t help it..."


    "The alliance between Xiling state and Huachen state, and the marriage of the daughter of Xiling emperor to Huachen state, have nothing to do with me, and I don''t care much about it, but one day she suddenly came to me and told me that she was yunxizhi..."


    The wine cup in Chi Xu''s hand is crushed, and the fragments stab into his palm. The blood rushes out and disperses with the wine.


    Shi Fengyuan looked at it, stopped a little, and continued to say, "she let Qu Ning replace her as the princess of Xiling at the beginning, and she became a palace maid. This kind of identity change, on the one hand, she can be with me, on the other hand, she can control Qu Ning, and go to woo Huachen emperor. As a result, Qu Ning didn''t listen to her and went with the devil."


    "Of course, she is very angry. Her character is always like this. No one can disobey her or betray her."


    "But her biggest enemy and the person she wanted to kill most were Rong Xin. She used the condition of "making explosives to help Huachen state" to trade with Huachen emperor, let Huachen emperor recognize her as a righteous sister, agree her to marry me, and encourage Huachen emperor to join hands with Xiling state to attack Chizhou state.... "


    "Emperor Huachen had explosives, saw the power of explosives, and agreed..."


    The wind and rain did not stop, and the sky gradually turned white.


    Shi Fengyuan talked all night and then said, "after learning that Yun Xizhi was imprisoned in the cold palace of Chizhou state, he went from Huachen state to Chizhou state and decided to kill Yun Xizhi..."


    Chi Chu stood up and walked unsteadily out of the cabin. He didn''t want to listen to what he said and let the storm hit him. If he has to save her, the first teacher Fengyuan step into the palace, everything can still be recovered, but he did not, he even did not have this idea. I have been with her for so long that I don''t know her identity. As soon as she died, he knew it. Everyone said it


    Shi Fengyuan followed him out of the cabin for such a long time. Now he can see clearly the two sides of the Strait. It''s not important for the time being. The important thing is to get ashore quickly. After some estimation, he quickly flew to the shore, treading on the fast water like walking on the ground.


    Chi Xu immediately catches up with Shi Fengyuan on the water and vows to kill him.


    No one at the helm of the ship, has been sailing with the wind and water for a night, continue to downstream, not long disappeared at the end.


    "You don''t have any dead men now. Your martial arts are better than mine. If you go on fighting like this, you can only die together. You have a clear idea." It''s hard to win or lose. No matter how good your martial arts are, you can''t stand on the water forever, Shi Fengyuan reminds me.


    Chi Chu is not moved, and Shi Fengyuan never stops.


    Suddenly, they both stepped back, spit out a mouthful of blood and nearly fell into the water.


    Chi Xu wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth, and without any rest, he shot again.


    Shi Fengyuan had no choice but to grit his teeth and fight hard.

 Chapter 1223

    After a long time, they were both defeated, like two drowned chickens in the wind and rain.


    Shi Fengyuan couldn''t hold on any longer. "If we both die like this, don''t we let the devil take advantage of us?"


    "Yes, I killed your mother. You can take revenge on me, but don''t forget who your mother wanted to kill most when she was alive? It''s the devil! It''s Rongxin


    "They are not dead, you have not killed them, let your mother wish, really want to pull me to die here?"


    "When you kill Rongxin and the devil, it''s not too late to avenge me..."


    Chi Xu''s hand slows down gradually, but Shi Fengyuan says that he can''t concentrate any more. His murderous spirit and hatred can''t be controlled, and some of them are scattered to Rongxin demon


    Shi Fengyuan felt it and took the opportunity to get rid of Chi Xu''s "entanglement". A man flew to the shore again with the fastest speed and finally landed.


    Chi Xu suddenly gives out a roar, and hits the water with his palm in the wind and rain.


    The water burst open and splashed several feet high like a waterfall.


    Shi Fengyuan doesn''t stay much and leaves quickly, leaving behind Chi Xu, who is almost crazy.


    Rong Xin, demon... On the water, Chi Xu repeatedly called these two names, as well as Qu Ning. She didn''t say it sooner or later. After her mother died, she said, why should she be so cruel


    -


    On the other side, in the inn.


    In the room¡ª¡ª


    After changing the city, Yuejin, who lives with Rongxin temporarily, sits on the edge of the bed and guards Rongxin for a whole night. She closes her eyes a little at dawn.


    Rong Xin wakes up and looks at Yue Jin quietly. She asked him to have a rest when he went to sleep last night.


    For a long time, Rong Xin coughed.


    Yue Jin instantly opens her eyes and looks down at Rong Xin. She asks anxiously and feels her pulse for Rong Xin. "Ah Xin, are you ok?"


    Rong Xin: "cough... Help me up."


    Yuejin nodded, gently lifted Rongxin, put the pillow behind Rongxin, so that Rongxin could be more comfortable, "if you have any discomfort, please tell me. Are you hungry? I''m going to have breakfast prepared and medicine decocted. "


    "I''m not hungry yet. Don''t hurry. Let''s talk for a while." Rong Xin holds Yue Jin''s hand.


    Yue Jin nods and slightly changes her seat, letting Rong Xin lean on him, hoping to go on like this all the time.


    Outside, sufangcheng comes and knocks.


    Rong Xin: "come in."


    Sufang city enters and delivers the herbal medicine just taken. To suppress the poison on Rong Xin''s body, several kinds of herbs are rare and need to be found everywhere. He and his uncle are working hard, and they all know that this kind of suppression is only temporary. It''s just a delay.


    Rong Xin: "thank you for that, brother."


    Sufangcheng: "I will. Aunt, yunxizhi is dead. Now that you have returned to Chizhou, have you considered meeting him? " He, of course, refers to Chi Yan. If not, I''m afraid there will be no chance in the future.


    Yuejin looks at Rongxin, which is what he wants to say, but was interrupted yesterday.


    Rong Xin: "no need."


    Yue Jin: "a Xin..."


    Rong Xin coughs again. She coughs more and more. She doesn''t want Yuejin and sufangcheng to see her coughing blood. Let them go out first. She wants to have a rest.


    Yue Jin is not at ease. After thinking about it, she gets up and goes out.


    As soon as the door closed, Rong Xin bent down and spat out a mouthful of blood, his face turned pale.


    Outside.


    Yuejin is silent for a moment and tells sufangcheng the decision he has thought for a long time.


    Sufangcheng did not object, "you go, go back quickly. I''ll take care of my aunt and wait for you to come back. "

 Chapter 1224

    At night, the palace.


    Qu Ning''s spirit and mood have been bad these two days. In addition to the bumpy journey back to the Imperial Palace, he is haggard, pale and has no appetite for anything. Under Chi Yan''s persuasion, he enters the inner hall early and goes to bed. In the next few days, I have to deal with my sister''s affairs.


    Thinking of burying his elder sister by hand, Qu Ning was in pain again. He could not sleep when he opened his eyes to see the veil above. Until this moment, he still hoped that there would be a miracle. His elder sister could live or be reborn again, but he knew that the possibility was very small, just like a dream.


    Chi Yan ordered the eunuch to take all the memorials of the imperial study to Chengqian palace, where he would read them, and at the same time, he would keep watch of Qu Ning.


    It''s late at night.


    The knock on the door broke the peace of Chengqian palace.


    Qu Ning just fell asleep a little, and then woke up suddenly.


    After reading the memorial and bathing, Chi Yan, who was preparing to rest, frowned and asked Qu Ning to stay up and continue to sleep. He put on his clothes and went to the outer hall to open the door. If there is no important matter, the eunuch dare not disturb at this time.


    The door opened.


    Chi Yan: "what''s the matter?"


    The eunuch who knocked on the door knelt down and said, "tell the emperor that young master Yue wants to see the emperor. He has to see him at this time." Yuejin comes back and enters the palace late at night. The bodyguards dare not stop her. They can only bring Yuejin in. And he did not dare not report, can only harden the scalp to knock on the door.


    When the eunuch spoke, Chi Yan had seen Yuejin standing in the front open space.


    Yue Jin came back quickly and killed two horses all the way. The two-day journey was shortened to less than one day. She was so dusty that she stood still.


    Looking at each other for a moment, Chi Yan asks the eunuch to step down and approach Yuejin, "what''s the matter?"


    Yue Jin: "a Xin, your mother, she is not dead, but there is not much time left. I hope you can see her."


    As soon as Chi Yan''s face changed, he was always happy and angry. But at this moment, his mood was clear and he wrote on his face, "what did you say?"


    Yuejin repeated her words exactly, her tone unchanged, and added, "whether you admit it or not, she is your biological mother. She doesn''t have much time now. This may be the last time


    "Say it again!" Chi Yan''s face and voice are extremely cold.


    Yuejin didn''t flinch and repeated again. In addition, if you can persuade Chi Yan to go, in addition to meeting, maybe Chi Yan has a way to save Rong Xin, even if it is very small.


    Chi Yan''s eyes flashed with murderous spirit.


    Yuejin is still.


    The air solidifies like death.


    The eunuchs, the maids in waiting, bowed their heads and wanted to turn around and run.


    Qu Ning came out wearing clothes and stood at the gate of the hall. Yuejin heard all her words. She approached step by step, holding ChiYan''s hand and whispered: "go!"


    Chi Yan clenched his hand.


    Qu Ning: "go! My sister and I were in the same boat before. Now she''s dead. I wish she could live, but it''s impossible. I regret that I didn''t accompany her much. Maybe there are other ways to improve my relationship with her. If it doesn''t work out like that, the result may be totally different, but it''s too late to say anything. Now that the queen is still alive, whether you want to forgive her or not, go and see her. Don''t be like me


    "Miss Ning, please take good care of yourself." Yue Jin can''t help comforting Qu Ning. Although Yun Xizhi died in the hands of Shi Fengyuan, Rong Xin asked Yun Xizhi to hear Shi Fengyuan tell the truth before he died.

 Chapter 1225

    Qu Ning nodded.


    Yue Jin looked at Chi Yan again, "all she did to you was because she didn''t know your identity at that time. Since she knew, she tried to make up for you. In fact, she didn''t expect you to forgive me. She didn''t ask me to come. I was good at making my own opinions. If you don''t, I''m afraid you won''t have a chance. "


    Chi Yan''s hand became tighter and tighter.


    Qu Ning felt the pain in his hand, but he didn''t draw his hand. Maybe Chi Yan didn''t know that he cared, or he just refused to admit it from the bottom of his heart.


    She''s not a virgin. She doesn''t want to be excused, and she''s not qualified to be excused. After more than ten years'' imprisonment and everything in those years, only Chi Yan has the right to decide.


    Yuejin: "I''ll wait for you at the gate of the palace. I''ll wait until dawn. Besides, Xiao Xi''er is my son. I''ll take him away


    Qu Ning a stiff, not willing to small interest son to go, but not qualified to let Yue Jin take his son, "small interest son he, in the East Palace, and pool together."


    "Thank you very much." Yuejin turns and leaves.


    Qu Ning leans into Chi Yan''s arms and embraces him with both hands.


    -


    East Palace.


    As soon as the bodyguard and Yuejin arrived, they saw a small figure beating the door in front of the hall where the pool was living. Yu Wenxiao stood not far behind.


    Yu Wenxiao heard the news and saw the bodyguard and Yuejin. He was stunned. He approached Yuejin and motioned for the bodyguard to step down. "Young master Yue, are you back?"


    Yue Jin nodded, puzzled that little Tuanzi was so big at night, "this is..."


    Yu Wenxiao laughed, "it''s nothing. If you are not in a good mood, you will stink. Xiao Xi''er didn''t offend him. He just took his anger out of Xiao Xi''er. When he went back to the palace, he threw Xiao Xi''er to me and song and Yuan Dynasties. Xiao Xi''er was not allowed to enter his palace. I coax many times, small interest son also refuses to sleep, still big night stealthily get up to go out, come to childe here clap a door


    Speaking of this, Yu Wenxiao was helpless and spoiled. He really coaxed himself to sleep. As a result, after a little nap, he heard the door open and xiaotuanzi climbed out. He quickly got up to follow him, and saw that xiaotuanzi ran to the gate of the pool and patted on the door. Chi Lin must be awake, but he just doesn''t open it. Xiao Xi''er, it''s the same as Chi Lin.


    Yue Jin also has some helplessness. She can''t figure out how Xiao Xi''er likes Chi Lin so much. She goes to Xiao Tuan Zi and says, "Xi''er, come here."


    Xiaotuanzi looked back and saw Yuejin in the moonlight. After recognition, he ran towards Yuejin.


    Yuejin squats down and hugs xiaotuanzi. She is sure xiaotuanzi is well and has gained a lot of weight. "Dad is back. Dad will take you to see someone, OK?" For Chi Yan, this is the last side. For Xiao Xi''er, it''s not. Even if Xiao Xi''er is still young and doesn''t remember, at least let him know that he has met his mother when he grows up.


    Little Tuanzi didn''t understand. He hugged Yuejin''s neck and gave her a kiss on her face. Then he pointed to the closed door and asked Yuejin to push it open for him. He wanted to go in.


    Yuejin picked up xiaotuanzi, took off her coat and wrapped her around xiaotuanzi. She said to Yu Wenxiao, "I''ve met the emperor and the queen. I told them that I want to take xiaoxier with me. Thank you for taking care of him


    Yu Wenxiao doesn''t give up either, but Chi yanqu Ning agrees. Yuejin is the father of xiaotuanzi. How can he force him to stay, but he can''t help asking more, "who are you going to take him to see? Will you come back after you leave for a while, or will you come back later... "


    Yue Jin was silent and did not speak.

 Chapter 1226

    Yuejin looked at the closed door, picked up xiaotuanzi, took off her coat, wrapped xiaotuanzi tightly, and said to Yu Wenxiao, "I have seen the emperor and the queen, and told them that I want to take xiaoxier with me. Thank you for taking care of him


    Yu Wenxiao doesn''t give up either, but Chi yanqu Ning agrees. Yuejin is the father of xiaotuanzi. How can he force him to stay, but he can''t help asking more, "who are you going to take him to see? Will you come back after you leave for a while, or will you come back later... "


    Yue Jin was silent and did not speak.


    Be quiet for a moment.


    It rained suddenly.


    Yuejin protects xiaotuanzi from getting wet. "I should go. Take care."


    Yu Wenxiao: "take care of yourself and take care of him. If you need anything, come back to us at any time. "


    Yuejin: "thank you very much."


    Yu Wenxiao: "wait a minute. Do you want to see your son before you leave?"


    Yuejin: "no need. Don''t disturb him so late."


    Yu Wenxiao thought about Chi Lin''s bad attitude towards Xiaotuan Zi. Maybe he would stink Xiaotuan Zi after meeting him, so he gave up, "I''ll send you out of the palace."


    "No, you go back to rest. Take care." Yuejin declined and left.


    Yu Wenxiao watched Yuejin go away, and then there was no little Tuanzi, so he began to feel empty.


    Inside, of course, Chi Lin didn''t sleep. Even if he did, he was awakened by the sound of clapping the door. He wanted to see how long the little fool outside would clap. The elder brother asked him to take people to follow those people in black. He didn''t follow them, but they ran away. Shi Fengyuan didn''t come back. I''m angry when I think about it.


    There''s been no sound for a long time. Little fool''s gone? Chi Lin is very angry. He has no patience. If he takes more photos, he may let him in.


    With a smelly face, he opened the door. Chi Lin suddenly opened the door and saw that it was empty outside. He was so angry that he went to pat Yu Wenxiao''s door.


    Yu Wenxiao, who had just returned to the house, thought that something had happened and quickly opened the door, "young master."


    Chi Lin: "let him get out."


    Yu Wen Xiao Leng next, "who?"


    Chi Lin''s face is darker.


    Yu Wenxiao understood. Just now, I deliberately ignored xiaotuanzi and let him clap on the door for so long. Now xiaotuanzi is gone and he has come to ask for help. How can I say this


    Chi Lin had no patience, "hurry up, let him get out."


    Yu Wenxiao: "he has gone."


    Chi Lin: "what do you mean?"


    "Just now Yuejin came back and took him away." A little meal, look at the face of the pool, Yu Wenxiao deliberately added, "Yue Jin also said, will not come back."


    "Who cares if love comes back?" Chi Lin turned around and went back to rest. He slammed the door in the middle of the night.


    Yu Wenxiao rubbed his ears. After such a long distance, his ears were shaking.


    The song and Yuan Dynasty in the side hall next door heard the news and opened the door to ask Yu Wenxiao.


    Yu Wenxiao gave a brief account of the situation.


    The song and Yuan Dynasties were also reluctant to give up.


    Inside the hall, Chi Lin tossed and turned and couldn''t sleep at all. The more he thought about it, the more angry he was. Don''t the little fool have to stick to him? If Yuejin takes him, he will follow him? Damn it! Asshole! And Yuejin, why do you say to lose and take away? Did you ask him what he meant when you took away? You''re not going anywhere without his permission!


    Thinking of this, Chi Lin sat up and rushed out of the door.


    -


    At the gate of the palace.


    The bodyguard sent an umbrella to Yuejin.


    Yuejin holds xiaotuanzi with an umbrella while waiting for ChiYan.

 Chapter 1227

    Little Tuanzi wanted to go back to find Chi Lin, but he didn''t understand why Yuejin wanted to hold him out and stand here. He kept pulling Yuejin''s clothes and pointed to the Palace door, "inside... Inside... Back..."


    Yue Jin: "dear, it''s very late. Go to bed first, and you''ll see her soon."


    Xiaotuanzi yawned a little, but he didn''t want to sleep.


    Chi Lin rushed out, neither with people, nor with an umbrella, black face, as if looking for revenge.


    The guard at the gate of the palace saluted at once.


    Xiaotuanzi''s eyes lit up in an instant, and she jumped in Yuejin''s arms. She called out sweetly: "brother!"


    Chi Lin stares at xiaotuanzi and asks Yuejin, "where are you going to take him?"


    Yue Jin: "go to see someone."


    Chi Lin: "who?"


    Yue Jin hesitated slightly, "Rong Xin."


    Chi Lin was stunned, and his momentum temporarily disappeared, "who do you say?"


    The bodyguard who took the initiative to send an umbrella to protect Chi Lin from the rain trembled, and the rain on the umbrella shook Chi Lin.


    "Get out of here." Chi Lin pushed the umbrella.


    The guard stepped back quickly.


    Yue Jin: "you heard me right. She''s not dead yet, but there''s not much time left. I''ve told Chi Yan that I''m waiting for him now. I hope he can go to see ah sin


    "No, it''s impossible. She was killed by you and fell off the cliff. So many people saw her." Chi Lin can''t believe it.


    Yue Jin: "but that''s the truth."


    Chi Lin got angry. "So, you played a play with her and cheated everyone?"


    Yuejin is silent.


    Chi Lin feels that he has been fooled. He is so angry that he wants to beat Yuejin. Damn it!


    "Brother, hold!" Little Tuanzi couldn''t understand their conversation, so he stretched out his hands toward the pool.


    Chi Lin smashed xiaotuanzi''s little hand, and his anger went straight to xiaotuanzi. "Don''t you want to go with him? What else do you want to hold. If you want to leave early, it''s rare. "


    Little Tuanzi was in pain. He bit his little mouth to see Chi Lin and tried not to cry.


    Yue Jin is distressed. She didn''t expect that Chi Lin would do so. She kneaded and protected Xiao Tuan Zi. "It has nothing to do with Xi''er. That''s it. Wait for your brother to make a decision. "


    Chi Lin: "brother won''t go! My brother won''t see her! "


    Yue Jin: "she is your brother''s biological mother after all."


    Chi Lin: "so what? She treated her brother like that. She just... "


    "What about you?" Yue Jin interrupts, "she did that to Chi Yan because she didn''t know his identity at that time. And to you, you are her twin sister''s own son, she can be a little bit bad for you? Have you ever been hurt? "


    Chi Lin choked. There''s no way to refute that. Yes, Jung sin was really good to him. Since childhood, because of his brother''s affairs, he has always treated her as an enemy, everything against her, but she tolerated it all. As for seizing the throne, seizing the throne and making herself queen, he didn''t care at all, so there was no harm. If not for the appearance of a soft sister, he did not know that he was not her own son at all. But what''s the matter? It''s true that she did harm to her brother. It''s also true that she imprisoned him for 12 years, which can never be erased.


    Yuejin: "let''s not fight. Let''s wait for your brother''s decision. I''ll know by tomorrow morning. "


    Chi Lin opened his eyes and his face was tense and ugly.


    Xiaotuanzi shrinks in Yuejin''s arms. Her little hand doesn''t hurt anymore. She secretly looks at Chi Lin.


    Time passed.


    Xiaotuanzi sleeps on Yuejin''s shoulder unconsciously.

 Chapter 1228

    It''s getting brighter.


    The rain is stopping.


    Yuejin took her umbrella and looked at the distant sky for a long time. She said sadly, "I know. I''m gone. Take care of yourself."


    Chi Lin "accompanies" Yue Jin to stand at the gate of the palace all night. After a night''s rain, he can''t tell what he thinks at the moment. He doesn''t know if he wants his brother to come. Seeing Yue Jin walking towards the horse, he is about to jump on the horse. Suddenly he reacts and catches up with Xiao Tuanzi''s face.


    Little Tuanzi was in pain. He rubbed his face with one hand and his eyes with the other. He woke up in a daze with watery eyes. He looked very pitiful.


    Yue Jin unexpectedly, Chi Lin will be like this, and quickly protect the small regiment, against Chi Lin, "what are you doing?"


    Chi Lin: "if he wants to go with you, let him choose."


    Yue Jin: "I''m his father."


    "Then you should remember that you father left him several times." Regardless of the rejection and opposition of Yuejin, Chi Lin tugs at the little Tuanzi in Yuejin''s arms.


    Chi Lin is not important. Yue Jin is afraid that Xiao Tuan Zi will be hurt. She quickly relaxes her hand and lets Chi Lin pull Xiao Tuan Zi out.


    Chi Lin took xiaotuanzi ten steps back, put xiaotuanzi down, and then he stepped back ten steps to form a straight line.


    All of a sudden, he became a little Tuanzi standing between them, looking left and right, confused.


    Yuejin immediately steps forward to take xiaotuanzi back, but after two steps, she stops and says to xiaotuanzi, "Xier, come here."


    Chi Lin ordered, "come here!"


    Xiaotuanzi is scared to run to Yuejin. He is afraid that Chi Lin will bully him again. Chi Lin is bad when he bullies him.


    Yuejin squats down and opens her hand to xiaotuanzi.


    Chi Lin: "if you want to talk to him, don''t come back. Never come to me!"


    Xiaotuanzi stopped and looked back at Chi Lin, as if he understood Chi Lin''s words, but he didn''t understand them. A small face wrinkled up, as if he didn''t know what to do.


    Yue Jin looked at the little ball, which was only one or two steps away from him. She said softly again, "Xi''er, come here, come to Dad."


    Little Tuanzi slowly took a small step to Yuejin, then looked back at Chi Lin, and saw that Chi Lin turned back and didn''t want him. He was so scared that he hurried to chase Chi Lin. in his hurry, he fell down unsteadily, his clothes were wet, and his little hand was injured. He got up and chased Chi Lin again. He hugged Chi Lin''s feet from behind and was about to cry, "brother, brother..."


    Chi Lin stops and looks down. It has to be said that when he saw that the little fool always chose Yuejin, he was very disappointed. He turned around and walked away for fear that he would go back and not abide by what he said, and took the little fool away. When he heard that the little fool was catching up, he had to say that he was very happy. He unconsciously slowed down, but he didn''t expect that the little fool would fall down himself. He was stupid enough, so useless.


    Chi Lin: "don''t go with your father?"


    Little Tuanzi looked up and stretched out his injured hand to Chi Lin, "pain!"


    Chi Lin could see that the palms of xiaotuanzi''s hands were worn and bleeding. It must be painful, and his clothes were wet. If you follow Yuejin, Yuejin will leave him later, like how stupid he is, I don''t know what will happen, "this is your own choice, you can''t regret it."


    Words fall, pool face a small regiment son lift up, one hand embrace, "even if regret also have no chance."


    Little Tuanzi didn''t understand. He just felt that Chi Lin wanted him again and hugged him. He was very happy. A pair of small hands quickly hugged Chi Lin''s neck and gave him a kiss.

 Chapter 1229

    Chi Lin''s face was disgusted. For the first time, he didn''t say anything. Looking back at Yue Jin who stood up, "this is his choice. You can see it. Well, you can go by yourself


    The month Jin astringent facial expression, "this choice, is what you say, I did not agree. Today, I will take him anyway. "


    "Do you think you can take it with you?" See on Jin tough up, pool Pro sneer, also tough color.


    The guards who guarded the palace gate looked at it and felt a tug of war.


    Little Tuanzi felt uncomfortable when he was wet. He pulled his hand and hurt his palm. His face wrinkled and he showed it to Chi Lin.


    "Bear it, go back and give you medicine." Chi Lin was very gentle. He frowned, pulled the wet clothes on Xiao Tuan Zi, and wrapped his coat on Xiao Tuan Zi.


    Little Tuanzi likes Chi Lin''s clothes. He turns his head around and looks at himself. He says happily to Yuejin: "nice looking!"


    Yue Jin stepped back a little, "I don''t want to fight with you. You can come with me if you like Xi''er so much. Or I''ll send you the message later so that you can meet. "


    "I''ve made it clear enough that he stays and you go." Chi Lin said nothing.


    Just then, a voice came from behind.


    Chi Lin turns around and sees his brother and Qu Ning come out with a line of bodyguards behind him.


    Yue Jin also saw, not from joy, unexpected joy, "you decided to go?"


    Chi Yan did not have an expression, "lead the way."


    Yuejin: "take xiaoxier with you."


    Qu Ning looks at the little Tuan Zi wrapped in clothes in Chi linhuai''s arms. It''s not hard to imagine that Chi Linba won''t let Yue Jin take away the little Tuan Zi. And according to the relationship between Chi Lin and the queen, since Chi Yan has gone, she hopes Chi Lin will go with her, and don''t leave any regrets. As for her, if she wants to deal with her sister''s affairs, she won''t go. She says to Chi Yan, "you all go together. I don''t have the energy to take care of Xiao Xi''er these days."


    Chi Yan: "you stay in the palace. If you have anything to do, tell Yu Wenxiao, Song Yuan and bodyguards to do it until I come back. "


    Qu Ning nodded, "well, go quickly."


    Chi Yan looked at Chi Lin and said, "let''s go together."


    Elder brother wants to go, even if elder brother doesn''t say, Chi Lin also wants to go with, immediately turn to order the bodyguard to prepare.


    -


    The party arrived at Yuejin''s city late at night.


    Chi Lin calls to open the gate.


    Led by Yuejin, the party went to an inn with bright lights and open door.


    Yuejin takes the lead to jump off the horse and quickly steps into the inn. She is about to go upstairs. She sees sufangcheng coming down the stairs.


    Sufangcheng: "my aunt knows about you going to the capital. She has already gone ahead..."


    Yuejin''s face turned white and stepped back.


    Sufangcheng knew that Yuejin had misunderstood, so she quickly finished saying, "she left here first, let me wait for you here. She said that if Chi Yan came, he would know where to find her. "


    Yuejin: "where? Where did she go? "


    Sufang city did not answer, looking at the pool rock sitting on the horse outside.


    Chi Lin: "come on, don''t play tricks on purpose."


    Sufangcheng: "it doesn''t matter. That''s what my aunt said."


    Air, silence.


    A moment¡ª¡ª


    Chi Yan rode out, leaving a "don''t follow.".


    "Brother!" Chi Lin was worried and wanted to talk to him, but he couldn''t disobey his brother''s words.


    Yuejin is very worried about Rongxin''s situation, and also wants to go with Chi Yan, but is stopped by sufangcheng, "she really didn''t say where she went?"

 Chapter 1230

    "Yes." Sufangcheng lowered her voice and motioned Yuejin to follow him to one side to avoid Chi Lin, "aunt, she intended to see Chi Yan alone. If Chi Yan doesn''t come with you, let me tell you that she went to the imperial mausoleum, and let you go to the imperial mausoleum to find her. "


    Yuejin understood.


    "What are you muttering about? Is there any conspiracy? " Chi Lin came near with a cold face.


    Sufangcheng smiles, "no, you think too much."


    Chi Lin doesn''t believe it. She wants Yuejin to answer.


    Yue Jin: No


    Xiaotuanzi wanted to sleep long ago. He rubbed his eyes and yawned in his arms. His head dropped.


    Sufangcheng: "let''s stay in the inn first. Everything will wait until tomorrow."


    Chi Lin was dissatisfied, but there was no other way.


    Sufangcheng asked people to take Chi Lin upstairs. He also said "please" to Yuejin and said in a low voice: "this is what aunt means. Let''s give them this time."


    Yue Jin went upstairs and didn''t speak.


    In the room, xiaotuanzi was "thrown" by Chi Lin on the couch. He wanted to sleep very much, but he was afraid that he would not see Chi Lin when he woke up. He was afraid that he would be left behind. He tried to watch Chi Lin with his eyes open.


    Chi Lin paced back and forth. Looking back, he saw that Xiao Tuan Zi was still awake. He was so fierce.


    Small round son hand and foot and use the ground to climb down the wooden couch, to pool Pro embrace.


    Chi Lin frowned, picked up Xiao Tuan Zi and stuffed him into the bed. He also lay down.


    Xiaotuanzi was relieved. He put his head on his shoulder and put his hand around his neck.


    Chi Lin opens his eyes and tries to push away the annoying little Tuan Zi, but in the end he hugs her tightly.


    Another room, Rong Xin before living in the room, Yue Jin went to the window, open the window to see outside, can''t sleep at all.


    -


    At the same time, outside the mausoleum, the party and the carriage stopped.


    The guards of the imperial mausoleum immediately appeared and surrounded the people and carriages.


    Head of humanity: "who are you? This imperial mausoleum, leave quickly. "


    The curtain of the carriage was lifted, and Rongxin walked out of the carriage in the moonlight.


    The bodyguards were stunned. Some of them knelt down immediately. The rest of them also knelt down after hesitation. "See the queen." Most of them, including the mausoleum guards and eunuchs, were sent by Rong Xin one after another. They replaced and replaced the original people in the mausoleum. Therefore, most of them were loyal to Rong Xin, not to the former Emperor and the royal family.


    Before the queen had an accident, they were shocked when they heard that the queen was assassinated and the devil ascended the throne. But almost at the same time, they saw the secret letter and token sent by the queen, which let them continue to guard the mausoleum when nothing happened.


    Rong Xin got out of the car and walked slowly towards the imperial mausoleum.


    At that time, she was stabbed and poisoned in the military camp. After hearing the diagnosis from the Royal doctors, she made a decision and immediately arranged everything. First, she asked the people in the city near the tie to go to the mountain. Then she secretly ordered the generals to take refuge in Chi Yan once she had an accident. Before going to the mountain, she quickly arranged for people to disperse and bring her secret letter and token, All the soldiers and horses in all the cities were ordered not to move, including the imperial mausoleum.


    The only thing we didn''t notice was the eastern view of the northern border.


    She previously sent dongfangjing to eradicate yunxizhi and the island. She also dispatched dongfangjing in the snow mountain. It''s not difficult to see that dongfangjing still has feelings for quning and can''t let go.


    Qu Ning and Chi Yan have been married. After Chi Yan ascended the throne, a general with soldiers and horses peeps at the empress of the new emperor. It''s hard to guarantee that he won''t have different intentions in the future.

 Chapter 1231

    The only thing we didn''t notice was the eastern view of the northern border.


    She previously sent dongfangjing to eradicate yunxizhi and the island. She also dispatched dongfangjing in the snow mountain. It''s not difficult to see that dongfangjing still has feelings for quning and can''t let go.


    Qu Ning and Chi Yan have been married. After Chi Yan ascended the throne, a general with soldiers and horses peeps at the empress of the new emperor. It''s hard to guarantee that he won''t have different intentions in the future.


    She deliberately does not inform dongfangjing, just want to make dongfangjing against, let Chi Yan directly in addition to dongfangjing, at the same time, also can make an example, calm all parties and more stable throne. But in the end, Chi Yan didn''t kill him, but dongfangjing was under house arrest.


    But this result is no harm, as long as the East King in the hands of the military power back on the line.


    Chi Yan now everything is actually very good, she has been relieved, did not want to meet and disturb, but Yue Jin went to hide from her.


    The men who drove Rongxin to follow.


    The guards guarding the imperial mausoleum followed.


    -


    Inside the imperial mausoleum.


    A mausoleum keeper was the first to notice the movement. He saw a large group of bodyguards escorting people in late at night from a distance. He narrowed his eyes doubtfully. When he met him, he could see clearly that it was Rong Xin. He thought that he was dreaming, "Emperor... Emperor..."


    Rong Xin: "there is already a emperor in the palace."


    The mausoleum keeper knelt down with a puff. "See you, Queen."


    "Don''t say it, just don''t see me." Rong Xin waved his hand and asked the guards to step back. Then he walked towards the mountain where he was imprisoned.


    The guards and guards didn''t dare to disobey. They scattered and returned to their respective positions.


    This is not the first time that Rong Xin came here. On the contrary, she comes every year and is very familiar with the mausoleum. Only this time, she knows that the person who has been imprisoned for 12 years is her own son.


    Cold wind blowing face, Rong Xin can not suppress cough, coughing up blood.


    The people who followed behind, escorting Rong Xin, were worried and asked.


    Rong Xin didn''t speak. He wiped the blood off the corner of his mouth and went on up the mountain.


    Halfway up the mountain.


    Cave entrance.


    Rong Xin stopped. She used to stop here every year before. She never went into the cave once, and never went down. Until that time she suspected that Chi Fengting was feigning death, she came back to the imperial mausoleum and went down the cave for the first time. Now this is the second time.


    At dawn, the rapid sound of horses broke the silence at the entrance of the imperial mausoleum.


    When the guards heard the news, they showed up as quickly as last night. After seeing the white hair and red eyes of the person coming, they stepped back and knelt down with trembling, "see the emperor."


    "Get out of here." Words fall, don''t wait for the bodyguard to let, Pool Rock direct horse into.


    The bodyguards were almost trampled by the horse''s hooves, worried that Chi Yan was coming to kill the queen, so they quickly followed up the imperial mausoleum.


    The sound of horses'' hooves broke the silence of the imperial mausoleum.


    The guards and eunuchs who heard the sound came out one after another and froze with fright.


    Chi Yan didn''t stop until the foot of the mountain. Yu Guang saw the wooden house at the foot of the mountain and didn''t stop at all. He dismounted and went up the mountain.


    The people guarding the entrance of the mountain saw the arrival of Chi Yan and didn''t stop him, "queen, in the cave below."


    Chi Yan goes into the cave and flies down to the bottom.


    The people at the entrance of the mountain were evacuated.


    Underneath, in the dim light, Chi Yan clearly saw Rong Xin. She was really alive. Her hand under her sleeve clenched in an instant, "you are here as expected."


    Rong Xin: "your hatred for me is here. My guilt for you is here. It''s all right to come back to this end. "


    "Guilt?" Chi Yan sneered, "do you really feel guilty?"

 Chapter 1232

    The bodyguards were almost trampled by the horse''s hooves, worried that Chi Yan was coming to kill the queen, so they quickly followed up the imperial mausoleum.


    The sound of horses'' hooves broke the silence of the imperial mausoleum.


    The guards and eunuchs who heard the sound came out one after another and froze with fright.


    Chi Yan didn''t stop until the foot of the mountain. Yu Guang saw the wooden house at the foot of the mountain and didn''t stop at all. He dismounted and went up the mountain.


    The people guarding the entrance of the mountain saw the arrival of Chi Yan and didn''t stop him, "queen, in the cave below."


    Chi Yan goes into the cave and flies down to the bottom.


    The people at the entrance of the mountain were evacuated.


    Underneath, in the dim light, Chi Yan clearly saw Rong Xin. She was really alive. Her hand under her sleeve clenched in an instant, "you are here as expected."


    Rong Xin: "your hatred for me is here. My guilt for you is here. It''s all right to come back to this end. "


    "Guilt?" Chi Yan sneered, "do you really feel guilty?"


    "Will, will regret, this life only this matter." Rong Xin smiles, with no waves on her face. Last time she came here, she thought about how he had spent the past 12 years, what he would think every day, and whether she hated her all the time. She came last night and has been thinking about these issues. It''s already happened, any recollection is meaningless, but I can''t help thinking about it.


    Chi Yan''s face was colder. "Do you want me to forgive you? Or do you want me to detoxify you? "


    Rong Xin: "no need. On the contrary, if you can''t get rid of it, you can kill me. "


    Chi Yan: "do you think I won''t?"


    "No, I know you will. Cough, cough, cough... "Rong Xin coughed again, and the blood he coughed up suddenly dyed the whole silk handkerchief red


    -


    afternoon.


    Yuejin, sufangcheng and Chilin arrived.


    Yuejin, who is guarding the imperial mausoleum, salutes Chi Lin and answers his questions. She can''t wait to enter the mausoleum. Sufangcheng says that Rongxin wants to see ChiYan alone and ask him to give Rongxin time. He waited until this morning, can''t wait any longer, can''t wait to come. Rong Xin chooses to meet Chi Yan here, and believes that Chi Yan will know where she is. Besides meeting Chi Yan, I''m afraid she wants to atone. He could hardly imagine what happened to jungsin now.


    At the foot of the mountain, the group stopped.


    The two guardians and eunuchs knelt down and saluted the pool.


    Yuejin rushes up the mountain.


    Chi Lin followed up with Xiao Tuan Zi.


    Sufangcheng followed.


    Xiaotuanzi looked left and right in Chi Lin''s arms. He felt familiar here. Suddenly, his hand pointed to the wooden house. To see Chi Lin, Xiaozui happily said: "steamed bread... Steamed bread... Delicious..."


    Chi Lin has no time to talk to Xiao Tuan Zi.


    Cave entrance.


    As soon as Yuejin rushes in for four or five steps, she sees Chi Yan coming out with blood all over her body. She can''t help retreating step by step. In front of her eyes, she almost feels dizzy and bumps into Chi Lin, who is following her closely.


    Chi Lin didn''t expect this. He also retreated slowly until he left the cave. His elder brother also came out and stood in the sun. He could be sure that his elder brother was not hurt. His blood was someone else''s. who can imagine the word "others".


    Little Tuanzi had never seen such a pond rock, and he was so scared that he shrank into his arms.


    Yuejin wants to ask, but she can''t open her mouth. She hardly dares to hear the answer.


    Sufangcheng''s face sank, "how''s aunt?"


    Chi Yan did not speak.


    Sufangcheng: "what have you done to your aunt?"


    Chi Yan still did not speak.


    Chi Lin also wanted to ask, but at the same time, he was afraid to listen to the answer. For a moment, he couldn''t explain his complexity

 Chapter 1233

    Chi Lin didn''t expect this. He also slowly retreated until he left the cave. His elder brother also came out and stood in the sun. He could be sure that his elder brother was not hurt. His blood was someone else''s. who can imagine the word "others".


    Little Tuanzi had never seen such a pond rock, and he was so scared that he shrank into his arms.


    Yuejin wants to ask, but she can''t open her mouth. She hardly dares to hear the answer.


    Sufangcheng''s face sank, "how''s aunt?"


    Chi Yan did not speak.


    Sufangcheng: "what have you done to your aunt?"


    Chi Yan still did not speak.


    Chi Lin also wants to ask, but at the same time, he is afraid to listen to the answer. For a moment, he can''t explain his complexity. He clearly hates Rong Xin. He has been hating Rong Xin for more than ten years and never stops. If his brother wants to kill Rong Xin, he will give his brother a sword and absolutely stand by his brother. Now, his brother may have killed Rong Xin himself, but his mind can''t stop flashing scenes of Rong Xin''s kindness to him.


    Yuejin turns her head to hold the little Tuanzi in her arms.


    Chi Lin responded with a cold face: "what are you doing?"


    Yue Jin: "I''ll take him in to see a Xin."


    "She''s all dead." Chi Lin blurted out for a moment and regretted it, but he didn''t want to show it, "I want to see you. What does it have to do with him? "


    Yuejin clenched her hand.


    Sufangcheng didn''t hear Chi Yan''s answer. He didn''t want to accept it, but he had to accept that his aunt had been killed. He closed his eyes and said, "Xiao Xier is the child of aunt and yuegongzi, and aunt is Xiao Xier''s biological mother. He should go in and see her."


    Chi Lin: "what did you say?"


    Yuejin also looks at sufangcheng. She didn''t expect him to say it.


    Sufangcheng said to Yuejin, "this is what aunt means. My aunt said that she promised you to recognize xiaoxier. She also wanted to recognize xiaoxier, but there was not much time left. I didn''t let you go to the palace to bring out Xiao Xi''er before. I don''t want Chi Yan to find her and know that she is still alive. When Chi Yan knows, he has no scruples. She said, "this is what she owes you. I want you to take good care of xiaoxier in the future."


    Chi Lin can''t believe it. He looks at the little Tuanzi in his arms, at Yuejin, and finally at his brother. Rong Xin even has a son. This little fool is Rong Xin''s son. They don''t even know.


    Xiaotuanzi doesn''t understand. Let''s look left and right.


    Yuejin begins to look into the distance. She finally realizes her promise, but she leaves them. She doesn''t even see xiaoxier at the end.


    Yue Jin stretched out her hand again, "give me the child."


    Chi Lin frowned deeply and slowly released his hand. He still couldn''t believe it.


    Xiaotuanzi to Yuejin''s arms, it''s natural to hold Yuejin.


    Yuejin walked in, just took a step, and was blocked by I ChiYan''s hand.


    "No one is allowed to enter," Chi Yan said


    Yue Jin: "you have heard that Xiao Xi''er is a Xin''s child. You''ve killed her. I just want to take the baby and see her again. "


    Chi Yan: "don''t let me repeat."


    Yuejin: "what do you want? A Xin owes you a lot, but now you kill her, it''s time to pay off. If she knew you were her son, she would never hurt you even if she hurt herself


    Chi Lin hesitated and said, "brother, why don''t you let him in..."


    Chi Yan''s face is expressionless.


    Pool Pro understand, put that silk can''t bear to put aside, also block month Jin, "elder brother said not to enter, don''t go in. This is the imperial mausoleum. You''d better get out at once. "

 Chapter 1234

    Yue Jin finally asked Chi Yan: "do you really want to be so unique?"


    The atmosphere is frozen!


    Yue Jin knew, resolutely start, today anyway also want to go in.


    Chi Yan takes a step backward.


    Yue Jin also stepped back.


    Chi Lin is angry and immediately blocks the relationship between her brother and Yuejin, fighting with Yuejin. This month Jin really ate the leopard''s gall, unexpectedly dares to give a hand to the elder brother.


    Suddenly, sufangcheng didn''t have time to stop it.


    In the fight between Yuejin and Chilin, xiaotuanzi is carried away by Yuejin in her arms. The whole person is uncomfortable and afraid.


    All of a sudden, Chi Lin hits Yuejin with one hand, and grazes the little ball in Yuejin''s arms.


    Yuejin has tried her best to protect xiaotuanzi, but she still hasn''t.


    Xiaotuanzi was in great pain and cried.


    Sufangcheng''s face changed greatly. Regardless of his own safety, he quickly stopped Yuejin pool and asked them to stop first to check xiaotuanzi''s injury. He saw that xiaotuanzi''s back shoulder was red and his whole hand was dislocated. He almost hurt his heart. Suddenly, he was in a cold sweat and severely criticized: "you see, I hurt the child!"


    Chi Lin has some regrets and wants to see for himself, but he stops when he thinks that the little fool is Rong Xin''s son.


    Yue Jin doesn''t care about her injury, but also checks xiaotuanzi. Fortunately, she just dislocates and has no other problems. She puts xiaotuanzi in Fangcheng to take care of her.


    Sufangcheng doesn''t pick up. Once he took it, Yue Jin had no worries and would fight with Chi linchi rock again. As a result, Yue Jin would lose. "Can you calm down and take a step back?"


    "There''s nothing to calm down. If you don''t want to die, get out of here." Chi Lin refused without hesitation.


    Yue Jin: "even if I die today, I will enter..."


    "And the child? Xiao Xi''er has been hurt like this by you. Don''t you think he''s hurt enough? He has lost his mother. Do you want him to lose his father? Have you forgotten all the words that my aunt asked you to take good care of your children? " Looking at the attitude of Chi Yan Chi Lin, it is obviously impossible to persuade Chi Yan Chi Lin, so we can only persuade Yue Jin first. Sufangcheng insists on Yuejin and asks Yuejin to see xiaotuanzi.


    Xiaotuanzi cried even more, tears crackling off, pain and fear.


    Yuejin is in deep pain. On one side is Rong Xin, and on the other side is the child in her arms


    "Let''s go out first, there will be a way. My aunt certainly doesn''t want to see you like this. You should think about your aunt and children." Sufangcheng begins to pull Yuejin away.


    Yuejin''s hand clenched, almost bleeding, and not reconciled, and can''t ignore xiaotuanzi


    Little Tuanzi didn''t want to go. He was crying at Chi Lin and wanted to ask Chi Lin for a hug.


    If you don''t know xiaotuanzi''s life experience, Chi Lin must still be fighting like he was at the gate of the palace, but now the situation has completely changed, and Chi Lin doesn''t look at it.


    Until Yuejin is completely pulled away and disappears in front of him, Chi Lin looks back at his brother, who suddenly supports the mountain wall and spits blood.


    "Brother, brother, how are you? How could that be? " Yuejin''s martial arts, he knew that he had just fought with Yuejin, but he didn''t want to fight with Bozhong, so Yuejin couldn''t hurt her brother at all. "Is it... Does he use Yin moves? Brother, I''m going to get him back. "


    Chi Yan: "no need."


    Chi Lin: "but brother..."


    Chi Yan: "it has nothing to do with him."


    Chi Lin: "why? He was the only one who did it to his brother just now. "

 Chapter 1235

    Chi Yan didn''t speak, his face was pale and ugly.


    Chi Lin was worried, and then he thought of another possibility, "is it Rong Xin? She''s tricking me? "


    Chi Yan did not speak again.


    Chi Lin was worried, "brother, you told me..."


    -


    Outside the imperial mausoleum.


    Sufangcheng has been pulling Yuejin out of the imperial mausoleum before letting go, "you know the medical skills, first connect xiaoxier''s arm, coax xiaoxier. For others, we''ll take a long-term view. Anyway, we can definitely get back the body of our aunt. If they still refuse to give, and refuse to let us see, I will send a message to uncle, please come here. " Of course, this is the worst policy. My aunt certainly doesn''t want to see uncle and Chi Yan have a bad relationship.


    Yuejin forbears the impulse to return to the imperial mausoleum immediately, puts down xiaotuanzi and connects xiaotuanzi''s arm.


    It''s too painful. Xiaotuanzi cried hoarse.


    Sufangcheng constantly comforts, hoping to turn out a lot of delicious and fun to xiaotuanzi.


    Yuejin stands up and ignores xiaotuanzi''s cry and pain. "In fact, what she cares about is Chi Yan and Chi Lin. If she really cared about Xi''er, she would not come to the imperial mausoleum without seeing the last side. From now on, please take good care of the children with your uncle. "


    Sufangcheng immediately grabs Yuejin''s hand again in case Yuejin goes in, "don''t say that. My aunt just wanted to see him alone. I didn''t expect that he would... Of course she cared about Xiao Xi''er and you, otherwise she wouldn''t have left a message for you to take good care of the children. "


    Yue Jin smiles, pushes Su Fangcheng''s hand, and then goes to the imperial mausoleum.


    Small regiment son hang very painful very painful small arm chase, a hand from behind tightly embrace month Jin''s foot, think all don''t want him, cry.


    Sufangcheng: "if you go in now, it''s just another fight. With their brothers, you can''t get in no matter how you want to. Otherwise, I''ll send someone to invite Qu Ning. Chi Yan will listen to Qu Ning. Let Qu Ning speak up and let''s meet my aunt. "


    "You listen to me. That''s the best way."


    "Look down at the child!"


    "Is this really the result you want..."


    "Wait for Qu Ning for two days at most. You can see her in two days. Then you can take Xiao Xi''er to see her and let her know her aunt!"


    "Yuejin..."


    Yuejin listens and finally squats down to wipe away xiaotuanzi''s tears, and doesn''t go in any more.


    Sufangcheng is relieved, but he doesn''t dare to be careless at all. He sends a signal immediately and asks people to go to the palace as quickly as possible in front of Yuejin.


    -


    Two days later, at noon.


    Qu Ning arrived at the same time day and night. She thought that Chi Yan came out of the palace to see the queen for the last time. She didn''t expect that Chi Yan would kill the queen. What''s more, she didn''t expect that Xiao Xi''er was the son of Yue Jin and the queen.


    Sufangcheng has been watching Yuejin these two days, taking care of xiaotuanzi and waiting outside the imperial mausoleum.


    As soon as Qu Ning arrived, Sufang city immediately went forward and said the situation again, imploring Qu Ning to say: "Xiao Xi''er is really Yue Jin''s and aunt''s child. Yuejin''s feelings for her aunt, no matter what, let Yuejin see her aunt''s body, and let xiaoxier see her aunt. Miss Ning, now only you can persuade Chi Yan. We can only ask you. "


    "Don''t worry. I''ll go ahead and have a look." Qu Ning rides his horse to Yuejin. Yuejin looks pale and seems to have only one body left. He can''t bear it. Then he looks down at the little ball at the foot of Yuejin. It''s only a few days since he saw the little guy. He''s afraid.

 Chapter 1236

    "Don''t worry. I''ll go ahead and have a look." Qu Ning rides his horse to Yuejin. Yuejin looks pale and seems to have only one body left. He can''t bear it. Then he looks down at the little ball at the foot of Yuejin. It''s only a few days since he saw the little guy. He''s afraid.


    "Don''t worry!" Leave four words, Qu Ning directly into the mausoleum, all the way to the foot of the mountain, jump off the horse to run up the mountain.


    "Here."


    Chi Lin''s voice came. Qu Ning instinctively turned back and looked in the direction of the voice. He saw Chi Lin standing outside the wooden house at the foot of the mountain. It was not far away, but she was so anxious to go up the mountain that she didn''t notice.


    Chi Lin: "don''t go up the mountain in disorder. My brother is here."


    Qu Ning immediately ran to the cabin and looked inside, "is the rock in the cabin?"


    Chi linleng snorted. He could not see such a big man standing here. He only knew how to run up the mountain and was blind. If it wasn''t for his brother''s orders, he wouldn''t call her.


    Qu Ning did not go in immediately, "did Yan really kill the queen?"


    Chi Lin lowers his head and kicks the stones on the ground.


    Qu Ning: where is the Queen''s body now


    Chi Lin glanced at Qu Ning.


    Qu Ning: you said it


    Chi Lin walked away a few steps, "ask your brother yourself."


    Qu Ning was so angry that he wanted to kick Chi Lin and took a deep breath. He went to the door of the wooden house, pushed the door gently, closed the door with his backhand, and didn''t disturb him. Chi Yan on the wooden couch adjusted his breathing until Chi Yan finished. He opened his eyes, went to the edge of the couch and sat down, wondering, "how can you get hurt?"


    Chi Yan: "Why are you here?"


    Qu Ning: "I''m worried that you haven''t come back for a few days." A slight pause, "Yu Wenxiao sent someone to see me, all told me." Holding Chi Yan''s hand, "did you really kill... The queen?"


    Chi Yan doesn''t talk.


    Qu Ning saw Chi Yan''s hand clenching, "I know the identity of Xiao Xi''er. Yue Jin is really sincere to the queen, and he has helped us a lot. Even for Xiao Xi''er''s sake, let them finally meet the queen, and let Xiao Xi''er meet his biological mother. "


    Chi Yan doesn''t talk.


    Qu Ning is patient and so on.


    I don''t know how long it took¡ª¡ª


    Chi Yan finally said, "she''s not dead."


    "Not dead?" Qu Ning was surprised and delighted, "really not dead? You didn''t kill her? "


    Chi Yan: "I want to kill..."


    Qu Ning understood that Chi Yan didn''t have a hand at the last moment. He held Chi Yan tightly in his hands. "It''s OK, it''s OK. You don''t want to think that much. "


    The eunuch brought the freshly fried medicine.


    Chi Lin took it and asked the eunuch to leave. A man was sent up the mountain to Rongxin, who was imprisoned in the cave. That day, seeing his brother''s blood come out, he really thought that his brother killed Rong Xin. Unexpectedly, his brother not only didn''t kill him, but also saved Rong Xin. In order to seal the poison on Rong Xin, he also spent most of his internal power. The blood on his body is indeed Rong Xin''s. in the process of saving Rong Xin, he was stained red by the blood vomited by Rong Xin.


    Halfway up the mountain.


    Inside the cave.


    Chi Lin hung up the medicine box with a cold face.


    For a moment, Chi Lin pulled the rope and saw that the medicine was still in the food box. Wen Si didn''t move. He frowned and called down: "drink it quickly."


    With that, hang up again.


    The second time I pulled up the food box, the medicine still didn''t move.


    Chi Lin frowned and was not happy. He flew down with his food box and asked, "what are you doing?"


    Rong Xin watched Chi Lin grow up and knew him better than anyone else. With this method, he brought him down easily. Looking at Chi Lin in anger, he seemed to go back to his childhood. He was always like this every now and then.

 Chapter 1237

    Chi Lin frowned and was not happy. He flew down with his food box and asked, "what are you doing?"


    Rong Xin watched Chi Lin grow up and knew him better than anyone else. With this method, he brought him down easily. Looking at Chi Lin in anger, he seemed to go back to his childhood. He was always like this every now and then.


    Chi Lin''s eyes on Rong Xin obviously think of those pictures. Rong Xin also looks at him so quietly and lets him lose his temper.


    Chi Lin stamped his foot angrily, "drink the medicine quickly. Don''t try to escape. If your brother wants to imprison you, you can only stay here. Don''t play tricks. "


    Rong Xin watched calmly.


    "What do you want?" Chi Lin said


    "Go and tell Yuejin that he won''t worry about me and bring xiaoxier to me."


    "Are you still queen? What right do you have to command me like that? " Chi Lin is angry, "you won''t be naive to use this method of not drinking medicine, will you?"


    Rong Xin took the medicine bowl and drank it.


    Chi Lin was so angry that he left a "I''m not going to say it" and flew up with the rope.


    Chi Lin told his brother what he said and asked him what he meant.


    Qu Ning: "promise her. Although Xiao Xi''er is the Queen''s child


    Chi Yan doesn''t talk.


    Qu Ning when he agreed, urged Chi Lin, "hurry up."


    Chi Lin stares at Qu Ning, but he doesn''t listen to Qu Ning.


    Qu Ning pushed Chi Lin out and took the door, "what else do you want to say? If Yan doesn''t agree, he must have said it. If you don''t go, I will


    Chi Linqi has to go to the entrance of the imperial mausoleum.


    Sufangcheng pacing back and forth, if Qu Ning doesn''t come out again, he can''t stop Yuejin.


    Seeing the pool coming out, sufangcheng was surprised and came forward.


    Chi Lin finished with a sentence.


    Sufangcheng is shocked. She wants to confirm it. Yuejin rushes up.


    Yue Jin: "what do you say? Can you say that again? "


    Chi didn''t want to repeat. He felt that his feet were hugged and he bowed his head to the pitiful little man,


    Yue Jin: "I want to go in and see her."


    "No way."


    Sufangcheng: "master Yue, don''t worry. As long as my aunt is OK, we can take a long view and say everything. Take your time. "


    -


    Chi Lin takes xiaotuanzi to the cave, takes xiaotuanzi down, "still" in front of Rongxin, pulls the rope and flies up.


    "Brother... Brother... Don''t go..." xiaotuanzi looked up and ran after him. He tried to jump and pull the rope, but it was too short and too small to pull. He was so anxious that he wanted Chi Lin to come back and take him.


    When Chi Lin got out of the cave, he pulled up the rope and strode away without looking back.


    In the cave.


    Xiaotuanzi cried and wiped her eyes as she raised her head.


    Rong Xin watched quietly until Xiao Tuanzi was tired and cried, "come to me."


    Xiaotuanzi didn''t want to. He just stayed where he was, hoping that the rope would hang down again, and then Chi Linfei would come down to hold him.


    Rongxin stood up and approached, wanted to take the silk handkerchief to wipe for xiaotuanzi, only to find that there was no silk handkerchief, and wiped it for xiaotuanzi with his sleeve, "do you like him so much?"


    Xiaotuanzi has always been afraid of strangers, but at this moment, he is not afraid of Rongxin at all.


    "Don''t cry, I''ll make him come down again." These eyes are as like as two peas. Rong Xin smiles.


    Small regiment son seemed to understand, and did not seem to understand, small mouth opened, "he is bad."


    "Tell me, what''s wrong with him?" Rong Xin takes xiaotuanzi by the hand and takes xiaotuanzi to one side to sit down.


    Xiaotuanzi broke his little finger and said it in the same way.

 Chapter 1238

    Chi Lin took away Xiaotuan Zi without saying a word.


    Xiaotuanzi is happy. His painless hand keeps pointing to his painful hand. He wants to see it.


    Chi Lin once again regretted that if he had been more careful, he would not have hurt the little fool, but there was no change in his face.


    Yue Jin looked at Chi Lin''s back, "you say, will it be true?"


    Sufangcheng: "he doesn''t have to lie." Pause slightly, his heart is also suspicious, but this time can only think of the good side, a word is not only to answer Yue Jin, but also to say to yourself.


    -


    Inside the imperial mausoleum.


    When Chi Lin was about to reach the foot of the mountain, he stopped and went to the place where the eunuch lived.


    Little Tuanzi didn''t know where he was going, so he was always obedient.


    A group of eunuchs in the imperial mausoleum, since Chi Yan left the imperial mausoleum, they had food and didn''t have to be hungry any more. They could say that their life was quite stable, even comfortable, and they almost had to support their old age in the imperial mausoleum. These two days, Chi Yan suddenly came back. Although none of them had to go to the wooden house to serve them, they only had to deliver food and medicine on time for three meals a day, but they were still terrified. They were like prisoners in the enclosure. They didn''t dare to walk around, and they didn''t dare to be careless.


    A young eunuch was the first to see Chi Lin coming. He was so scared that he wanted to inform other people. He also wanted to step forward and hide his things in the room. In the end, he didn''t know what to do. He froze in the same place until Chi Lin came to him. He felt like he was shocked. He knelt down and kowtowed, "see... See..."


    "Make something delicious right away." Chi Lin doesn''t want to stammer and impatiently interrupts.


    The eunuch got up and ran to the kitchen.


    Other eunuchs also saw that Chi Lin was coming, and they all went to their knees in a hurry. They did not dare to breathe.


    Chi Lin: "go to the kitchen and make all the delicious food."


    Eunuchs took orders and swarmed into the kitchen. They tried to squeeze in even if they couldn''t get in.


    In his arms, xiaotuanzi looked at these "little brothers" secretly, as if he knew them, but he didn''t know them.


    Chi Lin takes advantage of time to untie xiaotuanzi''s clothes and check xiaotuanzi''s arms.


    Xiaotuanzi pointed out to Chi Lin again, "pain..."


    "Who told you to be so stupid that you can''t hide?" Chi Lin pushed xiaotuanzi''s head with his fingers.


    Xiaotuanzi laughed, thinking that Chi Lin coaxed him, "no... no pain..."


    It wasn''t long.


    A group of eunuchs sent a lot of delicious food, including meals, soup and porridge, cakes


    Chi Lin asked the eunuchs to set the table, hold xiaotuanzi and sit down, and let xiaotuanzi eat.


    Xiaotuanzi''s eyes were bright, and his mouth was very greedy, but he didn''t dare to stretch out his hand and kept looking at a table of food and Chi Lin.


    Chi Lin is very patient now. He pulls a plate closer, picks up a piece of cake and feeds Xiaotuan Zi himself.


    Xiaotuanzi immediately opened his mouth to bite, but also Chi Lin also eat.


    About half an hour later, xiaotuanzi''s stomach was full and full.


    Chi Lin asked the eunuch to pack some of xiaotuanzi''s favorite food into a food box, and left with the food box in one hand. This meal can be regarded as a compensation for xiaotuanzi.


    A group of eunuchs formed a neat line and were relieved to see Chi Lin disappear in front of them.


    -


    Down the hill, in front of the wooden house.


    From time to time, Qu Ning came out to have a look and wanted to wait for Chi Lin to bring in a little Tuan Zi. I don''t know if Chi Lin and Yue Jin have been fighting for a long time.


    Finally, looking forward to the two figures, Qu Ning quickly steps forward to hold a small ball.

 Chapter 1239

    Chi Lin refused to let go.


    Qu Ning has to hold.


    After a while of stalemate, Qu Ning said, "it''s Yan who wants to see Xiao Xi''er."


    Chi Lin is skeptical, but he doesn''t give Qu Ning a little Tuan Zi, so he carries people into the room.


    Inside, Chi Yan stood by the wooden window, hearing the sound and looking at Chi Lin and Xiao Tuanzi, his face was expressionless.


    "Don''t you mean Xiao Xi''er is hurt, Yan? Show him." When I came in, I didn''t care, but Qu Ning kept in mind.


    Chi Yan did not speak.


    Qu Ning approached and pulled lachian rock sleeve, "the child is innocent."


    In fact, Chi Lin also wanted to let his brother have a look. Although he felt that the little fool had nothing to do with it, his brother would feel more at ease when he saw it, but he couldn''t say it. He bent down to put down the little ball.


    Xiaotuanzi took hold of Chi Lin''s clothes and timidly looked at Chi Yan Qu Ning for a while. He slowly approached Chi Yan and looked up at his head and said, "it doesn''t hurt."


    Chi Lin: "don''t talk nonsense!"


    Xiaotuanzi looks back at Chi Lin.


    Quning pulled the rock again.


    Chi Yan squats down, unties xiaotuanzi''s clothes and checks for xiaotuanzi.


    Xiaotuanzi is very cooperative. Even if some of them pull their painful hands, they bite their mouths tightly and don''t cry.


    Chi Yan checked the whole thing, "it''s OK."


    Qu Ning put down his heart, dressed for xiaotuanzi, and finally held xiaotuanzi. When he stood up, his eyes flashed dizzy. Since her sister died, she didn''t have a good rest. Now she''s coming here again. It''s a strong support.


    Chi Lin: "brother, do you really send people to her?"


    Chi Yan''s face was gloomy.


    Qu Ning: "are you going to imprison her like this in the future?"


    Chi Yan: "at most half a year. I just repressed the poison on her again, but I didn''t get rid of it, and I couldn''t get rid of it. "


    "So she only has half a year to live?" Qu Ning can''t help thinking of his sister.


    Chi Lin opened his mouth and said, "it''s cheap for her."


    Qu Ning: are you going to imprison her for half a year


    be quiet!


    Qu Ning understood, reluctant to give up the small ball to the pool, let the pool send.


    When Chi Lin saw that his brother didn''t say anything, he went out to the hillside with a small ball and a food box.


    -


    After entering the cave, Chi Lin took xiaotuanzi down and "threw" xiaotuanzi and his food box, then he pulled the rope and flew up.


    "Brother... Brother... And... I... I..." little Tuan Zi just looked at Rong Xin, but he didn''t expect Chi Lin to go. He jumped up and had to pull the rope, but it was too short and too small to pull. He was so anxious that he wanted Chi Lin to come back and take him.


    When the pool reached the top, it pulled up the rope and strode away without looking back.


    In the cave.


    Xiaotuanzi cried and wiped her eyes as she raised her head.


    Rong Xin sat in front of the stone wall and watched quietly until Xiao Tuanzi was tired of crying. He said in a soft voice, "come to me."


    Xiaotuanzi didn''t want to. He just stayed where he was. His eyes were red and choked.


    Rongxin stood up and approached, wanted to take a silk handkerchief to wipe xiaotuanzi''s face, only to find that there was no silk handkerchief. After thinking about it, she wiped xiaotuanzi clean with her sleeves, "do you like him so much?"


    Xiaotuanzi has always been afraid of strangers, but at this moment, he is not afraid of Rongxin at all.


    "Don''t cry, I''ll let him come down again and let him play with you, OK?" These eyes are as like as two peas. Apart from being trapped in the cave, she had never been with the child. Compared with Chi Yan, he is nothing like him. Chi Yan didn''t cry since he was a child. Compared with Chi Lin, Chi Lin likes to lose his temper. Rong Xin smiles slowly.

 Chapter 1240

    Little Tuanzi seemed to understand, red eyes said: "to... To come down..."


    Rong Xin: "well, let him down."


    Xiaotuanzi reached out and pointed to the top.


    Rong Xin: "yes, come down from here."


    Xiaotuanzi: "he... He doesn''t want me..."


    Rong Xin: "if he doesn''t want you, I''ll beat him."


    Xiaotuanzi was happy and made a beating. But soon regret, fear in front of the people will really hit pool face, "no... don''t hit... Pain..."


    "Why do you like him so much?" Rongxin takes xiaotuanzi by the hand and wants to take xiaotuanzi to the side. Of course, she knew that her poison had not been cured, nor could it be cured. Chi Yan didn''t kill her. He also saved her. He just extended the time. If this is what he wants, revenge her in this way, and she will help him. And the rest of her time, she wants to leave it to the villain in front of her.


    Xiaotuanzi was holding a painful hand, shrunk for a while, tears gushed out again.


    Rong Xin sees clearly, checks xiaotuanzi''s hand, unties xiaotuanzi''s clothes, and sees xiaotuanzi''s injury, "who''s fighting?"


    Xiaotuanzi: "no... no pain..."


    Rong Xin: "Chi Lin?"


    Xiaotuanzi: "no pain..."


    Rong Xin: "do you still like him like this?"


    Don''t let Rongxin see xiaotuanzi. She wants to put on her clothes, but it hurts and she can''t put them on.


    Rong Xin wears it for xiaotuanzi and takes xiaotuanzi to one side.


    "Tell me, what''s wrong with him?" Rongxin took xiaotuanzi by the hand, took xiaotuanzi to one side and sat down, "tell me, why do you like him?"


    Xiaotuanzi broke his fingers with his mouth and said the same thing.


    Rong Xin listened patiently. It''s all Chi Lin''s bullying, but in his mouth, Chi Lin is good to him.


    Xiaotuanzi was tired and yawned. Unconsciously, she leaned against Rongxin''s feet, hugged Rongxin''s feet and closed her eyes.


    The scene of giving birth to him was like yesterday. The scene of giving him to Yuejin and letting Yuejin take him away was clear as if it had just happened. While watching, Rongxin gently stroked the back of xiaotuanzi''s head. She owed her two sons.


    -


    evening.


    Xiaotuanzi rubbed his eyes and woke up. He found himself in Rongxin''s arms. He was a little shy and wanted to go down.


    Rong Xin held it down and didn''t put it. He picked up a piece of cake in the food box and fed it to Xiao Tuan Zi.


    Xiaotuanzi is not hungry. He shakes his head and hides. When he can''t hide, he pushes it back to Rongxin.


    Rong Xin never liked to eat these things, but he did at this moment.


    The food box hangs straight down.


    Xiaotuanzi saw it, quickly and calmly went down in Xin''s arms, ran to the bottom of the food box and looked up, thinking that he would see Chi Lin. as a result, all the food boxes fell to the ground and Chi Lin was not seen. He was very sad, and rushed up to the top and cried: "brother... Brother..."


    There was no response from above.


    Xiaotuanzi pursed her lips and cried again.


    Rong Xin: "come here."


    Little ball doesn''t move.


    Rong Xin: "do you want him to come down?"


    Xiaotuanzi nodded hard.


    Rong Xin: "then I''ll let him down to eat with you and play with you."


    Xiaotuanzi: "come down... Come down..."


    Above, after waiting for a moment, Chi Lin felt that the food box was as heavy as when he hung it. Obviously, the people below didn''t move the medicine and food in it. He was so angry that he yelled: "do you want to eat it or not?"


    When Xiao Tuan Zi heard this, he looked up and jumped excitedly. He called out again: "brother... Brother..."


    Chi Lin didn''t hear it all the time. He hung the food box down again. After a moment, he pulled it up again and felt the same weight. He was so angry that he flew down.

 Chapter 1241

    Above, after waiting for a moment, Chi Lin felt that the food box was as heavy as when he hung it. Obviously, the people below didn''t move the medicine and food in it. He was so angry that he yelled: "do you want to eat it or not?"


    When Xiao Tuan Zi heard this, he looked up and jumped excitedly. He called out again: "brother... Brother..."


    Chi Lin didn''t hear it all the time. He hung the food box down again. A moment later, he pulled it up and felt the same weight. He was so angry that he flew down. As soon as his feet fell to the ground, he was stuck by a "small Plaster". He looked down and looked at his big watery eyes.


    "Brother! Brother Xiaotuanzi hugged Chi Lin''s feet and was very happy. He always remembered whether to eat or fight. He completely forgot who had left him here before.


    Chi Lin wants to kick Xiao Tuan Zi, but thinking of his injury, he has to give up and stare at Rong Xin, who is sitting in front of the stone wall at his leisure. "What do you want?"


    "Stay here and eat together. Have a good time with the rest." Rong Xin''s face was calm, and his words seemed to ask Chi Lin about the weather.


    Chi Lin just laughed angrily, "who do you think you are? Or the queen? What qualifications do you have to ask me that? "


    Rong Xin: "then you take your food box up."


    Chi Lin: "do you want to use hunger strike?"


    Rong Xin is silent.


    Chi Lin: are you childish


    Rong Xin is silent.


    "How could you use such childish and ridiculous means?"


    Rong Xin is silent.


    "Take it with you. Do you think I want you to eat? It has nothing to do with me that you starve here and that you poison here. " Chi Lin picked up the food box, broke open the small ball, and was so angry that he flew up.


    "Brother!" Xiaotuanzi jumped up and wanted to catch it, but he couldn''t catch it. Seeing the pool disappearing, he would cry again.


    Rongxin stood up and approached, squatting down, "don''t cry, he will come back."


    Xiaotuanzi held back his tears: "he... He is bad..."


    Rong Xin: "it''s very bad. But I have a way to make him behave, OK


    Xiaotuanzi understood half a sentence and repeated: "listen... Listen..."


    At the top, when he went up to Chi Lin, he wanted to throw his food box away. He walked out of the cave with his food box and kicked the stone wall outside the cave. Finally, he returned to the cave and went down again. He opened the food box with a black face and put the food on the ground. He was very unwilling to say, "eat as soon as you want."


    Happy, little Tuanzi turned and hugged Chi Lin.


    Rong Xin has no appetite and sits down beside him. He hasn''t eaten with Chi Lin for many years. Of course, he hasn''t eaten with xiaotuanzi. He doesn''t know what xiaotuanzi likes.


    Xiaotuanzi picked up a steamed bread and gave it to Chi Lin.


    Don''t start with me.


    Little Tuanzi is sad.


    Rong Xin took over, "he does not eat, I eat."


    Chi Lin was angry. "This is for me. Do you even want a steamed bun? "


    Rong Xin: "take it."


    "You touched it. I don''t want it." Chi Lin''s mind is full of vitality.


    Rong Xin smiles and eats the steamed bread.


    Xiaotuanzi looks at it and feels that Rongxin suppresses Chi Lin. Chi Lin listens to Rong Xin and takes a step closer to Rong Xin and takes the initiative to give him something to eat.


    The more Chi Lin looked, the more angry he was. As soon as he finished eating, he urged Rong Xin to drink medicine quickly.


    Rong Xin: "I''m tired. You play with him first."


    Chi Lin: "you..."


    Rong Xin ignored it and went back to the stone wall. She coughed slightly and was really tired.


    When the pool came up and came out of the cave, it was already dark outside.


    -


    At the foot of the mountain, the wooden house.


    Qu Ning and Chi Yan couldn''t wait until Chi Lin came back. They ate first. And Qu Ning is tired. After eating, he has a rest.


    As soon as Chi Lin went down the mountain, he saw his brother standing in front of the wooden house. He felt guilty and hid his food box in front of him

 Chapter 1242

    As the pool was going down the hill, I felt guilty when I saw my brother standing in front of the wooden house in the moonlight. That Rong Xin is his brother and his enemy. He had dinner with his enemy and stayed until this time to go down the mountain.


    Chi Lin quickly hid the food box and tucked it in. He bowed his head to his brother and said, "brother."


    Chi Yan: "get ready. We''ll go back to the palace early tomorrow morning."


    "So fast?" Chi Lin was surprised. Some of them couldn''t bear to be a little fool. They didn''t know if he would cry every day after being locked up there for a long time. They didn''t know whether Rong Xin could take good care of him. "Yuejin and the Sufang city are still outside. Don''t we give them a chance to go so fast? "


    "They can''t get in." Chi Yan hands the drawn array to Chi Lin and asks him to arrange the array according to this map.


    Chi Lin took it and nodded. He could only throw the silk away, so he went to do it.


    -


    It''s late at night.


    Qu Ning has a high fever, which makes people feel uncomfortable. He wakes up and sleeps in a daze, and wakes up after sleep. Some groundless pictures flash in his mind.


    The next day, Qu Ning woke up and saw Chi Yan sitting on the edge of the bed, closing his eyes, as if he hadn''t slept all night. He said strangely, "how do you sit?" His voice was hoarse and his throat was uncomfortable. Qu Ning could not help frowning.


    Chi Yan just closed his eyes for a while, heard the voice and opened his eyes, "wake up?"


    Qu Ning wanted to sit up, but he couldn''t make any effort. "Was I ill last night?"


    "Well." Chi Yan touched quning''s forehead, helped quning, let quning sit well, and felt for quning, "but it''s not burning now. Take a day off and we''ll come back tomorrow. "


    Qu Ning remembers her elder sister in the palace. Originally, she stayed in the palace to prepare for her elder sister''s future. As a result, she came here in a hurry. She not only wanted to go back quickly, but also had some worries about the current situation in the imperial mausoleum - the empress was imprisoned, and the poison on her body could not be solved. There was not much time left for the empress. Xiaotuan Zi was sent to the cave, and Yuejin was blocked outside the imperial mausoleum.


    And since Chi Yan saved the queen and imprisoned her, he obviously admitted his relationship with her. We didn''t say anything about it, just tacit.


    So can you really watch Chi Yan imprison the queen to death? Qu Ning twisted his eyebrows.


    When the pool comes, wait outside.


    Chi Yan opens the door and goes out. He tells Chi Lin about his decision to delay going back one day.


    Chi Lin said, "brother, let''s give the eunuch the medicine and food from today on. I don''t want to go." So as not to be coerced by Rongxin again.


    Chi Yan: "you can arrange it."


    noon.


    Qu Ning almost had a rest. After dinner, he suddenly thought of the two young eunuchs who had been friends before, and the innocent eunuchs in the imperial mausoleum. He said to Chi Yan, "these eunuchs are also poor. It''s better to let them go or let them choose for themselves."


    It doesn''t matter to Chi Yan whether he can let go or not. He can give Rongxin medicine and food to the people guarding the mausoleum or to the bodyguards. In addition, it doesn''t matter whether he will pass on the things in the mausoleum. Chi Yan orders Chi Lin to do as Qu Ning says.


    Before long, Chi Lin came back, "brother, almost half of the eunuchs want to leave, some want to stay, and some ask if they can go back to the palace. There are also two eunuchs, whose names are Ophiopogon japonicus and Koizumi, who want to see Qu Ning. "


    Chi Yan corrected: "it''s sister-in-law."


    Chi Lin curled his mouth. He didn''t want to be called Qu Ning. He was pressed by Qu Ning.


    Qu Ning doesn''t care if Chi linzun doesn''t respect her. If Chi Lin really calls her that, she''s not used to it. "I know Ophiopogon japonicus and Koizumi. Are they coming? I''ll go out and have a look. "

 Chapter 1243

    I still remember that not long after she passed through the cave, she went to the kitchen to have a look after the meal. As a result, she received a letter from a flying pigeon signed "huazheying". Later, she found Ophiopogon japonicus to make poison. Unfortunately, it didn''t work in the end. The person who came in was not huazheying, but dongfangjing.


    Chi Lin: "outside."


    Qu Ning went out and saw two people kneeling in the sun with their heads down, "get up quickly."


    Ophiopogon japonicus and Koizumi are reflexive. In fact, they knew that Qu Ning had come yesterday, but they did not dare to come to see him rashly. At the same time, they were afraid of the emperor. The demons who had been imprisoned here before were worried that Qu Ning would remember them. At the beginning, they were in short supply of food, and many of them were starving. Qu Ning gave them both food, but one day Qu Ning disappeared. They look everywhere, but they can''t find it.


    Qu Ning: "get up and talk."


    Ophiopogon and Koizumi hesitated and stood up together.


    Qu Ning: "look, you are fatter than before. Should you have a good time?"


    Koizumi carefully replied: "madam, no, empress, we are really OK. We are not hungry any more. But the slave and maiden are worried about you. Can we... Can we go back to the palace with you? "


    Qu Ning: "do you want to go back to the palace?"


    Maidong: "yes. If the empress does not want to, then we choose to stay in the imperial mausoleum. When the slave and Koizumi entered the palace, they had no relatives outside, so they didn''t know where to go. I used to work in the imperial medical room, and I want to go back to the imperial medical room. "


    Koizumi: "empress, I can serve you..."


    Qu Ning thought about it. Then you go to prepare and go back to the Palace tomorrow. In addition, take a word to other people. For those who choose to leave, the emperor will give them a sum of money, so that they can be careful in their words and deeds and don''t tell anything about the imperial mausoleum. "


    Ophiopogon japonicus and Koizumi are happy. Shane takes orders.


    Qu Ning goes back to the house and tells Chi Yan.


    Chi Lin was too lazy to listen and walked out of the cabin.


    "These two eunuchs are very good?" Qu Ning not only said that he knew each other, but also arranged for the two eunuchs to return to the palace. Chi Yan asked casually.


    "Yes. At that time, Koizumi sent three meals a day here, and I will send them to you. If I had known that you were so good, it would not have been like that spread from outside. Maybe I would have climbed down the rope at that time. " Speaking of this, Qu Ning hugs Chi Yan and leans into Chi Yan''s arms. At that time, she really didn''t know him. She wanted to get out of here and hoped that the imprisoned devil would never see him again.


    "Late delivery every day?" Chi Yan obviously remembered that time. Quiet for many years, suddenly one day, the top of the gentle voice called his husband. Although he already knew that Rong Xin had arranged for a man to marry into the imperial mausoleum, and someone had informed him above, he was still stunned when he heard these two words, plus what she said later.


    "No way!" Qu Ning immediately denied, "just a little bit, a little bit late. What''s more, I told you that during that time, food was scarce, and I managed to get it. As soon as I got it, I sent it to you. It''s you who ask you to write a prescription of poison, and you ignore me. "


    Chi Yan doesn''t expose Qu Ning, but if he knew earlier, he really hoped that she could go down the rope, and that she could appear a few years earlier.

 Chapter 1244

    Speaking of this, there is a question in Qu Ning''s mind for a long time. Qu Ning took the opportunity to ask: "be honest, have you heard what I said above?"


    Chi Yan avoids Qu Ning''s eyes.


    "Say it! I want to know. " Qu Ning shakes Xia Chi Yan''s arm.


    Chi Yan: "well."


    Qu Ning: "a little louder, can''t hear clearly."


    Chi Yan: "I heard that."


    "Well, then you''re ignoring me on purpose." Qu Ning deliberately fierce face, twist pool rock arm, have the meaning of settle accounts after autumn.


    "Tell me, what do you do every day after you enter the imperial mausoleum? Besides delivering food, stay in this cabin all day? " Chi Yan quickly turns to the topic, grabs Qu Ning by the way, and doesn''t let Qu Ning move again. Since Yun Xizhi''s death, he has never seen Qu Ning relax and smile.


    "Bad... Almost." Traning''s eyes twinkled. The person who stayed in the cabin all day was the original owner. After she crossed here for no reason, except for the first few days when she was hard to accept, she wanted to leave the prisoners and escape, quietly looking around at the terrain of the imperial mausoleum. In retrospect, it''s like what happened a few days ago. And the death of my sister is just like yesterday.


    As soon as Qu Ning''s face sank, he thought of his elder sister unconsciously and felt heavy again.


    -


    evening.


    Qu Ning takes xiaotuanzi as an excuse and wants to go to the cave to see xiaotuanzi.


    Chi Yan did not agree, nor did he refuse.


    Qu Ning took it as if he agreed and asked the eunuch to send the medicine and food boxes to the wooden house, where she would deliver them.


    On the way up the mountain, Chi Lin stands by the side of the road and sees Qu Ning coming up. Without saying a word, he loses a small package to Qu Ning.


    Qu Ning instinctively catches it and stops to open it.


    Chi Lin: "what are you looking at?"


    "Then why did you throw it to me?" Qu Ning looked back and saw that there were a bunch of wooden toys in the package. He knew who they were for. But he was curious about where these toys came from. Some of them were obviously old. "Don''t you come from eunuchs?"


    "It''s none of your business. You warned him not to cry all day long Chi Lin walks down the mountain quickly.


    Qu Ning gently laughed, tied up the package and continued to climb the mountain.


    The cave is as like as two peas. The large hole on the ground is thrown away by the rope and hook hanging from the food box.


    Qu Ning picked up the hook and tried to catch it. Then he flew down with the rope. Although I''ve only learned half of martial arts, it''s still easy to go up and down.


    Below, in the big cave.


    Xiaotuanzi didn''t wait for Chi Lin all day. He was very unhappy.


    Suddenly hearing the sound, xiaotuanzi looked up and saw Qu Ning flying down. He immediately stood up and ran close, hugged Qu Ning''s feet, "sister..."


    "Good boy Qu Ning lowered her head and rubbed xiaotuanzi''s head to make sure that xiaotuanzi was OK. She gave him the small package from Chi Lin, and then looked at Rong Xin. She was sitting by the stone wall. Her face was obviously pale under the mild light. She was not as majestic as before, but she was definitely the queen.


    Rong Xin saw Qu Ning, not surprised, calm way: "to go back?"


    Qu Ning: "yes, we''ll leave early tomorrow morning. Before we go, let''s have a look at Xiao Xi''er. I don''t know if you have anything you want me to bring to Mr. Yue? Young master Yue and sufangcheng are very worried about you and have been guarding outside the imperial mausoleum. But Yan has set up an array. Even if we leave, I''m afraid they still can''t get in. "


    Rong Xin: "tell him that I''m fine and that Xi''er is fine. Let him not worry."

 Chapter 1245

    Qu Ning: "OK, I will bring it." Pause. "Take care of yourself. If you have anything to do or need, tell the person who delivers the food every day. I''ll tell them. You can rest assured. "


    Finish saying, don''t see Rong Xin speak, Qu Ning squat down to help small round son open package, take out all the toys inside, "like? These are all from my brother in red. "


    Xiaotuanzi looks up.


    Qu Ning: "he won''t come. He told you to be obedient and obedient. Do you know? "


    Xiaotuanzi threw away the toy: "no... don''t want this, want... Want elder brother..."


    "My brother wants you, too, but he won''t be able to see you for a while. In this period of time, you must be obedient, good here with... With your mother Qu Ning doesn''t give up, but it''s always hard to take away the little ball at this time.


    Little Tuanzi couldn''t understand it. He looked at quning in a muddle.


    Qu Ning opened the food box, brought out all the food and fed xiaotuanzi.


    Xiaotuanzi didn''t want to. After hiding for a few times, he ran to Rongxin and took Rongxin''s hand. "Ask brother... Brother to come down..."


    Rong Xin: "then you pretend to have a stomachache, and he will come."


    Qu Ning


    Xiaotuanzi didn''t understand.


    Rong Xin stretched out his hand to cover xiaotuanzi''s small stomach, "pain, he came."


    Xiaotuanzi understood, sat down on the ground, covered his stomach with his little hand, "pain... Want my brother..."


    "..." how about teaching a child of two or three years old like this? Qu Ning was a little stunned. But it''s worthy of being a mother and a son. In just one day, they are so good.


    Rong Xin: "you just inform Chi Lin, don''t let others know."


    Qu Ning is not ready to leave yet


    "Well, I see." As if he had been expelled, Qu Ning could only fly up.


    "Elder sister..." little Tuan Zi didn''t expect Qu Ning to go. He quickly got up, ran to the bottom of the rope, and tried to pull the rope again and again.


    -


    Outside the cave, the sun is setting.


    Outside the wooden house at the foot of the mountain, Chi Yan and Chi Lin are talking.


    Qu Ning approached, and when they finished speaking, he said to Chi Yan, "I''m hungry. Let Lin''s younger brother go to the kitchen to urge me to send dinner quickly."


    Chi Lin white Qu Ning an eye, eyes obviously wrote a line of words "what Pro brother, you when you are who.".


    Chi Yan: "lin''er, I''m hungry, too."


    Chi Lin stamped his feet and headed for the kitchen where the eunuchs were.


    "I don''t know what''s for dinner. I''ll go and have a look." Qu Ning left a sentence, chasing Chi Lin, half way up to Chi Lin''s back and said: "Xiao Tuan Zi has a stomachache. I don''t know if he has eaten a bad stomach and has been crying. Do you want to have a look?"


    "What did you say? Why didn''t you say that earlier? " Chi Lin suddenly turned back and immediately went up the mountain. After running for a few steps, he stopped and changed his face and said, "I''m not the imperial doctor. What''s the use of going there?"


    "Yan doesn''t want to see the queen. He certainly won''t go. There are no royal doctors here, and there are no doctors. If you don''t want to go, let him be in pain all the time. " Qu Ning turned back to the wooden house. Originally, going to the kitchen was an excuse. He said everything he wanted to say.


    Chi Lin was so angry that he wanted to beat Qu Ning. He was upset and hesitated to see the little fool.


    -


    The next morning.


    The eunuch delivered breakfast to the cabin on time.


    Qu Ning and Chi Yan went out together after a simple meal.


    Chi Lin just came over, "brother, everything has been arranged, you can start."


    Behind the pool, a group of eunuchs, some empty handed, some with small packages, all knelt down to salute Chi Yan quning.

 Chapter 1246

    Qu Ning looked at Koizumi and Ophiopogon japonicus, let all eunuchs up. Except for those who choose to stay, everyone else follows and goes out together.


    Chi Lin goes to the back of the cave and tells the eunuch who is staying in the imperial mausoleum to make some small toys for the baby in the cave every three or five times. He goes to the cave every day to tell a nice story to the people at the bottom and prepare some food he likes every day. No one is allowed to lose weight


    The eunuchs nodded, nodded and nodded. They couldn''t help muttering that the cool prince was so wordy. So many requirements seem simple, but it''s not easy to add them together. What should I do if I suddenly change my mind and want to leave?


    Xiaotuanzi crawled out of the cave and ran to the wooden house in a mess. He just saw that Chi Lin had left and hurried to shout and chase him.


    When Chi Lin heard the voice, he turned back and ordered the eunuch to send the man back to the cave.


    A group of eunuchs were full of doubts and didn''t understand how the baby came out.


    "Brother... Brother... Don''t go... Brother... I... And me..." xiaotuanzi fell down, broke his head and got up again crying.


    A group of eunuchs couldn''t bear it. They ran to xiaotuanzi one after another, surrounded xiaotuanzi, coaxed xiaotuanzi, and didn''t let xiaotuanzi chase him.


    Xiaotuanzi was afraid and anxious, and cried even more.


    Chi Lin was irritable and walked faster and faster. He went through the array, but Xiao Tuan Zi''s cry and tragedy still lingered. This little fool''s son is not good, but Rong Xin''s son.


    Seeing that Chi Lin had disappeared in front of him, Xiao Tuanzi sat on the ground crying and wiping his tears. He didn''t listen to anyone''s words, as if he had been abandoned by the whole world.


    A group of eunuchs tried their best, some telling jokes, some telling stories, some lying on the ground and being cheated by cattle and horses, but it still didn''t help.


    For a long time, the pool came back.


    A group of eunuchs saw it and stopped one after another to get out of the way.


    Xiaotuanzi cried until he choked and belched. Later, he saw the red figure and looked up in tears.


    Chi Lin: "don''t cry!"


    Little Tuanzi tried to hold back his tears, and when they fell, he quickly wiped them off with his little hand, afraid that Chi Lin would be angry.


    "How did you get out? Did Rong Xin also escape? " Yes, he came back to find out if Rongxin had escaped. It''s not that he didn''t want to be a little fool. Chi Lin made a good excuse for himself and deceived himself.


    Xiaotuanzi''s hand points to the back.


    "Get up and lead the way." With that, Chi Lin picked up xiaotuanzi, hugged him with one hand and walked in the direction of xiaotuanzi''s finger. By the way, he applied some healing medicine to xiaotuanzi''s wound.


    A group of eunuchs are curious to keep up.


    At xiaodongkou, xiaotuanzi pointed below.


    Chi Lin frowned and looked at the bottom of the cave. It was so small that he could only climb this little fool. I didn''t expect that he had the ability to climb the cave. He put down the little ball and said, "let''s climb back from here."


    Little Tuanzi didn''t climb. He looked at Chi Lin with red eyes. Although he was still young, he knew that he would be locked up when he climbed in.


    A group of eunuchs were so numb that they never knew that there was a small hole in it that they could get in and out. But they don''t dare to come this way. It''s not surprising that they don''t know.


    Chi Lin: "climb fast."


    Xiaotuanzi hugged Chi Lin''s feet.


    Chi Lin: "do you climb?"


    Little Tuanzi shook his head.


    Chi Lin simply presses Xiaotuan Zi''s head and pushes Xiaotuan Zi into the hole.


    Xiaotuanzi got up and cried again.


    A group of eunuchs didn''t have the heart, but no one dared to say anything.

 Chapter 1247

    Chi Lin didn''t want to hurt xiaotuanzi, so he didn''t have any strength. As soon as he heard the cry, he let go. For a moment, he had nothing to do. He scolded the eunuchs for withdrawing, "the man inside is your mother. You go in and follow her, and then you follow her. You have nothing to do with me. Do you understand? "


    Little Tuanzi didn''t understand, so he hugged Chi Lin''s feet again, crying and repeating: "if you want my brother... If you don''t lose me, I''ll be good..."


    Chi Lin is agitated and wants to push Xiaotuan Zi away, but when his hand falls on Xiaotuan Zi''s shaking body, he embraces Xiaotuan Zi in his arms.


    Xiaotuanzi: "I''m good... I''ll be good... Obedient... Listen to my brother... Don''t lose me..."


    -


    The entrance to the imperial mausoleum.


    The guards guarding the mausoleum are waiting, and the carriage is ready.


    In recent days, Yuejin and sufangcheng have been guarding the entrance. When they see that ChiYan quning comes out, they quickly step forward. Yue Jin: "how about a Xin?"


    Sufangcheng: "how are your aunt and children?"


    Qu Ning: "don''t worry, they are all very good. In addition, the queen asked me to send a message to yuegongzi, so that you don''t worry about her. "


    Yue Jin: "let me in, let me in immediately, I want to go in to see her!"


    Qu Ning looks at Chi Yan and sees the answer from Chi Yan''s cold face. He can only refuse Yue Jin in embarrassment.


    Sufangcheng: "well, can we only meet once? We just want to see my aunt with our own eyes. "


    Qu Ning looked at Chi Yan again and could only shake his head and refuse.


    Yuejin went inside immediately.


    The guards quickly stopped and drew their swords.


    Sufangcheng also blocks, catching up with Yuejin before fighting. Now Chi Yan is here. It''s obviously unwise for Yue Jin to do so. At last, he is the only one who will suffer. He says in a very small voice: "when they leave, we''ll try to find a way. We won''t be in a hurry. We''ll be able to get in at this moment."


    Yue Jin is not a reckless person, but it''s about Rong Xin. He can''t continue to be blocked outside. He''s going crazy.


    Chi Lin came out with little Tuan Zi in his arms. Seeing the tense situation, he stepped forward and decided to say to Chi Yan, "brother, I want to take him back."


    Xiaotuanzi clasped his hands tightly around the neck of Chi Lin and was afraid to shrink into Chi Lin''s arms.


    Qu Ning saw that xiaotuanzi was dirty and disordered, and his eyes were crying like this. He was really distressed. He couldn''t be any more cruel. He pulled the sleeves of lachian rock, hoping that he would agree. At the same time, he turned to Yuejin and said, "yuezi, I''m not willing to give up. Let''s take it back first."


    Of course, Yuejin also loves xiaotuanzi. She can''t refuse for a moment.


    Sufangcheng: "I''ll trouble you."


    The team set out.


    In the car, little Tuanzi was not so afraid. He lifted a corner of the car curtain to secretly look at Yuejin, and then withdrew into his arms.


    Chi Lin: "brother, don''t you have to drive them away? Let''s leave like this, in case they break the array, go in and rescue them... "


    Qu Ning thought it would be better, but he said, "No. It''s impossible for them to enter the array set up by the rock. You are worrying about nothing. "


    -


    Day and night arrived, the team returned to the capital, is about to enter the gate¡ª¡ª


    Yu Wenxiao and the song and Yuan Dynasties rode out with their bodyguards. When they saw the procession, they just told Chi yanquning, "to the emperor and empress, yunxizhi''s body is missing."


    "What''s the matter?" Qu Ning''s face changed.


    Song and Yuan Dynasties: "it was Chi Wei who sneaked into the palace and took away the body. We''re going out of town to get it. "


    Qu Ning: "are you sure it''s Chi Xu?"


    Yu Wenxiao: "very sure."

 Chapter 1248

    Yu Wenxiao arched his hand with the song and Yuan Dynasties without any delay.


    Qu Ning called two people, thought for a long time, "forget it, let him go, don''t chase."


    Yu Wenxiao was surprised by song and Yuan Dynasties.


    Chi Yan and Chi Lin, who were sitting in the carriage, also got off unexpectedly.


    "Go back to the palace." Qu Ning put down the curtain. Since Chi Xu did so, he believed that his elder sister was his mother. When my elder sister died, the most important person was Chi Xu. I believe that my elder sister would prefer to be with Chi Xu, which is good.


    Chi Yan holds Qu Ning''s hand.


    Xiaotuanzi just ate a mouthful of dessert to quning, sensible let quning not sad.


    -


    In the palace.


    When an official asks to see him, Chi Yan goes to the imperial study to deal with the matter.


    Chi Lin takes xiaotuanzi back to the east palace to have a rest.


    Qu Ning returned to Chengqian palace.


    Seeing Qu Ning''s return, a palace maid went forward carefully and told her, "empress, Princess Fengling of Xiling state wants to see her. She has been asking to see her for several days, but she is not in the palace. "


    Qu Ning: "did she say anything?"


    The maid in waiting shook her head


    Qu Ning waved his hand to let the maid of honor step down and go to the inner hall to have a rest. He hoped that his elder sister could rest in peace.


    afternoon.


    Qu Ning wakes up, remembers Fengling''s request, and goes to the palace where Fengling is imprisoned.


    Since the Minister of Xiling came, Fengling accepted her orders. She ate and had a rest on time every day and didn''t make any trouble.


    Qu Ning walked into the hall and saw Feng Ling sitting by the window, looking out of the window.


    Fengling thought that it was the palace maid who came in and didn''t look back.


    Qu Ning is straightforward: "what can I do for you?"


    Feng Ling was stiff all over, and a series of emotions such as resentment, reluctance and pain flashed by. At last, she converged and erased everything, and calmly turned back: "you''re back."


    Qu Ning: "speak straight."


    Fengling: "my niece who married to Huachen country is really yunxizhi?"


    Qu Ning: "how do you know that?"


    Feng Ling: "when the eunuchs outside the gate were talking, they overheard it. Otherwise, what do you think? "


    Qu Ning: "yes."


    "How could it be?" Feng Ling trembles.


    Qu Ning: "you see me just to ask this?"


    Feng Ling: "is she really dead?"


    Qu Ning: "yes."


    Feng Ling: "if I say now, I am willing to be a good husband and wife with song and Yuan Dynasties, will you let me go?"


    Qu Ning: "if you like, I will ask Song Yuan. If he wants to, I don''t think Yan will refuse that he often comes to see you or lives here. "


    "Do you really want to imprison me to death?" Fengling grits her teeth.


    "It seems that you have nothing to say." Qu Ning turns around and leaves. When she sees Feng Ling like this, she can''t help but feel regret. What she says is that she wants to be a husband and wife with song and Yuan Dynasties.


    Three months later.


    In the early days.


    A eunuch rushed into the palace to report that a guard guarding the imperial mausoleum asked to see him.


    Chi Yan: "Xuan."


    The guards guarding the imperial mausoleum were covered with blood. They fell down two steps after entering the imperial palace. They raised their heads weakly and said: "emperor, no... no good... There are dead men to kill... When they enter the imperial mausoleum, they want to kill... The queen..." they and the people guarding the mausoleum are all the people selected and arranged by the queen to go to the imperial mausoleum, and they always stand on the side of the queen. If the queen had not told them to be loyal to Chi Yan, they would not have been indifferent when she was killed and imprisoned in the cave. Now, a group of dead people suddenly come out and kill people without blinking an eye. They can''t stop them.


    The civil and military officials were frightened and talked about it.


    The color of ChiYan''s face remains unchanged.

 Chapter 1249

    Chi Lin frowns and is annoyed. You don''t need to think about it. It must be Chi Zhen. They let him off several times, but he insisted on coming to die, "brother, let me kill him, I will kill him..."


    "The array is broken?" Chi Yan interrupted and asked.


    The bodyguard who fell on the ground tried to hold on and not let himself faint. "When my subordinates came, they didn''t... Didn''t break, but I''m afraid they couldn''t stop it for long. We are not their adversary. "


    Chi Yan: "general Zheng, you immediately mobilize 3000 troops to wait for orders at the gate of the city."


    General Zheng, who was named, took the order. Although he was afraid of the dead, it was the first time that Chi Yan was appointed to the throne. Naturally, he wanted to do something useful and said, "emperor, please send me to the imperial mausoleum. The general will surely take down the rebels and protect the imperial mausoleum. "


    "What are you fighting for?" Chi Lin glared, "brother, let me go."


    Chi Yan: "since general Zheng has this confidence, let''s go. If you have any information, send someone to report it at any time. "


    General Zheng, step out.


    Chi Lin is angry.


    Chi Yan then ordered the eunuch to help the bodyguard down and give it to the imperial doctor.


    At the end of the morning, Chi Yan got up and left.


    Chi Lin ran after his brother in the corridor and asked all the eunuchs to step down. "Brother, you don''t let me go, is it because of Qu Ning? You don''t want me to kill that pond? "


    Chi Yan: "she''s your sister-in-law."


    Chi Lin: "I don''t care. If Chi Xu doesn''t die for a day, things like the imperial mausoleum won''t end. Let him go this time. Next time he will attack the palace. Brother, you can''t depend on her for everything


    "I have a sense of propriety." In order to avoid a quarrel between Chi Lin and Qu Ning, Chi Yan asks Chi Lin not to follow him and not to Chengqian palace.


    Chi Lin stamped his feet in anger and turned to leave in the opposite direction.


    -


    Quiet Chengqian palace.


    Qu Ning''s mood has almost recovered. He sleeps three hours a day and has a good meal when he wakes up. After that, he accompanies xiaotuanzi, teaches xiaotuanzi to write, enjoys flowers and feeds fish in the Royal Garden, listens to operas and so on, and basically enters the stage of raising children and providing for the aged.


    When Chi Yan came back, Qu Ning just woke up and wanted to lie down for a while.


    Chi Yan asks the eunuch to prepare breakfast and step into the inner hall.


    Qu Ning heard the voice, looked at Chi Yan in a Dragon Robe, and said with a smile, "you''re back. Today, I''m going to court a little late." Usually when he comes back, she is not awake. He would read the memorial or sleep with her. But no matter what he did, he would wait for her to have breakfast.


    Chi Yan doesn''t want to hide from Qu Ning, "something happened today."


    "What''s the matter? Is it serious? " Qu Ning asked casually.


    Chi Yan: "it''s Chi Xu."


    The look on Qu Ning''s face is slightly stiff, "what''s wrong with him?"


    Chi Yan: "the guards of the imperial mausoleum come to report. Some dead men attack the imperial mausoleum."


    Qu Ning sat up. After the accident, he didn''t feel surprised. The hatred between his sister and the empress is so deep. Since Chi Zhen recognizes his sister as his mother, it''s not impossible to go to the imperial mausoleum to kill the empress. "What happened to the empress?"


    Chi Yan: "I don''t know."


    Qu Ning: "do you want to go in person?"


    Chi Yan: "lin''er wants to go."


    Qu Ning thought for a while, Chi Xu is his elder sister and son, and the queen is Chi Yan''s biological mother and Xiao Xi''er''s biological mother. He held Chi Yan''s hand and said, "why don''t you go there yourself?"


    Chi Yan is silent.


    At noon, Yu Wenxiao brought xiaotuanzi over.

 Chapter 1250

    Qu Ning: "do you want to go in person?"


    Chi Yan: "lin''er wants to go."


    Qu Ning thought seriously for a while. Chi Xu is her sister''s son. She promised her sister to let him go. The queen is Chi Yan''s biological mother and Xiao Xi''er''s biological mother. She can''t watch Chi Xu kill the queen. I believe Chi Yan won''t let Chi Xu do it.


    Qu Ning held Chi Yan''s hand and said, "if you don''t go there yourself, just don''t kill Chi Xu."


    Chi Yan is silent.


    In the afternoon, Chi Yan calls Chi Lin to Chengqian palace and asks him to take Yu Wenxiao, song and Yuan Dynasties and two thousand soldiers to the imperial mausoleum to take Chi Xu.


    Chi Lin listens to "take" instead of "kill". He is dissatisfied and secretly stares at Qu Ning.


    When Chi Yan saw it, his tone became heavier: "go ahead, do as I say, there must be no mistake."


    Chi Lin can only nod.


    Xiaotuanzi is so sticky that he has to go with him.


    Chi Lin will take people.


    Qu Ning was a little worried and repeatedly told Chi Lin to take care of good people.


    -


    A few days later, late at night in the pouring rain, a bodyguard with injuries all over his body raced back to the city gate and fell off his horse.


    When the soldiers on the tower saw the report, they were ordered to go out of the city to check it. When they learned the situation from the seriously injured bodyguard, they did not dare to delay. They quickly helped the people into the city and then made a report, so that they were sent to the palace overnight.


    A quick knock on the door broke the silence.


    Qu Ning was woken up, opened his eyes to see Chi Yan dressed, asked: "what''s the matter outside?"


    "I''ll see, and you''ll go back to sleep." Chi Yan, get out.


    Qu Ning is a little worried. He gets up and puts on his clothes. He goes out to have a look. The eunuch standing in the corridor outside the hall is trembling. Two bodyguards are standing in the rain with a seriously injured bodyguard. Chi Yan is asking the bodyguard what happened?


    Seriously injured Bodyguard: "I... to the emperor, there are a large number of dead people. We are not the opponents of those dead people. We have suffered a lot. Prince Lin led us to flee... Back to the capital. On the way, we were chased by the dead. He sent me back to report to the emperor, and asked the emperor to support us as soon as possible. "


    "How could that be?" Qu Ning''s face changed greatly. It''s only three months. Is Chi Zhen so powerful? How many dead men did he train? Chi Linyi is so proud that he never admits defeat. What will happen if he can escape back to the capital?


    Qu Ning didn''t dare to think about it. He quickly pulled Chi Yan''s hand and said, "let''s go!"


    "Empress... Empress, those dead people all kill people without blinking an eye. They''re so... So powerful, they''re so powerful. You won''t be their opponent. If you go, I''m afraid... I''m afraid you''ll..." suddenly spit out a mouthful of blood, and the bodyguard fell down.


    The two men supporting the bodyguard hurriedly checked the situation of the bodyguard, "emperor, he is dead."


    Qu Ning is anxious unceasingly, "cannot delay, we go quickly."


    "I''ll go. You stay in the palace." Chi Yan immediately ordered the guards to mobilize troops.


    Qu Ning: "I want to..." the words suddenly stopped. The bodyguard was right. Those dead men were so fierce that Chi Lin fled back. I''m afraid that her going would not help, but also drag Chi Yan to protect her. "Then you must be careful. You must bring them back safely and bring everyone back!"


    "Don''t worry." Chi Yan steps out of the palace.


    The eunuch took the umbrella and ran after it.


    While looking at the wind and rain outside, Qu Ning paced up and down. This was a situation she had never thought of in advance.

 Chapter 1251

    The eunuchs stood motionless in the corridor and did not dare to speak.


    time lapse.


    The window was pushed open, and a shadow suddenly jumped into the hall.


    Qu Ning keenly heard the sound, looked at it from the side of his head, and saw a flash of dark shadow in front of him, and the open door of the hall was closed.


    The man in black who closed the door looked up at her.


    "It''s you!" Qu Ning was stunned and froze, then his face suddenly changed, "how can you be here? How did you get in? What about Chi Lin? What do you want to do? "


    The eunuch in the corridor outside mistakenly thought that it was Qu Ning who closed the door. Unexpectedly, someone broke in.


    The man in black who broke in: "naturally, I came to see you."


    Qu Ning twisted his eyebrows, and suddenly thought of a possibility, "did you use a trick to divert the tiger from the mountain? Chi Lin didn''t come back at all. Is that ok? "


    "You''re smart." The intruder is not others, it is Chi Zhen. Chi Xu approaches quning step by step.


    Qu Ning stepped back unconsciously and remained calm on the surface. Even if Chi Yan goes out, this is the palace after all. As long as she shouts, many people will rush in, "well, what''s the matter with the bodyguard who came back to report? Is he your man? "


    "No. I just took his parents as a threat. " The bodyguard thought that as long as he did what he said, his parents'' life would be saved. And he poisoned the guard''s wound early in the morning to make sure when the guard died. The death of the bodyguard, on the one hand, made people more sure of his words, on the other hand, made people unable to check.


    Qu Ning: "that''s a good plan. But you think you can catch me and use me to threaten Chi Yan? Don''t forget this is the palace


    Chi Zhu: "you say, should I call you" Miss Ning "or" little aunt "


    Qu Ning Leng Leng, did not expect to suddenly hear the word "aunt," I am your mother''s sister, if you want, you can call me aunt. I promised your mother that I would let you go. If you are smart, you should leave at once. From now on, you should find a good place to live, and don''t pick any more things. "


    "Find a good place to live?" Chi Zhu chuckles, "do you really think so?"


    Qu Ning: "of course."


    "Then why did you tell me that she was my mother?" As soon as he spoke, Chi Xu came near and grabbed Qu Ning, and covered Qu Ning''s mouth to avoid Qu Ning shouting.


    Qu Ning made a lot of money.


    "If you don''t tell me sooner or later, just tell me after she died. I saw her die with my own eyes. Do you think I can put down my hatred and live a good life? " Chi Chu gritted his teeth, "do you know how I spent these months? My pain and regret are all from you. It''s you, it''s all you! That''s how you let me live a good life? "


    Qu Ning shakes his head and makes a "Wuwu" sound. She said it at that time, just to let Chi Wei know, not so much.


    Chi Zhu: "since you still claim to be her sister, you should know who she hates most. Why don''t you kill Rong Xin to avenge her? That''s what you did to her sister? "


    Qu Ning continued to shake his head.


    Chi Zhu: "you say, if I kill you now, when will Chi Yan know? Hehe, he''s just like that. I just made a little effort to lead him out. "


    Qu Ning trembled and tried to find a way to break free.


    Chi Zhushu lived in quning''s acupoints and put his palm on quning''s back. "Or, if I touch you now, what do you think he will do when he knows?"

 Chapter 1252

    Qu Ning suddenly opened his eyes, his eyes revealed two words: "you dare!"


    "He''s Rongxin''s son. Let him pain, is equal to let Rong Xin pain, so one to three, how can less let you also pain Chi Xu took Qu Ning in his arms and walked slowly into the inner hall. He put Qu Ning on the couch and pressed it on. He could almost feel the temperature on the couch. It was not hard to imagine that two people were lying here not long ago. "He usually wanted you here?"


    Qu Ning was in a hurry. He tried hard to open the acupoints.


    Chi Chu stroked Qu Ning''s face, and his fingers traced Qu Ning''s eyebrows one by one. "Will this be like a brand, forever branded on you, so that you will never forget it?" Bow your head and kiss quning.


    Qu Ning bites his mouth to keep the pool from entering.


    Chi Zhen was unsuccessful for a long time. He laughed and turned to kiss Qu Ning''s face. "It''s not urgent. Chi Yan won''t come back in a day or two. We have plenty of time."


    "When I first approached you, I wanted to make you like me and abandon Chi Yan. It hurts to deal with him in this way. "


    "You say, what''s worse than him? Why don''t you like me?"


    "Although he was very miserable, he was injured like that by Rong Xin, and he was imprisoned for 12 years, he lived well for at least so many years before the bloody incident."


    "As a high prince, he is rich and beautiful, with Rongxin as the Queen''s mother and Chi Fengting as his father. But what about me? I grew up in the valley and knew that my mother had been killed by a woman named Rong Xin. My father could only see her several times a year. "


    "When I knew that my mother was not dead and rushed to the snow mountain, she was killed again. I''m a little late. "


    "Now, you tell me that the princess of Xiling is my mother. Tell me after she''s dead. "


    "Why do you do this to me?"


    "Chi Yan became emperor, but Rong Xin didn''t die. Everyone lived so well, but I wanted to hide?"


    "Why?"


    "I don''t even have a chance to call her" Niang... "


    "When I finally called her mother, it was time for me to bury her with my own hands..."


    The voice says more light, Chi Du tightly embraces Qu Ning, head turns to Qu Ning shoulder, don''t let a person see the tears that suddenly gush out in his eyes.


    Qu Ning did not dare to relax any vigilance and continued to work hard.


    The air quieted down.


    For a long time.


    Qu Ning finally broke through the acupoints. At the moment when he was about to come out quietly, his wrist was buttoned and pressed to the top of his head, his mouth was covered again, and he looked at a pair of smiling disdainful eyes.


    "I underestimate you. But do you think you can escape tonight? "


    Qu Ning worked hard to make a "Wuwu" sound.


    "Don''t worry. There will be opportunities for you to call it that later. I like it very much." Chi Xu begins to solve Qu Ning''s clothes.


    Qu Ning''s eyes are red, and he''s dead


    Just then, there was a loud bang, and the door of the hall was pushed open.


    Chi Xu''s face changed. He quickly clasped Qu Ning''s neck and held him. Looking back, he was surprised, but he said with a smile: "you''re late. No wonder you like her so much. She really tastes good. " Chi Xu said while let in Chi Yan see clearly what he and Qu Ning are like now.


    Qu Ning sobs with joy and tries to explain in a hurry, letting Chi Yan know that Chi Xu didn''t touch her. He came back in time, but he can''t make a sound.

 Chapter 1253

    Chi Xu''s face changed. He quickly clasped Qu Ning''s neck and held him. Looking back, he was surprised, but he said with a smile: "you''re late. No wonder you like her so much. She really tastes good. " Chi Xu said while let in Chi Yan see clearly what he and Qu Ning are like now.


    Qu Ning sobs with joy and tries to explain in a hurry, letting Chi Yan know that Chi Xu didn''t touch her. He came back in time, but he can''t make a sound.


    Chi Yan with troops out of the gate of the city when surprised, hurried back, unexpectedly or a step late. Looking at the situation on the bed, Chi Yan was almost ready to crack the contents, and he was murderous in an instant¡° You want to die! "


    "I don''t mind dying if you bury your beloved woman and let me spend the night with her on the way to huangquan." Chi Wei sneered, and his hand clasped Qu Ning''s neck was obviously tightened, "if you dare to act rashly!"


    Chi Yan: let her go


    "It depends on your performance." Chi Xie takes Qu Ning and retreats to the hall step by step.


    At the gate of the palace, the eunuchs didn''t expect the emperor to return. As soon as they came back, they pushed the door in. Their faces were obviously not right. They were all on their knees.


    Hearing the sound of footsteps coming out, the eunuchs looked up slightly and saw the scene of Qu Ning''s untidy clothes and being held hostage by the man in black. They were all stunned.


    After Chi Yan came back, the guards and soldiers who stopped in the hospital immediately drew their swords and stood ready.


    Then the eunuchs saw that the emperor''s eyes were red and he came out step by step with murderous spirit. They were so scared that they almost screamed. Some of them could not help getting up and running.


    The rainstorm continued.


    Chi Xie holds Qu Ning, retreats all the way to the rain, takes out the jade flute to blow.


    A group of dead men appeared out of thin air.


    The bodyguard was nervous with the soldiers.


    The sound of the pool rustles, and the dead begin to kill and besiege Chi Yan.


    Chi Yan''s eyes were red, and he hit a dead man''s head with one palm, and killed several dead men with one sword.


    Chi Xu''s face changes. These dead men are all carefully trained by him. Unexpectedly, they are so vulnerable in front of Chi Yan. As Chi Yan approaches him while killing, he takes Qu Ning to retreat outside the palace.


    Qu Ning is distressed. He doesn''t want to see Chi Yan like this. He wants to break through the acupoints to get rid of Chi Xu, but the more urgent he is, the more he can''t break through.


    At the gate of the palace.


    The guard of the palace gate saw that someone was holding the queen out, and he wanted to save people in a hurry, but he did not dare to act rashly, for fear that the gangster would hurt the queen.


    Chi Yan holds a sharp sword, which drags the ground all the way out. The rainstorm can''t clean his blood.


    When the guards saw it, they were scared back, as if thinking of the picture twelve years ago.


    Chi Xu: "don''t step forward, or I''ll kill her!"


    Chi Yan stops.


    Chi Xu was relieved. Fortunately, the devil was still conscious. When he played Yuxiao again, none of the dead appeared. It was obvious that all the dead were dead. "Let me go now, or I''ll let her be buried with me."


    At this time, Qu Ning finally rushed to open the acupoints again and grasped the hand on his neck without hesitation.


    Unexpectedly, Chi Zhen is in pain. Staring at Chi Yan''s eyes, he is distracted for a moment.


    At this moment, a white light passed the rain curtain, and the sharp sword penetrated Chi Xu''s head.


    Chi Xu''s eyes were wide open, his whole body was stiff, he could hardly utter a word, and he fell straight back.


    Qu Ning was so scared that he screamed, turned pale and fell to the ground.


    Chi Yan approached step by step, squatted down, and put Qu Ning in his arms.


    Qu Ning wants to cry, but he can''t cry out. Looking at Chi Xu''s body all the time, he can''t tell the sting in his eyes. He really doesn''t want this kind of ending, but it''s just this kind of ending.

 Chapter 1254

    Qu Ning wants to cry, but he can''t. He looks at Chi Xu''s body all the time. His whole body is cold, his eyes are stinging, and he can hardly breathe. His mind is full of his sister''s last words and her last trust.


    It rained that day, too. That scene coincided with the present one, which impacted quning


    Qu Ning''s eyes turned dark and fainted.


    Chi Yan embraces Qu Ning for a long time, holds Qu Ning in his arms, and returns to the palace step by step, leaving behind a cold-blooded sentence: "throw the body to feed the dog."


    The guards who were scared to retreat could not stop shaking, and their swords kept shaking until the emperor, holding the Queen''s back, gradually disappeared at the end of the Palace Road in the deep pouring rain.


    Chi Xu is lying on his back, with a sword on his head, and the blood spreads silently along the rain


    -


    When Qu Ning woke up, it was the next morning, and he clearly heard the rain outside.


    Qu Ning was silent for a long time. His side eyes were on Chi Yan, who was standing beside him. He didn''t sleep all night. He said with a smile: "I had a nightmare last night. I had a dream that you were out of the palace. Chi Xu broke into the palace quietly. He wanted to be rude to me, and he took me out of the palace. You killed him." The smile widened. "You say, this dream is not funny?"


    Chi Yan raised Qu Ning''s forehead and said, "well, it''s terrible. Forget it."


    "I think so, too. I''m still a little sleepy. I want to sleep a little longer. Go and do your work. Leave me alone Qu Ning turned to his side, face inside, closed his eyes in tears, and tried to bite his fingers to avoid leaking the cry.


    How she hoped that it was a dream, that she could forget it if she said she forgot it.


    But it''s all true. Chi is really dead!


    Elder sister just died not long ago, so beg her before death, but she still let Chi Xu die!


    Maybe Chi Du is right. She shouldn''t tell the truth at that time. She shouldn''t let Chi du know that his elder sister is his biological mother. Will the ending be different? Sister must be blaming her now, for sure!


    Chi Yan knew that Qu Ning was crying. He didn''t make a sound or leave. He just sat down.


    At noon, Qu Ning had a high fever, vomiting was uncomfortable, people were confused, sometimes sober, sometimes chaotic.


    Two days later in the afternoon, Chi Lin came back with his men. As soon as he entered the palace, he went straight to the imperial study and wanted to report to his brother. After listening to the bodyguard outside the imperial study, he knew about "Chi Xu''s breaking into the palace and being killed" and "his brother burned Chengqian palace and quning, who were seriously ill". He immediately took xiaotuanzi to the East Palace, where his brother is now.


    Yu Wenxiao and Song Yuan are chasing after each other. They haven''t got a breath yet. They hurry to catch up. They can''t help worrying about Qu Ning''s situation.


    The dispatched general Zheng''s trip to the imperial mausoleum had no merits and demerits. It was inconvenient to enter the palace, so he had to wait patiently outside the imperial study.


    -


    East Palace.


    Let''s go straight in.


    Xiaotuanzi smelled the strong smell of medicine in the air, and his whole face wrinkled. He quickly covered his mouth with his small hand. After seeing whether Chi Lin was covered, he released a small hand to cover Chi Lin, and almost poked it into Chi Lin''s nose.


    Chi Lin, disgusted, pushed away xiaotuanzi''s hand. When he entered the inner hall, he put down xiaotuanzi. Seeing Qu Ning, who was unconscious and pale on the couch, he frowned, "brother..."


    "Keep it down. She just fell asleep after taking medicine." Chi Yan didn''t look back and carefully pulled up the quilt for Qu Ning.


    Chi Lin is dissatisfied, "isn''t it a dead Chi Xu, she..."


    Chi Yan stood up, took a warning look at Chi Lin and went out.

 Chapter 1255

    There''s no sound in the pool. Follow quickly.


    Xiaotuanzi didn''t stick to the pool this time. A pair of small feet ran close to Qu Ning lying on the couch. He stood on tiptoe to pull the quilt on Qu Ning. He didn''t see Qu Ning wake up and look at him. He tried to climb onto the couch with both hands and feet and shake Qu Ning, "sister... Wake up... Wake up... Breath back... Come back..."


    outside.


    Yu Wenxiao saw Chi Yan come out in the song and Yuan Dynasties and came forward to care about Qu Ning''s condition.


    Chi Yan: "she''s OK. Don''t worry."


    Yu Wen and Xiao Song and Yuan put their hearts down.


    Chi Lin had a lot to report and couldn''t wait to tell his brother, but he didn''t dare to speak for a moment because of his warning.


    Chi Yan asked Yu Wen, Xiao, song and Yuan to step down, "from now on, don''t mention the word" Chi Xu "in front of her."


    Chi Lin was wronged and bowed his head like a little Tuanzi, "I know."


    Chi Yan: "tell me, how about the imperial mausoleum?"


    Chi Lin: "when I got there, I found that there were not many dead people there. Although the situation is serious, it is not so serious. In addition, we have never seen Chi Zhu. After getting rid of all the dead, I specially went in to have a look and found that Yuejin entered the imperial mausoleum and accompanied Rongxin in the cave. "


    Chi Yan: "what else?"


    Chi Lin: "I asked him to leave. He said he already knew how to break the array. Even if he left, he could easily go in again. I also... Also... "


    "He said


    "I also saw Rong Xin''s eldest brother, the eldest son of the Rong family. He asked me to bring a message to my brother


    "He said


    Chi Lin hesitated. When he first came back, he wanted to say it to his brother in one breath, but now it''s hard to say, "he said, after Rong Xin knew that you were her own son, he regretted it and tried to make up for it. My brother is doing this to her now. I hope my brother won''t regret it one day. "


    Chi Yan''s hand suddenly clenched.


    Chi Lin: "brother, do I want to drive them out of the imperial mausoleum? The elder brother of Rong Xin is still trying to save him. " When he heard Yuejin say that, he was very angry and almost started. If it wasn''t for the sake of a little fool, he wouldn''t let him go. And Rong Xin''s elder brother dares to save people in the imperial mausoleum.


    Chi Yan didn''t speak and turned back to the hall.


    -


    night.


    The candle light is bright in the hall.


    Qu Ning wakes up and sees Chi Yan standing beside him. He can''t help feeling sad. When he tries to sit up, he finds something strange around him. He looks at xiaotuanzi and sees xiaotuanzi. He is very surprised. He doesn''t want to wake xiaotuanzi up. He whispers: "xiaoxier is back? When did you come back? "


    Chi Yan helped Qu Ning, and let Qu Ning sit by the head of the bed, "in the afternoon."


    "So the imperial mausoleum is settled?" Speaking of this, I think of Chi Xu again, and Qu Ning tries to let himself ignore it.


    Chi Yan: "well."


    Qu Ning: "how is the queen? I remember you said that the poison on her didn''t get rid of, but she just kept it down again. She only had half a year to live at most. It''s been more than three months. She... "


    Chi Yan: "her elder brother saved her."


    Qu Ning was surprised: "her elder brother? Her elder brother has entered the imperial mausoleum? "


    "Well."


    Qu Ning was slightly relieved. In fact, it''s OK, "can he save the queen?"


    "No If you can, Rong Xin will not have a toxic attack when he is in the imperial mausoleum. Just like him, Rong Xin''s elder brother just temporarily suppressed the poison on Rong Xin''s body. Half a year is already the limit, and Rong Xin can''t exceed it.

 Chapter 1256

    Chi Yan didn''t want to say any more. He took the medicine from one side and tried it. The temperature was OK. He fed Qu Ning, "drink the medicine first." That night, at first, he misunderstood. Later, when he changed clothes for Qu Ning, he knew that she was not insulted by Chi Zhu. But the scene he saw in Chengqian palace still made him feel very eyesight, so he burned the whole Chengqian palace and lived in the east palace for the time being. At this moment, he was very glad that he came back in time, otherwise the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Qu Ning didn''t want to drink at all, but he did.


    Xiaotuanzi rubbed his eyes and woke up in a daze. He was very happy to see Qu Ning wake up. He climbed out of the bed and jumped on Qu Ning. His mouth was very sweet: "sister..."


    "Lie down before you catch cold." Qu Ning wanted to push xiaotuanzi, but he couldn''t make it.


    Chi Yan saw xiaotuanzi pressing back to the bed and asked Qu Ning, "are you hungry? Would you like something to eat? "


    Xiaotuanzi: "hungry."


    Chi Yan: "I didn''t ask you."


    Xiaotuanzi kneaded his stomach and watched quning eagerly.


    Qu Ning is not hungry and has no appetite, but when Xiao Tuan Zi looks at him like this, he suddenly feels a little hungry.


    The maid of honor delivered the meal quickly.


    Chi Yanduan to the couch, personally feed Qu Ning.


    On one side, Tuanzi, like a little giraffe, kept stretching his neck to ask Chi Yan to pay attention to him.


    Chi Yan fed them together.


    After dinner, Qu Ning didn''t feel sleepy. His strength recovered a little. He coaxed Xiao Tuanzi to sleep and let Chi Yan rest earlier.


    Small round son mischievous, a pair of big eyes open from time to time, secretly smile. Finally, he didn''t coax xiaotuanzi to sleep. Quning fell asleep by himself.


    ChiYan takes xiaotuanzi out and asks the bodyguard to call Chilin and give it to Chilin.


    Half asleep, Chi Lin, who was awakened, took over the energetic little Tuanzi with both hands and left with a black face.


    Chi Yan goes back to the hall, closes the door, takes Qu Ning into his arms, kisses Qu Ning''s forehead, and then closes his eyes.


    -


    At the same time, the capital, dark street, a thin figure walking kneel down, crying in the dark.


    That day, Dou Yiyi was taken out of the prison and was taken back by her mother. Later, she finally found a chance to escape, but she didn''t know where to find Chi Xu. Finally, she quietly went back to the capital, hoping to find out about Chi Xu.


    Now, she finally found out, but it was his death, and his body was fed to the dog.


    How can the devil be so cruel? So cold blooded? Dou Yiyi cried and was devastated.


    I don''t know how long after that, a man with an umbrella walks slowly to Dou Yiyi and condescends: "Yiyi girl, are you ok?"


    Dou Yiyi raised his head and wiped his tears. His voice was hoarse, "who are you? How do you know my name? "


    "It doesn''t matter. The important thing is that if the girl continues to cry here, once the soldiers in the city see her, it''s not good for her to check her identity. Girl, the dead are gone. You''d better leave soon. " With that, the umbrella man passed by Dou Yiyi and disappeared at the end of the street.


    Tears gush out ceaselessly, Dou Yiyi wipes off again, endure grief to get up to leave. This revenge, she will not forget, she must revenge for Chi Xu, will never let Chi Xu die.


    dawn.


    There were many people on the street, and shops and restaurants opened one after another.


    Palace, pool rock on the end of the early Dynasty, back to the east palace.


    Qu Ning doesn''t want to be ill all the time, but when he thinks of Chi Xu and his elder sister, his heart is always pressed by things and can''t be wiped away or put down, and his mood can''t be raised. About Chi Xu''s body, she asked Chi Yan, who said he had ordered people to be buried.

 Chapter 1257

    I don''t know how long after that, a man with an umbrella walks slowly to Dou Yiyi and condescends: "Yiyi girl, are you ok?"


    Dou Yiyi raised his head and wiped his tears. His voice was hoarse, "who are you? How do you know my name? "


    "It doesn''t matter. The important thing is that if the girl continues to cry here, once the soldiers in the city see her, it''s not good for her to check her identity. Girl, the dead are gone. You''d better leave soon. " With that, the umbrella man passed by Dou Yiyi and disappeared at the end of the street.


    Tears gush out ceaselessly, Dou Yiyi wipes off again, endure grief to get up to leave. This revenge, she will not forget, she must revenge for Chi Xu, will never let Chi Xu die.


    dawn.


    There were many people on the street, and shops and restaurants opened one after another.


    Palace, pool rock on the end of the early Dynasty, back to the east palace.


    Qu Ning doesn''t want to be ill all the time, but when he thinks of Chi Xu and his elder sister, his heart is always pressed by things and can''t be wiped away or put down, and his mood can''t be raised. About Chi Xu''s body, she asked Chi Yan, who said he had ordered people to be buried.


    Xiaotuanzi grabs a steamed bread into the hall to give it to quning. Brother Yu and brother song practice in the open space outside. They put a lot of food on the table. They have to wait for brother red to come back to eat together. He brought one to tranin first.


    Qu Ning did not hide a few times, could not bear to brush the good intentions of the small group, reluctantly bite.


    Chi Yan came in, just to see this scene, let the maids prepare Qu Ning eat breakfast, and drink medicine.


    Xiaotuanzi also has to feed ChiYan.


    Chi Yan took a bite where Qu Ning had bitten.


    Xiaotuanzi opens his mouth and wants to bite. His steamed bread is snatched by Chi Yan.


    Chi Yan takes Xiao Tuanzi out, takes Chi Lin to have breakfast, and goes back to the inner hall to see Qu Ning getting up and dressing, "your health is not good yet..."


    "Keep lying down, I''m afraid it won''t work. Don''t worry. I''m fine. " Qu Ning tried to hold on.


    Chi Yan came forward to help.


    Xiaotuanzi came back again. He was eating with his hands full of greasy food. He wanted to give it to quningchiyan.


    Qu Ning looked down and hesitated to reach out.


    Chi Yan sent out the Little Regiment and told the maids and eunuchs outside not to let anyone in again.


    -


    After breakfast.


    Qu Ning asked Chi Yan to deal with state affairs. She sat in the courtyard for a few days and found that the scenery outside had changed. Some flowers had withered and some new flowers had opened. The wind was gentle and the sun was bright.


    Yu Wenxiao approached and saluted Qu Ning, "empress, are you better?"


    Qu Ning: "much better. Thank you for your concern."


    Yu Wenxiao: "or to say something that should not be said, the queen should lie down for a few more days."


    "Why?" Qu Ning was surprised.


    "We went to the imperial mausoleum this time. We knew that young master Yue went into the mausoleum to accompany the empress, and the eldest brother of the empress also went into the mausoleum to try to cure the empress. If the empress is not ill, I believe the emperor should go to the mausoleum. " Yu Wenxiao didn''t go on. He and the song and Yuan dynasties can see that Chi Lin''s attitude towards the queen has changed. Chi Lin should not want the queen to die. At present, we can be sure of the relationship between the queen and Chi Yan. Once Chi Yan goes to fight, it''s not good for either side.


    Qu Ning understood, "don''t worry, I think the same as you, and I don''t want to kill the queen or deal with the eldest brother of the queen."


    Xiaotuanzi ran in, holding a nice kite in his hand, and asked quning to play together.


    Qu Ning: "let brother Yu accompany you, OK?"


    Xiaotuanzi looked at Qu Ning and Yu Wenxiao and nodded obediently.

 Chapter 1258

    "I''ll stay with you." Qu Ning changed his mind and wanted to find more things to do for himself, diverting his attention and energy to forget his sister and Chi Zu in his mind.


    Xiaotuanzi jumped happily.


    Yu Wen Xiao suddenly a face is gloomy: "so don''t want Yu elder brother to accompany you?"


    Little Tuanzi didn''t know that Yu Wenxiao was teasing him intentionally. He thought Yu Wenxiao was really sad. He took Yu Wenxiao''s hand and said, "one... Together."


    Yu Wenxiao laughed and rubbed his head. "Even if you want brother Yu to accompany you, brother Yu has no time now." Then, looking at Qu Ning again, "empress, the emperor told me something to do with song yuan. Song Yuan and I are going out of the palace. I''m just talking about what I said just now. Don''t mind. "


    Qu Ning: "you go to work."


    Yu Wenxiao left.


    Flying a kite is an individual work. Qu Ning was tired after being with Xiao Tuan Zi for a short time. He sat down and watched Xiao Tuan Zi run around with a kite. Compared with the first time, xiaotuanzi has changed a lot and is more cheerful.


    Several eunuchs followed xiaotuanzi step by step, as if protecting a rare treasure, deeply afraid of xiaotuanzi bumping.


    A eunuch suddenly reported that a man named "Sikong Ying" had asked to see him.


    Qu Ning was surprised and thought he had heard it wrong, "who do you say?"


    "He said that his name was Sikong Ying. The bodyguard has already told the emperor. The emperor asked the slave to ask the queen and listen to her orders. " Eunuch, repeat carefully.


    Qu Ning: "let him in."


    The eunuch took orders.


    Xiaotuanzi was also tired and ran back to quning with the kite that he didn''t fly.


    Qu Ning wiped xiaotuanzi''s face with a silk handkerchief, and asked the maid of honor to bring a cup of warm water to feed xiaotuanzi with two drinks.


    Soon, the eunuch came with a one armed man, saluted Qu Ning and bowed down.


    Sikong Ying stands still and salutes quning. Seeing that quning is pale and thin, he seems to have just been seriously ill.


    Qu Ning quickly stopped, "don''t salute, don''t do this, I don''t know you''re here..."


    Little Tuanzi was a little afraid. He hid behind Qu Ning and grabbed Qu Ning''s robe with his little hand.


    "I''m here to ask for something." If it''s not impossible, Sikong Ying really doesn''t want to come. Previously, with the help of quning, ChiYan and Chilin, he rescued his daughter and Cuizhu who were caught by Fengling. When he took people away, he said that he would never see them again.


    Qu Ning understood and realized that it would not be a trivial matter, "you can tell me straight. If there''s anything I can do for you, I''ll try my best. "


    Sikong Ying: "it''s green bamboo. I don''t know what the reason is. She has a strange disease. I can''t find a doctor to do anything about it. If you can ask the emperor to help her see... "


    Qu Ning Leng Leng just reaction comes over, Si Kong Ying says who, "where is she now?"


    Sikong Ying: "I put her in the Inn and found someone to take care of her and her daughter there."


    "I''m going to see Yan and ask him for help. You wait here." Qu Ning stands up, shakes slightly, lets the palace maid make tea for Si Kongying first, and takes xiaotuanzi to the imperial study in person.


    -


    When Qu Ning arrived, Chi Lin just opened the door.


    As soon as Xiao Tuan Zi saw Chi Lin, it was like a cat saw a mouse. He rushed to Chi Lin and hugged Chi Lin''s feet.


    Chi Lin rips people off and warns xiaotuanzi to stay honest and stride away.


    Xiaotuanzi pours at Chi Lin''s back. Because there is Qu Ning Chi Yan here, he is left behind by Chi Lin now. He doesn''t cry at all. He follows Qu Ning into the imperial study and runs to the table to hold Chi Yan''s feet.

 Chapter 1259

    Qu Ning simply told Chi Yan about the situation.


    Chi Yan was silent for a moment, and he agreed in Qu Ning''s face, "let him bring people into the palace."


    "Thank you." Qu Ning turns around and goes out to tell Si Kongying the good news. He is held by Chi Yan''s arm and his foot falls back. He sits on Chi Yan''s leg and almost steps on the little ball holding Chi Yan''s foot.


    Xiaotuanzi also wants to hug and opens his hand to ChiYan, "I... i..."


    Chi Yan didn''t seem to hear it. He told the eunuch outside to send a message. He bowed his head to Qu Ning and said, "you''re better. Have more rest. Don''t be too tired."


    "I''m fine. You see I''m fine." Qu Ning smiles and bends down to pick up the little ball.


    Little Tuanzi looked at the memorials and ink on the table. As soon as he reached for the pen, he had to write. He could already write several simple words, although it was a little ugly.


    Traning stopped.


    Chi Yan put down Xiao Tuan Zi, gave him a brush and a piece of white paper, and let him write by himself, holding Qu Ning. Just left a cloud, Xi Zhi and Chi Xu, don''t want anything to happen again.


    Xiaotuanzi quickly filled the whole paper and ran back to quningchiyan happily. His face, which was as white as jade, was black in the East and black in the west, and his hands seemed to have just been taken out of the ink.


    Qu Ning


    Chi Yan


    Xiaotuanzi opened his hands and wanted to be held again.


    Quningchiyan quickly stood up and dodged.


    About an hour later.


    Sikongying takes Cuizhu and the child into the palace and goes to the east palace to wait.


    After finishing the work, Yu Wenxiao and song and Yuan arranged a side hall for Si Kongying.


    Qu Ning and Chi Yan come from the imperial study and enter the room.


    This is Qu Ning''s first time to see the person in Sikong Ying''s mouth and his daughter. See only a few months old powder like daughter was Sikong shadow one hand in his arms, closed his eyes to sleep, eyebrows some like Sikong shadow. The woman on the couch was as pale as paper and lay still.


    Xiaotuanzi, who came into the room with him, was immediately attracted by fantuanzi. He kept looking up and was not afraid of Sikong Ying. He had never seen a smaller doll, small and lovely.


    Chi Yan approached the edge of the couch to feel the pulse of the people on it.


    Cuizhu opened her eyes weakly and saw the person approaching clearly. She guessed who it was in her heart. She suddenly trembled with fear and wanted to get up and salute, but no matter how hard she tried, she couldn''t get up. When she was on the island, she was just one of many maidservants. She was caught by Princess Fengling''s people by accident, and then she was given medicine to Sikong Ying, who had lost her mind, so that she lost her innocence.


    Later, the queen sent troops to attack the island. She escaped by chance, found that she had a child, decided to give birth to a person to raise, but did not expect to meet princess Fengling again, was also caught by Princess Fengling.


    Princess Fengling wants to use her and her daughter to threaten Sikong Ying. She almost dares not report any hope. After all, that day, her boss on the island, Kong Ying, abandoned her. She even thinks that Sikong Ying should have forgotten her. But Sikong Ying came, not only saved her daughter, but also saved her, and married her.


    During this time, she and sikongying lived a peaceful life like an ordinary couple and raised their daughter together.


    Si Kongying is very good to her daughter and also to her.


    She thought they could go on like this, but one day, she suddenly fainted.


    Sikong shadow sent her to see a doctor, took her around several cities for medical treatment, all doctors are powerless, said never seen her such a strange disease.

 Chapter 1260

    She almost gave up, just hope that Sikong Ying can take care of her daughter in the future, and she will die at ease. Unexpectedly, Sikong Ying will decide to bring her to the capital, and she will enter the palace so quickly to see the legendary devil. No, it should be the new emperor who has become emperor.


    Chi Yan finished the vein, slightly frowned, "it''s poisoning."


    Sikong Ying: "impossible!"


    Qu Ning believes that Chi Yan, "Yan won''t make a mistake."


    "I took her to a secluded place to settle down. First, no enemy came to her. Second, nothing happened. She had no enemy either. My enemy was Princess Fengling. But Fengling has been imprisoned by you. It''s impossible for someone to poison her all of a sudden." At the beginning, Sikong Ying doubted it, but soon rejected it. He doesn''t believe in Chi Yan now. If he doesn''t believe in Chi Yan, he won''t come to ask, but it can''t be poisoning.


    Chi Yan repeated: "it''s really poisoning."


    Sikong Ying: "no..."


    "Do you have a way to solve it? Rock. " Qu Ning interrupts Si Kongying for fear that she will be as helpless as her sister and the queen.


    "Yes, it''s just troublesome." Chi Yan asks the eunuch to write a prescription and leave the room.


    Qu Ning took the prescription from the table and handed it to Si Kongying in person. "I believe that if you ignore it, you can think about it again. During this period of time, you will live in the capital first, and then you can make a decoction for Miss Cuizhu according to this prescription of Yan. If you have any information, you can come to the palace and tell me. "


    Sikong Ying takes it, thanks and takes Cuizhu away.


    Green bamboo also thanks.


    Qu Ning asked the eunuch to see them off.


    Xiaotuanzi chases out and holds the doorframe to see fantuanzi in sikongying''s arms. He wants fantuanzi to open his eyes and see him. He wants fantuanzi to stay and play with him. He has a lot of fun toys.


    After getting out of the palace and getting into the carriage, Sikong Ying''s daughter wakes up and looks out with her little hands pulling the driving curtain.


    Cuizhu was weak. "I... I know you don''t want to come here to trouble the empress. It''s all my fault..."


    "Don''t say that. It''s important to keep fit as soon as possible." Sikong Ying married Cuizhu, naturally, not because of emotion, but because of responsibility. It''s the same with trying to save Cuizhu. I don''t want my daughter to have no mother when she is so young.


    Pull down her daughter''s hand first car curtain, Sikong shadow will put her daughter next to green bamboo. He still didn''t believe that Cuizhu was poisoned. If it''s really poisoning, who will be poisoning? What''s the purpose of this?


    Si Kong Ying''s eyes flashed with deep thought.


    Cuizhu nodded and raised her finger to caress her daughter''s face. She married sikongying not because of her feelings, but he was willing to be responsible and give her and her daughter a home. She was very moved and hoped that she would be well.


    The baby, carved with powder and jade, closed her eyes and seemed to be asleep again.


    Cuizhu: "did you find that she has behaved a lot in recent months and stopped crying?"


    "When you grow up, you will be good." Sikong Ying dotes on her daughter and covers her with a quilt. She looks very gentle when she looks at her daughter.


    Tsui Chu nodded, closed her eyes and circled her daughter into her arms.


    -


    In utero.


    Chi Yan asks Yu Wenxiao to check Sikong''s shadow.


    Yu Wenxiao took the order.


    Xiaotuanzi thought about the lovely powder Tuanzi, and Chi Lin kept saying to Chi Lin after he came back.


    Chi Lin covered his ears again and again. He couldn''t bear it. He picked up xiaotuanzi and threw him out of the door, slamming the door.


    Xiaotuanzi beat the door hard and turned to quning angrily.

 Chapter 1261

    According to the stickiness degree of the little fool, the little fool will at least pat the door for half a day outside, call the "brother" for half a day, and even cry. Inside the house, Chi Lin, who couldn''t hear so soon, turned black. He opened the door and saw that the door was empty. His face became even darker.


    In the hall next door, xiaotuanzi nagged quning and kept repeating the words "lovely", "beautiful" and "little".


    Is this the daughter who likes the boss''s shadow? Qu Ning couldn''t help laughing, but the baby was really cute.


    Chi Lin strides in.


    Small regiment son back to the door, don''t know, still say to Qu Ning.


    Qu Ning saw that Chi Lin''s face was as black as the bottom of a pot, and secretly restrained his laughter. Today, Chi Lin is a copy of her yesterday. I still remember that at the beginning, xiaotuanzi only stuck to her and Chi Yan. He was scared to death of Chi Lin. Later, it gradually changed and became only sticky to Chi Lin. he opened his mouth and called Chi Lin "brother" and looked everywhere when he couldn''t see him. Now, with new people, Chi Lin has become an "old man".


    Suddenly, xiaotuanzi was picked up, a pair of small feet kicked in mid air, trying to look back to see clearly is Chi Lin, learn Chi Lin always "hum" his appearance, hum a, ignore Chi Lin.


    "Don''t I look good?" Chi Lin turned the little ball in the air like a top, facing him and asked.


    Xiaotuanzi also has a temper, "no... not good..."


    Chi Lin: "you have the ability to say it again."


    Xiaotuanzi: "not good..."


    Chi Lin was so angry that he paced back and forth. He wanted to throw Xiao Tuan Zi out and beat him. But it''s just a meeting. Do you think about it? Usually stick to him all day long, want to stick to his feet like a piece of ointment. What kind of dough did you see today, and you left him alone? Just be thrown out by him, haven''t photographed a few times on the door, peep peep peep peep came here to say to Qu Ning, small mouth can''t stop for a moment, really tired of the new.


    Chi Lin sometimes has no sense of propriety. Qu Ning is deeply afraid of Chi Lin Zhen''s playing a small ball. He can''t laugh any more, so he quickly reminds him, "he just met a person younger than him. It''s just novelty. What are you doing?"


    "It''s none of your business." Chi Lin strode away with Xiao Tuan Zi, went back to his room and slammed the door.


    Qu Ning was worried and wanted to have a look. He was stopped by Chi Yan, who was looking at the memorial in front of his desk.


    Qu Ning: "in case he..."


    "Don''t worry, lin''er won''t hurt him." Knowing that xiaotuanzi is Rong Xin''s son, Chi Lin also said in his face that he wanted xiaotuanzi back. It can be seen how much Chi Lin likes and cares about xiaotuanzi. "He''s just a child''s heart, it''s OK."


    Qu Ning thought about it, nodded, and reconsidered what he had said to Chi Yan. After returning here, she asked Chi Yan alone if it was really poisoning.


    Of course, she believes in Chi Yan, but Sikong Ying is so sure that she just wants to reconfirm. Chi Yan told her that it was definitely poisoning.


    So who could have poisoned it? What does the poisoned man want to do? Is it to kill that green bamboo, or to deal with Sikong Ying? Or for some other purpose? Qu Ning is really confused.


    -


    In the next room, Chi Lin, who closed the door, put the little ball heavily on the table.


    Even if xiaotuanzi was standing on the table, there was no pool nearby.


    Looking down, Chi Lin said, "I''m more beautiful, a hundred times more beautiful than that little doll."


    Xiaotuanzi "hummed" and wanted to climb down the table.

 Chapter 1262

    Xiaotuanzi "hummed" and wanted to climb down the table.


    Chi Lin held the man down and let little Tuan Zi feel restless. "If you don''t talk about it a hundred times today, you don''t want to go down here, and you don''t want to eat dinner. When I finish, I''ll give you dinner. "


    After hearing this, little Tuanzi raised his hand to fight against Chi Lin, "you are bad!"


    Chi Lin: "only now? I don''t know who begged to stick to me and couldn''t get rid of me. "


    Little Tuanzi stares at the pool.


    Chi Lin: "I''ll give you another choice, or I''ll say that the little doll is ugly and I won''t miss her any more. If I say it 200 times, I''ll let you go down to the ground."


    Xiaotuanzi is small and can''t escape in Chi Lin''s hands. He just sits down and looks up at Chi Lin.


    Chi Lin: "do you say it or not?"


    Xiaotuanzi "hummed" again, learning the bad appearance of Chi Lin by 20% or 30%.


    Chi Lin got angry and wanted to beat Xiao Tuan Zi on the table, but he didn''t go down and let Xiao Tuan Zi walk back and forth. He didn''t believe that he couldn''t compare with the little doll who didn''t know anything.


    Around evening.


    Song and Yuan came knocking on the door, "young master, you can have dinner."


    "No The voice came out through the hall door.


    Song Yuan: "Xiao Xi''er should be hungry. Young master, don''t let Xiao Xi''er come out. "


    Xiao Tuanzi, who had a sleep on the table, kneaded his eyes and woke up. His stomach was almost flat. He bent down to look under the table and wanted to climb down, but he was afraid of height. He looked up at shangchi Lin''s eyes.


    Chi Lin: "please me."


    Little Tuanzi called to the door: "brother song..."


    "Don''t come in." Chi Lin immediately warned to the door, and then looked at Xiao Tuan Zi fiercely, "today, even if you call Po Tian, no one will come to save..." before the end of the words, I just heard the voice of my brother, "lin''er, let Xiao Xi''er come out."


    Chi Lin picked up little Tuanzi and opened the door, "brother, he''s not hungry."


    Xiaotuanzi looked at ChiYan with a poor eye: "hungry."


    Chi Lin wants to shut up xiaotuanzi''s mouth.


    That night, Chi Lin was in a "cold war".


    In the middle of the night, he woke up in the middle of his sleep and said, "get up and say I''m good-looking."


    He is used to sticking to him all day long, and takes him as the center like a follower. He keeps calling "elder brother" and "elder brother" all day long. Chi Linzhen is not used to Xiaotuan Zi''s thinking about other people all of a sudden, and he always feels that something is missing.


    Little Tuanzi opened his eyes in a daze and yawned all the time. It was too hard. He felt that Chi Lin was worse and bullied him.


    -


    A few days later.


    Sikong shadow again into the palace, face to see Qu Ning, "her disease has been cured. I let the doctor in the city see, the doctor said that has recovered, as long as drink some tonic to recuperate. Thank you for your trouble this time. I''ve decided to leave tomorrow. Today I''m here to say something else


    Qu Ning is happy, "it''s OK. There are many tonics in the palace. There are all kinds of precious herbs. If you need anything, I''ll let the people in the imperial medical room... "


    "No, just ordinary tonics. You can buy them in all the hospitals in the city." Qu Ning has been in trouble too much, Si Kong Ying declined.


    Xiaotuanzi was sitting on one side writing. Seeing Sikong Ying come in, she kept looking into Sikong Ying''s arms and behind him, looking for the pink Tuanzi who was sleeping.


    Sikong Ying noticed xiaotuanzi''s eyes.


    Qu Ning talked about it with a smile.


    When it comes to her baby daughter, Sikong Ying''s face is more tender. "She''s really cute. It''s getting late, so I''ll go first. "

 Chapter 1263

    "Take care!" Qu Ning stood up to send him to the gate and asked several eunuchs to send Sikong Ying out of the palace. I still remember that when I first met Sikong Ying, he was very handsome. Now he has a daughter, and she wants one, but she hasn''t.


    Xiaotuanzi comes out with a funny toy and wants to give it to Sikong Ying.


    Qu Ning gives it to the eunuch to catch up with.


    On the other side of the imperial study, Yu Wenxiao told Chi Yan about Sikong Ying''s leaving tomorrow and asked him for instructions: "emperor, I haven''t found anything these days. Do you want to check him and watch him?"


    Chi Yan: "check."


    Yu Wenxiao took the order.


    The next day, Sikong Ying bought a carriage, took a pile of tonics, and left with people.


    Yu Wenxiao followed in secret.


    Five days later, leaving the carriage in a hurry to return to the capital, all the way to the palace gate, sikongying jumped out of the car and asked the guards to report.


    Qu Ning in the palace learns that he quickly asks Sikong to bring someone into the palace and asks the song and Yuan Dynasties to arrange a room for Sikong. He quickly goes to the imperial study to invite Chi Yan.


    In the imperial study, Yu Wenxiao, who first stepped into the palace, was telling Chi Yan, "emperor, that green bamboo is poisoned again. But I followed them all the time, and I didn''t find anything. I didn''t see anyone close to them. I didn''t see Sikong Ying or Cuizhu close to anyone. "


    Chi Yan: "then how can she be poisoned?"


    Yu Wenxiao bowed his head.


    Qu Ning to, will Sikong shadow back thing said, please Pool Rock to see that green bamboo.


    Chi Yan winks at Yu Wenxiao and sends him to follow up on Sikong Ying. No one is allowed to know about it. He goes back to the east palace with Qu Ning to see people.


    East Palace, or that side hall, green bamboo face pale lying on the couch, Sikong shadow holding her daughter standing on the side.


    Although xiaotuanzi was glued to the song and Yuan Dynasties, he always looked at the pink Tuanzi in Sikong Ying''s arms. Seeing that fan Tuanzi looked at him, he hid shyly, but soon looked out from behind the song and Yuan Dynasties.


    Fantuanzi''s eyes stayed on xiaotuanzi for a while. He heard footsteps coming from outside and closed his eyes.


    Qu Ning and Chi Yan enter, and Chi Yan approaches the bed to feel the pulse.


    Si Kongying: "sorry to trouble you again. Halfway through, somehow, she relapsed. I have no choice but to... "


    "Don''t say that. It''s important to save people." Qu Ning comforted and looked anxiously at the people on the couch.


    Xiaotuanzi still stares at fantuanzi in Sikong Ying''s arms. He doesn''t understand why fantuanzi suddenly falls asleep. After thinking about it, he wants to run out and go back to his and Chi Lin''s house to find toys. He wants to give more to fantuanzi.


    Soon, Chi Yan took back his hand, "still poisoned."


    Si Kong Ying: "was it not thorough before?"


    Chi Yan: "another poison."


    Sikong Ying: "impossible. I''m very careful all the way. When I sleep in the inn, I check the food again and again. What''s more, I eat the same food as her. I''m nothing


    "Don''t worry. We''ll talk about it later. The key now is to save people." Qu Ning finished and looked at Chi Yan, "rock, is there a way to solve it?"


    "Yes, but it''s troublesome." Chi Yan wrote down the prescription and gave it to Si Kongying.


    Sikong shadow took, although did not agree with ChiYan''s words, but sincerely thanks, take Cuizhu to leave.


    Qu Ning asked the eunuch to send him, looking at the figure of Sikong Ying leaving, "rock, what do you think is the matter?"


    Chi Yan: "I don''t know."


    Yu Wenxiao, who follows Chi Yan and Qu Ning, leaves quietly. Without Chi Yan''s command, he goes to monitor Si Kongying. Seeing the appearance of Cuizhu, he thought that he had been poisoned by the previous poison, but he didn''t expect to change it. This fact is strange and strange.

 Chapter 1264

    Xiaotuanzi still stares at fantuanzi in Sikong Ying''s arms. He doesn''t understand why fantuanzi suddenly falls asleep. After thinking about it, he wants to run out and go back to his and Chi Lin''s house to find toys. He wants to give more to fantuanzi.


    Soon, Chi Yan took back his hand, "still poisoned."


    Si Kong Ying: "was it not thorough before?"


    Chi Yan: "another poison."


    Sikong Ying: "impossible. I''m very careful all the way. When I sleep in the inn, I check the food again and again. What''s more, I eat the same food as her. I''m nothing


    "Don''t worry. We''ll talk about it later. The key now is to save people." Qu Ning finished and looked at Chi Yan, "rock, is there a way to solve it?"


    "Yes, but it''s troublesome." Chi Yan wrote down the prescription and gave it to Si Kongying.


    Sikong shadow took, although did not agree with ChiYan''s words, but sincerely thanks, take Cuizhu to leave.


    Qu Ning asked the eunuch to send him, looking at the figure of Sikong Ying leaving, "rock, what do you think is the matter?"


    Chi Yan: "I don''t know."


    Yu Wenxiao, who follows Chi Yan and Qu Ning, leaves quietly. Without Chi Yan''s command, he goes to monitor Si Kongying. Seeing the appearance of Cuizhu, he thought that he had been poisoned by the previous poison, but he didn''t expect to change it. This fact is strange and strange.


    Xiaotuanzi chose two toys to come back, but Chi Lin didn''t give them to him. As a result, fentuanzi had already left, and he was very disappointed.


    Qu Ning: "do you want to send someone to protect him?"


    Chi Yan: "if he needs to, he will speak by himself."


    Qu Ning nodded.


    -


    In the next half month, the situation of Cuizhu was repeated.


    Sikongying takes Cuizhu to the palace for help.


    Chi Yan looked at it again and changed it into a kind of poison. It''s only trouble. It is obvious that the person who poisoned is not to kill Cuizhu, but he can''t find out anything.


    When Sikong Ying took the prescription and wanted to take Cuizhu away, Qu Ning couldn''t help saying, "how about staying in the palace for a few days?" Although the poison can be detoxified, but so repeatedly, even if the poison is detoxified, I don''t know whether Cuizhu''s body can support it.


    Sikong Ying declined.


    Chi Yan didn''t say anything. He tacitly agreed.


    Green bamboo see Sikong shadow face, see Sikong shadow unwilling, also declined, repeatedly to Qu Ning thanks.


    Qu Ning continued to stay, reluctantly retaining people, let the palace maid take care of a few people.


    Xiaotuanzi knew that fantuanzi was going to stay. She was very happy. She sent many toys back and forth several times and wanted to play with fantuanzi.


    Fantuanzi basically sleeps.


    Chi Lin is very busy during this time. When he comes back in the evening, he learns that Xiaotuan Zi has given all his toys to Si Kongying''s daughter. He is very angry and even takes Xiaotuan Zi to pack them and "throw them" out of his house.


    Xiaotuanzi pats the door fruitlessly and turns to find quning.


    Qu Ning tried to make xiaotuanzi and her unsuccessful before, but now xiaotuanzi comes to her on her own initiative. Naturally, she is very welcome. She wants to take a bath for xiaotuanzi and go to bed early.


    Chi Yan''s face is slightly heavy. When Qu Ning takes off Xiao Tuan Zi''s clothes, he takes Xiao Tuan Zi and sends him back to Chi Lin. Chi Lin is not allowed to drive people out again.


    Chi Lin is irritable. In the past, every time he chased the little fool, the little fool would stay at the door. What he did just now was that he wanted the little fool to do that. As long as the little fool takes more pictures, he will forgive him and let him in. But since the appearance of Sikong Ying''s daughter, the little fool has completely changed. He has become dispensable.


    Xiaotuanzi wants to go out, not with Chi Lin.


    Chi Lin quickly closed the door.

 Chapter 1265

    Xiaotuanzi couldn''t get out any more. He and Chi Lin glared at each other.


    Chi Lin put his hands around his chest and leaned back behind the door like a door god. He wanted to see who the little fool could go to.


    Xiaotuanzi was tired. He rubbed his eyes with his hands. He went to the bed and climbed up with his hands and feet. He took off his clothes and lay down in the quilt. He put on the quilt and went to sleep.


    Chi Lin


    Chi Lin walked over to wake up Xiao Tuan Zi, and didn''t let him sleep so easily.


    -


    dawn.


    As he dressed, Chi Lin stepped on the couch and woke up Xiao Tuan Zi.


    Xiaotuanzi was "harassed" all the time last night. He slept late, yawned and rubbed his eyes. After seeing Chi Lin for a while, he turned his back to Chi Lin and continued to sleep.


    I''ll kick again.


    Small ball, small ball, like a small steamed bread, crawling in, gradually shrinking to the corner.


    Chi Lin is angry and funny. He doesn''t want to waste his time with the little fool. He drags the little fool out directly, puts on his little clothes and carries him to the court for morning. He doesn''t give the little fool a chance to see Sikong Ying''s daughter.


    On the court hall, the civil and military officials were used to seeing little Tuanzi.


    Xiaotuanzi was really sleepy and wanted to sleep. After holding on for a while, he didn''t hold on. He hugged Chi Lin''s feet and sat down and fell asleep.


    Chi Yan looked down and said nothing.


    At the end of the early Dynasty, Chi Yan sat still, and all the civil and military officials bowed away.


    Chi Yan: "what''s the matter with you?"


    Chi Lin: "brother, don''t worry, it''s going to be better soon. Brother, is there any problem with that Sikong movie? Let him live in the palace, will you He never admitted that he was because the little fool liked Sikong Ying''s daughter, so he wanted to drive people away quickly.


    Chi Yan: "I''ve asked Yu Wenxiao to check."


    Chi Lin is happy: "brother already suspected them?"


    Chi Yan: "just checking." Seeing that xiaotuanzi was still sleepy, "if you don''t like it..."


    "Yes, yes." Chi Lin immediately picked up the little ball on his feet. Like a baby, he said, "I played with him last night. I was late."


    Chi Yan does not expose, "he is still young, don''t always play so late."


    Chi Lin nodded and felt the water flowing from the mouth of xiaotuanzi onto his shoulder. He wiped it with his hand, and didn''t push xiaotuanzi away, nor did he dislike it in the past.


    After breakfast.


    Regardless of the resistance of Xiao Tuan Zi, Chi Lin takes Xiao Tuan Zi out of the palace.


    Chi Yan went to the imperial study to read the memorial.


    Qu Ning visited Cuizhu.


    Although Cuizhu still can''t get up, the situation is obviously better than yesterday. She weakly thanks quning.


    The daughter in the arms of Sikong Ying suddenly reaches out to quning and asks quning to hold her.


    Sikong Ying is surprised that her daughter seldom asks others to hold her.


    Qu Ning likes children and wants to hold them for a long time. He immediately reaches out his hand and takes them from the hesitant Sikong shadow. He laughs at Sikong shadow and Cuizhu and says, "your daughter is really beautiful and lovely. She''s still so good. I envy you now."


    Sikong Ying: "you can also have one."


    Qu Ning smiles.


    Powder ball son hands around Qu Ning neck, in Qu Ning face kiss, a small hand refers to the door.


    Qu Ning: "this is going to play outside." Looking at Sikong Ying, "if you don''t worry, let me take her outside to play for a while, and send her back later. Take good care of Cuizhu here."


    Sikong Ying thinks about it and agrees.


    Qu Ning goes out with the dough. If xiaotuanzi knew that fantuanzi would go out to play today, he would not want to go out with Chi Lin any more.

 Chapter 1266

    "It''s so big here. Play here." Qu Ning asked the maids to take out their toys and wanted the eunuch to make a swing in the east palace. Xiaotuanzi likes swing best. Now he stays in the east palace with Chi Linyu more time, so that xiaotuanzi can play.


    Before long, the dough wanted to sleep.


    Qu Ning returns the child to Si Kongying.


    afternoon.


    Chi Lin brought xiaotuanzi back, bought a lot of fun and delicious food for xiaotuanzi, and ordered several eunuchs to carry it. As a result, Chi Lingang put Xiaotuan Zi in the room to let him have a rest. He went to report to Chi Yan alone, and Xiaotuan Zi took delicious food to eat for fantuan Zi.


    Chi Lin reported back that he was so angry that he lost everything he bought.


    Xiaotuanzi went back to the house where he and Chi Lin lived, and found nothing left. He was angry and glared at Chi Lin.


    Chi Lin almost kicked it.


    Late at night, little Tuanzi tossed and turned, very uncomfortable, sitting up to push the pool.


    Chi Lin is very alert. He woke up early when Xiao Tuan Zi was turning, but he was still angry. He didn''t want to pay attention to Xiao Tuan Zi and didn''t open his eyes.


    Xiaotuanzi: "brother... Pain... Pain..."


    Chi Lin sneers. Now he knows how to ask him. He has the ability to ask Sikong Ying''s daughter.


    Xiaotuanzi: "brother..."


    "Brother... Pain..."


    Chi Lin is not moved. He wants the little fool to ask for more time and teach him a lesson.


    Little Tuanzi is about to cry. He never sees Chi Lin awake. He climbs out of bed with his hands and feet and wants to go over Chi Lin to find Chi Yan and Qu Ning.


    Chi Lin misunderstood and thought that the little fool really wanted to go to find Si Kongying''s daughter in the middle of the night. He suddenly sat up and stopped Xiao Tuan Zi, and clasped his little body. "You give me..." he suddenly stopped, looking into Xiao Tuan Zi''s red eyes.


    Xiaotuanzi rushed into the pool.


    "Well, I''ll take you to my brother. It won''t hurt any more." Chi Lin pulled his clothes and wrapped up xiaotuanzi, so he took xiaotuanzi out and knocked on his brother''s door.


    Chi Yan opens the door. "What''s the matter?"


    Chi Lin: "he has a stomachache. I don''t know if he ate too much."


    Chi Yan opens his body to let Chi Lin carry people into the house to feel for Xiao Tuanzi. His face is gradually dignified.


    Qu Ning put on his clothes and came out from the inner hall. As Chi Lin thought, he asked, "how about it? Did you eat too much? Or do you have a bad stomach? "


    "It''s poisoning." Chi Yan quickly unties xiaotuanzi''s clothes for inspection.


    Quningchi faces a big change.


    Chi Lin: "I took him out today. He was by my side all day. He didn''t leave my sight at all!"


    Qu Ning: "what poison? Serious? You can solve it, can''t you? "


    Chi Yan didn''t answer. He soon found that there was a tiny silver needle hole on Xiao Tuan Zi''s back. He helped Xiao Tuan Zi sit on Chi Lin''s feet and forced the silver needle out.


    Qu Ning looked at this scene, instantly thought of his sister Yun Xizhi. Yun Xizhi is also a drug in this way. He is defeated by Shi Fengyuan when he is not on guard, and finally he dies of poisoning. If xiaotuanzi also... Qu Ning was cold all over, and he didn''t dare to think about it.


    Xiaotuanzi spat out a mouthful of blood on Chi Lin. he was afraid that Chi Lin would be angry. He raised his hand to wipe Chi Lin, but after only one or two strokes, he fainted in Chi Lin''s arms.


    Chi Lin wants to shake people up, but he''s afraid he''s too strong. He''d rather be poisoned.


    Chi Yan checks the silver needle, "it''s a deadly poison, but the other side only poisons the silver needle a little, and doesn''t stab the silver at the key. It''s a slow death."

 Chapter 1267

    Chi Yan checks the silver needle, "it''s a deadly poison, but the other side only poisons the silver needle a little, and doesn''t stab the silver at the key. It''s a slow death."


    Chi Lin suddenly had a murderous look on his face. Even if he dug three feet, he must catch the poisoned man and cut him alive. "Brother, what should I do now?"


    Qu Ning tightly grasped Chi Yan''s hand and asked: "what should we do now? We can''t let Xiao Xi''er have something to do. Anyway, we can''t let Xiao Xi''er have something to do. "


    Chi Yan thought for a moment, "go to the imperial hospital immediately." At the same time, let the eunuch immediately send firewood, bath bucket and water to the Royal Hospital.


    When song and Yuan heard the news, they were shocked and went to the imperial hospital.


    -


    In the Royal Hospital.


    The eunuch in the palace was ordered to set up a bath bucket and set fire under it.


    Chi Yan himself took the herbs and put them into the bath bucket one by one. Xiaotuanzi is still too small. If you use this method to force poison, you must choose a more mild medicine, otherwise the small body can''t stand it at all.


    The imperial doctors came one after another, but they couldn''t get a hand in front of Chi Yan. They stood beside each other worried.


    The water is hot.


    Chi Yan tried the temperature, asked the eunuch to remove most of the firewood, asked Chi Lin to take off all xiaotuanzi''s clothes and put them in. He helped xiaotuanzi sit in the bath bucket with water all over his neck.


    Let''s help Qu Ning.


    Song and Yuan also helped.


    long time.


    Xiaotuanzi opened his eyes and looked strange. He didn''t understand why he was in the water or why there were so many people around him. Something came out of his eyes and little nose. Xiaotuanzi felt uncomfortable and wanted to raise his hand to wipe it. He was stopped by Chi Yan.


    Chi Yan asked Chi Lin to hold down Xiao Tuan Zi''s hands and let Qu Ning clean Xiao Tuan Zi with a cloth stained with liquid medicine. Don''t let the poisonous blood drop into the bath bucket.


    Chi linquning did as Chi Yan said.


    Small regiment son feels novel, resisted next, did not succeed, sat obediently.


    When xiaotuanzi is no longer bleeding, Chi Yan asks the eunuch to prepare a new bath bucket. He also boils water and adds new herbs. After testing the temperature, he asks Chi Lin to replace xiaotuanzi.


    Xiaotuanzi lost too much blood, his face was pale, and his whole body was shrinking.


    Until dawn, the blood from xiaotuanzi almost turned red, and ChiYan felt the pulse for xiaotuanzi.


    Chi Lin: "brother, it should be ok now?"


    Qu Ning: "Yan, should the poison be removed?"


    Chi Yan: "well, pick up the people and send them back. I''ll make a prescription... "


    "I make the medicine myself." The song and Yuan Dynasties immediately seized the road.


    Chi Yan nods and gives it to song yuan.


    All the civil and military officials were waiting in the court hall. When the sun was up, they waited until ChiYan went to court.


    At the end of the early Dynasty, Chi Yan called Chi Lin Yu Wen Xiao into the imperial study.


    Chi Lin recalled everything after he took Xiao Tuan Zi out yesterday, but he still couldn''t figure out where the problem was.


    Yu Wenxiao knew that something had happened to xiaotuanzi when he was sent to the imperial hospital. He wanted to go to the imperial hospital, but he had to watch Sikong Ying. He could only worry about the result. This morning I knew that xiaotuanzi was ok, so I was relieved.


    In the face of Chi Yan''s inquiry, Yu Wenxiao tells xiaotuanzi what happened after she went to find sikongying''s daughter. "After xiaoxier went in, she just played with sikongying''s daughter. His daughter is still young, Sikong shadow in addition to stop small interest son feed his daughter to eat, did not do anything, did not find that he hurt small interest son


    Chi Lin: "brother, do you suspect it''s Sikong Ying?"

 Chapter 1268

    This morning I knew that xiaotuanzi was ok, so I was relieved.


    In the face of Chi Yan''s inquiry, Yu Wenxiao tells xiaotuanzi what happened after she went to find sikongying''s daughter. "After xiaoxier went in, she just played with sikongying''s daughter. His daughter is still young, Sikong shadow in addition to stop small interest son feed his daughter to eat, did not do anything, did not find that he hurt small interest son


    Chi Lin: "brother, do you suspect it''s Sikong Ying?"


    "Just asking." Looking at Chi Lin''s face, he would run to kill Si Kong Ying the next moment. Chi Yan emphatically added four words, "no doubt."


    Chi Lin twisted his eyebrows: "I feel strange since he appeared. How could he be poisoned again and again..."


    "It''s already under investigation." Chi Yan warned Chi Lin not to move.


    Chi Lin clenched his fist.


    -


    In the East Palace, Qu Ning is guarding xiaotuanzi.


    Sikong Ying learned that xiaotuanzi was poisoned. She came to see him. When she knew it was ok, she said, "it''s OK. Did you find out who did it? It''s a little kid. " He now has a daughter and fully understands Qu Ning''s mood at the moment.


    Qu Ning: "in the investigation, will certainly find out."


    Sikong Ying believes that with Chi Yan, Chi Lin and so many people, naturally everything can be found out.


    Chi Lin comes back and asks Qu Ning to go away. He guards xiaotuanzi.


    Traning didn''t want to.


    Chi Lin directly pulls quning up and occupies quning''s position. He''s an order. He''s not thinking with tranin.


    Qu Ning is angry, but he doesn''t want to fight with Qu Ning in front of xiaotuanzi, so as not to disturb xiaotuanzi''s rest. In his mind, he tries to think about various ways to replenish blood as soon as possible.


    The song and Yuan Dynasties brought the medicine that they had prepared by themselves.


    Qu Ning took it and said to Chi Lin: "Yan said that the medicine must be taken on time, while it''s hot. You have thick hands and feet. I''ll feed you. "


    Chi Lin reluctantly get out of the way, feeding this kind of thing is really more careful.


    Song Yuan stood aside and looked at some words. After thinking for a long time, he hesitated and said, "Xiao Xi''er was poisoned by Princess Fengling last time. Only she had poisoned Xiao Xi''er. Will it have something to do with her this time? "


    When Chi Lin hears the words, he suddenly looks at the song and Yuan Dynasties. He is going to find Fengling, who is imprisoned. Now he only feels that anyone is possible, and he doesn''t want to let anyone go.


    Qu Ning: "she was imprisoned, no one around, should not be her."


    Song and Yuan said that, they knew there was no basis at all, but now they have no clue, so they can''t let go of any doubts.


    Don''t be afraid of ten thousand just in case, although the possibility of Feng Ling doesn''t answer at all, but just in case, Qu Ning: "or you go to check it, check it first."


    Song Yuan nodded.


    noon.


    Xiaotuanzi woke up for a while, one eye slightly opened, one eye saw Chi Lin, wanted to embrace Chi Lin.


    Pool Pro is to want to hold, but hold up will hurt the little fool, "you give me a good lie, do not move."


    I''m going to kill him again! Don''t pay attention to Chi Lin.


    Chi Lin showed the toys to Xiao Tuanzi. When she asked the eunuch to pile them up beside the bed, she knew that all the toys he had sent were still there. Little fool didn''t send them out, so she had a little conscience.


    Xiaotuanzi wanted to play, but he didn''t have the strength to lift his hands.


    Chi Lin played for Tuanzi, "when you''re ready, I''ll send you more."


    Xiaotuanzi: "hungry..."


    Chi Lin: "the medicine will be delivered later."


    Xiaotuanzi


    Chi Lin: "brother said, you can''t eat anything now, you can only drink medicine."


    Xiaotuanzi tooted and soon fell asleep again.

 Chapter 1269

    Xiaotuanzi


    This is a snack! Chi Lin wanted to pinch xiaotuanzi''s face, but he didn''t have to, "brother said, you can''t eat anything now, you can only drink medicine. Don''t worry. When you are well, no matter what you want to eat, I will let them make it for you. "


    Xiaotuanzi was not happy, so he wanted to eat now. After staring at Chi Lin for a while, he didn''t wait for the medicine to come and fell asleep again.


    Chi Lin kneaded the head of Xiao Tuanzi, "even if I dig three feet, I will find out the person who poisoned me and avenge you!"


    It''s dark. After he let his brother look at xiaotuanzi again, Chi Lin wants to take xiaotuanzi back to his house.


    Qu Ning is not at ease. "It''s better to stay here. Yan and I can..."


    "Go ahead." Chi Yan interrupts Qu Ning, leaving no small ball.


    When there are only Qu Ning and Chi Yan left in the hall, Qu Ning holds Chi Yan''s hand, "do you still mind Xiao Xi''er''s identity?" Xiaotuanzi was poisoned and in danger. He was equally worried and tried his best to cure him. Now that xiaotuanzi''s life has been saved, he seems to have been separated.


    Chi Yan did not speak.


    The air calmed down.


    For a moment, Qu Ning changed the topic, "did you find anything? Do you have a clue? "


    Chi Yan: "not yet."


    -


    Seven days later, Chi Lin lived in the hall.


    Xiaotuanzi''s body is much better. He can go down to the ground and walk in a small area. He always thinks about the smaller powder Tuanzi in his heart and wants to have a look.


    Chi Lin put out his foot to block Xiao Tuan Zi, who was not allowed to go out.


    Xiao Tuanzi tried to turn over Chi Lin''s feet, but he was not successful. He was obviously angry and turned his back to Chi Lin.


    It would be good if Chi Lin didn''t kick it before putting it off. Now the little fool is in good health. He is absolutely responsible for the poisoning of the little fool. Chi Lin is ashamed that he didn''t protect people well. Let''s put up with it and spoil it. Let the eunuch "invite" Sikong Ying''s daughter. As for Sikong Ying, don''t come.


    The eunuch took the order and went to the side hall where Sikong Ying lived.


    On Sikong Ying''s side, Cuizhu has been well cultivated for so many days, and his health is almost as good as before.


    Si Kongying is thinking about leaving. When she is ready to go to quning to say goodbye, she sees the eunuch come in.


    After hearing the eunuch''s words, Sikong Ying frowned and refused, "my daughter doesn''t..." before the words were finished, the daughter in her arms reached out to the eunuch and asked him to hold her.


    The eunuch was flattered. At the same time, he was very worried that he didn''t take the child. Chi Lin would be angry, "Mr. Sikong, you see, your daughter wants to go. Let the slave take her. When you are tired of playing, I will send your daughter back. "


    Cuizhu is very grateful for the treatment of the emperor and empress. She knows that xiaotuanzi is just poisoned. Since xiaotuanzi wants to play with her daughter, she can''t help persuading Sikong Ying.


    Sikong shadow thought, "I''ll go with you."


    Eunuch: "the meaning of linwangye is to let the children pass."


    Cuizhu: "just let my daughter go for a while. It will be OK. You can say goodbye to the queen. When you come back, your daughter should also come back. We can just leave. "


    Sikong Ying agreed.


    The eunuch quickly took the child to the temple where Chi Lin lived and handed it to Chi Lin.


    Chi Lin just looks but doesn''t pick up. The little girl is really beautiful and lovely. No wonder the little fool never forgets that she is so greedy for beauty and has no future.


    As soon as xiaotuanzi saw the powder ball in the eunuch''s hand, he immediately approached and stood on tiptoe to see it. He asked the eunuch to hold it down.

 Chapter 1270

    Otherwise, Chi Lin eats a little baby''s vinegar and asks the eunuch to put Si Kongying''s daughter on the cot.


    Xiaotuanzi immediately climbed onto the cot and sat next to fentuanzi. His soft little finger poked fentuanzi''s softer face. Seeing fentuanzi turning his eyes to look at him, he giggled and wanted to find toys and fentuanzi to play with.


    Chi linhei looks at him with a face. Since the daughter of Si Kongying appeared, he has never been so attentive to him.


    Chi Lin resisted the impulse of breaking up the two little dolls, and let the eunuch guard to the side, with a pair of eyes fixed firmly, so that the two little dolls would not fall from the couch.


    The eunuch nodded and looked at the powder ball and small ball on the couch. If it wasn''t for Chi Lin here, I couldn''t help hugging him.


    -


    Played about half an hour.


    Si Kongying''s daughter is crying. She has to go back to her parents.


    Xiaotuanzi was so scared that she didn''t know what to do.


    Chi Lin: "send people back."


    The eunuch took orders.


    Xiaotuanzi climbed down from the couch and wanted to go out. He was grabbed by Chi Lin''s collar.


    Chi Lin: "be honest and stay here."


    Xiaotuanzi made a lot of money


    "I won''t let go. If you have the ability, you can beat me." Chi Lin is so bad that he always drags xiaotuanzi''s collar.


    Xiaotuanzi is very angry.


    On the other side, Si Kongying has said goodbye to Qu Ning and arranged her salute. As soon as her daughter is sent back, she takes her daughter and Cuizhu away.


    The eunuch watched and ran back to Chi Lin, worried that when Xiao Tuan Zi wanted to play with fan Tuan Zi again, he couldn''t find anyone.


    Chi Lin frowned. The suspicion of Si Kong Ying hasn''t been cleared. How can he just let him go. However, on second thought, my brother sent Yu Wenxiao to monitor Sikong Ying, but nothing can be found out in these days. Maybe if I let them go, Sikong Ying will show her feet when she let go of her guard.


    Xiaotuanzi didn''t know that fentuanzi had gone, and he was still deadlocked with Chi Lin.


    For a long time¡ª¡ª


    Chi Lin didn''t want Xiao Tuan Zi to be too tired. He picked him up and put him on the bed. He pulled the quilt over Xiao Tuan Zi''s whole body and only showed his head. "As soon as the medicine comes, you''ll give me the medicine and go to bed." As soon as the words fell, there was a knock on the door, and the song and Yuan Dynasties sent medicine in.


    Chi Lin, get out of the way and let song and Yuan feed you. It''s not easy to give medicine when you can''t use "strong" to a little fool.


    Xiaotuanzi turned around and didn''t want to drink.


    Song and Yuan fed for a long time. It was harder than fighting with several people.


    Chi Lin stood by and looked at it, but he was in a better mood. He asked Song Yuan, "where is Feng Ling? How are you doing?"


    Song and Yuan Dynasties'' medicine feeding hand was slightly stiff, quickly covered up the past, and then fed, "she only said from the beginning to the end that she had the ability to find out that she did it. I checked her bodyguard and the maid in charge of the meal, and found nothing


    "Oh, if I find out, I''ll cut her alive." The pool is close to the molars.


    Xiaotuanzi went to bed soon after taking the medicine.


    afternoon.


    Chi Lin felt that xiaotuanzi had been sleeping for a long time. He wanted to wake xiaotuanzi up and turn him over. Just as he wanted to cry, he saw that xiaotuanzi''s nostrils and eyes were full of black blood, and there was a pool of black blood left on his pillow. He was so scared that he quickly tested xiaotuanzi''s nose, quickly picked up xiaotuanzi, rushed to the hall where his brother lived, and burst in, Quick... Quick... He''s poisoned again... "


    Inside the closed hall, in front of the desk, he just hugged Qu Ning and lowered his head to release his hand quickly.

 Chapter 1271

    Traning instinctively jumped away.


    During this period of time, first the death of her sister, then the death of the queen, and then the death of Chi Xu, Si Kongying came and had an accident with Xiao Tuanzi, one after another. She was in a bad mood all the time. Naturally, she had not been close to Chi Yan for several months.


    In the morning, Sikong Ying comes to say goodbye and leaves with Cuizhu. Xiaotuanzi''s body is much better and her mood is getting better. Chi Yan embraces her, but she doesn''t refuse. She doesn''t expect that the hall door will be suddenly knocked open and someone will break in.


    Chi Lin was embarrassed for a moment, but he rushed to his desk and said, "brother, brother, look!"


    Chi Yan looks into Chi Lin''s arms. As soon as his face changes, he immediately stands up to feel the pulse for Xiao Tuanzi.


    Qu Ning also hastened to get close to see, startled, breathing stopped a beat, "how can this be? You took him out again? You didn''t protect him? How do you take care of it? What''s going on? "


    Chi Lin has no words to refute. For the first time, he allows Qu Ning to blame him. His hands shaking obviously.


    Chi Yan then checks xiaotuanzi''s body. He finds a little black powder on xiaotuanzi''s clothes. He hesitates a little and puts the powder into his mouth.


    Chi Lin didn''t know where the powder came from. "Brother, what''s this?"


    Chi Yan didn''t answer, and then his fingers were stained with a little black blood from the corner of his eyes. He put it into his mouth and frowned, "he was poisoned. Where did he go today and who did he contact? "


    Chi Lin: "no, I haven''t been out at all. I''ve been in my palace all the time. It''s just me, the daughter of sikongying, and a eunuch. " Words fall, instantly think of that eunuch poison, Chi Lin put little Tuanzi into brother''s arms, will go to the eunuch to chop.


    Chi Yan holds Chi Lin.


    "Rock, can you solve it?" Qu Ning was anxious. He was poisoned once not long ago, and his health was better. He came again. The poisoned man was clearly in the palace. He was beside them. It was so hateful. He had been poisoning such a small child.


    Chi Yan frowned.


    Chi Lin: "brother..."


    Xiaotuanzi did not move, his eyes and nostrils were still bleeding black blood, and his lips were black and purple.


    Chi Yan hugged Xiao Tuan Zi from Chi Lin''s arms. "I temporarily sealed his channels to stop the spread of poison. You go to the imperial mausoleum immediately and bring Yuejin to exchange blood for him in two days. " Chi Yan has never tried this method, but now he has no choice but to try it. Although xiaotuanzi''s body is much better, it''s not completely good at all. It''s absolutely impossible to use the last method to force poison.


    Chi Lin went like a gust of wind.


    ChiYan puts xiaotuanzi on the bed and asks quning to call song and yuan. He controls all the people in the hall and makes a thorough investigation.


    Qu Ning couldn''t help shaking and went in a hurry.


    -


    On the other side go, the pool go by like the wind and electricity, and the horse is passing by, and the house is still passing by. The reins are fiercely locked, and the horse''s back is turned up in the hoof''s hoofs and the horse is turned back to intercept the sage shadow.


    Sikong Ying stopped the carriage and looked at Chi Lin in surprise, "what''s the matter?"


    Cuizhu, who was sitting with her daughter in her arms in the car, was almost unstable. She rolled out of the car and lifted the curtain with one hand to see.


    Chi Lin doesn''t have any evidence that Sikong Ying did it. He wants to settle the accounts and has no time to delay. He forbears to kill himself. He orders the following bodyguard to catch Sikong Ying and send him back to the Palace first. Then he quickly drives his horse to the imperial mausoleum.

 Chapter 1272

    Chi Yan: "I temporarily blocked his meridians to stop the spread of poison. You go to the imperial mausoleum immediately and bring Yuejin to exchange blood for him in two days. " Chi Yan has never tried this method, but now he has no choice but to try it. Although xiaotuanzi''s body is much better, it''s not completely good at all. It''s absolutely impossible to use the last method to force poison.


    Chi Lin went like a gust of wind.


    ChiYan puts xiaotuanzi on the bed and asks quning to call song and yuan. He controls all the people in the hall and makes a thorough investigation.


    Qu Ning couldn''t help shaking and went in a hurry.


    -


    On the other side go, the pool go by like the wind and electricity, and the horse is passing by, and the house is still passing by. The reins are fiercely locked, and the horse''s back is turned up in the hoof''s hoofs and the horse is turned back to intercept the sage shadow.


    Sikong Ying stopped the carriage and looked at Chi Lin in surprise, "what''s the matter?"


    Cuizhu, who was sitting with her daughter in her arms in the car, was almost unstable. She rolled out of the car and lifted the curtain with one hand to see.


    Chi Lin doesn''t have any evidence that Sikong Ying did it. He wants to settle the accounts and has no time to delay. He forbears to kill himself. He orders the following bodyguard to catch Sikong Ying and send him back to the Palace first. Then he quickly drives his horse to the imperial mausoleum.


    Two days later.


    Chi Lin brings back Yuejin, along with Rongxin and sufangcheng.


    Chi Lin and Yue Jin first step into the hall, straight to the bed to see the situation of xiaotuanzi, see xiaotuanzi face ruddy, small mouth open and close breathing, still keep a wisp of saliva, sleep well, nothing.


    Pool face a heart suddenly put down, "elder brother, he is all right?"


    Yue Jin: "is Xi''er OK?"


    Qu Ning some look Dodge, stand up to give the position to Yue Jin.


    Chi Yan doesn''t talk.


    Yue Jin feels strange. She sits down on the edge of the couch where Qu Ning gives way. She carefully checks Xiao Tuan Zi and finds nothing wrong. Her pulse is also normal. "Is there anything else?"


    Qu Ning pursed her lips. I don''t know how to say it.


    Chi Lin watched, deeply afraid that the little fool could not wake up, "brother, I have brought Yuejin back, now I can exchange blood."


    Qu Ning: "no more."


    Chi Lin: "what does that mean?"


    Quning looks at ChiYan.


    Chi Lin: "brother?"


    Yue Jin: "please tell me directly."


    be quiet!


    Sufang Chengfu''s pale Rongxin came in.


    Rong Xin looked at the situation in the hall, and her eyes fell on xiaotuanzi


    Yue Jin picks up Xiao Xi''er, walks to Rong Xin and shows her, "I''ve seen it. Xiao Xi''er is fine and in good health."


    When the pool is in a hurry to the imperial mausoleum, we can see how bad Xiao Xi''er''s situation is. Now they come, but the child is all right, Qu Ning and this face, Rong Xin slightly squint, "you feed him to drink your blood?"


    Yuejin hears the speech and is shocked. She looks at ChiYan reflexively.


    Chi Lin was also surprised, "brother..."


    Sufangcheng was also shocked.


    Qu Ning gritted his teeth and nodded, "Xiao Xi''er''s condition worsened. Not long after Chi Lin left, he almost... Almost... Had no way to get down. Yan fed him a few drops of his blood."


    Yuejin took a step back.


    Xiaotuanzi was woken up by the sound, rubbed his eyes and woke up to see Yuejin very happy, holding Yuejin in his small hand.


    Yuejin''s red eyes on xiaotuanzi


    Chi Lin also saw that xiaotuanzi had turned into a big red eye


    Rong Xin''s hand clenched under his sleeve slowly loosened and laughed, "just keep your life."


    "Do you really feel good?" Chi Yan, who didn''t speak all the time, opened his mouth, and his voice was frightfully cold.


    Qu Ning can''t help but grasp Chi Yan''s hand. He is afraid that Chi Yan will attack the queen. The empress is imprisoned in the imperial mausoleum by Chi Yan, but Xiao Xi''er has something to do. It''s normal for her to come here.

 Chapter 1273

    Instead, Rong Xin laughed, "just keep your life."


    "Do you really feel good?" Chi Yan, who didn''t speak all the time, opened his mouth, and his voice was frightfully cold.


    "Very good." Let the waves rise.


    Chi Yan''s hand suddenly clenched, and his eyes were obviously murderous. Xiao Xi''er is her son. Now all her little sons have been killed by evil blood. She can be so indifferent.


    Qu Ning tightens Chi Yan''s hand more and more.


    Xiaotuanzi didn''t know the waves in front of him. He recognized Rongxin for a while, and he bowed his head and shrank into Yuejin''s arms. He was "locked" in the big cave with her. She was very kind to him. She took him to sleep and took off his clothes to cover him. As a result, he climbed out of the cave and left her behind. Every time Chi Lin left him, he was very sad and angry. He was as bad as Chi Lin.


    At this point, Yuejin tries to accept this reality. She can''t accept it and can only accept it. On the one hand, she avoids the confrontation between Chi Yan and Rong Xin, and anxiously asks Qu Ning: "Xiao Xi''er is so small, and the devil''s blood is so powerful. What''s wrong with Xiao Xi''er these two days? Or will it... Will it... "


    "At the moment everything is fine, nothing is wrong. As for the future, "Qu Ning pause, that is an unknown, now no one can say," can only take a step to see a step. "


    Yue Jin nodded and swallowed all her worries. "Did you find out who was poisoned?"


    Qu Ning: "that eunuch who had been near Xiao Xi''er that day, we have repeatedly checked, there is no doubt, it can''t be him. All the maids and eunuchs in the East Palace also checked, but nothing was found. Chi Lin suspects Sikong Ying. He catches both Sikong Ying and Cuizhu. He doesn''t find anything. It won''t be them. "


    Chi Lin is irritable. The little fool was poisoned twice because he didn''t take good care of people. Now after checking for so long, he hasn''t found any results. The little fool has become like this again. He just feels like a mess. He has no choice but to say: "everything happened after he came. Don''t you want to protect him?"


    Song and yuan just came in with the freshly fried medicine. He was surprised to see that the queen was very surprised and saluted reflexively. He said to Chi Lin: "I checked it, sir. I really didn''t find anything. It shouldn''t be him."


    Qu Ning: "he''s still here. If you don''t believe it, you can check it yourself."


    Chi Lin: "I''m sure I''ll make a thorough investigation myself."


    Rong Xin calmly listened, "say the specific situation before and after two poisoning."


    Chi linpai begins without answering Rong Xin.


    Qu Ning told the situation all over again without missing any details. The queen is so powerful, maybe she can see something.


    Rong Xin: "you said that Sikong shadow, let the bodyguard bring it to me."


    Chi Lin can''t help but want to say, "what qualifications do you have to give orders here?" but he has to admit that Rong Xin is really powerful. He looks carefully at his brother and his face.


    Qu Ning always pulls Chi Yan and persuades him: "anyway, she''s Xiao Xi''er''s mother. Let her check it."


    Yue Jin listens to Rong Xin and believes that Rong Xin says: "it''s important to investigate the murderer now. Can you let go of the grudge between you and Axin? "


    Holding Rongxin''s sufangcheng: "since you save xiaoxier, you care about him. He''s your brother. "

 Chapter 1274

    Chi Yan''s clenched hand was tightening, his face was ugly, and he suddenly walked away.


    Qu Ning was relieved. Chi Yan agreed, "then you can check it. If you want to see someone, you should do this. Let Chi Lin and brother song cooperate with you. " With that, Qu Ning followed closely.


    Only Rongxin, Yuejin, Chilin, sufangcheng, song and Yuan Dynasties and xiaotuanzi were left in the hall.


    Chi Lincai doesn''t want to listen to Rong Xin. He is annoyed that Qu Ning decides for him, but he leaves behind the little fool''s red eyes.


    Song Yuan: "you can tell me."


    Yue Jin: "please bring Sikong Ying and the green bamboo first."


    Song Yuan nodded, approached, handed the medicine bowl to Yue Jin, and quickly walked forward.


    As soon as xiaotuanzi saw the medicine and smelled it, he hid himself and didn''t want to drink it.


    Chi Lin doesn''t want to face Rong Xin and begins with his side.


    Sufangcheng helps Rongxin sit down on the right seat and feeds the medicine with Yuejin.


    Xiaotuanzi is suffering. After being forced to take medicine, she breaks away from kaiyuejin and stays in Fangcheng. She runs to the foot of Chilin and hugs Chilin. But her eyes secretly look at Rongxin. Seeing that she is also suffering, xiaotou takes a cake to eat for Rongxin.


    Rong Xin bowed his head, "remember me?"


    Xiaotuanzi looks down like she has no face to see Rongxin.


    Yue Jin looks at this scene. It''s a picture that he thought for a long time. Now it''s finally realized, but Xiao Tuanzi drinks Chi Yan''s magic blood, and Rong Xin doesn''t have much time.


    Chi Lin Yu Guang looks at it, which is different from the little fool''s anger when he thinks about Sikong Ying''s daughter. He has an indescribable feeling about it in his heart.


    -


    Before long, the song and Yuan Dynasties brought people.


    Sikong Ying holds her daughter and goes into the palace with Cuizhu. Unexpectedly, she sees the empress who has been dead for a long time sitting in front of her. The whole person stays. Although the Queen''s face was pale and sick, her breath still made her bow.


    Cuizhu had never seen the queen, and didn''t know the identity of the person sitting in front of her. But her intuition was that the person sitting was unusual, and some of her couldn''t help kneeling down. At the same time, she saw sufangcheng, Zuo Shi, standing next to the person sitting, and almost thought she was wrong. On that island, the Lord has always attached great importance to Zuo Shi. At that time, the island was besieged and attacked, and the left envoy stayed on the island and broke up.


    Fantuanzi, who is held by Sikong Ying, looks into Rongxin''s eyes, grabs Sikong Ying''s clothes with a pair of small hands, and then turns back and buries him in his arms, without looking at anything.


    Xiaotuanzi is very happy to see fantuanzi, so he will run over and be picked up by Chi Lin.


    Xiaotuanzi makes a lot of money.


    Sikong shadow and Cuizhu noticed and saw the bright red eyes of xiaotuanzi. Sikong shadow was shocked, and Cuizhu covered his mouth in fright.


    Rong Xin looked at the reaction of the three members of the family and said, "now, it''s about the poisoning of Zha xiaoxi''er. If we find out that it has nothing to do with you and let you go immediately, what evidence do you have to prove your innocence now? "


    Sikong shadow was looking right, "I''m afraid the queen said the opposite. We didn''t do anything. We didn''t do anything. If we have to prove it, we can only say that in terms of time, we didn''t approach him when he was poisoned twice. If the queen has to doubt it, then come up with evidence to prove that it has something to do with us. "


    Cuizhu heard the word "empress" and knelt down shivering. On the island, people all over the island know that the Lord is bent on dealing with the queen and wants to kill her, so the queen is the enemy of all of them. But unexpectedly, the island was broken overnight, the Lord fled, they also fled, did not escape the people died on the island.

 Chapter 1275

    Sikong shadow was looking right, "I''m afraid the queen said the opposite. We didn''t do anything. We didn''t do anything. If we have to prove it, we can only say that in terms of time, we didn''t approach him when he was poisoned twice. If the queen has to doubt it, then come up with evidence to prove that it has something to do with us. "


    Cuizhu heard the word "empress" and knelt down shivering. On the island, people all over the island know that the Lord is bent on dealing with the queen and wants to kill her, so the queen is the enemy of all of them. But unexpectedly, the island was broken overnight, the Lord fled, they also fled, did not escape the people died on the island.


    Rong Xin: "so now we both can''t produce any evidence?"


    Sikong''s shadow stands upright, upright and not afraid of the shadow. He didn''t see Qu Ning here. He more or less understood what Qu Ning thought at the moment - he must want to believe him and be afraid of having something to do with him. He also wants to have a result as soon as possible, so that Qu Ning knows that everything has nothing to do with him.


    Cuizhu: "empress, you believe us. We really didn''t do anything. It''s because of my poor health that Sikong Ying brought me here to ask the queen just to save me. We are all very grateful to the emperor and empress. The child is so lovely and we have our own daughter. How can we poison the child and ask the empress to be very careful. " Trembling, he looked at sufangcheng, "Zuo... Suhu... Sufu, you believe in maidservants, believe us, we really haven''t done it."


    Sufangcheng had a little impression of Cuizhu. He didn''t expect to see the people on the island after such a long time. "Don''t worry, the queen is very fair. As long as you don''t do it, the queen will let you go. "


    Cuizhu kowtowed, "thank you, sufu. Thank you, empress..."


    Rong Xin: "tell me about what happened before and after your poisoning these times. You can tell everything in detail."


    Cuizhu: "empress, I''m sick, not..." she shivered at the eyes of the people in front of her. Cuizhu quickly said, "it''s poisoning, it''s... It''s poisoning... After I get married with sikongying, we take our daughter..."


    Rong Xin drinks water and listens.


    Standing beside Rongxin, Yuejin carefully changes a cup of hot water for Rongxin. Looking at the appearance of Sikong Ying and this green bamboo, it seems that they are innocent, but before we find out clearly, we must not believe what we see on the surface.


    Cuizhu kept on talking. Occasionally, she looked up at the person sitting in front of her. Seeing that she was not impatient, she bowed her head and continued to talk. She didn''t even dare to miss a very small place.


    Sikongying''s daughter trembles slightly in her arms.


    Xiao Tuanzi is tired in Chi Lin''s hands and hugs Chi Lin''s feet.


    Chi Lin is really not interested in listening to these unimportant trifles. Mou is patient and doesn''t leave.


    Two hours later.


    It''s getting dark outside.


    Green bamboo just finished, said dry mouth, dare not have any complaints.


    Rong Xin: "since there is no evidence, you can stay for a while longer and wait for the result."


    "Don''t worry. I''d like to know the result and see who the person is. If the queen has nothing else to say, we''ll go back first. " Sikong Ying lowers her head to signal Cuizhu to get up and turn around.


    Cuizhu carefully looks at Rongxin in front of him, kowtows quickly, and stands up with his boss.


    Song and Yuan Dynasties are also ready to keep up and take Sikong Ying and Cuizhu back to their current "living" place, but they are stopped by Rong Xin.

 Chapter 1276

    Rong Xin: "go and call Yu Wenxiao."


    The song and Yuan Dynasties gave orders to the bodyguard to "send" Sikong yingcuizhu back. He quickly called Yu Wenxiao and went to arrange the place where the empress and others lived.


    Yu Wenxiao salutes Rong Xin.


    Rong Xin: "tell me about your surveillance of them these days."


    Yu Wenxiao said one by one, and finally said, "I really didn''t find anything. Nothing happened." If it turns out that it was made by Si Kongying or that Cuizhu, he thinks it is necessary for him to dig out his own eyes.


    Yue Jin, hearing this, almost feels that she is getting rid of the suspicion for Sikong Ying. She can''t help but ask Rong Xin: "ah Xin, what you want to ask has already been asked. Do you think they are suspicious?"


    Chi Lin doesn''t look at Rong Xin at all, but his ears stand up in an instant. He wants to hear Rong Xinhuai. He doesn''t doubt Sikong Ying.


    Rong Xin coughed, "I''m tired. I''ll talk about it tomorrow."


    "No doubt, in a word." Chi Lin brush to stand up, want to listen to Rong Xin said, the result she came to such a sentence, as if to deliberately eat, can not help but angry.


    Rong Xin: "if you want to know so much, don''t follow my attitude."


    "Well, who is rare. Now that you''re saying it, I''m not interested in it Chi Lin picked up xiaotuanzi and left. After stepping out of the threshold, he threw xiaotuanzi back.


    Little Tuanzi is drowsy. After being tossed about like this, he kneads his eyes and wakes up. Before he can see clearly what is going on in front of him, he is hugged by Yuejin. A pair of small hands naturally embrace Yuejin''s neck.


    Yuejin holds xiaotuanzi and goes back to Rongxin. She doesn''t know if Chi Lin has left. She eavesdrops on him outside. She can''t help asking Rongxin again. She really wants to know as soon as possible.


    Sufangcheng didn''t speak, but he also wanted to hear Rong Xin''s opinion.


    Rong Xin raised his hand and rubbed xiaotuanzi''s head. He came to the palace from the imperial mausoleum. He was bumpy all the way and interrogated all afternoon. He looked tired. "Tomorrow, I''ll see Qu Ning alone. I''ll talk about it later."


    Yue Jin doesn''t understand.


    When song and Yuan came back, "empress, young master Yue and young master Su have arranged the palace for you. Please come with me."


    Sufang City, Fu Rongxin, go there together.


    The pool of eavesdropping outside flies away in an instant.


    -


    It''s late at night.


    Rongxin, Yuejin and xiaotuanzi live in the same hall.


    Little Tuanzi wants to be with Chilin and Yuejin. She is a little tangled in her heart. After Yuejin takes off her shoes and coat, she walks twice on the couch. She grabs Bai Bai''s clothes with her little hand. She is embarrassed to see Rong Xin.


    Yuejin and Rongxin were not in the same room except when they were in the cave. But today, when Xiao Xi''er was together, Yue Jin didn''t quit. She stayed and sat down on the edge of the couch. She hugged Xiao Tuan Zi and said, "today, I''m with my father and mother. Did your mother ever call her "mother"


    Little Tuanzi scratched his head and looked at Rong Xin standing in front of him, confused and novel.


    Rong Xin also sat down on the edge of the couch.


    On the other side, in the hall where Qu Ning and Chi Yan live, Qu Ning asks Chi Lin.


    Chi Lin said the situation and said with a sneer, "I really didn''t know she was so patient." I heard a maid say that they were trivial. I heard it all afternoon. "In addition, I overheard that she said that she would see you alone tomorrow." she looked at Qu Ning fiercely, "I''ll wait until I see you."


    Qu Ning seriously suspected that Chi Lin regarded her as a murderer, and wondered why the queen wanted to see her.


    Chi Yan face expressionless: "do not have to go."

 Chapter 1277

    "No, I''d better see you. It''ll be OK." Qu Ning holds Chi Yan''s hand and wants to make sure of his wonder.


    Chi Lin watched the scene and turned to leave.


    The next day.


    morning.


    A little Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang.


    Chi Lin opened the door with force and looked down at people with a pair of black eyes.


    Little Tuanzi looked up with a smile and was not afraid at all. Some of his painful hands held the red clothes of Chi Lin, "hungry, eat, eat..."


    Chi Lin grinned his teeth. He didn''t sleep well all night. The little fool slept well, so energetic. The elder brother has Qu Ning. This little fool was Si Kongying''s daughter first, and now he is Yue Jin and Rong Xin. He has long forgotten him. It seems that no one wants him.


    The more he thought about it, the more angry he was. He could not help but ask angrily, "why didn''t you come back last night?"


    Xiaotuanzi laughed out two dimples, a pair of big eyes although turned red, but still shining, "and father... Mother... Mother..."


    "Do they have me? It''s only one night, so close? " Chi Lin grinds his teeth. Thanks to the fact that he has been good to him for such a long time and raised him for such a long time, this is just a little white eyed wolf who is not familiar with him. It''s hateful.


    "Keke" cough sound.


    Chi Linshun sound to see, just notice next to Qu Ning and Yue Jin.


    Qu Ning really wants to kick Chi Lin''s foot. Does he say that he is better than his parents when he is a father? How big is the face? I''m afraid only Chi Lin can do such a thing!


    Early this morning, Chi Yan got up and went to court, and she woke up. After that, Yuejin brings xiaotuanzi to invite her. Xiaotuanzi wants to ask Chi Lin to have breakfast together. She wants to introduce her and Chi Lin to her.


    She said that "Chi Lin went to court early and didn''t come back." the maid in waiting whispered, "Chi Lin is still sleeping." so she and Yuejin came together, and xiaotuanzi insisted that he knock on the door.


    If she doesn''t cough, she can''t figure out what Chi Lin will say.


    Chi Lin is not embarrassed at all. He means that he is better than Yuejin Rongxin. What''s the matter.


    Yue Jin didn''t care, "I came to ask Qu Ning to come over. Xiao Xi''er wants you to have breakfast together. "


    Xiaotuanzi: "go to... See your mother, good... Good looking..."


    Chi Lin: "it''s none of my business whether she looks good or not!"


    Xiaotuanzi: "go..."


    Chi Lin shakes off Xiao Tuanzi''s hand and says, "don''t go."


    Xiaotuanzi pulled again, "go..."


    Chi Lin: "No."


    Qu Ning and Yue Jin look at one big and one small in front of them together, as if they are "crossing the family" repeatedly.


    Qu Ning covered his forehead. He felt that if he didn''t stop him, he would stay here all morning. He said to Chi Lin, "don''t you want to know why the queen asked me to go? The queen will definitely investigate the poisoning of Xiao Xi''er. Don''t you want to hear about it? "


    Chi Lin immediately went out. Of course, he wanted to listen.


    Xiaotuan Zi is happy and follows like a jerk.


    Qu Ning and Yue Jin look at each other and walk together.


    Chi Lin: "don''t follow me."


    Little Tuan Zi speeds up and runs close, grabs Chi Lin''s clothes, no matter how Chi Lin throws them, "I... my mother... My mother..."


    Chi Lin wanted to cover his ears, but then he thought, he should stop the little fool''s mouth.


    -


    The palace where the queen lived for the time being¡ª¡ª


    In the early morning of the song and Yuan Dynasties, he waited outside the hall and was always at his disposal.


    Sufangcheng sees several people coming and asks if quningchi has eaten. If not, sit down and eat together.

 Chapter 1278

    Qu Ning declined. According to the current relationship between Chi Yan and the queen, it''s really inappropriate for her to have dinner with the queen.


    Chi Lin "hum" a, very don''t give face, "you''d better hurry up, don''t delay our time."


    Sufangcheng smiles and doesn''t answer.


    Xiaotuanzi tugs at Chi Lin''s clothes. After pulling Chi Lin, he drags Qu Ning to let two people into the hall.


    Rong Xin asked Yuejin to take xiaotuanzi to the table and take care of xiaotuanzi and eat breakfast.


    Xiaotuanzi was "put" on the chair, eating while secretly looking at Rongxin, and looking out of the door, from time to time want to climb down from the chair, go outside to see if Chi Lin and Qu Ning are still there, are pulled by Yuejin in time.


    -


    after meal.


    Rong Xin goes out of the door and asks Qu Ning to sit in the pavilion in the palace with her. She asks Yuejin and sufangcheng to stop Chi Lin at the door. Chi Lin is not allowed to get close to or eavesdrop on him.


    Chi Lin: "why? Why can''t I know? "


    Rong Xin ignored it.


    Chi Lin is going to keep up.


    Yuejin and sufangcheng block together. Although they don''t know why Rongxin wants to keep it secret, they listen to Rongxin.


    Xiaotuanzi thinks it''s fun, but he also blocks the pool.


    Chi Lin stamped his feet in anger.


    Inside the Pavilion¡ª¡ª


    Rong Xin: "sit down."


    Qu Ning sat down and didn''t want to beat around the Bush, "I don''t know what the queen called me to do today?"


    Rong Xin is also straightforward, "are you and Yun Xizhi sisters?"


    Qu Ning: "yes."


    Rong Xin: "what kind of sister?"


    Qu Ning pursed her lips, believing that Rong Xin should have known, "sister."


    Rong Xin: "you and yunxizhi are dozens of years apart. There are several daughters in the Yun family, but when those daughters were alive, they had a bad relationship with Yun Xizhi. You are a sister. Which daughter and sister of the cloud family are you


    Qu Ning: "it''s not what you said. It''s another sister."


    Rong Xin: "pro?"


    Qu Ning: "dear!"


    Rong Xin: "when did you meet her?"


    Qu Ning: "after the snow mountain. At that time, I left the snow mountain and almost fell into the sea. She happened to go to Huachen with her relatives at that time, and her ship saved me, so I knew that she was my sister. Later, we went to Huachen country together, where I met Yan again and broke with my sister. "


    Rong Xin: "is every sentence true?"


    Qu Ning: "it''s true!"


    Atmosphere, silence.


    For a while.


    Rong Xin: "you are not Qu Ning, and Yun Xi Zhi is not Yun Xi Zhi, right?"


    Qu Ning''s hand unconsciously tightened, "yes."


    Rong Xin: "have you ever thought that she can become Yun Xizhi, a princess of Xiling after she died on the snow mountain, and will she become a new person after she died a few months ago?"


    Qu Ning suddenly stood up, eyes wide open - is it possible? Will it? If so, where will my sister be now?


    "Why? Why do you say that? Do you have any basis? Or what do you see? " Qu Ning immediately asked, eager to know.


    Rong Xin stood up and walked out of the pavilion.


    Qu Ning can''t help holding Rong Xin''s arm from behind, "you tell me!"


    "Let go." Rong Xin''s cold voice.


    In the distance, Yuejin and sufangcheng, who are blocking the pool, see this scene from a distance. They think that Rong xinquning has a dispute, and they quickly approach the pavilion.


    Yuejin separates quning''s hand and protects Rongxin, "what''s the matter? What''s the matter? "


    Sufangcheng isolated quning and then started to Rongxin, "empress, you have something to say."


    Chi Lin followed closely and asked Qu Ning, "what did you say? Do you have any information? Come on

 Chapter 1279

    Rong Xin looked at Chi Lin and said to Yue Jin, "go back to the house and have a rest."


    Yuejin nods and helps Rongxin go.


    Chi Lin wants to stop him, but he is blocked by sufangcheng.


    With a pair of short legs, xiaotuanzi, who was panting, looked at Rong xinyuejin, who was walking back, and at quningchilin, who was standing still. His head was going back and forth, shaking like a rattle. He didn''t know which side to follow.


    Sufangcheng quickly pressed xiaotuanzi''s head to keep him from shaking down.


    Chi Lin can only rush to the original place again, Qu Ning asked, obviously urged: "you say ah, what did you say in the end?"


    Qu Ning''s words came to his mouth, but he didn''t know how to say it. He hesitated and strode away.


    Chi Lin is so angry that he wants to hit people. Can''t one or two hurry up? He chases Qu Ning away and continues to ask as he walks!


    Xiaotuanzi wants to talk to sufangcheng and is held by sufangcheng.


    -


    in the house.


    Yuejin helps Rongxin sit down, and also wants to know what Rongxin and quning have said. How can they quarrel? "Axin, she didn''t hurt you, did she?"


    Rong Xin: "no, don''t think about it."


    Yuejin: "then why does she drag you?"


    Rong Xin: "don''t care."


    Yue Jin: "even I can''t say it?"


    "I just doubt it. In the afternoon, you ask Song Yuan to bring Si Kongying''s daughter. I want to have a look. " Rong Xin has a slight cough and is a little tired.


    Yuejin doesn''t understand, but Rongxin''s body is important. She doesn''t ask any more. She asks Rongxin to have a good rest. He goes to decoct medicine.


    Rong Xin shook his head, "no hurry."


    Xiaotuanzi went to the door and peeped at Rongxin.


    Rong Xin: "come in."


    The caught little ball quickly retracted its head. Although he didn''t know how the people inside became his mother, he was very happy to have a mother and liked the people inside. He wanted brother red to like him as much as he did.


    Yue Jin laughs and goes to the door to carry Xiao Tuan Zi into the house.


    Xiaotuanzi obediently: "mother, mother!"


    Yuejin kisses xiaotuanzi and sits down beside Rongxin, "if you can go on like this all the time..."


    "Just look at the habit." Rong Xin interrupted, raised his hand and stroked Xiao Tuanzi''s red eyes. "Look at Chi Yan, it''s not very good now. You don''t have to worry too much. If you are really not at ease, you can take your child to stay in the palace for a long time. He only hates me and will take care of and protect this younger brother. And lin''er will take care of him. "


    Yue Jin only feels that Rong Xin''s words seem to be explaining later affairs, holding Rong Xin''s hand firmly.


    Xiaotuanzi shyly hid and held Rongxin''s hand.


    Sufangcheng outside the door, did not disturb a family of three.


    On the other side, as soon as Qu Ning went back to the East Palace, he met Chi Yan, who came back from the lower court.


    Chi Lin immediately told the situation.


    Qu Ning did not answer, listen to Chi Lin finish, a person advanced hall.


    Chi Yan looks at it and asks Qu Ning to step back.


    Anxious to know, Chi Lin stamped his feet and separated him.


    He turns around and leaves. After a few steps, he turns back suddenly. Chi Lin waves back the eunuch and can''t help eavesdropping.


    Inside the hall¡ª¡ª


    Chi Yan was very patient and didn''t rush.


    Qu Ning hesitated for a long time, then said: "the queen suddenly said to me today, will my sister become a princess of Xiling from Yunxi? I asked her why she said that, but she would not. Yan, do you think it''s possible? "


    As soon as Chi Yan''s face sank, he never thought about this kind of situation. Suddenly, he thought that it was not impossible.

 Chapter 1280

    Qu Ning grabs Chi Yan''s hand. "If it is possible, who do you think she will be now? Where will it be? " Unconsciously trembling and nervous, Qu Ning didn''t know if she thought too much about it. "The queen is now investigating Xiao Xi''er''s poisoning, but she just told me this. Does she not only suspect that my sister may become a new person, but also suspect that Xiao Xi''er''s poisoning is related to my sister?"


    Chi Yan asked, "why did she become a princess of Xiling before?"


    Qu Ning shakes her head. How does she know? It''s like asking why she''s crossing. How can she tell.


    Chi Lin, who was eavesdropping on the outside, frowned and frowned. He was about to doubt whether Yun Xizhi was a monster. Otherwise, he could not die. He could change another person and another person.


    Chi Yan low: "will you be like her?"


    "I don''t know? I don''t know. " Qu Ning hugs Chi Yan hard.


    Chi Yan also hugs Qu Ning, and his arms keep tightening.


    The pool outside is on the way out.


    Of course, Chi Yan is aware of Chi Lin''s eavesdropping.


    -


    afternoon.


    Song and Yuan came to Chi Yan and Qu Ning in a hurry and told them, "emperor, Cuizhu took the initiative to explain that she had poisoned him. She wants to see the queen. " Yuejin sends the Queen''s order to him, asking him to hold Sikong Ying''s daughter.


    He went and explained the situation to Sikong Ying.


    At the beginning, Sikong Ying didn''t want to ask him, "why does the queen want to see his daughter?".


    He can''t answer. He can only admit and promise to Sikong Ying that he will send his daughter back intact, so that Sikong Ying can''t force him to rob. This is the Imperial Palace, so it''s not easy for Sikong Ying to agree.


    However, just as he was about to hold someone from Sikong Ying''s arms, Sikong Ying''s daughter suddenly vomited, twitched and burst into tears.


    He was so surprised that he went to the imperial hospital to see the imperial doctor.


    When he invited the imperial doctor to make a diagnosis for sikongying''s daughter, Cuizhu approached him alone, asked him to speak outside, and then whispered to him.


    He was stunned when he heard it.


    And Cuizhu refused to see the queen, just want to see Qu Ning, so he came here to report.


    Qu Ning is surprised, reflexive looked at the pool rock beside, "she really explained?"


    Song Yuan: "yes."


    Qu Ning: "want to see me?"


    Song Yuan: "yes."


    Qu Ning: "then you bring her."


    Song and Yuan will go now.


    Qu Ning turned to Chi Yan and said, "what do you think is the matter?"


    Chi Yan: "see again."


    It wasn''t long before Cuizhu was brought here.


    Cuizhu knelt down and kowtowed to quning, "empress, I just want to explain to you."


    Qu Ning: "since you have chosen to explain, why do you care about more people. Besides, I''m sure everyone will know about it. "


    Green bamboo trembles, head buried on the ground, "all this is me... I do."


    "When the LORD was alive, I wanted to kill the emperor and the queen. I wanted to fulfill her wish and avenge her."


    "But I''m... I''m alone. I don''t have enough ability. I really can''t help it, so I have to deal with children."


    Qu Ning doesn''t quite believe, "when Xiao Xi''er was poisoned twice, you were not around him. How did you start?"


    Cui Zhu: "the first time, before I left with Sikong Ying, I had tried to poison him. Then I was afraid of being found out and said to Sikong Ying that I wanted to leave early. I thought he would die, but I didn''t expect that he didn''t die. You rescued him. "

 Chapter 1281

    "Later, when I wanted to get revenge, I deliberately poisoned myself again and returned to the palace."


    "The second time, I poisoned... My daughter. I fed her the antidote in advance, and then sprinkled a small amount of poison powder on her. It''s not easy to find. "


    "When the eunuch takes my daughter away and lets her play with him, the poison powder will come naturally..."


    "This method is really powerful." Qu Ning exclaimed, "but what you''re saying now is the truth?"


    Cuizhu: "every sentence is true. I did all this. It has nothing to do with Sikong Ying. He didn''t know from beginning to end. The emperor and empress can kill me, but please let Si Kongying and my daughter leave. "


    With that, Cuizhu kowtowed hard. His head was broken and bleeding. He didn''t seem to feel it.


    Qu Ning: "in fact, we don''t suspect you. You can keep pretending. Why do you take the initiative to confess? "


    Cuizhu: "I''m... I''m tired. I don''t want to take revenge. Sikong Ying is very good to me, and I don''t want to involve him. Emperor, empress, no matter what you do with me, I will accept it, but I have only one request. Please release my daughter and Sikong Ying and let them go. "


    Qu Ning wants to believe Cuizhu''s words, but the more she defends Sikong Ying, the more she feels that the problem lies with Sikong Ying. Cuizhu''s confession is too abrupt.


    ChiYan didn''t say to kill Cuizhu. He asked someone to take Cuizhu and lock him up. He called Yu Wenxiao to come.


    Yu Wenxiao was surprised to learn that Cuizhu took the initiative and blurted out: "how is it possible?"


    Chi Yan: "since they saw Rong Xin, what''s abnormal?"


    "No, as usual, I''ve been watching." Yu Wenxiao recalled seriously and shook his head with certainty. Yesterday, song and Yuan Dynasty escorted Si Kongying and Cuizhu to see the empress. Later, they asked the bodyguard to send them back to continue their detention.


    Today, song and Yuan suddenly arrived, as if they had a dispute with Sikong Ying. Then Sikong Ying''s daughter suddenly had an accident, and song and Yuan invited the imperial doctor.


    The imperial doctor and Sikong Ying are together around Sikong Ying''s daughter for treatment. At this time, Cuizhu alone says something to song and Yuan Dynasties.


    He saw this scene from a distance, but he had no idea what Cuizhu had said to song and Yuan Dynasties. Finally, song and yuan left alone and returned to take Cuizhu away. If he didn''t come here now, he really didn''t know that Cuizhu had confessed.


    Yu Wenxiao then asked, "is it really her?"


    Chi Yan: "go and bring Sikong shadow."


    The song and Yuan dynasties took orders.


    Sikong shadow holding her daughter to, did not see the figure of green bamboo, obviously feel that the atmosphere in the hall is not right, "what do you want me to do? What about green bamboo? "


    Qu Ning: "do you care about her?"


    Sikong Ying: "shouldn''t you care?"


    Qu Ning: "do you know what she said when she came to see us?"


    Sikong Ying: "I don''t know."


    Qu Ning: "she said that Xiao Xi''er''s poison is her. Everything has nothing to do with you. Let''s let you and your daughter go."


    "No way!" Sikong shadow did not hesitate to veto, "it can not be her."


    The air is quiet!


    Si Kong Ying sees something from Qu Ning''s eyes, "what do you mean? Do you suspect that it has something to do with me? Is she taking the blame for me? "


    Qu Ning doesn''t speak, just looks at Sikong''s shadow.


    Yu Wenxiao and song and Yuan dynasties also saw Sikong''s films.


    Chi Yan''s face is expressionless.


    This is the default! Sikong shadow is not angry but laughs, "then you tell me the reason why I poisoned? Why am I doing this? "

 Chapter 1282

    Qu Ning really doesn''t want to be so suspicious, but the current situation really points to Si Kong Ying, "this is about to ask you."


    Sikong Ying clenched his fist. "I''ll say it for the last time. Believe it or not, I haven''t done it. Also, green bamboo can''t be poisoned. I''ve been with her all the time. She doesn''t have a chance even if she wants to. Where is she now? Let me see her. I''ll ask her face to face. "


    Qu Ning is silent for a moment, let Song Yuan take Sikong shadow to pass.


    Sikong Ying''s daughter in her arms is always quiet.


    In the side hall.


    Hearing the sound of opening the door, Cuizhu saw Sikong Ying carrying her daughter in. Instinctively, she stood up and looked at her daughter first, then at Sikong Ying. "I''ve already told you that I did it. I''m sorry for you. I used and calculated you from the beginning. Take your daughter and get out of here. "


    Sikong Ying: "I want to hear a word of truth."


    Cuizhu: "this is the truth."


    Sikong Ying: "if you have anything, you can discuss it with me. I''ll do it for you..."


    "No, no, you go. Hurry up, get out of here and never come back." Green bamboo back to the body, trembling all over, teeth hard to bite fingers, barely restrain emotions, added, "never bring your daughter back."


    Yu Wenxiao and Song Yuan, who are ordered to watch, watch, and Song Yuan returns to report to Chi Yan quning.


    Chi Yan: "tell Rong Xin and tell her I believe it."


    The song and Yuan dynasties took orders.


    -


    Rongxin, Yuejin and sufangcheng live in the hall temporarily.


    Chi Lin, who was called over at noon, and Xiao Tuanzi were staring at him. Is he free? Actually let him come to play with the little fool, and the funny thing is that he even came, I don''t know if his brain is rusty.


    After hearing the song and Yuan Dynasty''s report to Rong Xin, Chi Lin stood up and said, "did she really admit it? Did she really do it? "


    Song Yuan nodded.


    Chi Lin immediately rushed back to kill Cuizhu. That damned woman, hiding so deep, they were all cheated by her. Thanks to my brother''s saving her several times, she should be like this. Damn it.


    Xiaotuanzi immediately climbed down from his bed and wanted to chase him. He was stopped by sufangcheng.


    Yuejin is as surprised as Chi Lin, but without Chi Lin''s impulse, she confirms it to song and Yuan Dynasties.


    Song and Yuan still nodded.


    Yue Jin: "does the emperor believe it?"


    Song Yuan: "I believe it."


    Yue Jin: "so what is the emperor going to do with her?"


    Song Yuan: "the Emperor didn''t say that, but she admitted that she would definitely kill her."


    Yue Jin looks back at Rong Xin and sees that Rong Xin is indifferent. "You don''t seem very happy to find out the murderer? Do you also think... "


    "No, you''re wrong. I''m not upset. I don''t feel anything." Rong Xin interrupted and drank a cup of tea. "Now that the murderer has been arrested, it''s time to come to an end." Looking at the song and Yuan Dynasties, "you go to tell Chi Yan that one person is the one who does things. Just punish the murderer severely, and let those who have nothing to do with it go. "


    Song and Yuan stayed for a moment, did not expect that Rong Xin''s reaction would be so ordinary, but also so soft hearted, arched away.


    Yue Jin always feels that Rong Xin''s reaction is not right.


    Rongxin then let sufangcheng take xiaotuanzi out.


    When only Rongxin and Yuejin are left in the hall, Yuejin can''t help but ask in a low voice, "do you really have no doubt about this?"


    Jung sin didn''t answer, "you do something for me, go in person. Don''t let anyone know about it. "


    Yue Jin cautiously: "you say."


    Rong Xin finished in a low voice.

 Chapter 1283

    Back in the song and Yuan Dynasties, he truthfully reported Rong Xin''s words and reaction to Chi Yan.


    Chi Lin, who rushed back first, said with a smile, "are you sure you didn''t pass it wrong?" Even if the sun came out from the west, he didn''t believe that.


    Song and Yuan Dynasties: "if you don''t believe me, you can go and ask in person."


    "I think she''s too poisoned. She''s out of her mind." Chi Lin snorted and looked at his brother again, "brother, Si Kong Ying can''t let go!" He rushed back to kill the woman named Cuizhu. As a result, his brother and Qu Ning suspected that it was related to Sikong Ying. Cuizhu may be to protect Sikong Ying.


    Qu Ning also felt strange. It was reasonable to say that the queen could not have no doubt. No matter what, there was no reason to say that "fangsikong Ying left" so soon.


    It was quiet for a while.


    Chi Yan: "let the people go."


    Chi Lin was shocked: "brother!"


    The song and Yuan Dynasties were also surprised.


    Qu Ning doubted whether he had heard wrong. Although she very much hopes that this matter has nothing to do with Sikong Ying, and also hopes that Sikong Ying will be OK, but now there are so many suspicions. How can she let people go without finding out?


    Thinking quickly, Qu Ning said, "do you doubt the Queen''s next move? What do you want to see the queen do? "


    Chi Yan did not answer, "let Yu Wenxiao continue to spy." A little meal, "lin''er, come with you."


    Chi Lin was more satisfied. "I must have fixed my eyes on people. I''ll see what they''re up to. "


    Song and Yuan Dynasties bow their hands, and this is to convey the order.


    -


    Outside the side hall where Cuizhu is imprisoned, Sikong Ying has come out with her daughter in her arms, standing and waiting, but she hasn''t gone anywhere. After persuading Cuizhu for so long, Cuizhu still insists that she is the murderer. He has no choice.


    When the song and Yuan Dynasties arrived, they said everything.


    Sikong Ying was surprised: "let me go so soon?"


    Song Yuan: "yes, I''ll let the bodyguard take you out of the palace."


    Sikong Ying: "where''s green bamboo? What are you going to do with her? "


    Song Yuan: "she has admitted that the emperor will not let her go easily. You should understand why you need to ask more."


    Sikong Ying: "it can''t be done by her. It must be checked again."


    Song and Yuan Dynasties: "check or not, that''s the emperor''s business. I might as well kindly advise you that since she has taken all the responsibilities, you''d better get rid of the relationship as soon as possible. In addition, the queen has been begging the emperor for a long time. The emperor is willing to let you and your daughter go so easily. Don''t let the queen down. "


    Words fall, Song Yuan made a please gesture.


    Sikong Ying looks down at her daughter in her arms. She just looks into her daughter''s clear eyes. Then she looks back at the closed door behind her. For her daughter''s sake, she finally leaves Cuizhu and walks away.


    One door apart, Cuizhu hides behind the door, looks at everything outside through the crack of the door, until he can''t see Sikong Ying and his daughter at all, and slides down crying.


    Yu Wenxiao, who was secretly watching, put this scene into his eyes and asked the song and Yuan Dynasties, "does the emperor really let Sikong Ying go?"


    Song and Yuan Dynasties: "the emperor asked you to watch with him. In addition, I was ordered to report the incident to the empress. The empress''s reaction was somewhat strange. The empress said "fangsikongying" first


    Yu Wenxiao is surprised, does not delay the time, quickly with the boss empty shadow.


    -


    Sikong shadow out of the palace, with her daughter to find an ordinary carriage, hired a coachman, immediately left the capital.


    Inside the car, Si Kongying''s daughter didn''t make any noise at all. She lifted the car curtain with a small hand and wanted to look out.

 Chapter 1284

    Sikong Ying has no love for Cuizhu, but more responsibility. But the daughter in my arms is different. Cuizhu is her biological mother.


    Looking at her daughter''s "ignorant" and "innocent and lovely" appearance, Sikong Ying pulled her little hand back, "your mother didn''t go with us, don''t you want her?"


    The little doll looked at Sikong''s shadow for a while, closed her eyes and went to sleep.


    Naturally, Sikong Ying didn''t expect such a small child to understand him and answer him. She only hoped that she would know everything today when she grew up and don''t blame him.


    -


    Night.


    Sikong Ying stayed in the inn.


    The coachman collected a lot of money. He took a long-distance ride and stayed in an inn.


    In the room, after Sikong Ying fed her daughter a thin rice paste, she was just about to eat by herself when a black shadow suddenly jumped in from the window.


    Si Kongying was on guard: "who are you? What do you want to do? "


    The man in black doesn''t talk, he just does it.


    Sikong shadow quickly holds her daughter to dodge. The martial arts of the man in black is obviously superior to him. He has a black cloth mask and a black hat and Cape. He doesn''t think that Fengling has such a powerful person around him. But in addition to Feng Ling, he has no enemy, "who sent you?"


    The man in black looks like a mute. He is still speechless. He soon hits Sikong Ying with one palm and points his acupoints neatly.


    Sikong Ying was in a state of turmoil. He was eager to open the acupoints and tried to delay time. "If you want to kill or cut, I will never frown, but don''t hurt my daughter!"


    The man in black was silent, and his hands gently held Sikong Ying''s daughter in his arms.


    Sikong shadow''s face changed greatly, "what are you doing?"


    Sikong Ying''s daughter still doesn''t cry. Her eyes are not afraid of the man in black. Her little hand suddenly tears off the black cloth on the man''s face.


    Unexpectedly, the man in black turned his head in a hurry, but he was still a step late and was seen by Sikong Ying.


    Si Kongying couldn''t believe: "is it you?"


    Yuejin twisted her eyebrows. Rong Xin told him to take Sikong Ying''s daughter back, but he couldn''t let Sikong Ying know, so that Sikong Ying would not go back to the capital and the palace. Now let Sikong Ying know that he will take Sikong Ying''s daughter again. Is there any reason why Sikong Ying won''t go back to the palace? Then things will be big.


    At this time, another man in black came in. After seeing the situation in the house clearly, he pulled off the black cloth on his face and approached Yuejin: "my aunt knows that you are soft hearted and worried about your accident. Since the child has been robbed, you take it away first, and I''ll handle the rest. "


    Yue Jin: "are you going to kill him?"


    The man in black who pulled off the black cloth stayed in Fangcheng: "no, he should be imprisoned first so that he won''t go back to the palace."


    Yuejin put her heart down.


    Sikong Ying finally understood, "is it the queen who wants to see my daughter? Did the queen send you? What on earth does the queen want to do? Why do you have to see my daughter? Do you want to use this method? " In the palace before, the queen wanted to see her daughter and sent song and Yuan Dynasties to hold her. As a result, her daughter suddenly cried and twitched, so she was not held to see the queen. Later, when Cuizhu confessed, he was released from the palace.


    Sufangcheng also does not answer, urging Yuejin to go. When his aunt told him that, he was puzzled for a long time and asked her, but she didn''t say anything and just let him do it.


    Yuejin nods.


    Sikongying''s daughter, who has been held in her arms by Yuejin, suddenly burst into tears. Her hands and feet are constantly pricking and kicking.


    Sikong shadow immediately distressed, "take me back together. No matter what the queen wants to do, I promise. She wants to see my daughter. I''ll take it to her on my own initiative. She can see it as long as she wants. Take me with her. "

 Chapter 1285

    Yuejin, as a father, xiaoxier is only two years older than sikongying''s daughter. Seeing sikongying''s daughter cry like this, she is equally distressed and can''t help but coax, but on the other side is Rongxin''s order. Rongxin is still waiting for him to take the child back.


    Sufangcheng: "why don''t you stay here to deal with him, contact my uncle''s people to take him away first, and I''ll take the children back to my aunt?"


    "No, I''ll take it back." Yuejin is ruthless and goes out from the window regardless of the crying of Sikong Ying''s daughter.


    Sikong Ying looked at it, gritted her teeth and said to sufangcheng, "you''d better send my daughter back safely. Otherwise, if my daughter loses a hair, I won''t stop until you kill me. "


    Sufang city is silent, and he doesn''t know why his aunt wants to see Sikong Ying''s daughter. After seeing it, it''s hard to say whether my aunt will hurt Sikong Ying''s daughter or return it to Sikong Ying.


    Chi Lin and Yu Wenxiao, who are secretly watching, watch all this.


    Chi Lin said in a low voice: "I''ll follow Yue Jin back. You continue to monitor here and try to find out the elder uncle of Sufang city and the elder brother of Rong Xin."


    Yu Wenxiao nodded silently.


    It rained suddenly.


    -


    Quickly, Yuejin rushed back to the capital overnight, braved the heavy rain to steal the daughter of sikongying into the palace, to Rongxin.


    The house where Rong Xin lived was brightly lit.


    Under Rong Xin''s words, xiaotuanzi lies down in the bed and is about to close her eyes to sleep. She is very happy to see that fantuanzi is sent in. She immediately has the spirit and climbs out of the bed. She stands on the bed and asks Yuejin to put fantuanzi on the bed. She wants to play with fantuanzi.


    Yuejin looked at xiaotuanzi fondly and said to Rongxin, "I''ve brought back the daughter of Sikong Ying. When I take her from Sikong Ying''s hand, she pulls off my cloth and let Sikong Ying see my face. Fangcheng is already dealing with it. "


    Rong Xin had no accident and didn''t reach for it. Outside the rainstorm, Yuejin all the way back, the whole person is wet, but the arms of Sikong shadow daughter is very good, not to be drenched, visible Yuejin all the way carefully protect, "put on the ground, you go to change clothes. Don''t come in without me. " Looking at the energetic little ball, "take out the little breath."


    Yue Jin looked at the ground and confirmed, "put it on the ground?"


    Rongxin doesn''t want to repeat.


    Yue Jin: "what do you want to do?"


    Rong Xin: "go out."


    Yue Jin wants to ask again, but she has no choice but to put down Sikong Ying''s daughter in her arms, wrap her clothes on the couch and take her out.


    "Play, play..." xiaotuanzi shakes, don''t go out, want the powder Tuanzi smaller than him on the ground.


    The door closed.


    Only Rong Xin and Sikong Ying''s daughter on the ground are left in the house.


    The baby on the ground is no longer crying. She looks at Rong Xin with her eyes full of water.


    Rong Xin sat down on the edge of the couch and looked down.


    be quiet!


    The sound of the rainstorm hitting the top of the hall became the only sound in the hall.


    time lapse.


    The little baby on the ground closed her eyes and was ready to go to sleep.


    At this time, the voice sounded, not slow, not emotional, breaking the silence of the house, "tell me, are you a monster?"


    The little doll on the ground didn''t respond at all. It seemed to have fallen asleep.


    Rong Xin: "even if it is, I have a way to deal with you."


    The little doll on the ground clenched her fist quietly.

 Chapter 1286

    Rong Xin: "do you want to know how Chi Xu died?"


    "Or to put it more clearly, do you want to know how your son Chi Xu died, Yun... Xi... Zhi?"


    The last three words, Rong Xin, are very slow to spit out.


    The little doll on the ground clenched her fists more and more tightly, but there was still no reaction and change on her face.


    Rong Xin: "don''t worry. We have plenty of time tonight. My patience is also very good. I can speak slowly."


    "You are Qu Ning''s sister. The Heavenly Master Fengyuan can continue to deceive you and ask you to ask Qu Ning to let him go, but he didn''t do that. Instead, he told you the truth in public. Do you want to know why? "


    "It''s all because of me!"


    "I don''t want you to die so easily."


    "The day you died, your son Chi Xu looked at you from a distance, but he didn''t know your identity until you died."


    "When you and Chi Fengting murder my Rong family, they should think that one day they will repay themselves."


    ¡­¡­


    "You''ve been doing this for many years, and you should know all the means of the harem. I believe you must know that there is a torture called" human * ".


    "First cut off people''s limbs..."


    * if we do well, we will make this man live as long as a normal person.


    "Since you can''t die and always come back from the dead, I''ll let you live like this."


    When Rong Xin said this, he stood up, took a sharp dagger, and approached the little baby step by step. "You are so small now, and your limbs should be easy to cut. I won''t ask other people to come in. I''ll come myself..."


    The little baby who has been pretending to sleep on the ground and has no response suddenly turns over, such as a dead fish suddenly leaping over the dragon''s gate, trying to get up and run out, but the person is too small to climb and fall, climb and fall, and can''t get up. He suddenly turns back to Rong Xin, who is holding a dagger, and gnashes his teeth. He is very unwilling, too unwilling, "how do you see that?"


    Rong Xin stopped, "it''s really you!"


    Yunxi, the little baby, was stunned and immediately realized that Rongxin was testing her. She said so much on purpose that she mistakenly thought that she had already understood, and then she did it on purpose. She was so flustered that she exposed herself, "when did you suspect me?"


    Rong Xin: "from your first look at my eyes."


    "No way!" Yun Xizhi doesn''t believe it. He quickly recalls the situation when he first saw Rong Xin. At that time, she was carried into the palace by Sikong Ying. She had completely controlled her hatred. Moreover, she was so small that how could Rong Xin see that "absolutely impossible!"


    Rong Xin went back to the edge of the couch and sat down, "tell me, why do you always come back from the dead?"


    Little baby yun Xi Zhi laughed, "that''s God''s good to me! Otherwise, why don''t you let your family have a look? "


    Jonsin: "wait till I make you a man * and see if God is right."


    Yun Xizhi''s face changed: "you dare!"


    "What do you think?" Rong Xin chuckled, "I''d like to see if you have any ability to communicate with heaven."


    Yun Xizhi trembled and tried to climb out, "help... Help... Help..."


    Outside, she changes her clothes and brings xiaotuanzi back. Yuejin, who is waiting outside, hears that Yuejin frowns and pushes the door quickly. She is shocked to see that the one shouting "help" is actually the daughter of sikongying, who he just brought back.

 Chapter 1287

    Small ball see powder ball son climb on the ground, think so fun, immediately want to go down from the arms of Jin, also want to climb.


    Yue Jin is stiff all over, "this... How is this going on?"


    Rong Xin: "take Xiao Xi''er out. I said, "don''t come in without me."


    "Tell me what''s going on first, I want to know." Even during this period of time, Rong Xin still has a lot to hide from him. As long as Rong Xin didn''t want to say, he basically chose not to ask. But it''s really weird tonight. Such a small baby suddenly cries for help. I''m afraid Rong Xin is afraid to be like this. Yue Jin doesn''t come out. For the first time, she disobeys Rong Xin''s words and closes the door of the hall. As soon as she turns back, she feels that her clothes are pulled. She looks down and sees that the baby on the ground has climbed to his feet.


    "Help me! Help me Yun Xizhi grabs both hands and does not let go. Looking up at Yue Jin, he can feel that this man is soft hearted and not bad. I can''t imagine that there will be a man and Rong Xin such a vicious bitch in this world. She has gone through Chi Fengting and Shi Fengyuan. One of these two men uses her to cheat her, the other not only uses and deceives her, but also murders her. Why should she be accompanied by a man?


    At the thought of this, Yun Xizhi had another layer of resentment, and clearly remembered that the person Chi Fengting really loved was Rong Xin, and he could not ask for Rong Xin.


    Yunxi just gritted his teeth, just want to cut Rongxin into pieces, "I tell you, you still stay with her, one day you will end up like me."


    "The blood on Rong Xin''s hand can''t be washed clean even if it has been washed for ten years!"


    "She''s using you. She is such a cruel person, her heart has been eaten by the dog


    "Wake up and see her face quickly..."


    "Help me..."


    "Get me out of here..."


    Yue Jin frowned: "who are you?"


    Yun Xizhi: "help me, help me out, and I''ll tell you."


    Xiaotuanzi keeps kicking in Yuejin''s arms and wants to go underground.


    Rong Xin smiles. Yunxizhi has been dead many times, but the appearance of dying has not changed at all. Rong Xin: "well, I tell you, she is Yun Xizhi."


    Yue Jin couldn''t believe it. She stepped back and said, "how can it be?"


    Yunxizhi''s small hands were firmly held, and he was dragged out by Yuejin''s backward steps, almost hanging on Yuejin''s clothes, "yes, I''m yunxizhi. I can come back from the dead. I have skills that you don''t know. As long as you help me out, I will never let you save me in vain. " I thought quickly in my heart, "I can make you live forever, I can make you never die like me..."


    Yue Jin''s face changed slightly. At this time, she only heard Rong Xin cough and saw Rong Xin cough and bleeding.


    Yuejin immediately gets rid of yunxizhi on the ground, walks up to Rongxin, puts xiaotuanzi on the bed, and holds Rongxin''s shoulder with both hands, "how can this happen? Mingming no longer coughs blood, why... "Before she coughs blood, has been hiding from him. In the imperial mausoleum, Chi Yan loses most of her power and suppresses her poison again, which is equivalent to prolonging Rong Xin''s life. Rong Xin never coughed blood again, but now... "I''ll ask Chi Yan to come here, and I''ll ask him to come here now..."


    "No, my own body. I know it. It''s not in vain." Rong Xin holds Yue Jin.


    Yuejin suddenly looks at the cloud on the ground.

 Chapter 1288

    Yun Xizhi listened and looked, laughing, "ha ha, Rong Xin, are you dying?"


    "Ha ha, I didn''t expect you to have this day!"


    "You deserve it!"


    "You deserve it!"


    "It''s so exciting, it''s so exciting!"


    "It''s really God''s eye. At last, it''s going to make you die. At last, it''s going to make you die..."


    "Great..."


    Rong Xin eased his cough and wiped off the blood from the corner of his mouth. "Don''t worry, before I die, I will make you unable to survive, unable to die, forget what I just said about" human stick "


    Yun Xizhi''s face suddenly changed. He climbed to the door and opened the door. But he was too small and too weak to open it.


    Little Tuan Zi was a little afraid. He no longer wanted to go down to the ground to play with the powder Tuan Zi. He hugged Rong Xinnuo with both hands and cried out: "mother... Mother..."


    "What did he call you? Is he your son? " Yunxizhi suddenly turned back and stopped his action of opening the door to escape. He couldn''t believe it, but then he thought of something and laughed again, "Oh, I see. Is this your son? Because the devil won''t recognize you, Chi Lin also regards you as the enemy. You are rebellious, so you recognize a son? Ha ha, it''s good. Only such a little fool doesn''t know your face and heart, so he will call you a mother. Ha ha... "


    "You are wrong. This is my own son and a Xin." Although the little doll on the ground looks very poor, but listen to her repeatedly say Rong Xin, curse Rong Xin, Yue Jin can''t help refuting.


    Yun Xizhi did not believe, "impossible!"


    Rong Xin holds xiaotuanzi''s hand and rubs xiaotuanzi''s head. "Niang is OK. Don''t be afraid."


    Xiaotuanzi was still afraid and held Rongxin tightly.


    Rong Xin looks at Yue Jin, "you already know now, take Xi''er out."


    "No Yue Jin refused and hugged Rong Xin, "I don''t want to leave at all. I''d rather I''m the one who''s poisoned and I''m the one who''s in trouble. "


    "You are lying to her, just like Chi Feng''s imperial master Feng Yuan lied to me. You are lying to her. How can you really like her? You must have ulterior motives. Yes, it must be so. You must be hypocritical to her because your goal has not been achieved. When you succeed, you will murder her with your own hands, just like that damned shifengyuan who murdered me. It must be like this, it must be! " Yun Xizhi shouts, but he doesn''t want to believe that there are still men who are sincere to Rong Xin.


    Xiaotuanzi didn''t understand. He just felt that fantuanzi yelled at his mother. He didn''t like fantuanzi any more. Anyway, Chi Lin didn''t like her either. "You''re bad, no... I don''t want to play with you..."


    "You Who wants to play with such a little fool.


    -


    Outside, he followed Yue Jin all the way back, hiding from eavesdropping and peeping. Chi Lin was shocked by the situation in the hall. At this time, he reacted and wanted to rush in and kick the little fool. He warned the little fool several times that he was not allowed to go to find Sikong Ying''s daughter, but the little fool not only didn''t listen, but also got angry with him. Now it''s just someone scolding Rong Xin. This little fool is defending Rong Xin. Damn it!


    But in the end, reason prevailed. Chi Linxian secretly wrote down the account, quietly turned and left. In the heavy rain, he quickly went to the East Palace, knocked on the door and whispered: "brother, brother..."


    ChiYan is very alert, instantly open his eyes, gently open the arms of Qu Ning, put on clothes to open the door.

 Chapter 1289

    Chi Lin has already waved back all the maids, eunuchs and bodyguards who are guarding the night outside the gate. He looks behind his brother and makes sure there is no Qu Ning. He pulls his brother out of the hall, closes the door like a thief and opens his mouth in a low voice¡° Sikongying''s daughter is yunxizhi. Yunxizhi is alive again. "It''s better not to let quning know about this, or quning will protect yunxizhi.


    After listening, Chi Yan looks low.


    Chi Lin: "brother, do you think she is a monster? Why do you always come back from the dead? "


    "By the way, she also said to Yuejin that she could make people immortal, and she wanted Yuejin to save her. Hehe, Yuejin is willing to die for Rongxin. She really doesn''t understand the relationship between Yuejin and Rongxin. "


    "However, if she really can make people live forever, I''m sure it will make people moved."


    "Rong Xin is really powerful. Those eyes are so amazing that they can be recognized by her. How do you think she can recognize them? I still don''t understand, you say she... "The words stopped suddenly, Chi Lin was very annoyed. How could he unconsciously boast in front of his brother and swallow all the words he said.


    Chi Lin immediately changed his face and said angrily, "she recognized it, but she didn''t say anything on purpose. Let''s release Sikong Ying and his daughter here, and then send Yuejin to stay in Fangcheng to rob Sikong Ying''s daughter and bring her into the palace quietly. My elder brother is very powerful. He knows that she will act and sends me to watch. This is the mantis catching the cicada and the Yellow sparrow. No matter how clever she is, she will be found by us. "


    Chi Yan did not speak.


    Chi Lin waited for a moment, egged on and suggested: "brother, or we''ll pretend we don''t know. Anyway, Rong Xin and Yun Xizhi have endless feuds. If Rong Xin wants to make Yun Xizhi a stick, so that Yun Xizhi can''t survive or die, we''ll just watch and don''t let Qu Ning know. "


    Chi Yan: "you go to sleep."


    "Brother, do you agree?" Chi Lin is very happy.


    Chi Yan turns his head and looks at the rain in the dark. It''s a good way to pretend that he doesn''t know, as long as he keeps it from Qu Ning.


    -


    The rain is pouring down.


    The thunder roared.


    In the hall with weak light, Qu Ning doesn''t sleep very well. He suddenly wakes up and finds that Chi Yan is not nearby. He looks around and doesn''t see Chi Yan''s figure. He gets up, puts on his clothes and goes out in doubt.


    When the door of the hall opened, Chi Yan just pushed the door and came in, he saw Qu Ning standing quietly, his face changed slightly. Just now, he was distracted and didn''t notice the movement in the hall. He asked, "when did you wake up?"


    "Are you out so late?" Qu Ning asked, just came here to see the door was pushed open.


    "Well, something just happened." Chi Yan observed Qu Ning''s face.


    Qu Ning: "what''s the matter? Serious? It''s such a big night. "


    "Little things." Chi Yan closed the hall door with his backhand.


    Qu Ning came in through the door of Chi Yan. When he saw her, he felt that it was not a small matter. But Chi Yan didn''t want to talk about it and didn''t ask. He nodded, and the coldness of his feet spread. Then he realized that he was barefoot and didn''t wear shoes.


    Chi Yan approaches, holds Qu Ning in his arms and takes Qu Ning back to his bed.


    When there was a knock on the door, a eunuch arrived in a hurry and reported to him in a panic through the hall door that Cuizhu had killed himself hanging on the beam. Fortunately, he found out in time.


    Chi Yan doesn''t care. He sends the eunuch away and asks the eunuch to guard well.


    "Sleep, I''m here." Chi Yan then helps Qu Ning lie down and covers Qu Ning with a quilt.

 Chapter 1290

    Qu Ning opened his eyes: "I can''t sleep, I''m still thinking about what the queen said, you say..."


    "Don''t think about it any more. Go to bed. It''s late." Chi Yan repeats and interrupts, covering Qu Ning''s lips with his hands, lying down beside Qu Ning and embracing Qu Ning.


    Qu Ning put his head on Chi Yan''s shoulder and closed his eyes slowly, but he still couldn''t sleep.


    Chi Yan is silent. After Qu Ning closes his eyes, he opens them.


    -


    dawn.


    Chi Yan gets up and goes to the morning court.


    Qu Ning listened to the voice and opened his eyes after the door closed. He didn''t sleep all night, but he didn''t feel sleepy at all. Last night, in addition to the Queen''s words, she could feel that Chi Yan didn''t sleep all night.


    Qu Ning gets up, puts on his clothes, opens the door and goes out. He sits alone on the corridor outside the hall and looks at the waterfall like rain curtain in front of him. He always feels that something must have happened last night. Chi Yan has something to hide from her. But I can''t figure out what it is. I can''t help thinking about my sister.


    The eunuch came to report, "empress, that green bamboo girl fasted and refused to eat anything."


    Qu Ning heard it, but he didn''t seem to hear it.


    The eunuch waited for a moment, but Qu Ning ordered him to bow down.


    "Wait, what did you say?" Qu Ning asked slowly.


    Repeat, eunuch.


    Qu Ning thought for a while, stood up and went to the side hall where Cuizhu was kept.


    The eunuch follows.


    "I''ll go in alone, and you stay outside." Qu Ning told him to close the door behind his back.


    Cuizhu''s face is pale. She committed suicide last night. Although she was rescued in time, she left a very obvious mark on her neck. She heard someone come in and look up, "empress, I have confessed. Let me die."


    "What if I let you go and reunite you with sikongying and your daughter?" Qu Ning''s voice was calm and his face was calm.


    Cuizhu trembles and stares at quning.


    Qu Ning laughed, "I understand, I fully understand, you are not to blame for Sikong Ying, not to protect Sikong Ying, you are to protect your daughter!" Qu Ning closed his eyes and said, "when the queen wants to see your daughter, you know she''s not your daughter, right? So you suddenly confessed


    Green bamboo more and more trembles, tears can not stop to stay. Yesterday, Song Yuan came to hold her and Sikong Ying''s daughter on the Queen''s order. Sikong Ying didn''t want to let Song Yuan take her away, but there was no way. After Song Yuan promised not to let their daughter have anything to do, Sikong Ying agreed. But at that time, their daughter cried and convulsed, and song and Yuan Dynasty rushed to ask for the imperial doctor.


    After the song and Yuan Dynasties left, their daughter peed and her clothes were wet. She first changed their daughter''s clothes and asked Sikong Ying to go out.


    It was a very common thing, but her eldest daughter, who was only a few months old, grabbed her hand and spoke to her.


    She can''t believe it, but she has to believe it, so is the daughter still her "daughter"?


    She didn''t know. She was in a mess, but even if she wasn''t, she was still healthy. She did everything. The queen doubted that even if it was just a body, she would protect their daughter, so she stood up and confessed, hoping that Sikong would take the child away.


    Just now Qu Ning said to let her reunite with Si Kongying and her daughter. She and Si Kongying have no real feelings. Her daughter has been occupied and she doesn''t know how to reunite. Therefore, listening to Qu Ning''s words, she is not happy at all.


    Qu Ning: "is she yunxizhi?"


    Qu Ning: answer me

 Chapter 1291

    Just now Qu Ning said without warning "let her reunite with Sikong Ying and her daughter". She has no real feelings with Sikong Ying, and her daughter has been "occupied". She really doesn''t know how to reunite, so she is not happy for a moment, but at a loss.


    Qu Ning: "is she... Yunxizhi?"


    "Speak, answer me!"


    "I don''t know, I don''t know, I don''t know anything!" Tsui Chu shook his head hard, and was forced to collapse, "she didn''t say! She just told me that she had poisoned her twice. She couldn''t be taken to see the queen alone. She couldn''t come back after she had gone! "


    Qu Ning closed his eyes, and he was basically sure.


    Cuizhu sprang forward and hugged Qu Ning''s feet. "Empress, just think you haven''t been here today, or you don''t know anything. Please let her go. I''ve already admitted it. You just let me die. Don''t catch her. Please... Please... "Cuizhu kowtowed heavily.


    Qu Ning pushes aside, slowly retreats, opens the door, and quickly goes to the imperial palace. He is eager to ask if Chi Yan concealed this from her last night. And if he already knows, has he already captured Sikong Ying''s daughter?


    A group of eunuchs outside the door vaguely hear the movement inside. They are worried about whether Qu Ning will be OK. Do you want to knock on the door to have a look? Seeing Qu Ning come out, they hurry to keep up.


    Qu Ning ran to half, suddenly stopped. The empress is the first one to notice. She first tells her whether her sister will become a new person and live. Then she has to see sikongying''s daughter alone, so that her sister can push Cuizhu to answer the crime. In this way, the empress can never easily let sikongying''s daughter go.


    Think of this, Qu Ning turn direction, regardless of the heavy rain quickly ran to the Queen''s temporary residence.


    The eunuchs continued to follow.


    -


    In the palace where the queen lives.


    Qu Ning didn''t let anyone inform him, so he directly pushed the door, "is Si Kongying''s daughter..." before the end of the conversation, Yu Guang saw that the child, who was only a few months old, was tied to the chair.


    On the chair, Yun Xizhi wakes up from a coma. He didn''t expect that Qu Ning would come.


    Four eyes opposite¡ª¡ª


    Qu Ning wanted to ask, but as soon as the words came to his mouth, he choked.


    Is taking good care of Rong Xin on Jin did not expect that Qu Ning will suddenly come, and no sign to break in. In the middle of last night, Rong Xin, who coughed up blood, suddenly vomited blood and fainted. He still hasn''t woken up and his breath is weak. He had already had a pulse for Rong Xin and asked the imperial doctor to come and have a look. Before Mingming, Rong Xin also coughed blood, and coughed many times, but it was not so serious, and fell down. As for the disposal of Yun Xizhi, because Rong Xin''s fall is naturally shelved, he can only bind people first, and has no mind to pay more attention.


    Xiaotuanzi is very sleepy. When he wakes up, he is always by Rong Xin''s side.


    After seeing Qu Ning come in, he only looks at the pink ball on the chair instead of him. Xiao Tuan Zi climbs down from the couch and staggers to approach. He pulls Qu Ning''s clothes and asks Qu Ning to go to the couch and ignore the pink ball on the chair. He doesn''t like her any more.


    Qu Ning didn''t move. He recovered his voice for a long time. His voice trembled: "are you..."


    Yunxizhi clenched his fist: "yes!" Last night, fortunately, Rong Xin suddenly fainted, otherwise she had been made into a stick by Rong Xin. After Rong Xin fainted, it was her best chance to escape, but the body was so small that after struggling for some time, she fainted.

 Chapter 1292

    Qu Ning: "why? You... "


    "Why, I''m alive again, aren''t you happy? Hehe, you should not be happy. As soon as my front foot died, your back foot killed my son. "


    "I came back for revenge! You, Rong Xin, the devil, Chi Lin and so on, as well as Shi Fengyuan, I want you all dead! "


    "I shouldn''t poison this little fool, I should poison you at the same time!"


    "You and Rong Xin are the most damned people!"


    "But this little fool is Rong Xin''s son, ha ha ha... He is Rong Xin''s son... My son died, so miserable, Rong Xin had more sons... Then he should die!"


    "I really shouldn''t poison him slowly. I should poison him directly and let Rong Xin taste the loss of his son!"


    Yun Xizhi said more and more, he laughed more and more, he said more and more, he became crazy. He hated her for a long time, and now he can finally express his hatred. In his eyes, besides murderous Qi, he wanted to bite quning and Rongxin, eat quning and Rongxin''s meat, and drink quning and Rongxin''s blood. Why didn''t these people die? Why!


    That day, she had so many unwilling but unable to return to the sky, desperate to die in the rain.


    Before she died, she sincerely believed Qu Ning and asked for Qu Ning.


    Later, as soon as she opened her eyes, she found that she was not dead again. She became the daughter of Sikong Ying and Cuizhu, a little baby who was only a few months old and could not walk.


    Originally, she wanted to seize the opportunity of rebirth. First, she kept a low profile and raised An''an Fen by Sikong Ying and Cuizhu. When she had the ability to act, she planned revenge.


    But I didn''t expect that one day, Sikong took her to the city to buy daily necessities. When she went to the restaurant for dinner, she heard the news that Chi Xu was dead.


    Those who drink and chat seem to be telling jokes. They keep laughing and saying, "someone dares to enter the palace to assassinate demons", "it''s beyond his capacity", "he was killed", "he seems to be the son of the emperor", "he deserves it" and so on.


    How much she hated at that time, and how much she wanted to kill and revenge, you can imagine.


    How can Qu Ning break his promise?


    If it wasn''t for her being a baby, she would have gone straight to the palace.


    But she couldn''t bear it any longer, and she couldn''t wait for her to grow up. She immediately tried to make herself sick with typhoid fever. When Sikong filmed her to see the doctor, she tried to get rid of the medicine in the hospital. Then, when people didn''t pay attention, she secretly seized some medicine and hid it. With the memory of the two generations, she poisoned Cuizhu, prompting Sikong to come to the palace.


    All her plans have been worked out. After entering the palace, she will first attack the children around Qu Ning and the devil. Of course, she will not directly poison them. First, she will let the devil and Qu Ning taste the pain she has suffered. Second, she has two scapegoats, Cuizhu and sikongying, who can push them out one by one.


    After sikongying and Cuizhu died, she became an orphan.


    She can stay by virtue of a good relationship with the child around the quning devil, and then try to do it one by one. I believe no one can imagine that the killer will be a few months old baby.


    But Rongxin is back! Rong Xin is back!


    She had hidden so well that Rong Xin wanted to see her alone, which made her uneasy.


    So she broke the plan, early launched Cuizhu, decided to leave the palace with Sikong, and then try to come back.

 Chapter 1293

    But on the way, he was taken back by the man beside Rong Xin. Rong Xin recognized her like this.


    Rong Xin is her nemesis. She has never won in front of her. Since the God let her rebirth again and again, why arrange a Rong Xin again and again ke her?


    Yunxi is so hateful, so hateful!


    Qu Ning stepped back tremblingly, "it was he who broke into the palace and told me..."


    Yun Xizhi: "so you killed him?"


    Qu Ning: "at that time..."


    Yun Xizhi: "you promised me! So what promise is just a lie to fool a dying man, isn''t it? "


    Qu Ning: "not..."


    Yun Xizhi: "of course you didn''t expect that I would survive and expose your hypocrisy and lies face to face. Ha ha..."


    Qu Ning: "no, it''s not like this. I..."


    "Qu Ning, I tell you, you''d better kill me, otherwise as long as I live one day, I swear to God, I will never die." She understands that she can''t die. She can always be reborn. Although she doesn''t know what''s going on, it''s her biggest weapon at present. And Rong Xin wants to turn her into a stick, because he wants her to never be reborn. Now that she has been seen through, why don''t she die again and change her body? Anyway, she can''t be made into a stick by Rong Xin. "Kill me, kill me quickly..."


    "Lie down" a light ring, small regiment son approaches chair, hit cloud Xi Zhi''s arm once, "bad egg!"


    Yunxi didn''t respond for a moment, and he was stunned.


    "Bad guy, don''t scold... Scold elder sister... Don''t..." Xiao Tuan Zi hit again, more and more don''t like this powder Tuan Zi, last night angry his mother, today scold elder sister again, small mouth so can scold.


    Yun Xizhi was so angry that he even dared to bully her. "Do you believe I throw you to feed the dog, you..."


    "No... no swearing!" Xiaotuanzi was also angry.


    Yuejin walks up quickly and pulls xiaotuanzi away. Although the person tied on the chair is smaller than Xiao Xier, the person inside is Yun Xizhi.


    Yun Xizhi: "kill me, you all kill me..."


    Rong Xin wakes up by the sound, opens her eyes weakly, looks at the scene in front of her, and signals Yuejin to help her sit up.


    Yue Jin quickly sat back on the couch and helped her, rejoicing, "you finally wake up."


    Xiaotuanzi is happy: "mother..."


    Rong Xin: "I''m ok." Knead the head of small round son, look to Qu Ning, calm without wave, "unexpectedly still let you know. You should see by now that she''s a disaster. If you''re smart, you''ll leave immediately. When you don''t know about it, I''ll take care of everything. " Of course, she knows that she can''t hide the fact that she sent Yuejin to bring back sikongying''s daughter. If Chi Yan is smart, he won''t get involved, but he didn''t expect Qu Ning to come.


    Qu Ning instinctively turned back and said to Rong Xin, "what are you going to do with her?"


    Rong Xin: "you''d better not know."


    Qu Ning: "she is so small now, smaller than Xiao Xi''er..."


    Rong Xin: "but she has poisoned twice in a row. Do you want to raise her?"


    Traning stepped back.


    When Chi Linxia came to the early court and learned that Qu Ning came here, he hurried to come here. Mingming wanted to hide Qu Ning last night. Unexpectedly, she knew so soon and stepped into the house to hear Rong Xin''s words. She couldn''t help rushing to Qu Ning and said, "raise her, don''t even think about it."

 Chapter 1294

    Xiaotuanzi runs to Chilin, embraces Chilin''s feet with both hands, and complains to Chilin in a certain way. Xiaotuanzi points to the pink Tuanzi on the chair, "brother, she... She''s bad and doesn''t play with her..."


    When Chi Lin heard that, he didn''t want to talk about xiaotuanzi.


    Xiaotuanzi then pulls Chi Lin to see his mother.


    Chi Lin doesn''t move, ignores xiaotuanzi, and stands out with quning.


    After the song and Yuan Dynasties, he came into the room and saw that the situation was good. He didn''t fight. He was relieved. He saluted Rong Xin and Qu Ning and said, "I''m here by the emperor''s order to take people away."


    Qu Ning: "where to take it?"


    Chi Linyi quning: "you''d better not ask."


    "The Emperor didn''t say, just let me take people away." Song Yuan shook his head and looked at Rong Xin again. Seeing that Rong Xin didn''t say anything, he went to the chair, untied the rope and picked up Yun Xizhi, who was in a little baby state.


    Yunxi Zhizha''s face was frightened and he didn''t want to go. Now he just wanted to die. He wanted to die quickly. When he died, he could come back again. "Quning, kill me! You all killed me... "


    The song and Yuan Dynasties ignored it.


    Qu Ning wants to follow and is stopped by Chi Lin.


    Rong Xin advised Qu Ning: "when you should give up, you should always learn to give up."


    "You don''t understand!" Qu Ning closed her eyes. In fact, she knew the truth, but it was about blood and affection. How could she give up those memories from childhood to adulthood.


    Chi Lin didn''t want to understand, "anyway, I''m here. You can''t ask my brother to let her go. I''ll never agree."


    Rong Xin coughed and said nothing more.


    Yuejin''s heart is all in Rongxin, no matter what happened to Chi linquning? Again? I''m going to decoct the medicine. I''ll be better after drinking it. I''ll... "


    "Don''t worry. I know my body." As long as Chi Yan doesn''t know, Qu Ning can only blame her. But I didn''t expect her to faint last night, which is worse than she expected.


    Yue Jin: "a Xin..."


    Rong Xin: "it''s OK. Don''t be sad. Take good care of Xiao Xier after I die."


    Chi Lin looked at it, but somehow, he felt uncomfortable. He broke off xiaotuanzi''s hand and strode away.


    Qu Ning watched, did not know what to say, also left.


    Xiaotuanzi chased to the threshold and kept shouting to the back of quning and Chilin. They didn''t look back, but went back to the bed and said, "mother, father..."


    Yue Jin hugs Rong Xin hard. She really doesn''t want Rong Xin to die. She doesn''t want to say, "let me go to find Chi Yan and invite him..."


    Rong Xin: "it''s useless. No matter how good the medical skill is, it can''t cure those who will die."


    "What if... What if you use the magic blood from him? His evil blood has detoxified Xiao Xi''er''s poison. Is it possible to detoxify you as well Yue Jin can''t help thinking.


    Rong Xin still shook his head, "magic blood is not omnipotent."


    Yue Jin is deeply hurt. She immediately thinks of what Yun Xizhi said last night. She said, "she can make people live forever and never die like her"


    -


    On the other side, quningchi returns to the East Palace in the face of heavy rain.


    Qu Ning looks at Chi Yan who is obviously waiting for them, but he doesn''t see Song Yuan and the child. He can''t help but ask, "where did you let Song Yuan take her?"


    Chi Yan: "the cold palace where she was imprisoned before, re imprisoned."


    Qu Ning: "you just kept it from me last night?"


    Chi Yan: "yes."


    Qu Ning: "what are you going to do with her?"

 Chapter 1295

    Chi Yan was silent and did not answer. As Chi Lin said last night, it''s best to let Rong Xin turn Yun Xi Zhi into a stick and keep it from Qu Ning forever, but Qu Ning will know in less than a day. If Rong Xin is allowed to do so again at this time, Qu Ning will blame him, but Yun Xizhi will never let him go.


    Chi Lin answered for his brother, "what do you want? Let her go? "


    Qu Ning didn''t know. He was confused.


    Chi Lin: "anyway, I put my words here. As long as I''m here one day, you can''t let her go."


    -


    In the afternoon, the heavy rain did not stop.


    Outside the cold palace where yunxizhi is temporarily imprisoned, Yuejin comes with an umbrella and is stopped by the guards.


    The bodyguard enters and reports to the song and Yuan Dynasties in the corridor.


    Song and Yuan went out to see Yue Jin at the gate of the hall. "Young master Yue, the emperor said that no one is allowed to come here to see her."


    Yue Jin: "I just want to go in and see her. I want to ask her alone. Don''t worry, I won''t do anything to her


    The song and Yuan Dynasties were in a dilemma. "Young master Yue, this is an order from the Emperor himself."


    "He won''t know if you don''t say it. Think of it as giving me a favor. " Yuejin pleads.


    There was a stalemate¡ª¡ª


    Song Yuan reluctantly nodded, but said in the front, "I can only give you a stick of incense time at most. You must come out after burning incense. Besides, the emperor hasn''t decided what to do with her. You can''t hurt her at all. "


    Yuejin agrees to everything.


    Song and yuan turned aside.


    Yuejin went inside, put down her umbrella under the eaves, and pushed the door in by herself.


    Yun Xizhi, who is locked on his couch by a small iron chain, looks like a bird in shock. He looks towards the door and knows that the person who comes in is Yue Jin. Later, he has some accidents, but some expectations.


    Yue Jin closed the door of the hall, went to the couch and stood still, to the point: "you really can make people immortal? Come back from the dead? "


    "I''m the best example. Should I say more?" Yunxi only felt that the fish had taken the bait. She is now in prison, alone, at any time may be made a stick, we must seize all the opportunities to escape.


    "If you can keep ah sin alive, I can let you go." If we let Rong Xin know about this, Rong Xin will not be happy. But in order to allow Xin to live, he is willing to do anything, not hesitate to do.


    "What did you say? Can you say that again? " Immortality and rebirth is a great temptation for anyone. Almost no one can resist it. However, yunxizhi never thought that the man in front of him was actually for Rongxin. Yunxizhi jumped for a moment and wanted to sit up, but he didn''t succeed.


    Yuejin repeated.


    Cloud Xi Zhi small face ugly, want to let the person in front of swallow words back, "so, you are going to trade with me?"


    Yue Jin: "yes."


    Yun Xizhi: "well, if I say that I want her to live, you will trade your life for your life?"


    Yue Jin: "yes, as long as she''s OK."


    "Deceiving, nonsense!" Yun Xizhi suddenly refuted, "what''s the purpose of staying with her? You won''t really love her, just like Chi Feng''s imperial master Feng Yuan. You are such a person, aren''t you? "


    Yuejin doesn''t speak.


    Yun Xizhi: "if you want to trade, you can first tell your true identity and true intention."


    Yue Jin: "my intention is only one, that is to make her live."


    -


    [PS] this article has been in the period of grand finale. There are a lot of things during the May Day holiday. The update is a little slow. I''m sorry, relatives. It will end as soon as possible after May Day. It will be a happy ending. I wish you a happy holiday!]

 Chapter 1296

    Yue Jin: "my only intention is to make her live."


    "Ha ha, if I believe you, I''ll be a fool. Go away! Go away Yunxi was furious and almost mad. Impossible, impossible, she does not believe, a word will not believe, all liars!


    Yuejin doesn''t move.


    After a long time, yunxizhi finally let off his anger, calmed down and took a deep breath again and again, "OK, then talk about the deal. How can I make sure that after I save her, you will keep your promise and let me go? "


    Yue Jin: "I do what I say. If you don''t believe it, I can swear. "


    Yun Xizhi: "OK, then you can use your son''s life. If you break your promise, your son will die without a body. "


    Yue Jin said: "I can swear by myself, if I break my promise, let me..."


    Yun Xizhi: "no, I want you to use your son''s hair. If you don''t want to, there is no room for negotiation. Go away."


    Yuejin''s hand clenched and loosened, clenched and loosened, so many times, but he thought of Rong Xin, who was running out of time, and agreed, "well, I Yuejin swear to God that if I break my promise, I will let my son... Let my son die hard, and there is no whole body."


    "You Yunxizhi doesn''t like to be angry. He doesn''t even care to give up his own son for Rongxin. Why does she meet Fengyuan, the imperial master of Chifeng? Why can''t she be this Yuejin? Rongxin that bitch, why will there be a man who is sincere to her when she dies?


    Yue Jin: "you say, how to do?"


    Yun Xizhi took a deep breath again, "get out of the palace, and try to get me out of the palace tonight. I will only "cast the Dharma" outside the palace. When the time comes, I will save her. If you let me go, we can make a clean deal. "


    Yue Jin thought for a moment, "OK."


    Yunxizhi clenched his fist secretly.


    -


    Yuejin leaves.


    Song and Yuan immediately went into the hall to check the situation of Yun Xizhi. After confirming that Yun Xizhi was ok, they closed the door and continued to guard outside.


    In the hall where Rong Xin lives¡ª¡ª


    Rong Xin sat on the head of the bed weakly with a pale face. She watched xiaotuanzi sitting beside her playing with wooden toys and occasionally feeding xiaotuanzi something to eat.


    Hearing the sound of footsteps coming in, Rong Xin looked at the person coming in with a calm voice, "where''s your medicine?"


    "I... I forgot to bring it." Yue Jin suddenly remembered that he left on the pretext of decocting medicine, and now he came back empty handed, "I''ll take it now."


    "Change your clothes first. They''re all wet." Rong Xin has a good idea and doesn''t break it.


    Little Tuan Zi climbed down from his bed and ran to the door of the hall. Looking out, he didn''t see Chi Lin, so he went back and asked Yuejin to hold him.


    Yuejin asks xiaotuanzi to return to Rongxin. She is not allowed to run around. She goes to the screen and changes her clothes.


    Small regiment son stealthily with, see month Jin take off clothes after a pair of small hands quickly cover two eyes.


    Yuejin changed, bent over to hold xiaotuanzi, went to the edge of the couch and sat down. The excuse for going out of the palace had already been figured out. She said to Rongxin, "I still remember the place where we met for the first time. Shall we go back and have a look together?"


    Rong Xin pretended to wonder, "why do you suddenly think of this?"


    Yue Jin: "I don''t know. I just want to go back to that place. Or, to the moon city? You promised to follow me to Yueling city. "


    "From here to Yueling City, at least half a month, you should know I don''t have this time..."


    "No, don''t say that. There''s always hope." Yue Jin interrupted, and now the hope is all on Yun Xizhi, "let''s leave early tomorrow morning, OK?"


    -


    [PS: it will be updated on May 6, and it will be finished as soon as possible next time!]

 Chapter 1297

    Rong Xin looked at Yue Jin for a long time and sighed, "good."


    Yuejin quietly relaxed.


    Rong Xin: "take a pen and paper, I will write a letter to Fang Cheng, and you can send it to him."


    Yue Jin: "good."


    Little Tuanzi couldn''t understand. His eyes kept turning between Yuejin and Rongxin.


    -


    dawn.


    There is darkness between heaven and earth.


    Yue Jin doesn''t disturb Rong Xin. She quietly gets up and goes out to the cold palace alone. She successfully avoids the guards inside and outside the cold palace and the song and Yuan Dynasties. She enters the palace and wakes Yun Xizhi up. "I''ll leave the palace at dawn. I''ll try to hide you in the salute. Don''t make a sound."


    Yun Xizhi sneered: "it''s very fast."


    Yue Jin doesn''t speak. She takes the time to check the chain that locks Yun Xi.


    At such a close distance, Yun Xizhi opened his eyes and had to admit that the man in front of him was not inferior to Chi Fengting''s master Fengyuan in appearance and temperament.


    Soon, Yue Jin succeeded in breaking the chain.


    Yunxi stopped and added in a cold voice: "after leaving the city, immediately go to the nearest river port outside the capital. You hire two boats, one big and one small. I won''t start until I get on the boat. Remember, there must be no one else. As soon as I find out that there are other people, or that the situation is not right, the transaction will be cancelled immediately. "


    "Good." Yuejin takes Yunxi out and returns to her place quickly.


    It''s light. When Rong Xin wakes up, Yue Jin has already packed everything. In addition, she has breakfast and medicine ready. Even the carriage is ready, waiting for her.


    Rong Xin was waited on by the palace maid, dressed well, drank the medicine, and asked Yue Jin, "do you take Xiao Xi''er with you?"


    "No, it''s a bumpy road and it''s so far away. Let him stay in the palace. Chi Lin, they will take good care of him." Yuejin sits down on the edge of the couch and rubs xiaotuanzi''s head. It''s a last resort to swear poison with xiaotuanzi. As long as yunxizhi keeps his promise to let Rongxin live, he will let yunxizhi go.


    Rong Xin approaches, rubs xiaotuanzi, and orders the eunuch to send xiaotuanzi to the east palace. She calls quning and says, "she wants to go out of the palace and go back to Yueling city with Yuejin.".


    The eunuch in the palace took orders.


    A palace maid carefully picked up the little ball on the couch and went out.


    Xiaotuanzi slept soundly, with a smile on his face and a wisp of saliva on his mouth. He didn''t wake up at all. He didn''t know he was going to be "lost".


    Yue Jin then helps Rong Xin out and gets on the bus.


    All the way out of the palace, the guards did not stop or search.


    Yunxizhi always stayed in the small wooden box in the corner of the carriage, and was not relieved until the palace was confirmed.


    The carriage went all the way out of the city.


    Yue Jin sees Rong Xin''s face pale and tired, "are you tired when you get up so early today? If you''re tired, just lean on my shoulder and have a rest. "


    Rong Xin nodded and relied on Yuejin to close his eyes. Yuejin held him. He didn''t ask much about the small wooden box in the corner, as if he didn''t see it. "When I went to the snow mountain before, Yueling city was near. I haven''t been to Yueling City, and I didn''t listen to you carefully. Now I have time to talk about it."


    Yue Jin: "I haven''t been back for a long time. Last time I went back, in the city..."


    Yun Xizhi in the wooden box listened coldly. There was a time when two men spoke to her like this, gentle as water, but in the end


    The wind blows up the curtain.


    Two days of continuous rain, drizzle slanting into the car.


    As Rong Xin listened, she gradually lost her strength and fell asleep.


    Yuejin takes off her coat and puts it on Rongxin. She hugs Rongxin more and more and is unwilling to lose it.

 Chapter 1298

    Yuejin takes off her coat and puts it on Rongxin. She hugs Rongxin more and more and is unwilling to lose it.


    Yunxizhi in the wooden box didn''t hear any more sound for a long time. He was trapped in the wooden box and felt very stuffy. His little hand knocked on the wooden box and made a slight sound.


    Yue Jin released a hand, opened the wooden box and said in a low voice, "I haven''t arrived at the river port yet."


    "Take a breath." Yun Xizhi''s face is ugly. He doesn''t look at the scene of Yuejin embracing Rongxin. Now he has time. He seems to ask casually: "you and Rongxin have known each other for a long time?"


    Yue Jin was silent for a while, and she said "Hmm" softly.


    Yun Xizhi: "that baby is really you and her own son?"


    Yue Jin: "yes."


    Cloud Xi Zhi sneers, "she hides well enough, no one in the world knows." Tone a turn, "however, she never admitted you, also never publicly admitted this son, is not to give you identity. Are you willing to do this to you and your son? "


    "Since she knew that the devil was her own son, she feigned death and gave up the throne to the devil, trying to make up for her debt to the devil. In her heart, only the devil is her own son. Are you not at all unwilling? "


    "When she treats the devil like this, maybe she still remembers the man named weishenglian, who is still in love with weishenglian..."


    Yuejin suddenly covers the wooden case, interrupting yunxizhi''s provocation.


    Unexpectedly, Yunxi slapped the wooden box angrily.


    Yue Jin opened the lid again, "I don''t know about trading with you. You have been fighting with her for so many years. You should know her very well. She will never let you save her. What would she do to you if you woke her up and let her know you were here? "


    "You..." Yunxi was very angry, but he didn''t dare to wake up Rongxin.


    Yue Jin closes the lid again, and the carriage is quiet. She hugs Rong Xin tightly and looks down at Rong Xin''s sleeping face.


    The eunuch driving outside didn''t notice the movement in the car and continued to concentrate on driving.


    -


    afternoon.


    The carriage stopped at the mouth of the fast flowing river.


    Yuejin gets off the car and buys several boats that are parked on the shore. She asks the boatman to leave. Then she goes back to the carriage and asks the eunuch to go back to the palace. She takes out the wooden box in the car and opens the lid to let Yunxi see the situation of the shore. She doesn''t take Yunxi out of the wooden box directly. "It''s all done according to your meaning. No other problems, we''ll get on the boat. "


    Yunxi just looks around and is satisfied. He just takes back his eyes and orders Yuejin. He doesn''t want to see Rongxin sitting upright in the carriage. He almost takes a breath when he opens his eyes to Rongxin.


    Yuejin was also surprised. She didn''t expect that Rongxin would wake up suddenly, and Rongxin''s face was calm. It seemed that the situation in front of her was not unexpected at all. "Are you... Awake?"


    Rong Xin slowly gathered up the coat on her shoulder. She didn''t answer Yuejin. She looked at Yunxi and said, "come on, what can you do to make me immortal?"


    Yun Xizhi''s eyes "brush" like arrows to see Yuejin.


    Yue Jin didn''t say anything to Rong Xin. It was an accident again. "Do you know all about it?"


    In addition to this, what else can make Yuejin and yunxizhi come together. And even if yunxizhi really has such ability, how can she live forever? Only Yuejin can be so easily fooled. Rong Xin has no choice but to say nothing about Yuejin. After all, Yuejin is all for her.

 Chapter 1299

    Cloud Xi Zhi will month Jin''s facial expression reaction all income fundus, slowly laugh. This kind of smile is reflected on the face of a baby who is only a few months old, and the baby is lying in a small wooden box, with some unspeakable strangeness.


    After laughing enough, Yun Xizhi stared at Rong Xin like a poisonous snake: "so, he didn''t say that it was you who knew that he was" cooperating "with me early in the morning. It seems that you really want to live, hahaha... I didn''t expect you to be so greedy and afraid of death... "


    Rong Xin coughs and bleeds slightly, ignoring Yun Xizhi''s sarcasm.


    Yue Jin hurriedly enters the carriage, puts down the wooden case and holds Rong Xin, "how about it? Do you feel bad? "


    Rong Xin wiped the blood stains from the corners of her mouth and patted Yuejin on the back of her hand, so that Yuejin didn''t worry too much.


    Yue Jin: "I didn''t mean to hide it from you, I just... Just..."


    "Don''t say it, I understand." Rong Xin interrupted.


    Yun Xizhi couldn''t see the intimate picture at all. "Rong Xin, if you want me to save you and let you live, please me, please me, kneel down..."


    "You can also kneel down and beg me not to turn you into a stick. This is outside the palace. Qu Ning didn''t come. Who else can save you Rong Xin''s voice is not slow.


    Yun Xizhi''s face suddenly changed, "don''t you dare! If you dare, don''t think I''ll save you, you''ll die. "


    Yue Jin is nervous and is afraid that Rong Xin will do so. "Ah Xin, maybe she can really save you. Let''s have a try first."


    Yun Xizhi: "did you hear that? Your male pet is smarter than you!"


    Yuejin frowned and didn''t want Yunxi to continue to provoke, so as not to make the situation worse and worse. "Well, let''s get on the boat, and we''ll get on the boat. As long as you can keep a Xin alive, I will keep my promise. "


    Yunxi gave a "hum".


    Rong Xin sighed faintly, just like he promised Yuejin to leave the palace, and let Yuejin help her get off the car and get on the boat and sit in the cabin.


    Yue Jin clenched Rong Xin''s hands: "a Xin, just listen to me this time, OK?"


    Rong Xin did not speak.


    Yue Jin waited for a moment, "then I''ll take it as your promise!"


    Words fall, on Jin quickly get off the ship, to stay in the carriage of cloud Xi stop on board.


    Yun Xizhi: "put a small boat on top of the big boat and set sail."


    Yuejin does as yunxizhi says.


    -


    When the ship left and went downstream, Yue Jin asked, "OK, now we can start. What should we do?"


    Yunxi thought for a moment, "you should waste your martial arts in front of me first."


    Yue Jin is stunned.


    Yun Xizhi: "yes, that is to say, to abandon one''s own martial arts. You didn''t hear me wrong."


    Rong Xin in the cabin heard, regardless of the wind and rain out, "absurd."


    Yun Xizhi ignored Rong Xin, "didn''t you say that in order to save her, you can even change your life? Now it''s just a waste of martial arts. Don''t you want to? I tell you, today, as long as I see you abolish your martial arts, I will immediately tell you how to save her and never break my promise. Ha ha, it seems that you don''t really love her. You... "


    The words are not finished, only see month Jin really when her face from waste martial arts.


    Rong Xin wants to stop it. Before he has time, he helps Yue Jin who has vomited blood and kneels down. "You know she''s playing with you. Why is that?"


    "I will do anything for you." Yuejin stands up and holds Rongxin in turn to block the rain for Rongxin. "It''s raining hard. Go back to the cabin and don''t come out."


    Rong Xin shook his head: "you are so stupid."

 Chapter 1300

    Yue Jin: "no, I just want to try. Even if I know that she may be cheating me, playing with me, but one in ten million probability, I also want to try, I don''t want you to die! "


    In the wooden box, Yun Xizhi, lying on his back, was blown by the strong wind and washed by the rain. Looking at the scene in front of him, he laughed, but his heart was cut by a knife. This man really abandoned his martial arts for the sake of Rongxin. How can Rong Xin meet such a man? What she meets is Chi Fengting and Shi Fengyuan.


    Yue Jin: "well, you can say it."


    Yun Xizhi: "don''t worry. I''ll keep my word. You put the boat down immediately."


    Yue Jin frowned, but she did so. She connected the boat with the big boat with a rope and threw the boat down.


    Yun Xizhi: "you take half a cup of my blood."


    Yue Jin immediately helps Rong Xin into the cabin, and then goes back to the bow to hold the wooden box into the cabin.


    Yun Xizhi: "I won''t go in. I won''t stay with that bitch. You take out a clean cup and take it here. "


    Yuejin nods and goes into the cabin to find the cup. After washing the cup, she goes back to the bow of the boat and holds up yunxizhi in the wooden box. She cuts yunxizhi''s wrist with a dagger to cover the wind and rain and take blood.


    Yun Xizhi held back the pain and said: "I can be reborn again and again because my soul is different from ordinary people. I am now attached to this body, which naturally makes the blood of this body infuse into my soul. If you let go of the blood on that cunt, and feed her and drink my blood, she will live as long as I do


    Yue Jin: "really?"


    "Just try." Yunxi stopped laughing, "don''t forget your promise. When she''s alive, you''re going to let me go. "


    Yue Jin: "don''t worry, I remember."


    Yunxi stopped and said, "well, that''s enough."


    Yue Jin reconfirmed: "this can really save a Xin?"


    Yun Xizhi: "if you don''t believe it, don''t try. Just watch her die."


    Yue Jin clenched her fist, quickly stood up, went into the cabin, and talked to Rong Xin.


    Yunxizhi held his little body and resisted the dizziness. At this time, he quickly climbed out of the wooden box with his hands and feet, and tried his best to climb over the edge of the boat, clench his teeth and jump down. With a sound of "poop Tong", he fell heavily into the boat below. He tried to untie the ropes on the boat and separate the boat from the big boat. He let the boat wave down and lay on his back like the rest of his life, Let the wind and rain, but also a burst of laughter. Can her blood keep that cunt alive? Ha ha, this is definitely the biggest joke in the world, but some fools will believe it.


    Rong Xin is very intelligent. He never thought that he would be killed by the man around him.


    As for herself, if she can escape like this, she will. If she capsizes on the way and drowns, she can come back anyway. She can''t die. She can never die. Demon and Qu Ning, wait for her, and Shi Fengyuan, don''t want to escape.


    In the cabin of a large ship.


    Rong Xin naturally sees that Yun Xizhi jumps out of the boat and runs away. Only when she wants to save her Yuejin doesn''t realize it.


    Yue Jin said, but really want him to start, let the blood on Rong Xin, but hesitated again, in case of failure, in case... But in case of success?


    Yue Jin keeps making choices.

 Chapter 1301

    Several big ships were catching up.


    A big ship near Rongxin and Yuejin, with a man in a hat standing at the bow.


    Other big boats and arrows usually chase and surround the boats that run away to yunxizhi.


    On the boat, lying on his back in the rain, looking up at the sky and laughing, Yun Xizhi realized later that he turned over and jumped out of the boat.


    The people on several large ships flew out almost at the same time and picked up yunxizhi at the moment when he fell into the water.


    Yunxizhi is afraid of nothing now. She doesn''t blink her dead eyes. She is only afraid of being caught, "who are you? Who sent you here? What do you want to do? "


    The man who picked up yunxizhi didn''t answer. He took yunxizhi to their ship and told the sailor to turn around and get close to Rongxin''s ship.


    -


    On the boat where Rong Xin and Yue Jin are, Rong Xin sees the man in the hat who boarded the boat, holding the small half cup of blood in Yue Jin''s hand, and chooses for Yue Jin to pour out the blood.


    Yue Jin, unexpectedly, wanted to rescue in a hurry, "no..."


    "Don''t be so confused. She''s trying to kill me with your hand." Rong Xin lost his glass and said in a deep voice.


    The man who boarded the boat just walked into the cabin and heard Rong Xin''s words, but he didn''t ask much. He took off his hat and said, "that baby is really yunxizhi?"


    Rong Xin called, "big brother."


    The man who took off the hat nodded, but he was still pretty after half a century. Rong Xin''s letter was sent to sufangcheng. In the letter, besides telling sufangcheng to go back to the frontier fortress, there was also a small letter for him. He explained the reason to him and asked him to come in person. He came all the way here with his men and horses after finding out the carriage out of the city.


    Yue Jin didn''t expect that Rong Xin''s elder brother would suddenly arrive. However, she thought that Rong Xin had asked him to find a way to send a letter to sufangcheng. I believe it must be because of that letter. She called like Rong Xin: "elder brother."


    The man who took off the hat nodded and approached to feel the pulse for Rongxin.


    Yuejin: "how about it? These two days, she began to vomit blood again, and she was in a coma the day before yesterday. "


    The man who took off the hat drew back his hand and sighed, looking at Rong Xin: "you should know..."


    "I know, elder brother, it''s not necessary to say that I earned all this time. It''s enough. That cloud Xi Zhi, hand over to elder brother. The elder brother can make her into a stick, find a hiding place to keep her, and never let anyone know, including Fangcheng. " She was worried about the relationship between sufangcheng and yunxizhi before. She was afraid that sufangcheng would be soft on yunxizhi or bewitched by yunxizhi, so she deliberately broke up sufangcheng in the letter and asked elder brother to come in person.


    Yue Jin is still a little reluctant, "Yun Xizhi said about her..."


    "That''s it. Don''t talk about it any more." Rong Xin interrupts and holds Yue Jin''s wrist. "The rest of the time, I''ll accompany you to Yueling City, just the two of us."


    Yue Jin suddenly heartache: "Xin!"


    The other big ships approached, and the people who picked up yunxizhi put yunxizhi on board.


    Yun Xizhi keeps yelling and yelling. Seeing that Rong Xin is even more crazy, he doesn''t expect that Rong Xin still has this move. She has already escaped and is arrested again. Moreover, Rong Xin hasn''t been blooded by Yue Jin. Her scheme has obviously lost, and she is defeated by Rong Xin again. "Rong Xin... Rong Xin... Why do I always lose..."


    Rong Xin coughed, "brother, I''ll give it to you."


    Yunxizhi realized what this meant, and he worked harder. His whole life was distorted: "kill me... Kill me directly..."

 Chapter 1302

    Chi Lin, song and Yuan led troops to chase them. They rode all the way down the river bank and saw several big ships and the situation in the river from a distance.


    Song Yuan: "young master, I''ll find a way to find a boat." We can''t catch the people on the boat at all. We have to get close by boat. Early this morning, when the maid of honor brought his breakfast, he knew that Yun Xizhi had disappeared. He hurried to report to Chi Yan, who had just gone to court. When he saw little Tuanzi pestering Chi Lin, he knew that Rong xinyuejin had left the palace early in the morning. So the sudden disappearance of Yun Xizhi, it is conceivable that he must have been taken away by Rong xinyuejin.


    "Look for what." Chi linleng hum, he wants Yunxi to fall into Rongxin''s hands and be made into a stick. He came after him on his own initiative, but it was just an act. He would not take yunxizhi back.


    The song and Yuan Dynasties were stunned, but they soon understood and didn''t speak any more.


    The party continued to chase along the coast.


    Suddenly, lightning and thunder hit one of the big ships.


    All of a sudden, the ship overturned, and all the people on board fell into the rough river.


    The other people on board were surprised and rushed to find a way to save people.


    The face of the song and Yuan Dynasties on the shore changed greatly. I didn''t expect this change. "Young master, what was hit was the ship where the queen was." Although I didn''t see Rong xinyuejin with my own eyes, I clearly saw that Yun Xizhi, who was caught, was sent to the ship, so I don''t need to know who was on the ship.


    Chi Lin didn''t expect that, so he flew out of the boat and stepped on the river. Finally, he went to one of the boats. He didn''t see that Rong Xin was rescued. He yelled at the people on the boat and jumped into the river to look for them.


    It''s raining harder and harder.


    Time goes by.


    The song and Yuan Dynasties finally found the boat. With the bodyguard, they quickly approached the boat in the river and asked the people on the boat, "have you found it? What about the queen? "


    All the people on the boats add up to less than ten, and the others are still looking everywhere in the river, including Chi Lin, and they have nothing.


    After waiting for a moment, the song and Yuan Dynasties were anxious and took the bodyguard into the water to look for him.


    More than an hour later.


    Song and Yuan return to the ship drenched, exhausted.


    Chi Lin comes out to catch his breath and asks if he has found Rong Xin. Then he sinks into the river again. Although he knows that Rong Xin''s life is not long, he really didn''t expect her to die in front of him.


    When Chi Lin gasped again, the song and Yuan Dynasties called Chi Lin, "young master, get on the boat."


    Chi Lin: "did you find her?"


    Song Yuan motioned Chi Lin to look at the boat in front of him, "that man should be the eldest brother of the empress. He has ordered all his people to get on the boat and no longer look for them. It''s nearly three hours since the ship sank... "The song and Yuan Dynasties didn''t go on with the following words, but the voice outside the words is very clear, and the chance of survival is almost gone.


    Chi Lin was very angry, but he didn''t want to.


    In the bow of the boat, Rong Xin''s elder brother stood up with his hands in the negative, drenched in the rain, looking down at the pool in the water, "Xin''er, if you know that you want to save her so much, you should be very happy to have her in your heart."


    Chi Lin clenched his fist: "you''re OK, but you don''t save her. Do you have a big brother like this?"


    "We''ve done our best. It should be Providence." Rong Xin''s elder brother is not angry. At last, he looks at the river and orders to leave.


    Chi Lin was so angry that he clapped his hand on the river.


    The song and Yuan Dynasties said again, "young master, get on the boat. Or let''s go downstream to have a look. Maybe the queen and Yuejin have been washed downstream. Besides, we have to tell the emperor the news. "

 Chapter 1303

    "We''ve done our best. It should be Providence." Rong Xin''s elder brother is not angry. At last, he looks at the river and orders to leave.


    Chi Lin was so angry that he clapped his hand on the river.


    Rong Xin''s elder brother finally said, "when you have time, you can go to see your biological mother. She is the same as ah Xin."


    The pool is at the beginning.


    The song and Yuan Dynasties suddenly thought of a possibility, "young master, let''s go downstream to have a look. Maybe the queen and Yuejin have been washed downstream. Besides, we should tell the emperor the news as soon as possible. "


    Chi Lin immediately flew on the boat. He forgot about the downstream. He was wet and urged: "go to the downstream."


    Song Yuan nodded, ordered the bodyguard, and then said to Chi Lin, "young master, the eldest brother of the empress has not gone far. Do you want to tell him to go downstream, and more people can find him faster."


    Chi Lin doesn''t talk.


    The song and Yuan Dynasties understood and sent a small boat to chase the big boat.


    Not long after, the bodyguard who went to chase came back and said, "still not looking.".


    -


    When Qu Ning and Chi Yan received the news and rushed to the river bank, it was evening.


    Before the heavy rain stopped, the river rose and the water gushed.


    Qu Ning: "how about it? Have you found anyone? "


    Song Yuan shook his head: "we have all found, nothing."


    Qu Ning took a step back.


    Chi Yan didn''t speak. He just looked at the river and looked indistinguishable.


    Chi Lin also looked at the river, his face was ugly. If he had known that the ship would capsize, he would have stepped forward for the first time, but now it''s useless to say that.


    Xiaotuanzi stayed alone in the carriage, lifted the curtain and looked out. He wanted to get off the carriage, but he was afraid of the heavy rain and strong wind outside. His face was obviously tangled, and he didn''t know what happened.


    For a long time.


    Chi Yan said indifferently: "go back."


    Chi Lin: "brother..."


    Qu Ning: "rock..."


    Chi Yan turned to get on the carriage without looking back. No one saw the bleeding seeping through the clenched fingers under the cover of his sleeve.


    Qu Ning stood still, with her sister on one side and the queen and Yuejin on the other. It was only one day that this situation had evolved.


    Chi Lin hesitated for a while, approached the carriage and said, "brother, i... I want to look for it again."


    There was no sound in the carriage.


    Song Yuan said to Qu Ning, "empress, you and the emperor will go back first, and I will look for it with you. In any case, we will send the message as soon as possible. "


    Qu Ning did not seem to hear, and then stood for a long time, forced to close his eyes, "then trouble you."


    Song and Yuan Dynasties: "empress, don''t worry."


    Five days later.


    Chi Lin returned to Beijing with nothing in song and Yuan Dynasties.


    Qu Ning has psychological preparation, can only comfort himself that "my sister is different from ordinary people, maybe she will be reborn, now she may have a good life in another place.".


    But think of the queen and Yuejin, Qu Ning''s heart is still unspeakable heavy. Always pay attention to the look of Chi Yan, see that he doesn''t seem to care from beginning to end, so he doesn''t mention it in front of him.


    After that, Qu Ning told Cuizhu about it in person, and let Cuizhu go to find Sikong Ying and tell him the truth about their "daughter".


    Cuizhu kept crying.


    -


    Half a year later, everything that happened gradually faded away.


    At dawn, Qu Ning wakes up, looks at the pool rock around her and the shimmering light outside the window, yawns, closes his eyes with a smile, and then goes to sleep. He likes such peace and tranquility, and only hopes to go on like this forever.


    -


    [end of text. PS: the queen and Yuejin are not dead. Later, they will make up some sweet fanwai and the fanwai of the queen and Yuejin. Yunxizhi will not appear again

 Chapter 1304

    The palace maid is not stupid. In the last half month, so many things have happened in the palace, so many people have died and disappeared. She is the only old person left. She is ready in her heart. Next time, it''s her turn. She wants to ask for mercy, but she thinks it''s useless.


    Rong Xin: "I believe you have already felt that this palace is not the queen before."


    The maid buried her head lower and restrained her trembling: "no, the queen is the queen."


    Rong Xin nodded and was quite satisfied with the answer: "your previous name, I don''t like it very much. You want a new one yourself."


    The maid of honor was stunned. She looked up at Xia Rongxin and lowered her head. She couldn''t figure out why she said her name suddenly.


    Rong Xin: "yes."


    The maid of honor took the order and racked her brains to think about it, but she couldn''t think of anything for a moment. At the same time, she was afraid that the name she thought of would not be liked by Rong Xin: "please also ask the queen... Please give her maidservant a new name."


    Rong Xin thought for a moment, and his eyes fell on the orchid hairpin on the maid''s bun: "then it''s called ''orchid dress''. The orchid of orchid, the dress of clothes. I''ll go out and name it later. You''ll be the new maid of honor here. As for the former man, he has been executed by this palace for his mistake and no longer exists in this world. "


    "The queen doesn''t kill the maidservant?" The maid of honor suddenly raised her head.


    Rong Xin: "what I said just now is clear enough. Can I understand it?"


    "I understand. I understand." The maid in waiting kowtows. A new name can''t stop her feeling of rebirth. "My maidservant will be called LAN Shang. She is newly sent to the Queen''s bedroom. I don''t know anything about the past, and I don''t know anyone else."


    Rong Xin: "very good. Go and take care of the children in our palace."


    "Yes, I''m going to take care of the little prince of the empress." The maid in waiting, that is, LAN Chang, quickly got up and went back to the small shaking table to recite her new name and self hypnosis, and erase the memory that the child was Princess Yun, so as not to make mistakes in the future.


    -


    More than two months later.


    Rong Xin gave birth to his next son, named "Chi Yan", in the palace which had been closed for a long time.


    On the court hall, the eunuch rushed into the hall to report the great good news.


    After hearing this, the civil and military officials rushed to celebrate Chi Fengting, and many of them congratulated Rong Daqing. Many officials even immediately put forward the idea of "preparing to hold a hundred day banquet for the little prince". This is the first son of the emperor, born by the queen, which is of great significance.


    Chi Fengting sat on the Dragon chair, watching the jubilation below, and did not speak.


    Rong laughs to be congratulated by the officials. Yu Guang looks at Chi Fengting on the Dragon chair as if he doesn''t see his face.


    At this time, in the Queen''s bedroom, the so-called newborn child was seven months old, with a small face carved with jade, which was extremely exquisite.


    LAN Shang held the child on the couch and tried to walk. She said happily, "empress, you see, the little prince can stand on his own."


    There was a knock on the door, and a report came from the outside, "empress, here''s Mr. Rong."


    Rong Xin: "ask him to come in."


    Rong Dagang came to the palace in the morning, dressed in court clothes, first looked at the children, then sat down next to Rong Xin and took out a gift, "this is what I specially chose for the children. Do you like it?"


    It''s a piece of white tallow jade in the shape of a Jade Kirin. It''s a superior jade. Rong Xin took it and looked at it briefly: "brother, I''ve been bothering."


    Rong Da: "in the future, he will be my nephew, our Rong family. I''ll prepare a present for my nephew. I should. "

 Chapter 1305

    Write at the beginning:


    Because I really like the queen, from today on, Sui Sui will officially write about the queen. The Queen''s fanwai will write from the beginning!!!


    Of course, I will also write about the men''s and women''s fanwai, Chi Lin''s and xiaotuanzi''s fanwai, MEDA!


    I come back every year!!!


    -


    -


    More than 70 years ago.


    Chizhou state has four powerful families, and the government is basically controlled by these four families.


    It can be said that these four families are the real rulers of Chizhou.


    Among them, there is an aristocratic family, the Rong family. The eldest grandson of the family grows up and becomes a handsome young man. He is not only handsome, but also civil and military.


    At that time, almost all the famous families in the capital and the other three families wanted to marry him. He was the best husband for all women.


    When he was 18 years old, he left the capital to travel outside.


    At that time, the whole continent, there were other countries, some small countries that had not yet been annexed and destroyed.


    One day, the young man traveled to the frontier fortress. On a sparsely populated mountain outside the frontier fortress, he met a woman he liked.


    The boy fell in love with this woman at first sight. He really liked her and wanted to marry her.


    For her sake, the young man did not hesitate to disobey the family''s established marriage, to give up his noble status as the son of the aristocratic family, to sever the relationship with his family, and to stay outside the Great Wall forever.


    In that way, the woman was moved by his sincerity.


    They got married in the frontier fortress, soon had a son, and two years later they had a second son.


    They live a very happy life, just like a couple. The young man never regretted his original decision because of the bitter cold of the frontier fortress. His love for women is as before.


    Time passed quickly.


    In the twinkling of an eye, another year has passed.


    One day, at home, where he had broken off the relationship with the boy, his dying grandfather suddenly sent an urgent letter to the boy, asking him to go back as soon as possible.


    When he learned what happened in his family, he knew that the emperor of this term kept a low profile and confused the world on the surface. In fact, he was unfathomable and had powerful means. He intended to eradicate four aristocratic families, two of which had been uprooted by the emperor.


    Worried about the safety of his grandfather and relatives, the young man thought about it for a long time and finally decided to go back to the capital.


    However, for some special reasons, the woman could not leave the frontier fortress.


    The woman understands the young man''s mood and understands his decision. She also hopes that the young man can make up with his family members. From the letter, she knows that the young man''s grandfather wants to see his two grandchildren before he dies, so she asks the young man to take his two sons back. The couple will be separated from each other.


    Not long after the separation, the woman found herself pregnant again. She immediately wrote a letter to send it to the youth in the capital, while she stayed in the frontier fortress and continued to wait for the youth to come back. During the period, she contacted the youth through letters.


    But until the eve of the woman''s childbirth, the woman did not wait for the boy, but was assassinated.


    The woman, with a big stomach, runs away with her only sister.


    On the way, the woman gave birth prematurely, and after giving birth to a baby girl, she found that there was still one in her abdomen.


    Therefore, the woman begged the trusted Yi Mei to take her new born daughter and run away. She begged Yi Mei to protect her child anyway and send her child to the young man by hand.


    The girl''s sister agreed and took the first baby girl with tears. When she fled down the mountain, she encountered a rare debris flow and survived, but mistakenly thought that the woman who was still on the mountain was buried in the debris flow.


    Yi Mei is very sad, but she has to avoid the pursuit. She goes all the way to the capital to give the baby girl to the boy.


    When the boy knew it, he was in agony and immediately wanted to go back to the frontier fortress to find the body of the woman and the child, but he was stopped by his critically ill grandfather. Finally, the boy named the baby girl, Rong Xin, after the name he had discussed with the woman in his letter.

 Chapter 1306

    In fact, in the place that the young man and his sister didn''t know, the woman also survived. After she survived, she hid herself and gave birth to her second child, a baby girl. In the debris flow, she also mistakenly thought that Yi Mei and her first child had suffered misfortune, so she named her second baby girl Rong Xin.


    In this way, a pair of twin girls, with the same name and surname, have been separated from each other since they were born.


    -


    A few years later.


    When the young man finally joined hands with another family to overthrow the emperor, elected another man to the throne, and re established his family, he took his two sons and daughters back to the frontier fortress to worship the women.


    During the sacrifice, the young man kept searching for clues, and finally found the girl and her little daughter who had been hiding in the mountains. The six members of the family were reunited. The twin daughters, who separated from each other at birth, were also able to meet each other. The two girls with the same name and surname looked exactly the same.


    However, the young man''s grandfather has passed away, and the huge family has been supported by the young man alone. Teenagers must go back, and women cannot leave the frontier.


    After some discussion, the woman reluctantly let the boy take away all the children, hoping that all the children can live a better life, receive better education and have a better future. Because the woman learned from her second son that "he wants to be a general when he grows up" and from her eldest son that "he wants to be like his father", which the woman can''t give. In addition, the youngest daughter, who has been in poor health since she was born, should be taken to the capital to take care of her.


    For the sake of the family and the children, the young man agreed to leave some people to take care of and protect the women in the frontier fortress.


    However, the daughter, who had been growing up under the care of the boy and his two brothers, strongly rejected the decision of the boy and the woman at this time and insisted on staying in the frontier fortress to accompany the woman, that is, the mother.


    In this way, my sister stayed in the frontier fortress, and my sister, who was not in good health, went to the capital. The two sisters changed from here on.


    Because both sides are used to their daughter''s name, and because the two sides are separated again, the two sisters are separated from each other, so neither the boy nor the woman changes the name of their two daughters with the same name, and both daughters continue to call "Rongxin".


    Sometimes, the boy would take his son and daughter back to the side and plug them up for a few days.


    Sometimes, my sister will go to the capital quietly to visit my sister and my father. In addition to the same appearance, the two sisters have completely different personalities -- the younger sister is weak and the older sister is strong. My younger sister was all over the place and was well protected. My elder sister is wild and unrestrained. Outsiders only know that there is a daughter in Rong''s family who has been in the palm of her hand since she was a child. She is better than the princess. No one knows that there are actually two.


    Whenever the sisters grow up, they also go to two completely different paths.


    My sister fell in love with the new emperor who just became emperor, just like a puppet. For this love, she went to the palace and became Queen, and asked her father and brother to support the new emperor. The first thing for the new emperor to do after he became the emperor was to plot with his beloved concubine Yun Xizhi to kill the young man and his sons, vowing to eradicate the Rong family.


    The younger sister was extremely regretful. She felt that she had killed her father, brother and younger brother. She had no face to live any longer and chose to commit suicide.


    My sister returned as like as two peas, and rescued her sister who was dying to die. She sent her sister away secretly, and then took the sister''s appearance in the same manner as her sister, and began to revenge.

 Chapter 1307

    Late at night, the palace.


    Even the maid in waiting didn''t find that the queen had changed.


    The palace maid fed Rong Xin on the couch, drank the medicine, and bowed out.


    Rong Xin looks at the palace in front of her. This is the place where her sister has lived since she entered the palace. It''s bigger and more luxurious than Rong Fu''s home. But it''s cold and cold. It''s more like a cage. It imprisons her sister, trickes her sister here, and uses her sister to bind Rong''s home, so as to deal with the whole Rong family.


    There was a sudden noise at the door.


    Rongxin closed her eyes.


    The next moment, the door of the hall was pushed open, and a gorgeous woman with a big belly broke in.


    Rong Xin opened his eyes and saw that although he had never seen her, he was sure that she was the lady Yun who was in the imperial palace. Chi Fengting was able to design and kill her father, second brother and fourth brother.


    Yun Xizhi personally told Rong Xin about the death of her father and fourth brother during the day. At that time, he saw Rong Xin crying and fainting. Then he watched Rong Xin stumble out of the palace. But he didn''t expect that she came back at night, especially at the moment, she was so calm.


    Yun Xizhi: "why did the queen see her father and fourth brother so soon? Not at home for two more days? "


    Rong Xin: "thank you for your concern. I''ll go there again tomorrow morning. Don''t worry. The palace can hold on. It won''t fall down. You don''t need Princess Yun to come to visit so late. "


    "You..." Yun Xizhi was angry. This calm or tough Rong Xin was something she had never seen before, as if she had suddenly changed a person, but it was her face. Even in her dream, she was gnashing her teeth.


    At that time, she came across by accident, and many people fell in love with her, but she only fell in love with Chi Fengting, who was not in favor of her, and did not hesitate to help Chi Fengting sit on the throne.


    However, when she was going to marry Chi Fengting and enter the palace, she was intercepted by Rong Xin. At that time, she wanted to kill Rong Xin.


    People who fall in love with her are unfair to her, saying that Chi Fengting is not worth her love. But she knew in her heart that Chi Fengting absolutely loved her and had no choice but to marry Rong Xin. Therefore, regardless of all the persuasion, after Rong Xin became Queen, she resolutely went to the palace and became a concubine.


    The Queen''s position is clearly hers. It was Rong Xin who snatched it from her.


    Over the past few years, she and Chi Fengting have been keeping a low profile and planning strategies. Today, they are finally going to overthrow the Rong family. Now, the whole Rong family is left with only one big childe and Rong Xin, the stupid and useless queen.


    Rong Xin: "if concubine Yun has nothing else to do, you can step down. I''m tired and want to have a rest. "


    "Ha ha, this time to carry the Queen''s shelf?" Yun Xizhi approached and clasped Rong Xin''s wrist. "How many days do you think you can be a queen?"


    The palace maid was so scared that she wanted to protect Rong Xin, but she took two steps and then stopped.


    The eunuchs in the palace brought by yunxizhi looked at them one by one, but no one moved, and they didn''t have any reaction to yunxizhi''s so rebellious words.


    Rong Xin: "even if it''s a day, it''s a day. When I am a queen, you can only be a concubine. " Sit straight close to the head, "kneel, kneel." This sentence, Rong Xin said very lightly, words fall backhand clasp cloud Xi Zhi''s wrist, a force, make cloud Xi Zhi plop a kneel at foot.


    Everyone looked at the scene, surprised, forgot to respond.

 Chapter 1308

    Yun Xi Zhi himself was shocked. The pain in his knee, together with the pain in his stomach, came clearly, but he was still dull. He couldn''t believe it.


    Rong Xin: "concubine Yun, if you leave, you will leave. Why do you need such a big gift?"


    Yunxizhi finally responded and stood up, but because his stomach was too big, he went back two steps and nearly fell down.


    The eunuchs rushed forward to help them.


    "Lady, are you all right?"


    "Lady, what''s wrong with you?"


    "Lady..."


    Yun Xi was so angry that he got rid of the eunuch and pointed at Rong Xin, "how dare you..."


    Without waiting for Yun Xi to finish, Rong Xin coughed weakly.


    The maid in waiting on Rong Xin rushed forward to help. When the empress learned that Lord Rong and the fourth childe died in the daytime, she cried and fainted, but she was not so weak. I don''t understand why the Queen''s body is so bad when she comes back after a trip home. She seems to be seriously injured. But the empress did not let her xuantaiyi, only let her to fry some ordinary tonic, also ordered her not to tell.


    Yun Xizhi looked at it and couldn''t help wondering how it happened just now. Rong Xin has always been weak. Even if she had the support of Rong family before, she never dared to give her a hand. Now she looks pale. Maybe she was just pulled by her just now, and then she fell down accidentally. But on second thought, even if it was her own fall, but Rong Xin dare to say this kind of words to her, it''s just the opposite.


    Yun Xizhi: "come on, take her immediately. I have to..."


    "Ah! You... Your concubine, you... You are bleeding... "One of the maids first noticed Yun Xizhi''s clothes and exclaimed.


    Yun Xizhi looked down, his face changed suddenly, and he quickly covered his abdomen. He only felt that the pain in his abdomen was more obvious. He could not help but fear that the child in his abdomen would have something to do, "hurry up, hurry up, xuantaiyi, hurry up!"


    A group of eunuchs ran out immediately. They were so anxious that they tripped over the threshold, fell into a pile and got up again.


    The maids quickly helped Yun Xizhi to leave.


    "Jung sin, wait for me. If there''s something wrong with the child, I''ll give you a cramp! Do you think you can rely on Rong family? " Yunxi never forgets to turn around and leave a vicious word.


    The maid who helped Rong Xin was more worried and was about to cry. "Empress, what can I do? If the prince in the belly of Princess Yun really..."


    "Go out. I want to have a rest. Don''t disturb me if you have nothing to do." Rong Xin interrupts and closes her eyes alone.


    What else did the maid want to say, but looking at Rong Xin, she could only swallow her words first and go out three times in one step, taking the door with her.


    It was quiet for a long time.


    Rong Xin opened his eyes and looked at the strange and lonely palace in front of him with a cold smile.


    -


    The next morning.


    Rong Xin stood up to wash.


    When the maid of honor came into the palace, she saw that Rong Xin had dressed herself up: "empress, but you want to go out of the palace?" Mr. Rong and Mr. Rong four died unexpectedly a few days ago. Mr. Rong has been hiding from the empress. If Princess Yun hadn''t said it on purpose yesterday, the empress might still not know. In a short time, both Mr. Rong and the fourth childe have not been buried. The queen went back to Rong''s house yesterday, and it''s right to go again today. But the Queen''s body is so weak now that the maid in waiting can''t help worrying.

 Chapter 1309

    Rong Xin: "well. But before going out of the palace, we have to go to see Princess Yun first and ask people to prepare a Luan sedan chair. "


    "Ah?" The palace maid was shocked and wondered if she had heard the wrong thing. "Empress, are you going to see Princess Yun? What happened last night, I''m afraid Princess Yun won''t... "


    Rong Xin didn''t listen to the maid and went straight out. Although weak and pale, the pace was steady.


    The maid in waiting could only swallow the words, but her face was more worried. She could hardly imagine what it would be like to see Princess Yun again. Over the years, although Rong Xin is the queen, the whole harem knows that the emperor dotes on Princess Yun alone, and Princess Yun has always been in favor of her. Especially in recent years, when the Rong family has been in trouble again and again, Princess Yun doesn''t care about the queen at all. So there are all kinds of things that Princess Yun came here again yesterday after Rong''s death.


    Along the way, Rong Xin put everything in his eyes that he didn''t see when he entered the palace yesterday.


    -


    Yunxizhi''s palace is as luxurious as the Queen''s palace.


    Yun Xizhi saw blood last night and was not feeling well. The whole Taiyi hospital was called to give her a pulse. After more than an hour, she drank the medicine. Before Chi Fengting came to see her, she fell asleep and couldn''t find Rong Xin any more.


    Yun Xizhi wakes up and sits up with the help of the maid of honor. He immediately recalls what happened last night. In addition, he doesn''t see Chi Fengting''s figure when he looks around. He can''t stop his anger: "where''s the emperor?"


    Palace maid: "back to the empress, the emperor kept the empress all night, just went to the morning court. When he left, he told the maidservants not to wake her up. He came to see her in the morning


    Yun Xizhi''s anger was better, but Rong Xin''s account would never stop, "come on, give it to me immediately..." before he finished, he just heard the eunuch''s report from outside the hall.


    Eunuch: "your concubine, your empress has arrived."


    Yunxi was stunned and laughed. She was about to settle with her when she sent it to her door. She really wanted to die.


    Rong Xin entered the hall alone.


    The maid who helped Yun Xizhi hesitated whether to salute Rong Xin, but she didn''t move.


    Yun Xizhi: "this is really a rare guest. Why did the queen come here so early to make amends? "


    Rong Xin: "compared with making amends, our palace has more important things to say to Princess Yun."


    Yunxi stopped laughing: "Oh? Then I''ll listen to it. "


    Rong Xin: "but these words, believe that Yun Guifei certainly won''t want to let these palace maids eunuchs hear."


    Yunxi stops squinting and her curiosity is aroused, but she can''t figure out what to say between her and Rongxin.


    Rong Xin: "why, Princess Yun is afraid to face the palace alone?"


    "Joke, I will be afraid of you?" Yun Xizhi was excited. On the one hand, he never paid attention to Rong Xin. On the other hand, even though he was pregnant, he was more than enough to deal with just one Rong Xin, so he ordered the eunuch to step down.


    The eunuchs in the palace were worried and hesitated: "lady..."


    Yunxizhi repeated, "get out."


    The eunuch did not dare to disobey and bowed down.


    In the whole hall, there are only yunxizhi and Rongxin.


    Yun Xizhi: "go ahead. I''ll listen to what you can tell me. "


    Rong Xin approached: "you know, over the past few years, why Chi Fengting dotes on you so much, everyone says that you are the only one in his heart, but I still love him so much?"

 Chapter 1310

    "Because you are stupid, what else can you do?"


    Yun Xizhi answers without hesitation and laughs. Indeed, there are few stupid women like Rong Xin in the world. Ming knows that Chi Fengting only likes her, but she still loves Chi Fengting foolishly. In order to persuade her father and her brothers to give power to Chi Fengting. It can be said that in addition to Chi Fengting''s own skills and her step-by-step help, Rong Xin really contributed a lot to the promotion of Chi Fengting from a spoiled prince to a puppet emperor, and then from a puppet emperor to a master of real power.


    Rong Xin also laughed, just like that.


    They were laughing and laughing.


    The smile on Yun Xizhi''s face gradually solidified, and he only felt that Rong Xin''s smile was very eye-catching, as if she was the fool, "OK, then you say, why?"


    Rong Xin: "because, from the beginning, he told me that he loved me and only loved me. It''s a use for you. I don''t know if he said these words to you? Now, my end is here, I have nothing to say, but can you guarantee that you will not follow me? "


    "No way!" Yun Xizhi flatly vetoed, "he really loves me. How can he use me. Rong Xin, you don''t want to sow discord here! "


    "Is it?" Rongxin stepped closer and bowed his head. "Do you know what he said when he expressed his love to me? He said that there are many intrigues in the harem, and it is impossible to prevent them. If he put his love for me on the surface, let people know that he loves me, then there will be a lot of people will harm me. So he deliberately found you, deliberately spoiled you, pushed you to the surface to block the arrow. I have to say that you exist. In recent years, I have never been hurt. As for you, I have never dealt with you, nor have my father and my brothers dealt with you, but you have encountered a lot of poisonous hands, haven''t you


    Yunxi could not help clenching his fist, "but it turns out that what he said to you is all false."


    Rong Xin: "yes, he was all fake to me. I was cheated, so I ended up in this situation. But are you right? If he really loves you, he will push you to the surface to block the arrow? Are you sure you haven''t been cheated like me? "


    Yun Xizhi gritted his teeth and wanted to continue to refute Rong Xin, but for a moment he didn''t know how to refute.


    "By the way, I might as well tell you that my elder brother recently found a woman who was hidden in an nunnery outside the city by Chi Fengting. She has been well protected for several years. Maybe she is the one Chi Fengting really likes. One day, Chi Fengting will take her to the palace except for the house and the road. By that time, I may not be alive, but whether you can still be here is not known Rong Xin said and left directly.


    "Impossible, impossible, you lied to me!" Yunxi gets up from his bed in anger and wants to stop Rongxin. He moves too fast and almost falls down. When he stands firm, there is no Rongxin in front of him. But Rong Xin''s "Chi Fengting protected a woman outside" didn''t disappear with Rong Xin''s leaving. On the contrary, it was like a thorn in the throat.


    The more she thought about it, the more angry she was. She had to make it clear.


    "Come on! Come on


    "Lady." The eunuchs outside rushed into the palace.


    Yun Xizhi: "get me a carriage. I''ll get out of the palace immediately."

 Chapter 1311

    "Ah?" The palace maid was stunned, "your concubine, you are pregnant now. The emperor is still in the early court. If you go out at this time, just in case the emperor knows..."


    "Get me a carriage!" The cloud hopes to stop shrieking.


    The maid of honor immediately shut up and ran out with the eunuch.


    -


    A white and dead house.


    Young master Rong is white and waiting anxiously. When he finally sees Rong Xin coming, he immediately helps him to the hall and asks him to sit down.


    "I worried all night, for fear that you would be recognized by Chi Fengting and Yun Xizhi. How about last night? If you want me to say, it''s too risky. You''d better leave here like the second sister, and I''ll take the rest. "


    Yesterday, he was still busy with the funeral of his father and fourth brother. He kept the news of their death from the second sister in the palace. Although he knew it would not be long, he could keep it for a while. But he didn''t expect that the second sister would suddenly know and come. What''s more, he didn''t expect that the second sister would choose to commit suicide when he didn''t pay attention. Fortunately, the eldest sister who came back in time found out.


    Later, in order to protect the safety of the second sister, he and the eldest sister decided to send her away, never let her go back to the palace.


    When the second sister is sent away, the eldest sister tells him that she wants to go to the palace instead of the second sister. On the one hand, the Rong family has to take revenge, and on the other hand, the Rong family can''t fall down.


    It''s too dangerous. Besides, his eldest sister is still seriously injured. Naturally, he doesn''t approve of it. However, as like as two peas and two sisters, they are identical in their names and appearance, but they are totally different in character.


    Since his eldest sister entered the palace yesterday, he has been worried and stayed up all night.


    Rong Xin: "don''t worry, no one can see it. Before leaving the palace today, I went to see Yun Xizhi. I believe she has been led out of the palace now. What''s your preparation like? "


    Rong Da: "everything is ready. As long as she goes out of the palace, there will be no return. "


    Rong Xin: "that''s good. Chi Fengting is now in the confidence and excitement of overthrowing the Rong family. He thinks that everything is under his control. Yun Xizhi''s "death" will certainly catch him by surprise and disrupt his pace of dealing with the Rong family. This is our only chance to breathe. " Holding Rong Da''s hand, "big brother, there will be only me, you and the second sister left in Rong''s family."


    "How did you miss your mother? And the mother Rong Dafei holds Rong Xin and hugs him. He thinks that his mother, who is far away from the frontier fortress, is dejected and remorseful. "It''s all because the elder brother is useless. He didn''t protect his father and fourth brother. Mother still doesn''t know about her father and fourth brother. If she knows, she can''t stand it. "


    Rong Xin closed her eyes. She was afraid the elder brother couldn''t stand it, so she hasn''t told her mother''s death since she came back yesterday. The elder brother blames that she didn''t protect her father and fourth brother well. How could she protect her mother well.


    A moment later.


    Rong Da song opened his hand: "by the way, you haven''t told me how you were hurt? How did you get so hurt? "


    "It''s over. Let''s not mention it." Rong Xin didn''t want to mention it. Now he just wanted to revenge. He changed the topic and asked, "what happened to the second sister after she was sent away? Have you stabilized? Are you looking for death again? You must send someone to look after her. "


    Rong Da: "I will. You don''t have to worry about the second sister. "


    "I want to give my father and fourth brother incense." Rong Xin stood up and went to the Lingtang.

 Chapter 1312

    Rong DA and Rong Xin are fragrant together. Looking at the two coffins in the hall, Rong Xin''s hands kept clenching.


    Rong cried out for two times, but without any response, he stood quietly with Rong Xin.


    -


    At the same time, outside the city, yunxizhi, who went out to the nunnery, was ambushed by a man in black. The accompanying bodyguards and eunuchs were not alive. Yunxizhi, who had a big stomach, was also taken away and taken to a hidden place to give birth to a dying premature baby.


    After that, the comatose yunxizhi was secretly taken away, and the premature baby and a body prepared in advance were left at the foot of the mountain.


    Yunxizhi''s "death" soon spread to the palace.


    Chi Fengting immediately went out of the palace and rushed to the place where yunxizhi had an accident. He saw "yunxizhi''s body" and the child''s body.


    The news reached Rongfu at the same time.


    Rong Da: "it''s doubtful that Chi Fengting did it. Don''t go back to the Palace this evening. Stay in the palace for a few more days, and you can recover."


    "No Rong Xin shook his head. "To avoid Chi Fengting''s suspicion, I want to go back. I''ll leave it to you. I won''t go out of the palace until the funeral of my father and my fourth brother. "


    Rong Da is really not at ease, but looking at Rong Xin''s firm face, he finally swallows back his words.


    afternoon.


    Rong Xin returns to the palace.


    Waiting on Rong Xin''s palace maid: "empress, it''s said that both Princess Yun and the emperor are out of the palace, and they haven''t come back yet."


    "Is it?" Rong Xin looks light.


    The palace maid observed Rong Xin''s face and said nothing more.


    Two days later, Rong Fu was buried.


    Rong Xin went out of the palace in white and buried his father and fourth brother with his elder brother.


    After that, Rong Da asked everyone to leave, and he and Rong Xin stood in front of the tombstone for a while.


    Rong Xin: "elder brother, Chi Fengting hasn''t returned to the palace these two days. Do you have any news about him?"


    Rong Da shook his head. "I wanted to send someone to watch, but Chi Feng''s court is different from the past. He found out that he didn''t send someone. He only knew that he had taken the two corpses, one big and one small."


    Rong Xin: "he gives us the pain of Rong family, this fight back is just the beginning!"


    -


    Ten days later.


    Chi Fengting returned to the palace and brought back "yunxizhi''s body" and a newborn baby.


    Rong Xin was surprised to learn. According to the previous return, yunxizhi was given oxytocin and the child was dying. He couldn''t survive at all. How could he still be alive.


    "Queen? Queen After the palace maid reported, Rong Xin seemed to be stunned and couldn''t help whispering.


    "Well, I see. Let''s go and have a look." Rong Xin got up and went out, but before he reached the door, Chi Fengting, dressed in black, stepped into the hall with a baby in his arms and came to the front.


    The maid of honor bowed her knees and saluted: "see you, Emperor."


    "See your majesty." Rong Xin also saluted and looked down at the ground. He didn''t immediately look into the eyes of shangchi Fengting. Since she came to the palace instead of her second sister, she has been opposed to Chi Fengting for the first time. She actually met this man many years ago in a temple, but she didn''t know his real identity at that time. When she knew, he would become her brother-in-law.


    At that time, the second sister more than once said in front of her how to like this Chi Fengting. Can let the reserved shy two younger sister say this kind of words, visible two younger sister love him to what extent.


    Can be this person, from the use of two younger sister, step by step to deal with Rong family. First the second brother, then the father and the fourth brother, all died in his hands.

 Chapter 1313

    Chi Fengting: "queen, where are you going?"


    Mingming didn''t get angry, and the tone of her voice was similar to that of the usual, but the maid of honor obviously felt a chill, couldn''t stop shaking, and hung her head lower.


    "To see the emperor, of course." Rong Xin calmly raised his head, and all his emotions had been perfectly hidden. "When this happened to Princess Yun, the emperor never came back. This palace is really worried. I just heard that the emperor has finally come back. I wish I could go and see him immediately. "


    "Is it?" Chi Fengting came near and clasped Rong Xin''s shoulder, his eyes facing each other at close range.


    Rong Xin was as calm as ever, and the waves did not rise, "of course."


    Long standing confrontation and stalemate.


    One side of the maid knelt down unconsciously, the atmosphere did not dare to breathe.


    The hall was as silent as death.


    All of a sudden.


    The baby in Chi Fengting''s arms began to cry.


    Rong Xinyu looks at the baby, but the baby faces Chi Fengting all the time and can''t see the baby''s face at all. This baby, however, has a very strong life. The person who replied before clearly said that the child born by Yunxi Zhi was dying and could not survive. As long as I knew this, I should have killed him directly at that time, instead of leaving a breath and putting it beside the prepared corpse. I want Chi Fengting to experience the pain of his only son''s powerless life in front of his eyes.


    Chi Feng Ting looked down at the baby and didn''t know how to coax him


    "Emperor, is this the child left by Princess Yun?" Rong Xin asks first and interrupts Chi Fengting.


    "Yes. This is the child of me and Princess Yun, my only prince! " Chi Fengting gritted his teeth and fixed his eyes on Rong Xin. He clasped Rong Xin''s shoulder and tightened his hand at the same time. "I will make a thorough investigation of the sudden exit and murder of Princess Yun. Once I find out, I will never let it go! "


    Rong Xin is not blind. He obviously sees the murderous spirit in Chi Fengting''s eyes and hears the hatred in Chi Fengting''s voice. It''s obvious that he suspects that his leaving the palace and his death have something to do with her, or the Rong family. At the moment, he comes here to ask for a crime, but there is no evidence yet.


    Rong Xin: "of course. A favorite concubine in the harem was killed outside the palace. Naturally, we should make a thorough investigation and never let the murderer go. As for the child... "A little meal," emperor, it''s a fact that Princess Yun has passed away. People can''t be reborn when they die, but the child is still so young, and eventually needs a mother. We haven''t given birth yet. I don''t know if we can take care of this child? The emperor can rest assured that he will be treated as if he were his own He will not live to grow up. Once he''s grown up, it''s not like raising a tiger. She didn''t kill before. She missed one. This time, she did it herself.


    Rong Xin finished, his face full of sincerity and sincerity.


    Chi Fengting sneered and repeated one word at a time: "will you take care of it? Would you take it as your own


    Rong Xin: "yes."


    Chi Fengting laughed and repeated: "will you treat me and Princess Yun''s children as your own?"


    Rong Xin: "if the emperor does not believe it, our palace can swear to heaven."


    Chi Fengting looks at Rong Xin with a smile. He continues to look like a joke. It''s a big joke. At the same time, the hatred in his eyes is even worse.


    Rong Xin raised his hand and swore: "today, our palace swears that heaven and earth will testify that we will treat the children left by Princess Yun as our own and raise them as our own. If the child has any mistakes, he will be punished ten times in this palace. "


    Kneeling on the ground, the palace maid trembled and looked up at Rong Xin in disbelief.

 Chapter 1314

    Rong Xin''s tone immediately changed, and he stepped forward to the hatred and murderous spirit in Chi Fengting''s eyes. "However, our Palace also wants the emperor to promise and guarantee that the child''s life experience will never be spread out. Is it a poor prince whose mother died, or is it the eldest son after a country, the prince who will be right in the future, I believe the emperor will choose for him! "


    Chi Fengting''s murderous spirit was even worse, and his hand clasping Rong Xin''s shoulder was even tighter.


    The palace maids kneeling on the ground could almost hear the sound of the Queen''s bones being crushed. They were afraid that Chi Fengting would kill Rong Xin in the next moment. They wanted to beg for Rong Xin''s favor immediately, but they were so afraid that they didn''t know how to speak. They had never seen a queen with such a look to speak to Chi Fengting before.


    Jung Hsin did not resist or move.


    Another long stalemate.


    The air is full of murderous gas.


    The baby is still crying, and its voice is almost hoarse.


    Suddenly.


    Chi Feng Ting song opened his hand, his face and voice were extremely cold: "well, I can give the prince to the queen to raise, and he will be the Queen''s eldest son from now on. If he has any mistakes, even if he has less hair, I will ask the queen. I will certainly see him grow up with my own eyes, find out the murderer who killed his biological mother, and let him avenge himself! "


    "Now his biological mother is the palace. The palace also hopes that the emperor can find the murderer of Lady Yun as soon as possible. " Chi Fengting agreed so quickly and got the custody of the child so smoothly, which surprised Rong Xin. It''s like a sheep into a tiger''s mouth. If it falls into her hands, she will never grow up again.


    Rong Xin doesn''t give chi Fengting the chance to repent, and immediately reaches out to hold the crying child in Chi Fengting''s arms.


    Chi Fengting didn''t let go.


    Rong Xin used a few efforts, still did not hold the child over, only to force the child side of the body, this is to see the child''s face, on the child''s watery eyes.


    Rong Xin was stunned and suddenly forgot to respond.


    The child stopped crying gradually. After looking at Rong Xin for a while, a pair of small hands stretched out to Rong Xin to hold him.


    Chi Fengting''s face froze as he watched the scene.


    Kneeling on the ground, the maid in waiting could not hear any sound for a moment. She carefully looked up and was stunned.


    Rong Xin soon recovered. After Chi Fengting finally relaxed his strength, he quickly hugged the child. He was obviously not proficient in the way of hugging, but the child didn''t cry. "I don''t know if the emperor has a name for him?"


    Chi Fengting: "Chi Yan."


    Rong Xin: "which Yan?"


    Chi Fengting: "rock of rock."


    Jungsin repeated, "good name."


    After entering Rong Xin''s arms, the child always looks at Rong Xin.


    Chi Fengting never saw his child look back at him. He and Rong Xin seem to be like a mother and son, so angry that they almost walk away.


    Rong Xin looked at Chi Fengting''s back disappearing outside the door. His smile on his face converged, "get up."


    The maid of honor stood up in a daze. She still couldn''t believe the result in front of her. When she was in her arms, she hugged her in a hurry. "The Emperor... Empress, the emperor really made the little prince..." before she finished, the child began to cry again.


    The maid in waiting kept on coaxing.


    Rong Xin went straight to the bed. Her injury was not cured. Just now, her shoulder was almost crushed by Chi Fengting. "I''ll have a rest. You are here to take care of the child. If you need anything, you can ask people outside to do it. "


    Palace maid: "yes."


    -


    The time for a cup of tea passed.


    Half an hour passed.


    ¡­¡­


    The child is still crying, this small body is a draw.

 Chapter 1315

    The palace maids dare not disturb Rong Xin. These days, especially just now, they feel that the queen in front of them is not the same as before. They have an indescribable strangeness. But the child became like this. Just now, the queen made a poison oath in front of the emperor. She was afraid that the child might miss something. After coaxing him for a while, it still didn''t work. She had to go forward and ask in a low voice: "empress, empress, the little Prince has been crying and won''t eat anything. Maidservant... Maidservant..."


    Rong Xin calmly opened his eyes. In fact, he didn''t really fall asleep all the time. He sat up by the head of the bed and looked at the palace maid and the child in her arms without saying a word.


    The child also looked at Rong Xin and stopped crying again.


    The palace maid was relieved, and the whole person was relaxed. She couldn''t believe it and said happily, "the empress, the little prince likes the empress. Every time he looks at the empress, he doesn''t cry. It''s too... Amazing!"


    Rong Xin still doesn''t speak. When he first sees the child, the sudden and unprecedented abnormality still appears when he is facing the child. It''s indescribable and lingering in his heart. He still can''t figure it out after thinking it over and over again. Moreover, this feeling is still under the condition of knowing the child''s life experience.


    The maid in waiting felt strange to Rong Xin. As the air was quiet and time went by, she could not help but want to retreat.


    -


    The next day.


    Rong Da went to the court and came to see Rong Xin.


    Rong Xin orders the maids to step down and take them to the gate.


    Only Rongxin, Rongda and the ten day old children on the small shaking table were left in the hall.


    Rong Da looked at the small shaking table and said, "I didn''t expect that Yun Xizhi''s son''s life was so big. Can Chi Fengting really trust you to raise him?"


    Rong Xin smiles coldly: "to be the Queen''s son is the eldest son. He can be directly canonized as the crown prince. Even if Chi Fengting can retain the identity of the crown prince for him one day except me, the identity of the crown prince will not be shaken when he has a new queen. Maybe this is the idea of Chi Fengting."


    Rong Da thought about it and only thought of this possibility. Otherwise, he could not explain that Chi Fengting would give the child to Rong Xinyang. "Chi Fengting will send someone to watch you and protect the child all the time. To get rid of him, he must be careful and not leave any traces."


    Rong Xin was silent for a moment, "brother, I don''t want to kill this child."


    "Why?" Rong was surprised. "This is the son of Chi Fengting and Yun Xizhi. If he is allowed to grow up and be known about his life, he will surely take revenge on us. "


    Rong Xin: "I know."


    Rong Da: "do you want to keep him?"


    Rong Xin did not speak.


    Rong Da twisted his eyebrows. He really didn''t think that Rong Xin was a man who would suddenly be soft hearted to his enemy''s son. The way to deal with Yun Xizhi was put forward by Rong Xin himself. Rong Da approached the small shaking table and looked down.


    It''s a beautiful child with pink carving and jade carving. He sleeps soundly with his eyes closed. He doesn''t know his situation at all. His eyebrows are not like Yun Xizhi or Chi Fengting.


    Rong Da looked back and asked, "why?"


    Rong Xin: "I like him. Yesterday, when I asked Chi Fengting to take care of him, I made up my mind to kill him. But when I saw what he looked like and looked into his eyes, I suddenly felt soft hearted. " A little pause, "last night, I thought about it for a long time. It was my final decision not to kill him. I''ll raise him, but I''ll never let him know where I am. "

 Chapter 1316

    Rong Da: "do you know how risky this is?"


    Rong Xin: "I know."


    Rong Da is silent. If the person who said this is the second sister, he will certainly persuade her. He believes that the second sister is not sober, and even ignores the second sister''s opposition, except for the child, but the first sister is in front of her.


    For a while.


    Rong Da: "OK, let''s raise it."


    This next change Rong Xin surprised, did not expect big brother so easily agree: "big brother..."


    Rongda approached and raised his hand to cover Rongxin''s shoulder: "brother, I believe you!"


    Rong Xin suddenly didn''t know what to say. These five words were so heavy that she was almost afraid that she would betray the trust and tolerance, but they were so warm that she had more strength to move forward. "Thank you, big brother!"


    "Between our brothers and sisters, we don''t need to say thank you." Although the eldest sister grew up outside the Great Wall, she didn''t spend much time with these brothers and sisters and met them once or twice a year, but the relationship between them has always been very good. The father and his fourth brother had an accident this time, and the eldest sister was seriously injured and came back as soon as possible. Now big sister makes such a decision, which she seriously considers well, then he will stand with her, support her and go on together.


    Rong Da: "well, the next road should not be too late. All the people who have seen and know that this child is yunxizhi''s son, whether it is the people in your temple or the people around Chi Fengting, must deal with it as soon as possible. In addition, if you want to bring him to the sun one day and make all civil and military officials and people believe that you gave birth to this sudden son, you must have a set of perfect statements that can withstand investigation and doubt. What''s more, the crying of children is also a problem. "


    Rong Xin: "I''ve thought of all these. It''s easy to deal with the people in my palace, but it''s hard to deal with the people around Chi Fengting step by step. From this moment on, I don''t see outsiders any more, I don''t step out of here any more. When you leave here today, it''s said that I''ve been pregnant for more than four months, just found out. Three or four months pregnant is not pregnant, can deceive in the past. After waiting for three months, I told the outside world that I had a baby early. Take the child out after two or three years. At that time, there was a difference of about seven months. I believe we can cheat each child on the ground that they grow up differently. By then, this child will really be my son. "


    Rong Da thought: "this method is feasible. But will Chi Fengting agree with you to do so? "


    Rong Xin: "brother, don''t worry. I''ll try to get him to agree."


    Rong Da: "what about the crying now?"


    Rong Xin: "I''ve been outside for many years. I know that there is a very rare fish called giant salamander, whose cry is like a baby''s cry. I know where to catch it. After you go out of the palace, you immediately order someone to catch you and send them to my palace. I will tell you that I want to be familiar with the baby''s crying in advance. "


    Rong Da: "is there such a fish? It''s unheard of. "


    Rong Xin: "when you catch it, big brother will see it. After all these are ready, I will change these people in my palace. The next step is to investigate and kill the people around Chi Fengting. However, according to the current power of our Rong family, it''s not easy to investigate or kill the people who are in charge of Chi Fengting. We have to rely on that person. "


    Of course, Rong Da knows who Rong Xin''s "that person" refers to.


    Rong Xin: "that person, did not play tricks?"

 Chapter 1317

    Rong Da: "no, he''s very committed. Listen to him, he will take yunxizhi away in two days. "


    "He is very affectionate to Yun Xi Zhi." At that time, Miss Yun Xizhi, who was originally unknown to the public, suddenly stood out. In the whole Imperial City, there are many men who like her, no matter they are dignitaries or celebrities. One of them is very prominent. He has repeatedly expressed his wish in public and vowed to get it. The man''s "deep love", or endless obsession, was finally crushed by yunxizhi and destroyed by yunxizhi in public. He was driven out of the imperial city like a dog and became a joke of the whole city.


    Rong Xin is not interested in knowing about the specific grudge between Yun Xizhi and this man.


    Over the past few years, the man who fell into the mud has been cultivating power outside.


    Chi Fengting and Yun Xizhi deal with the Rong family, calculate the Rong family, and kill them one by one. Although the Rong family is powerful and a century old family, it is still in danger by Chi Fengting and Yun Xizhi, just like a building that is about to collapse. This time, she and her elder brother found this man to cooperate, and the man offered only one condition - that is, let him get yunxizhi.


    That morning, Rong Xin led Yun Xizhi out of the palace with a few words. After the ambush successfully caught Yun Xizhi, a series of operations immediately forced Yun Xizhi to drink the oxytocin, gave birth to a baby prematurely, left the fake corpse to Chi Fengting, stole the dragon and turned the Phoenix. When Chi Fengting thought that Yun Xizhi was dead, they had successfully sold him to a man.


    Now that men keep their promise, it''s a good deal. In the eyes of the world, Chi Fengting''s beloved concubine Yun Guifei is a dead woman. No one will find Yun Xizhi, and no one will save Yun Xizhi.


    Yunxi is only in the hands of men. Rong Xin has already imagined how he will live and die in the future.


    Rong Xin: "just like this, it''s not convenient for me to go out of the palace these few months. All I can do is to trouble my elder brother."


    Rong Da: "don''t worry, I can hold on."


    -


    After Rong Da walked out of the hall, he spread the news that "Rong Xin has been pregnant for more than four months".


    In less than a day, the whole imperial palace and all the civil and military officials heard about it.


    Some officials immediately played congratulations to the emperor, and some officials were afraid of offending yunxizhi, the favorite imperial concubine of Chi Fengting, who had just died. Some officials were surprised, but did not dare to say anything.


    The gate of Rongxin palace has been closed ever since.


    The palace maid who closed the door bowed her head and did not dare to look at Rong Xin. Of course, she heard about Rong Xin''s pregnancy for more than four months, but she knew it was not true, because she had been waiting on Rong Xin.


    Rong Xin did not speak.


    There was no sound in the closed hall.


    The maid in waiting was more afraid and bowed her head. She couldn''t help but want to escape.


    I don''t know how long it took.


    After drinking the tea in Rong Xin''s hand, he gave a light order: "from today on, you will be in the palace. You are responsible for taking care of the children. You are not allowed to step out of the palace. You are not allowed to let anyone in, and you are not allowed to say a word to anyone outside."


    Maid in waiting: "yes."


    Night.


    The maid of honor took care of the child and put him to sleep. She gently approached Rong Xin, who was still drinking tea in the evening. She asked, "empress, it''s getting late. Do you want to have a rest?"


    Rong Xin: "wait a minute."


    The palace maid was puzzled and didn''t know what to wait for, but she didn''t dare to ask more and waited.


    time lapse.


    The door of the hall was suddenly kicked open.


    Chi Fengting burst into the room full of wine.

 Chapter 1318

    The palace maid was afraid and hesitated to quit.


    Rong Xin: "close the door. Remember what the palace has told you today. "


    "Yes." The maid in waiting closed the door and didn''t go out.


    "Good one has been pregnant for more than four months! Do you want the whole world to think that this child is really your own? " Chi Fengting lifted the table and pulled up Rong Xin, who was still drinking tea.


    Wine gas and anger came, Rong Xin''s face did not change, "otherwise?"


    Chi Fengting angrily clasped Rong Xin''s shoulder and his eyes were red: "if you really want children so much, I can give them to you now. You don''t have to be so troublesome." With that, he drags Rong Xin to the bed and pushes Rong Guang to the bed.


    The palace maid was frightened and afraid that Rong Xin had something to do with her. She rushed forward to dissuade: "Emperor... Emperor, you are drunk, Emperor..."


    "Go away." Chi Fengting slaps the maids and tears Rong Xin''s clothes as soon as he takes back his hand. However, his hand has not yet fallen on Rong Guang''s clothes, and Rong Xin firmly clasps his wrist.


    Rong Xin: "if you want to be drunk, go to those concubines. Our palace is the queen. Even if our father and brother are dead, our family is not as good as before, but our palace is still the queen. The majesty of our palace can''t tolerate the emperor''s trampling. "


    "Trample?" Chi Feng Ting laughs, "I want to spoil my queen. Is that trample?"


    Rong Xin: "come back when you are sober."


    Four eyes opposite, one on, one cold as ice, one glaring.


    For a long time.


    Chi Fengting closed his eyes and said: "before, you were not like this."


    Rong Xin''s face changed and instantly recovered. He pushed Chi Fengting away and stood up. He turned his back to Chi Fengting and brushed his sleeves and clothes in disgust. "What does the emperor think of this palace?"


    Chi Fengting falls on the couch and looks at Rong Xin''s back.


    "Ever since I fell in love with the emperor, married the emperor and became Queen, I have trusted you wholeheartedly, and repeatedly convinced my father and my brothers to help you and let you sit on the throne. Now, my father, my second brother and my fourth brother are all dead. I have no family to rely on. I can''t help the emperor any more. Does the emperor want me to be the same as before? Or does the emperor think I can be the same as before? "


    "Over the years, you have been saying that you love me and that pet Yunxi is just a cover to let her block the danger for me. Now that she''s dead, you suspect that I did it and come to me with her son to ask for punishment."


    "For you, I''m willing to raise her son, pretend to be pregnant, and try every means to make her son my own son. You even come to me to play drunk. Chi Fengting, now I really doubt whether you cheat or love her, and whether you love or cheat me. "


    Chi Fengting got up and hugged Rong Xin from behind. He felt that Rong Xin was struggling and his hands were even tighter. "Don''t question me like that. Don''t treat me like that! For you, of course, I''m true. You don''t know that I''m for this day... I''m for you... "The words suddenly stopped.


    Rong Xin couldn''t see Chi Fengting''s face behind him and didn''t want to see it. This question, she asked for the second sister, is the second sister is too silly, too naive, has been cheated by such a man. This man, cut him to pieces are not enough to eliminate hatred.


    Chi Fengting buried his head in Rong Xin''s back neck. After a long time, he let go of it. He didn''t say anything and left.

 Chapter 1319

    Rong Xin closed the door expressionless and looked at the maid in waiting who fell on the wall and couldn''t get up


    "No, it''s OK. The maid is OK." The maid clenched her teeth, climbed up and approached Rongxin, "empress, are you ok?"


    Rong Xin: "this palace is OK, you go to have a rest."


    The maid nodded.


    -


    The next morning.


    Rongda still came after the end of the early court, "last night Chi Fengting got drunk and played drunk crazy?"


    Rong Xin: "as expected. Big brother, sit down


    Rong Da sat down beside him. "I''ve sent someone to catch the fish you said." The side head looked at the maid in waiting in the corner to take care of the children, and her voice lowered, "in addition, I''m also arranging for people. When the time comes, we can change the people outside the temple and arrange our people to come to you by the way. I''m always not sure that it''s safer to have my own people here to protect you. "


    In the past, when the second younger sister entered the palace, her father also arranged many people to take care of her and protect her. However, Chi Fengting replaced her one after another by various means. At that time, the two younger sisters were cheated by Chi Fengting. They believed in Chi Fengting very much and refused his father to arrange any more people. As a result, the number of people they allowed in the palace was decreasing, while the number of people in Chi Fengting was increasing, and the whole palace was gradually controlled by Chi Fengting.


    Rong Xin also has this intention, must rearrange the Rong family''s person to come in.


    Rong Da: "by the way, Chi Fengting set the time for Yun Xizhi to be buried, three days later."


    -


    Three days later.


    Chi Fengting personally buried "yunxizhi''s body" in the imperial mausoleum with an unconventional and grand funeral, and went with the Manchu civil and military officials.


    Rong Xin to "pregnant in the body, physical discomfort" as an excuse, did not participate, orally let people send a few sad words.


    It''s night, deep in the night.


    Chi Fengting was so drunk that he broke into Rongxin hall again.


    Rong Xin has gone to sleep. He opens his eyes when he hears the news. He sits up when Chi Fengting staggers and strides over. He thinks Chi Fengting will guard for Yun Xizhi in the imperial mausoleum for a few days. Unexpectedly, he comes back directly.


    Chi Fengting fell down on his bed and grabbed Rong Xin, who was going to stay away from him. "She has been with me for so many years. Do you know that she has compensated me for so many years..."


    Rong Xin broke Chi Fengting''s hand in disgust and stood up. Just a few days ago, she buried her father and fourth brother together with her elder brother. Together with her second brother two years ago, Chi Fengting deserved the pain. And what he owes Rong family is far from enough. This is just the beginning.


    The palace maid who was sleeping on the couch beside the wall woke up in a daze. When she heard the sound and knew that Chi Fengting was coming again, she was startled. She quickly got up and went to Rong Xin''s side, only to hear Chi Fengting say this again and again. He had never seen Chi Fengting like this for so many years. He obviously loved her very much. It must be very painful to bury her today.


    "Call the bodyguard outside and help him out." Rong Xin orders coldly.


    The maid in waiting hesitated for a moment, and then opened the door to call people. She always strictly abided by Rong Xin''s previous orders and didn''t step out of the hall.


    The guard outside didn''t move. On the way, Chi Fengting gave orders. No one was allowed to enter the hall without his orders.


    The palace maid comes back and tells Rong Xin the situation.


    Rong Xin sneered and did not speak.


    -


    dawn.


    When Chi Fengting woke up, he couldn''t tell where he was for a moment. After a headache, he looked around and saw Rong Xin sitting at the table, and the palace maids taking care of the children in the corner. This is the Queen''s bedroom.

 Chapter 1320

    Chi Fengting didn''t speak at once. He lay quietly for a while and then sat up. He said, "last night, I disturbed the queen."


    Rong Xin looked back: "no harm. The deceased is gone. I hope the emperor will take care of himself. I believe that Princess Yun has a spirit in heaven, and I don''t want to see the emperor like this. "


    "And the queen?" Chi Feng asked.


    Rongxin was about to answer when the child burst into tears.


    In the morning, the maid in waiting by the little rocking bed quickly picked up the child and skillfully held him in front of Rongxin. Sure enough, the child stopped crying when he saw Rongxin, which was miraculously indescribable. If you don''t know clearly that this is the child brought by the emperor and left by Princess Yun, I believe anyone who sees this scene will think that this is really the Queen''s own child.


    Rong Xin looks at the child, and his face softens. When he reaches out to hold the little hand the child wants her to hold, he suddenly feels a gust of wind blowing. Looking up, he sees Chi Fengting stride out and disappear outside the door.


    The palace maid was stunned. She felt whether the emperor was angry, but she couldn''t figure out what the emperor was angry about. Besides, how could he leave without looking at the child of Princess Yun?


    Rong Xin frowned.


    When the child saw that Rong Xin''s hand was still in the air, he stretched out his little hand to hold Rong Xin''s hand and laughed happily.


    Palace maid: "empress, the little prince really likes you!"


    So soft the whole small hand, hold her a finger, Rong Xin looked at, in front of suddenly flash silk what, closed his eyes.


    -


    In the afternoon, Rong Da himself brought a big wooden box covered with black cloth. In the box was a sleeping giant salamander nearly four or five feet long.


    Rong Da: "I can''t imagine that there are such magical fish in the world. Their cry is just like the cry of a baby."


    Hearing this, the maid in charge of the children next to her raised her head instinctively. She couldn''t believe it. She couldn''t help coming forward to have a look, but she didn''t dare to rush forward.


    "Keep it here." The bath becomes a fish pond, and Rong Xin and Rong Da join forces to put the giant salamander into the pond.


    Rong Xin: "elder brother, has Chi Fengting ever done anything to the Rong family these days?"


    Rong Da: "it''s strange to say that since Yun Xi died, Chi Fengting seems to have stopped doing anything. Yesterday, it was yunxizhi''s funeral. I was worried about what Chi Fengting would do to us, but it was still calm. "


    "I''m surprised, too. Anyway, we can''t take it lightly. "


    Rong Da nodded, and Yu Guang looked at the maid in charge of the child. His voice lowered, "now you can change people. The maid in charge knows the most..."


    Rong Xin understood the elder brother''s meaning and looked at the maid of honor. She was silent a little bit. "She''ll forget it and let her stay here. The others, all of them, none of them. You give me a list of people who have been put in. "


    Rongda is already ready to give the list to Rongxin, "you''ll see what to do." Finish saying, see time not early, leave palace.


    Hearing the sound of opening the door, the maid of honor went to the door to see her off. Then she closed the door tightly. She didn''t know that she had just experienced a life and death.


    In the next half a month, the people in Rongxin hall were purged. The original people were either killed or transferred away because of their mistakes. After being transferred away, they either died or disappeared for no reason, and then a group of new people came in.


    During this period, Chi Fengting never went to Rong Xin''s palace again, and did not care about the change of people in Rong Xin''s palace.


    -


    In Rongxin hall.


    Rong Xin drinks tea and looks at the only palace maid kneeling in front of her.

 Chapter 1321

    The palace maid is not stupid. In the last half month, so many things have happened in the palace, so many people have died and disappeared. She is the only old person left. She is ready in her heart. Next time, it''s her turn. She wants to ask for mercy, but she thinks it''s useless.


    Rong Xin: "I believe you have already felt that this palace is not the queen before."


    The maid buried her head lower and restrained her trembling: "no, the queen is the queen."


    Rong Xin nodded and was quite satisfied with the answer: "your previous name, I don''t like it very much. You want a new one yourself."


    The maid of honor was stunned. She looked up at Xia Rongxin and lowered her head. She couldn''t figure out why she said her name suddenly.


    Rong Xin: "yes."


    The maid of honor took the order and racked her brains to think about it, but she couldn''t think of anything for a moment. At the same time, she was afraid that the name she thought of would not be liked by Rong Xin: "please also ask the queen... Please give her maidservant a new name."


    Rong Xin thought for a moment, and his eyes fell on the orchid hairpin on the maid''s bun: "then it''s called ''orchid dress''. The orchid of orchid, the dress of clothes. I''ll go out and name it later. You''ll be the new maid of honor here. As for the former man, he has been executed by this palace for his mistake and no longer exists in this world. "


    "The queen doesn''t kill the maidservant?" The maid of honor suddenly raised her head.


    Rong Xin: "what I said just now is clear enough. Can I understand it?"


    "I understand. I understand." The maid in waiting kowtows. A new name can''t stop her feeling of rebirth. "My maidservant will be called LAN Shang. She is newly sent to the Queen''s bedroom. I don''t know anything about the past, and I don''t know anyone else."


    Rong Xin: "very good. Go and take care of the children in our palace."


    "Yes, I''m going to take care of the little prince of the empress." The maid in waiting, that is, LAN Chang, quickly got up and went back to the small shaking table to recite her new name and self hypnosis, and erase the memory that the child was Princess Yun, so as not to make mistakes in the future.


    -


    More than two months later.


    Rong Xin gave birth to his next son, named "Chi Yan", in the palace which had been closed for a long time.


    On the court hall, the eunuch rushed into the hall to report the great good news.


    After hearing this, the civil and military officials rushed to celebrate Chi Fengting, and many of them congratulated Rong Daqing. Many officials even immediately put forward the idea of "preparing to hold a hundred day banquet for the little prince". This is the first son of the emperor, born by the queen, which is of great significance.


    Chi Fengting sat on the Dragon chair, watching the jubilation below, and did not speak.


    Rong laughs to be congratulated by the officials. Yu Guang looks at Chi Fengting on the Dragon chair as if he doesn''t see his face.


    At this time, in the Queen''s bedroom, the so-called newborn child was seven months old, with a small face carved with jade, which was extremely exquisite.


    LAN Shang held the child on the couch and tried to walk. She said happily, "empress, you see, the little prince can stand on his own."


    There was a knock on the door, and a report came from the outside, "empress, here''s Mr. Rong."


    Rong Xin: "ask him to come in."


    Rong Dagang came to the palace in the morning, dressed in court clothes, first looked at the children, then sat down next to Rong Xin and took out a gift, "this is what I specially chose for the children. Do you like it?"


    It''s a piece of white tallow jade in the shape of a Jade Kirin. It''s a superior jade. Rong Xin took it and looked at it briefly: "brother, I''ve been bothering."


    Rong Da: "in the future, he will be my nephew, our Rong family. I''ll prepare a present for my nephew. I should. "

 Chapter 1322

    Rong Xin nodded and accepted the jade pendant. "I''ll put it on him later."


    Rong Da took out another thing and opened it. It was a small and exquisite Ping''an blessing. "This is the second sister''s preparation."


    "Have you seen her? She knows about the baby? " Rong Xin twisted her eyebrows and didn''t answer.


    Knowing what Rong Xin was thinking, Rong Da explained, "don''t worry, it''s not for Chi Fengting''s son. It''s for our Rong family''s little nephew, just like me. The second sister has let go now, and will not think about Chi Fengting any more. " That day, when he had finished his work, he took a detour to see the second sister who was being placed in the nunnery. Fortunately, he went that day, otherwise the second sister would die again.


    Since the eldest sister replaced the second sister into the palace, the second sister has been very worried. One day, the person he sent to protect the second sister let slip that the eldest sister was pregnant. The second sister thinks wildly, mistaking that the eldest sister has been granted court by Chi after she entered the palace for her... She thinks that she has harmed her father, the second younger brother, and the fourth younger brother, and then the eldest sister.


    Fortunately, he explained in time that the eldest sister was not pregnant and was fine in the palace. The child was left by Yun Xizhi. The eldest sister just let the child become her child, and the second sister got better.


    As for yunxizhi''s "cause of death", he certainly won''t tell the second sister.


    Rong Da: "I''ve thought that it''s better to send Er Mei to her mother''s side than to let her live alone in an nunnery."


    As soon as Rong Xin''s face changed, his jade pendant slipped.


    Let big eye disease hand quickly catch, have never seen Rong Xin so, "how?"


    Rong Xin closed her eyes, and the scene of her mother''s death appeared in front of her again. At this time, she didn''t want to hide it any more. After a while, she said: "mother, she... Has passed away."


    "No way! Don''t talk nonsense, Axin Rong Dashu stood up with a heavy face and a fist in his hand.


    Rong Xin is in deep pain and does not speak. If she can, she also hopes that this is nonsense, that the scene is just a nightmare for her, and even prefers to exchange her own life for her mother''s.


    Rong Da stepped back and restrained himself from trembling. Every word seemed like a knife stabbing him: "how did mother die? When did this happen? "


    "Not long before my father and my fourth brother had an accident. It''s all my fault. Because I had an accident, my mother couldn''t get in touch with my father and you, so she came out to look for me. She didn''t want the boat to sink on the way. I... "Rong Xin gritted her teeth, turned to look at the window, and continued for a long time," I found my mother''s body. But at this time, I learned about the death of my father and fourth brother. I came back to see you and ER Mei, especially Er Mei, so I didn''t say anything. "


    Rong Da felt that his mother had been dead for such a long time. He didn''t know until now. When the mother and the eldest sister needed them, none of them was around the mother and the eldest sister, and he didn''t protect his father and the fourth younger brother. Why didn''t he be the one who had the accident? He would rather be him!


    Rong Xin: "sorry, big brother."


    Rong Da: "I''m sorry. I should say it. Tell me, what happened to you? "


    Rong Xin starts again.


    Rong Da: "tell me. I didn''t ask before, including those serious injuries when you came back. If you don''t want to say that, I won''t ask. But now I want to know, especially the death of my mother, you should tell me


    There was another silence.


    long time.


    Rong Xin told the story from beginning to end.

 Chapter 1323

    Rong Da Guang lifted the table. Unexpectedly, the eldest sister was pregnant. The damned man dared to treat the eldest sister like this. At last, he killed the eldest sister and his newborn child. "Why? Why on earth did he do that? "


    "It doesn''t matter. He''s dead anyway. I saw it with my own eyes." If not for the man named Yuejin, she would have been killed at the moment. The man calculated her from the beginning to the end, designed to lead her out when she was about to give birth, wanted to harm her, and finally killed her newborn child. It was because of him that his mother came out to look for her. In case of an accident, he died. It was cheap for him. And he died, Chi Fengting is not dead. These two men, should be cut to pieces, disheartened.


    Rong Da hugged Rong Xin: "it''s all over! Mother would be very happy to know that you are OK now. "


    Rong Xin: "big brother, the whole Rong family is just me, you and the second sister!"


    Rong Da: "I''ll keep it from my second sister. Second sister is better. I''m afraid she can''t take it. "


    Rong Xin nodded.


    The blue dress holding the child by the bed heard faintly, did not dare to listen more, and lowered his head.


    -


    Three months later.


    A hundred day banquet for the little prince.


    A banquet was held in the palace for the celebration of civil and military officials.


    Jung Hsin was there without the kids. Now the child is ten months old and can walk, but it''s only 100 days old in the eyes of outsiders. Now hold out, the size is too obvious, can''t cheat people.


    Chi Fengting sits on the Dragon chair and looks at Rong Xin saluting. He looks hard to distinguish between light and dark as he approaches him.


    "The emperor does not welcome this palace?" Rong Xin asked in a low voice with a smile.


    Chi Fengting clasps Rong Xin''s wrist and takes him to the Dragon chair to sit with him.


    Rong Xin didn''t expect that. He wanted to get up to avoid it, but half of the time he got up, he sat down again. This dragon chair is half of the Rong family. Chi Fengting used the second sister to bind his father and Rong family. Now, the Rong family is broken and dead. In this situation, why does Chi Fengting still sit in the Dragon chair?


    Rong Da sat at the bottom and clenched his hand when he saw the scene.


    Rong Xin took a look at his elder brother and said he was OK. He poured a glass of wine for Chi Fengting with a smile. "On such a happy day today, I''d like to have a toast to the emperor. I hope that ''the children of our palace and the Emperor'' can be smart, both civil and military."


    "Certainly." Chi Fengting took it and drank it.


    The civil and military officials watched and toasted first. They congratulated the little prince on his intelligence and the emperor''s empress Qin se he Ming. No one mentioned that the empress Yun, who had been in favor for a while, seemed to have never existed before.


    -


    At the same time, in the underground palace of a remote town, in the burning chamber of the fire, Yun Xizhi''s hands and feet were firmly locked on the stone wall by four iron chains. He was unconscious from head to foot.


    A glass of cold water, "pa" splashed on Yun Xizhi.


    When Yun Xizhi woke up, he looked at the disgusting face in front of him. He felt that the nightmare was endless and he couldn''t wake up. That day, she heard Rong Xin say that Chi Fengting hid a woman in the nunnery outside the city. She didn''t believe it. She went out of the palace to find out. Unexpectedly, she was ambushed on the way. Later, she was given the medicine to blow labor. She gave birth to a child in her dying life. Before she saw the child, she was taken away. She was "sold" to a man.

 Chapter 1324

    Yes, it''s selling. It''s like buying and selling animals. She''s a beautiful lady, a person who came across the country, and she was sold.


    The man who bought her was the one who was destroyed by her many years ago, and was driven out of the imperial city like a dog in the eyes of the whole city.


    "Do you know what day it is?" The man stepped back and sat on the chair with his legs up.


    Yunxizhi only hopes that today is the death time of the man in front of him. Why isn''t he dead? He was destroyed by her at the beginning. He should have died when he was driven out of the imperial city. There was no place to die!


    Man: "today is your son''s hundred day banquet."


    Cloud Xi stop a Leng, a hundred day banquet? Only a hundred days? But how did she feel that it had been two lives? Why didn''t Chi Fengting come to save her?


    Man: "Oh, no, your son is no longer your son. He is Rong Xin''s son now. At this moment, the whole palace is celebrating the hundred day banquet of the Queen''s son. "


    "No way!" Yun Xizhi roared and glared at the man like killing and eating people.


    "You can be sold as a concubine. You are imprisoned here and become a dog of the man you hated and destroyed. What''s the impossibility for your son to be a thief''s mother and Rongxin''s son?" Man smile, pull a face, more terrible than ghost.


    "No, it''s not true, it''s not! you deceived me! you deceived me! Chi Fengting loves me so much that he will never let my son recognize Rong Xin as a mother! can''t! can''t! Never Yunxizhi tied up, wanted to break the chain on his hands and feet, rushed forward to strangle the man. As long as she thinks of her son being held in her arms by Rong Xin and her son''s name is Rong Xin yiniang, she wants to go crazy. Rong Xin, a bitch, is usually submissive. I didn''t expect that she had such a trick to calculate and sell her. She''ll wait for her, she''ll go back, eat her meat, drink her blood, peel her skin, and scrape her alive!


    "But that''s the truth. When you were alone in prison and tortured by me, there was "a happy family of three."


    "No!" Yunxizhi screamed sharply.


    The man rubbed his ears and said, "well, let me tell you one more thing. Chi Fengting thought you were dead when he saw the" corpse "that day. The fake body has been buried in the imperial mausoleum by himself. From beginning to end, he didn''t send for you, let alone save you. I believe that before long, he will completely forget you. Oh, it doesn''t have to be soon. Maybe it''s forgotten now. Ha ha ha... "


    "No, impossible, impossible!" Yun Xizhi shakes his head crazily. If Chi Fengting really thinks she is dead and doesn''t come to save her, what will she do? Have you been imprisoned by this lunatic for the rest of your life?


    no unable! unable! Don''t believe it! Don''t believe it! Yunxizhi told himself over and over again not to be fooled. The man must have cheated her and deliberately stimulated her, as long as he didn''t believe it. But even so, despair and collapse are sweeping over her, crushing her to pieces. Chi Fengting, come on, come on. She can''t hold on any longer. She really can''t!


    "Believe it or not, time will tell. Well, having said so much, it''s time to do today''s "business." The man stood up and walked towards Yunxi step by step.

 Chapter 1325

    Yun Xizhi retreated in terror and tried to escape. But behind him was a stone wall, and his hands and feet were locked in chains. There was no place to escape.


    A shrill cry, desperate cry, even if the stone door closed, still sound out.


    More than an hour later, the stone gate opened.


    The man walked out of the secret room with a sneer as he sorted out his clothes.


    The man in black, who was waiting outside, saw the man coming out and immediately went forward and bowed his head to tell him, "master, this is just found out." Send a secret letter.


    The man opened a look, was disfigured face can not see a little emotion, back to the man in black, "send it." When the Rong family first asked him to cooperate, he didn''t immediately agree. After all, most of the people in the Rong family are dead, and the Rong family is obviously dying. But the Rong family quickly made a good deal that he could not refuse - to "sell" yunxizhi to him. That Rong Xin, really let him take a new look. Whether the Rong family can turn over in the hands of the brothers and sisters, and whether they can restore their former power, he really wants to see the play more and more.


    The man in black took the order and left with the secret letter.


    -


    Two days later, it was near noon.


    Rong Xin''s bedroom.


    As usual, Rongda came over after the morning. It''s not convenient for men to go in and out of the harem, but in the past, the power of allowing family members to go in and out of the harem to visit the queen, who dares to say anything. Today, although the Rong family is in decline, the queen has just given birth to a prince, who is still the only son of the emperor. The emperor has set up a hundred day banquet for him. It is conceivable that the Rong family will continue to go in and out of the harem.


    As soon as the door of the hall was closed, LAN Shang made a cup of tea for Rong Da, and went back to the small shaking table to take care of the children. He tried to close his eyes and ears, not to see or listen.


    Rong Da took out a secret letter, "this is the list of Chi Fengting''s men who just received it last night and knew that" this child is Yun Xizhi''s son. ". I''ve already started to do it, and he''ll help according to the deal. "


    After reading the list, Rong Xin finally found out. When these people are removed from the list, there are only a few people in the world who know that the child is yunxizhi''s son. Only she, eldest brother, second sister, Chi Fengting, the man and yunxizhi are left.


    Rong Xin: "before I changed the people in my bedroom, Chi Fengting didn''t say anything and did nothing. Now, if you want to move the people under him, I believe he will certainly take action. Brother, be careful. "


    Rong Da: "don''t worry about me, it''s you..."


    "Don''t worry about me, I''ll take care of myself." Rong Xin looks at the direction of the small shaker, who should not have stayed, but now she is trying to turn him into her own son, so hard to get rid of all the people who know his real life experience.


    Rong Da nodded, looked at the child and left.


    At night.


    LAN Chang arranged the meal and just wanted to invite Rong Xin to have a meal. He heard a voice outside the door: "the emperor has arrived."


    Sound falls, the door is pushed open energetically, Chi Fengting strides in in plain clothes.


    LAN Shang quickly bowed his head and saluted, obviously feeling that the emperor was not good at it.


    Chi Fengting glances around and locks Rong Xin, who is reading at his desk.


    Rong Xin looks up and looks into the eyes of shangchi Fengting. He knows clearly that his coming here at this moment must have something to do with his brother''s attack on him. He is ready. He puts down his book and gets up to salute. His face doesn''t show a cent. "Why is the Emperor here at this time? Have you had dinner yet? "

 Chapter 1326

    Tonight, she was dressed in a white palace suit, gorgeous and elegant, with no powder on her face. Her long hair was tied up behind her. She approached him under the palace lamp and asked him the most common words. Suddenly, she looked like an ordinary husband and wife, just like a husband waiting for her late return. Chi Fengting''s anger stopped suddenly, and suddenly he couldn''t send it out.


    Rong Xin waved his hand to LAN Chang and motioned LAN Chang to retreat. He turned back to see Chi Fengting. He looked at her and asked again in the same tone.


    Chi Fengting: "No."


    Rong Xin: "do you want to have dinner together?"


    Chi Fengting: "good."


    Rong Xin is a Leng, just casually looking for a sentence to say, unexpectedly Chi Fengting will answer. I was ready to bear his anger and even fight, but now


    Chi Fengting avoided Rong Xin''s eyes and looked at the table. He saw that there were only two dishes and one soup on the table, and the two dishes were all vegetarian dishes? The imperial dining room is so bold.... "


    "It was ordered by the palace itself, not the imperial dining room." Rong Xin explained, "our palace likes to eat light recently. If we had known that the emperor would come to have dinner together, we would have asked people to prepare more." With that, Rong Xin orders LAN Chang to order people to prepare dinner again immediately.


    Chi Fengting: "no need. The queen likes this kind of taste. I''ll try it, too. "


    Rong Xin nodded and said that, please sit down.


    After dinner, Chi Fengting left.


    LAN Shang tidied up the table with mist and water. He couldn''t figure out why the emperor, who was obviously not good at coming, didn''t make any fire. So he ate a meal and left. Moreover, he seemed to be in a good mood when he left.


    Rong Xin was also surprised, but he didn''t say anything. He told LAN Shang to feed the child.


    -


    The next day, Rongda still came back early.


    When he was out of the palace yesterday, he started on the people on that list.


    In the secret letter, besides the list, there are also those people on the list who are "responsible for the affairs and whereabouts of Chi Fengting" and so on, which are very clear. Therefore, it is not difficult to eradicate them.


    However, once he moved his hand, Chi Fengting would immediately know that they had found his people. Chi Fengting must be alert and angry.


    It can be said that Rong Da worried about Rong Xin in the palace all night.


    Rongxin gave a brief account of last night.


    Let big accident, some can''t believe, "you say, he didn''t get angry, also didn''t start to you, also calmly and you had dinner?"


    Rong Xin nodded. "I don''t know what he''s up to."


    Rong Da: "never take it lightly."


    -


    Two days later.


    Rong Da tells Rong Xin that all the people on the list have been eradicated, and asks Rong Xin what''s happened in the past few days?


    Rong Xin: "still not. It seems that these killed people are not his people and have nothing to do with him, and he has been here for dinner these two days. " When yunxizhi was just "dead", Chi Fengting was devastated. It''s reasonable that he didn''t do anything. It''s also one of their purposes when yunxizhi was "dead" to buy them more time. After that, they changed the people in the palace, and Chi Fengting did nothing. Now, they have destroyed the people around Chi Fengting who know the child''s life experience. Chi Fengting has not moved and has not dealt with the Rong family. The more he thinks about it, the more wrong he is.


    It''s night.


    LAN Shang set the meal.


    The eunuch''s voice came out of the door "on time" -- the emperor arrived.


    Sound falls, the door is pushed open, Chi Fengting comes in.

 Chapter 1327

    LAN Shang bowed his head to salute.


    Rong Xin put down his books and came near to salute.


    -


    after meal.


    Chi Fengting didn''t leave as he did a few days ago.


    Rong Xin waited, but Chi Fengting said, "tonight, I will stay with the queen." The tone is calm, just like sleeping in a concubine''s bedroom at night.


    Rong Xin frowns. Before he opens his mouth, he hears Chi Fengting and orders LAN Shang to take the child out.


    LAN Shang is surprised and looks at Rong Xin. As a palace maid who has been in the palace for many years, can''t understand the meaning of the emperor''s words. The emperor wants to spoil the empress in front of her. However, the queen in front of her was not the original Queen at all, but her twin sister.


    Chi Fengting''s face sank: "why, can''t you understand me?"


    LAN Chang trembled and hesitated to walk towards the child on the small shaking table.


    "You don''t have to take the kids out." Rong Xin stopped and said to shangchi, "the emperor should still remember the reason why our palace has been closed all these months. Nowadays, people outside think that the child is only a hundred days old. Once the child is taken out, people can see that the child is actually more than ten months old. Does it not expose the child''s life experience? All that we have done before will fall short. "


    Chi Fengting: "I just asked her to carry her child out of the hall, not to go outside. Now, the people inside and outside the Queen''s hall are all her own. Are they afraid to be seen? "


    "This is just in case." Rong Xin never quits. Chi Fengting didn''t intervene or stop her from replacing the people in the hall. He didn''t think that he would say so directly.


    The scene was obviously stiff.


    LAN Shang is not staying for a while, nor going out. It''s embarrassing.


    Rong Xin: "if this palace has no meaning, it will be wrong. The emperor''s meaning of staying overnight is to" spoil "this palace?" This is not the first night Chi Fengting stayed here after she replaced her second sister, but she is not blind. It is obvious that Chi Fengting''s stay tonight is different from her previous stay when she was drunk.


    This man, she has been disgusted too late!


    Without waiting for Chi Fengting to reply, Rong Xin went on and refused: "but my palace is not well. I''m afraid I can''t wait. This kind of factor, ask the emperor to choose another place


    Chi Fengting''s face was black and ugly: "don''t you want me to stay?"


    Rong Xin: "it''s the palace that can''t keep the emperor."


    Chi Fengting: "you..."


    Rong Xin''s attitude remains firm.


    Chi Fengting clenched his fist and left abruptly.


    "Wait a minute." Rong Xin suddenly thought of something.


    Chi Fengting looks back.


    Rong Xin: "emperor, you have never chosen a concubine since you ascended the throne. The back palace is empty all the time. This is the negligence of our palace. Let our palace arrange to choose your concubine as soon as possible. " It has to be said that the sudden stay of Chi Fengting tonight caught Rong Xin off guard.


    In recent years, Chi Fengting''s harem has only two sisters and Yun Xizhi.


    On the one hand, Chi Fengting dotes on Yun Xizhi and gives him all kinds of favors. On the other hand, he keeps saying in front of the second sister that he really loves her. He just lets Yun Xizhi block the gun in the open. Neither the second sister nor Yun Xizhi wanted another woman, so Chi Fengting never chose a concubine.


    Chi Fengting was stunned. Unexpectedly, Rong Xin stopped him for this. His face became more ugly. He looked at Rong Xin coldly and didn''t speak.

 Chapter 1328

    Rong Xin waited patiently. He didn''t think Chi Fengting would refuse such a good proposal. After all, there was a man who was not lustful, and Yun Xizhi had been "dead" for nearly a year. Once the concubine is chosen, she and her brother can arrange for people to enter the harem.


    For a long time.


    Chi Fengting looked at Rong Xin, who was waiting for his promise. He almost gritted his teeth: "the queen is so generous. She takes the initiative to accept the imperial concubine for me."


    Rong Xin: "this is what the Palace should do."


    "It''s the Queen''s job to serve the bed." Chi Fengting suddenly walked back, clasped Rong Xin''s shoulder, and was so angry that he bowed his head and gave him a strong kiss.


    Rong Xin side head coldly avoid, "the Palace said, the palace is not fit today, the emperor will not have to ask a person who is not fit to serve?"


    Chi Fengting raised his head and turned back to look at his eyes coldly after opening the upper Rong Xin''s side. He held his hands tightly!


    Without any fear, Rong Xin met Chi Fengting face to face, and then said to his close eyes, "this is the harm of less people in the harem. In the past, there were two people, Bengong and Princess Yun. Now, only Bengong is left. As soon as he is not well, no one can serve him. Emperor, it''s better to choose a concubine as soon as possible. "


    LAN Chang looks at, straight frightened, can''t help but want to rush forward to open the queen and persuade the queen, please don''t at this time and the emperor hard resistance.


    Chi Fengting: "you just want to push me away?"


    Rong Xin did not notice that Chi Fengting used the word "I" at the moment: "this is for the emperor''s consideration."


    "I don''t need your consideration!" Chi Fengting swept away.


    LAN Shang looked at Chi Fengting''s back and immediately prayed in his heart, "don''t look back again", "don''t look back again". She''s just a maid in waiting. She doesn''t have the calmness and air of a queen. If the emperor looks back again, I don''t know what will happen. But, just as the queen said, the draft Na Fei is clearly for the emperor''s good, the selected people are also serving the emperor, the emperor is not happy? LAN Shang couldn''t figure it out. And the queen takes the initiative to accept the imperial concubine for the emperor. Once there are more people in the harem, the queen will not be afraid of another "cloud Princess"?


    Thinking of this, LAN Shang looks at Rong Xin anxiously, and sees Rong Xin frowning tightly.


    The hall door, which was opened by Chi Fengting, was thrown by Chi Fengting. The whole hall trembled and the sound was deafening at night.


    The child burst into tears with fright.


    Rong Xin: "close the door and feed the children for dinner first."


    "Yes." LAN Shang quickly closed the door, ran back to the small shaking table, picked up the baby, while gently coax, while trying to feed the baby milk, feel the temperature is OK, first feed the child to eat.


    In the first few months, because of the need to hide the existence of the child, there was no way for people to send milk. They could only let the child drink the thin layer of rice paste after the rice porridge had precipitated. Fortunately, the child could adapt and had nothing to do with it.


    After that, the Queen "gave birth" to a child, and the child became the Queen''s own son, so that she could arrange a nurse in the palace. But even if there is a nanny, it''s just milk. She still takes care of the baby by herself.


    Children do not eat, still cry.


    LAN Chang tried several times, but it didn''t work. He couldn''t help but look up at Rong Xin.


    Rong Xin was annoyed and came up to have a look.


    Children open their hands to embrace.


    The little wretch with tears on his face, that is, the toilet sealing, is extremely hateful. But facing such a small face, Rong Xin''s heart is still soft again. He reaches for his arms and says, "if I hold it, I can''t cry."

 Chapter 1329

    LAN Shang almost laughed. The child was so young that he couldn''t understand.


    But the next moment, the child seems to really understand like, obediently do not cry, a pair of watery clear eyes open to see Rongxin.


    Rong Xin also looked at him, "remember what I did for you today. You are my son. I''ll give you everything I can. If I can''t give it to you, I will try to give it to you. But you still remember... "


    Later, Rong Xin didn''t say it, but he knew very well that if one day you knew your life experience and didn''t want to recognize me, I would kill you myself. I''ll be merciless!


    -


    This is the beginning of the story about the concubine. Instead of asking Chi Fengting what he meant, Rong Xin sends out the news on his own. He asks the civil and military officials who have women of the right age and want to send them to the palace to be concubines to send their daughter''s portraits to the palace for her to have a look at. At the same time, the secret let big brother secretly arrange the woman sent to the palace.


    Civil and military officials have long been looking forward to the day when the emperor will accept the imperial concubine. Some are for the sake of the country, hoping that the emperor can have more children. Some look forward to sending their daughter to the palace, to a higher level of glory and wealth.


    Blue symbol.


    A servant girl hurried through half of the mansion, ran into a yard full of birds and flowers, rushed into the biggest room in the yard, closed the door, rushed to the embroidery woman in the room and said in a panic: "little... Miss, it''s bad... Something''s wrong..."


    LAN Qinyu was suddenly intruded and panicked by the servant girl Xiaoya. She pricked her finger and raised her head in pain. "What''s the matter? Look at your panic. "


    Xiaoya: "I just passed by the hall. I overheard the master and his wife talking, saying that the Emperor... The emperor is going to accept the concubine."


    "Why so suddenly? Xiaoya, are you sure you heard me right? " Blue Qin Yu immediately worried on the brow.


    Xiaoya waited on LAN Qinyu since she was a child. Naturally, she knew what she was worried about now. She stamped her foot and said, "Miss, don''t worry about the queen first, worry about yourself first. I haven''t finished what I said just now. I heard the master say that he wants to send you to the palace. Miss, what do you say to do now? You and Mr. Rong... "


    "It doesn''t matter. I believe him. He said he would come to propose marriage. No matter how long I will wait, I won''t go to the palace." Speaking of herself, LAN Qinyu''s face turned a little red. Looking down at the embroidery she was about to finish, she found that the embroidery was stained with blood. It was the blood she had just stabbed her finger. She could not help frowning.


    Xiaoya: "ah, if only Mr. Rong and Mr. Rong didn''t have an accident. Maybe miss has married Mr. Rong now." Young lady and young master Rong met two years ago, and they fell in love with each other. As a young lady''s servant girl, she looked in her eyes. More than a year ago, on the eve of the young lady''s return to her hometown to pay homage to her mother, Mr. Rong said that when the young lady came back, he would tell Mr. Rong about him and the young lady, and then he would send someone to propose marriage.


    At first, the young lady was worried that Mr. Rong would not agree. After all, the hostel family was just a small official with a low status.


    But Mr. Rong said that his father is a man of the utmost love and nature. As long as he likes, his father won''t care about the door.


    Indeed, Mr. Rong did not hesitate to give up his family and identity for the sake of his beloved woman. So the young lady was relieved and went back to her hometown to pay homage to her mother. She also said this at her mother''s tomb.

 Chapter 1330

    But how also didn''t expect, wait for young lady to come back, unexpectedly can hear to allow adult and allow four childe to be killed of affair.


    The young lady was very worried and rushed to see her, but she was turned away. Mr. Rong said that he didn''t want to see anyone, including Miss, for the time being, and asked Miss not to look for him for a short time.


    After a long time, Mr. Rong finally met the young lady and proposed to postpone the proposal.


    Miss, everything depends on Mr. Rong. Mr. Rong said to postpone, but the young lady kept waiting.


    But now, as a servant girl, she can''t help doubting whether Mr. Rong will come to propose marriage. No matter how sad Mr. Rong is, Mr. Rong and Mr. Rong have already passed away for almost a year. It''s time for him to get out of his grief. Besides, the young lady has been from sixteen to seventeen, and she will be eighteen soon. Other young ladies have been married for one or two years.


    When young master Rong used to be with young lady, the one who mentioned most was his sister, the empress of today.


    It can be seen that Mr. Rong loves the empress very much.


    As soon as something happened in the palace, the lady always worried about the queen for the first time, as if she had already taken the queen as a family member.


    Just like now, when she heard that the emperor wanted to take a concubine, the lady was worried about the empress.


    Xiaoya thought quickly: "Miss, I know you certainly don''t want to enter the palace, but it''s true that the master wants you to enter the palace. Otherwise, I''ll take this opportunity to send a message to Mr. Rong. We don''t urge him directly, we just let Mr. Rong know about it. In this way, maybe he will come to propose marriage right away. "


    "This..." Lan Qinyu hesitated.


    Xiaoya: "it''s nothing, miss, but that''s it. Otherwise, even if the master doesn''t let you into the palace, he will certainly marry you to other people. You can''t wait any longer. "


    LAN Qinyu nodded at the end.


    -


    More than an hour later.


    Xiaoya comes back.


    LAN Qinyu: "how about it? What did he say? "


    Xiaoya: "I didn''t see Mr. Rong. I heard the housekeeper of Rong''s house say that he went to the temple to offer incense."


    LAN Qinyu knew that Rongda had given his father, second younger brother and fourth younger brother permanent seats in the temple, and she would go to worship every time she went to the temple.


    LAN Qinyu: "then wait until he comes back."


    Xiaoya: "Miss, this can''t be delayed. In my opinion, it''s still early now. You might as well go to the temple directly. First, you can let Mr. Rong know about it face to face, and second, you can meet Mr. Rong. "


    Blue Qinyu heart. In the past year, the number of times she met him was only one hand. It was more than a month ago that she met him last time.


    Under Xiaoya''s continuous persuasion, LAN Qinyu finally proposes to go out with his father on the excuse of "going to the temple to offer incense".


    Blue father heard her daughter to incense, very happy, also let her daughter for a good sign back. As early as the year before last year, he was thinking about his daughter''s marriage, but when he was about to settle down, Princess Yun was killed suddenly, so he immediately thought of the emperor''s talent show and Princess Na sooner or later, so he left his daughter. But wait and wait, there is no news in the palace, but fortunately today the news finally came, did not let him wait in vain. According to his daughter''s beauty, he believed that as soon as her daughter entered the palace, she would be in the eyes of the emperor.


    When the housekeeper comes back, he brings back a painter.


    Blue father: "when my official''s daughter comes back, she will start painting. Money is not a problem. We must make our daughter beautiful. " This portrait, he is going to send to the palace for the Queen''s purpose.

 Chapter 1331

    LAN Qinyu arrives at the temple, but he pours. The people in the temple say that Mr. Rong has been away for a long time.


    Inside the temple.


    LAN Qinyu put on a stick of incense in front of several Changsheng cards of the Rong family. He used to do it every time he came over, and then he went to the main hall to ask for a lot.


    Sign, fall out of the bucket.


    LAN Qinyu said goodbye and picked it up and went to the side to sign.


    The interpreter looked at No. 46 and went back to No. 46 to get the signature, but he took a blank and apologized: "Miss, I''m sorry, the signature of No. 46 is gone."


    Xiaoya: "even if not, you have been here to solve the signature, more or less should still remember what is the signature 46?"


    "Few people ask for the 46th. Today, I don''t know why the 46th signature is gone. I really don''t remember what the 46th signature is."


    LAN Qinyu nods and stops Xiaoya from making trouble again. He thanks and leaves.


    "Miss, you don''t have to worry. There''s a saying that the more difficult it is to get, the more precious it is. Therefore, this signature 46 must be the last one among the previous signatures. Miss will be able to accomplish everything she wants." On the return carriage, Xiaoya looks at LAN Qinyu, who has been gloomy all the time. Knowing that she is still lost, she does not see Mr. Rong and tries her best to comfort her.


    LAN Qinyu: "I hope so."


    Xiaoya: "it''s not hope, it must be, it must be, miss."


    Inside the temple, a woman sent the signature of No. 46 back to the person who released the signature. She apologized to the person who released the signature. It was her son who playfully took the signature for a while.


    The person who solved the signature was not angry. He hung the signature back to its original place. After hanging it, he looked at it a little and frowned. He only signed.


    -


    Blue house.


    As soon as LAN Qinyu came back, he sat down and didn''t have a cup of tea, so the housekeeper came with the painter in a hurry to give him a picture.


    After listening, LAN Qinyu understood the meaning of the portrait and was unwilling to draw it.


    The housekeeper is embarrassed and goes back to ask Lan Fu quickly.


    Blue father and blue mother come here.


    LAN Qinyu couldn''t resist his father''s repeated orders, and his mother''s "painstaking" advice. After being put on makeup, he was forced to sit in the pavilion, and let the painter draw exactly like him.


    In the next few days, Xiaoya ran to Rongfu several times, but she still didn''t see Mr. Rongda. Only the housekeeper of Rongfu delivered a message for her: let her young lady wait. As for what to wait for, I didn''t say, just wait.


    Xiaoya went to Rongfu and came back again. She went into the room and complained discontentedly: "Miss, how did Mr. Rong do this? What''s the matter with him? Not once, miss? Even if the empress certainly won''t choose the portrait of the young lady, how can he not show up at all when the master and his wife force the young lady to do so? "


    LAN Qinyu hears the words, and her brows are filled with grief. She also wants to know why he hasn''t been free to see her these days? Is it that hard to meet?


    "Miss, do you think Mr. Rong will... Will..."


    "No, no, absolutely not. He''s not like that!" LAN Qinyu interrupted, holding the handkerchief unconsciously clenched.


    Xiaoya looks anxiously at LAN Qinyu and swallows the following words. She doesn''t believe that Mr. Rong would be a heartbreaker or a bad man, but here''s the situation


    -


    At the same time, the portrait of LAN Qinyu and the portrait of many officials'' daughters have been sent to Rong Xin and piled on the table like a hill.


    After LAN Shang coaxed the children to sleep, he opened them one by one and showed them to Rong Xin.


    I don''t know if it''s the daughters of the civil and military officials who are all dead and shy, or if the painter''s painting skills are too strong, and the women in each portrait are as beautiful as immortals.

 Chapter 1332

    Rongxin looked at a few pictures and then didn''t look at them. He rubbed his eyebrows and looked tired, so that Lan Chang didn''t have to unfold again. He would look at them tomorrow.


    LAN Shang nodded and arranged the pictures he had seen into a pile, and the pictures he had not seen into another pile. He made tea for Rong Xin. When he gave it to Rong Xin, he accidentally shook it and spilled the tea on one of the pictures.


    LAN Chang was surprised, and quickly put down the teacup and opened the portrait to check.


    At this time, outside the door came "the emperor arrived.".


    Rong Xin looked up and saw Chi Fengting push the door in. He hasn''t come back since he broke up in a bad mood that night. I don''t know what gust of wind blew today. And about the affairs of Na Fei, she didn''t ask Chi Fengting''s meaning again. It was her own decision. Chi Fengting didn''t ask, so she took it as his promise.


    Rong Xin stood up and approached to salute.


    LAN Chang put down the picture and saluted.


    "It''s said that all the civil and military officials have sent their daughter''s portrait. I waited for two days, but I didn''t see the queen choose to send it to me. How come the queen changed her mind and didn''t want to accept the imperial concubine for me? " Chi Fengting, with a sarcastic smile on his face, goes directly over Rong Xin to sit at the table. He happens to see the painting that Lan Shang opened and looked at. In the lower right corner of the painting, there is a line of small characters, signed as LAN Qinyu, the daughter of LAN Yushi Zhongcheng.


    Chi Fengting: "it seems that the Queen chose this one for me. The Queen''s eyes are really good. "


    Rong Xin approached and looked at the picture. Although she has seen a lot of portraits these days, she has not chosen any of them, because she is waiting for the person arranged by her elder brother to make sure that the person arranged by her elder brother can take this opportunity to enter the harem. In addition, big brother said that when he arranges for good people, he has a very important thing to tell her.


    Chi Fengting then turned over several paintings, but didn''t look at them, "let''s go ahead with her. I''m not in a hurry for others. The queen will continue to choose slowly. "


    "Since the emperor likes it, I''ll arrange for her to enter the Palace tomorrow morning." Rong Xin doesn''t matter, so pick out one to be perfunctory first.


    "As soon as possible." Chi Fengting got up and left.


    Rong Xin looks at the portrait again. Chi Fengting came here today to choose LAN Qinyu? Although the woman in the portrait looks very beautiful and has the ability to attract men, she never thinks Chi Fengting will fall in love at first sight. Or did Chi Fengting know LAN Qinyu long ago?


    LAN Shang also looked at the picture, wondering if Miss Lan was as beautiful as the picture. The emperor''s heart is unpredictable. That night, I was angry with the queen about the draft princess. Today, I can''t wait to come here in person and urge the queen.


    -


    Blue house.


    As soon as his father receives the will from the palace, he is happy to inform LAN Qinyu that he should make good preparations and follow him to the palace to meet the queen tomorrow.


    Hearing this, LAN Qinyu stood up in shock, "father, what do you say? The Queen chose her daughter? How is that possible? "


    "There''s nothing impossible." Blue father frowned, "this is the queen just sent the will."


    "No, it can''t be!" LAN Qinyu stepped back and fell back to his chair.


    Xiaoya also has an incredible face. How could it be like this.


    Lan Fu is quite dissatisfied with the side effect of LAN Qinyu and orders LAN Qinyu to leave. Although it''s just a meeting with the queen in the palace now, and there''s no official decree to seal his daughter, as long as there''s no accident, it''s basically settled. I didn''t expect that he would become a royal relative one day.

 Chapter 1333

    LAN Qinyu''s room.


    After her father left, Xiaoya quickly closed the door and asked her heart: "Miss, what''s going on? How did the queen choose you? Doesn''t she know your feelings with Mr. Rong? Didn''t Mr. Rong tell the queen? "


    LAN Qinyu didn''t know. At the moment, he was confused and flustered. He grasped Xiaoya with trembling hands. "Xiaoya, go to Rongfu immediately. Go right away."


    Xiaoya nodded, and then she went out quickly.


    On the other hand, LAN''s mother, with her silver and servant girl, rushed out to buy new clothes and jewelry for LAN Qinyu.


    -


    More than half an hour later.


    Xiaoya came back breathlessly, closed the door and said, "Miss, young master Rong is not here again. The housekeeper of Rong''s house said that he went out in the morning. When I asked where I had gone and when I would come back, the housekeeper said he didn''t know. No matter what I ask, he won''t say


    LAN Qin Yu Jiao stood up in disorder: "if you go again, you will wait in Rong Fu until you wait for him."


    "Good. Don''t worry, miss. I will wait for Mr. Rong. " Xiaoya runs out again.


    LAN Qinyu paced back and forth. Where is he now? Why can''t we find anyone at this time? I really hope it''s just a dream now. When I wake up, it doesn''t exist. He personally said that he liked her, that he would marry her, and that he would let her wait. She completely believed him and listened to him. How could she wait for the queen to choose her into the palace! How did the queen choose her?


    Blue mother with old Mammy and a line of servant girls come over, happy, said while pushing the door and into: "Yu son, look what mother bought for you?"


    Each maid was carrying either new clothes or new jewelry.


    Blue mother: "yu''er, this is what my mother has just brought people out to buy. Everything is carefully selected. I''ll wear it for you tomorrow. Come and have a try." Censor Zhongcheng was only a fourth grade official, and his salary was not much. These new clothes and jewelry cost almost a quarter of the property of the whole blue mansion.


    As LAN''s mother said this, she picked up her clothes to compete with LAN Qinyu and put her jewelry on her head. It was the first time that she spent so much money in one breath and completely ignored the anxiety and confusion on LAN Qinyu''s face.


    LAN Qinyu avoided, "mother, I don''t want to..."


    "Don''t say anything. It doesn''t matter now." Blue mother interrupts, "quick, go to change after the screen, wear out to show Niang."


    LAN Qinyu: "Niang..."


    "Would you like my mother to change it for you?" Blue mother took blue Qinyu toward the screen.


    LAN Qinyu has no choice but to change it. He just hopes that Xiao Ya can wait for Rong DA and Rong Da Neng to see her soon.


    "What about Xiaoya? Why don''t you see her at this time? Where have you been? " After the blue mother knew, she found that there was no one. LAN Qinyu asked after the wind.


    LAN Qinyu: "I... I sent her shopping."


    Blue mother: "she is your close servant girl. If you have anything to buy and do at this time, tell others to go."


    LAN Qinyu: "yes."


    Blue mother: "change good not, quickly come out Niang to have a look."


    LAN Qinyu hesitates to walk out, and is immediately held by her mother, looking up and down and commenting. She is praised by the maids, but none of this is what she wants.


    At this time, Xiaoya, the servant girl, is anxiously waiting in Rongfu. She keeps looking at the door of Rongfu and asking the housekeeper of Rongfu again and again.


    it ''s getting dark.


    Xiaoya stamped her foot: "is Mr. Rong coming back or not?"

 Chapter 1334

    Old housekeeper: "listen to me, you''d better go back first. When the eldest son comes back, I will tell him immediately. "


    He didn''t know about the eldest son and miss Lan Fu until the master passed away.


    And the eldest son specially explained that this matter was not allowed to spread.


    Before, every time Xiaoya came over, he would go to the door to see her, and then he would send a message on her behalf. This time Xiaoya has to wait in the house. If she is not allowed to enter, he can only let people in.


    In addition, when Xiaoya came to Rongfu for the first time, he told the servants that this was a distant niece of his, so the servants and maidservants still think that Xiaoya is really his niece and dare not ask more.


    Xiaoya doesn''t want to, so she cradles her neck to look at the door and continues to wait.


    LAN Qinyu in Lan Fu is also waiting. He has never thought that time passes so slowly. But as the moon rises higher and higher, he hopes that time will pass more slowly.


    -


    dawn.


    Blue mother took the old mother and servant girl to LAN Qinyu''s room. When she saw LAN Qinyu''s tired and haggard face, she said, "what''s the matter? Did you stay up all night? "


    LAN Qinyu did not speak.


    Blue mother reluctantly resist anger, let the servant girls quickly to blue Qinyu put on new clothes, good to blue Qinyu dress up, he is watching.


    LAN Qinyu is like a puppet with string, which allows the servant girls to swing.


    After more than an hour, the thick dust covered LAN Qinyu''s tired and haggard face.


    Blue mother left to see right to see, not satisfied, let the maids make up again, again not good to deduct three months of money.


    The servant girls took orders to wash LAN Qinyu''s face quickly and put on makeup again.


    Xiaoya runs back with two big black circles under her eyes. After entering the door, she sees blue mother is also there. There are all people in the room. She stops her words.


    LAN Qinyu sees Xiaoya, just like a fish on the chopping board. He stands up and wants to walk towards Xiaoya, but before he starts, his mother presses her back.


    Blue mother is very unhappy: "Xiaoya, you didn''t come back all night?"


    "I... no... no, the maid came back yesterday afternoon and went out again this morning to buy things for the young lady, but I didn''t get them." Xiaoya quickly denies, bows her head and dares not look into blue mother''s eyes for fear of being seen through by blue mother.


    Blue mother at this time has no time and no mind to verify such a small thing, when Xiaoya did not lie, "so early in the morning, what did yu''er let you buy?"


    Xiaoya: "a hairpin. Miss used to like it. She wanted to wear it and go to the palace to see the queen, but she didn''t buy it today. The hairpin has been bought


    Blue mother: "go to the kitchen immediately, make some food for yu''er and send it to me."


    Xiaoya nods.


    LAN Qinyu: "don''t go, Xiaoya..."


    "Miss, no, no..." Xiaoya shakes her head to LAN Qinyu and turns to go out.


    LAN Qinyu''s living look suddenly darkened again. She knew that Xiaoya''s "no" was not waiting for him, why she couldn''t find him when she needed him so much!


    Get the carriage ready.


    LAN''s mother sent LAN Qinyu to the palace gate.


    Lan Fu left the early court and hurried out of the palace. He saw LAN Mu and LAN Qinyu waiting outside the palace. After confirming that Lan Qinyu''s make-up and clothes were all right, he asked LAN Mu to go back first. He took LAN Qinyu into the palace with the envy of other officials to meet the queen.


    Blue mother nervous expectation, want to know the news at the first time, wait outside the palace.

 Chapter 1335

    Harem.


    Rong Xin meets Lan Fu and LAN Qinyu in the courtyard of the dormitory, and leaves LAN Shang to take care of the child in the palace. At present, the child can''t be seen by outsiders.


    Lan Fu and LAN Qinyu salute Rong Xin.


    Blue father: "empress, this is Wei Chen''s daughter - Qin Yu."


    LAN Qinyu often heard Rong Da mention his sister before, but he never had a chance to see her. Today he finally met her, but it was in this case. Looking at Rong Xin for a moment, she didn''t react until her father pulled her for the second time. The queen had asked her to speak with her father.


    LAN Qinyu stood up a little unsteadily, and he wanted to ask too much, but he couldn''t ask.


    Rong Xin nodded: "it''s more beautiful than the picture. Mr. LAN, I really have a good daughter. "


    Blue father: "thank you for the Queen''s praise, the little girl is a bit beautiful, but it''s still far from the queen."


    Rong Xin: "master LAN doesn''t have to be modest. If it were not for Miss Lan''s beauty, the palace would not be the first to choose her among so many portraits. Now I''m more and more satisfied with myself. "


    Blue father can''t help but feel proud. He looks at LAN Qinyu, but his face is still flattered.


    Rong Xin took his tea cup and drank it slowly. When he put it down, it seemed that he suddenly thought of other places. Then his voice turned obviously. "However, it''s not only beauty that wants to be favored and the emperor''s heart. I don''t know what skills Miss LAN has? "


    Blue father: "little girl''s embroidery and needlework are excellent, Guqin is also good."


    Rong Xin: "once you enter the palace and become a concubine, you don''t need your own embroidery? Guqin is pretty good. The first lady, Yun Guifei, plays it very well, which is very popular with the emperor. "


    Blue father: "thank you, empress. I will practice hard. If you have a chance, let the little girl play a song for the queen


    Rong Xin: "we are waiting. But after all, although these skills are good, they are not directly useful to the emperor''s eyes. I remember that on the night of the hundred day banquet, whose daughter went into the palace with his father and somehow met the emperor alone. The emperor has mentioned her in front of the palace more than once since that night, and has made an imperial edict to seal her, but only a proclamation. If only miss LAN were lucky enough to know the emperor, she would be free from the complicated procedures at present. "


    With that, Rong Xin quietly observed LAN Qinyu, trying to see something different from her face.


    Blue father chagrin, don''t know the queen said is which minister''s daughter in the end, unexpectedly so "seduce" the emperor, also let the emperor never forget, "is the little girl not this blessing."


    Rong Xin: "Miss LAN really doesn''t know the emperor? Haven''t seen the emperor once? "


    Blue father: No


    Rong Xin: "Miss LAN, what do you say?"


    LAN Qinyu shook his head. "My father is right. I''m not so lucky."


    Rong Xin frowned a few times to see that Lan Fu and LAN Qinyu didn''t lie. LAN Qinyu really didn''t know Chi Fengting. Is she suspicious? Did Chi Fengting really just see the portrait and fall in love with LAN Qinyu at first sight?


    At this time, Chi Fengting came.


    Blue father immediately with blue Qinyu to the pool Fengting kneel salute, "see the emperor."


    Rong Xin pays special attention to LAN Qinyu''s look. From LAN Qinyu''s look, she doesn''t know Chi Fengting. But when he looked at Chi Fengting, he saw that Chi Fengting was looking at LAN Qinyu attentively, and forgot to ask them to get up. It seems that he really took a fancy to LAN Qinyu.

 Chapter 1336

    Rong Xin coughs to remind Chi Fengting.


    Chi Fengting regained his mind, covered it up with a smile, and asked them to get up. "I''ve come to see the queen. I didn''t expect that there was someone here."


    GUI Cai believes that he came here specially for LAN Qinyu, but Rong Xin is not ready to break it. On the contrary, she was afraid that Chi Fengting would not like other women. Because once Chi Fengting takes a fancy to it, it means that he has already let go of yunxizhi and will not hold a grudge for yunxizhi''s death. On the other hand, it means that he has a weakness.


    Rong Xin stood up and saluted Chi Fengting in a good mood. He followed Chi Fengting''s words and said, "the emperor has come by a coincidence. Miss LAN is knowledgeable, talented and beautiful. Our palace is very satisfied with her. How about calling her to the palace? "


    Chi Fengting: "if the queen is satisfied, I will be satisfied. It''s up to the queen..."


    The more he listened, the happier he was. Everything was even smoother than he expected.


    The more LAN Qinyu heard this, the more frightened he was. It was obvious that the queen and the emperor would decide the rest of her life. Once they had settled down, they could not change it any more. Suddenly, he fell down on his knees with a bang and interrupted desperately, "tell the emperor and empress, i... I can''t enter the palace..."


    Chi Fengting''s face sank in an instant.


    Lan Fu was shocked by LAN Qinyu''s words and actions.


    Rong Xin: "why?"


    "Because... Because..." Lan Qinyu''s head is lower and lower, and his hand is tighter and tighter, "because I already have someone I like in my heart."


    "Emperor, empress, don''t listen to little girl''s nonsense. There''s nothing wrong." LAN''s father kneels down and tells LAN Qinyu that he is guilty. He wants to shut LAN Qinyu''s mouth. He dares to talk nonsense to the emperor and queen at such a critical moment.


    Rong Xin ignored Lan Fu, "in this world, which man can compare with the emperor?"


    Chi Fengting: "I also want to hear. Who is that man?"


    LAN Qinyu''s eyes couldn''t stop blurring. After seeing the empress with her own eyes and hearing her words, she knew that the empress didn''t know anything about her and Rongda. Rongda didn''t mention it to the empress from the beginning to the end.


    For such a long time, he would never have the chance to mention it!


    So why didn''t he mention it? Why don''t you see anyone at this time?


    If she said his name now, would he admit it? If he doesn''t admit it


    No, it won''t. He''s not like that! But if not, why didn''t he tell the queen?


    The more LAN Qinyu thought about it, the more confused he was. His heart was already in a mess. Suddenly it was dark, and he fell to the ground.


    In a panic, Lan Fu helped LAN Qinyu, only to find that his face was full of tears: "yu''er, wake up... Yu''er..."


    "The imperial doctor." Chi Fengting immediately bent down and picked up LAN Qinyu, and walked quickly to the hall.


    Rong Xin three two steps to catch up, in front of the door to stop Chi Fengting, don''t let him into, "take her to the side hall."


    Chi Fengting looks at Rong Xin, holds LAN Qinyu and turns to the side hall.


    Rong Xin looks at Chi Fengting''s back. When a man falls in love with a woman at first sight, will it be like this? Since Chi Fengting cares so much about LAN Qinyu, no matter who LAN Qinyu likes in her heart, she has to let LAN Qinyu stay with Chi Fengting and let LAN Qinyu become the weakness of Chi Fengting, which can be used to pay for Chi Fengting in the future.

 Chapter 1337

    LAN Shang in the hall, vaguely heard the movement outside, could not help but want to know what happened outside, but did not dare to rush out of the hall.


    Doctor, come here soon.


    Rong Xin asked the imperial doctor to go to the side hall. He went back to the hospital and sat down alone. He continued to drink tea without going there.


    Before long, Chi Fengting came out of the side hall and looked down at Rong Xin: "it''s the queen who wants to give me a concubine. Now I have a crush on one. No matter whether she has anyone in her heart, I hope the queen can do it. Don''t let me down. "


    Is this a must? However, he is now the emperor, holding great power. Of course, he wants what he wants, and is not allowed to get it. Rong Xin looked up with a smile: "the emperor can rest assured that she will be the emperor."


    "As soon as possible. Don''t keep me waiting." Chi Fengting strode away, stopped halfway, and didn''t look back. "Is the Queen really not jealous at all?"


    Rong Xin: "as the master of the harem, this is what we should do."


    "How generous! I hope the queen will not regret it Chi Fengting left without stopping.


    "Regret?" Rong Xin laughs, thousands of jokes do not add up to these two words ridiculous. She is not the second younger sister, and even the second younger sister, now she has completely seen Chi Fengting and her heart to Chi Fengting.


    Rong Xin then thought about it and ordered people to prepare ink, paper and inkstone. He immediately ordered LAN Qinyu to become LAN Fei.


    -


    In the side hall.


    LAN Qinyu was confused and depressed for a while, and he didn''t sleep all night last night, so he fainted. After the imperial doctor finished his pulse, he took a rest and woke up.


    Lan Fu smiles and asks the imperial doctor to go out first. As soon as the imperial doctor comes out, he quickly closes the door and turns his face into a book. He quickly walks back to the couch and raises his hand to slap LAN Qinyu.


    LAN Qinyu shrank in fright.


    Lan Fu put his hand away. At this time when he hit LAN Qinyu, his face would be red and swollen. He asked angrily, "you said you have someone in your heart. Is it true or false?"


    LAN Qinyu closed his eyes and said, "it''s true."


    Blue father: "who is that man?"


    LAN Qinyu bowed his head, refused to say, and didn''t know how to say it. Now the whole person is still in a mess. He just wants to see the man face to face and ask him face to face.


    Blue father: "do you know that after you fainted, it was the Emperor himself who picked you up, and it was the emperor who brought you here. When you were in a coma, the emperor was here to see you until the imperial doctor finished your pulse and said you were OK. The emperor has obviously taken a fancy to you. If you don''t want to enter the palace, you have to enter it for me. "


    LAN Qinyu immediately came down from the couch and knelt down to his father: "Dad, I really don''t want to enter the palace. Don''t force me!"


    "It''s not that I forced you, it''s that. If you don''t go to the palace, do you want the LAN family to be killed? " Lan Fu pulls up LAN Qinyu, and he endures his anger again and again. He tries to beat LAN Qinyu''s hand again and again.


    LAN Qinyu turned pale.


    -


    In the hospital.


    Rong Xin sees Lan Fu and LAN Qinyu come out. He watches them kneel down in front of her and kowtow to admit their mistakes. From LAN Qinyu''s look, it''s not difficult to see that Lan Fu must have threatened her. As for how to threaten, Rong Xin is not interested in knowing.


    Rong Xin magnanimous said, will not blame, and with a smile life people read a table has been written Yizhi.


    After hearing this, blue father was very happy. He felt that he had passed the disaster. He was busy thanking him and received the order with both hands.


    LAN Qinyu''s face turned white again and again, and he kept shaking and held back his tears.

 Chapter 1338

    Rong Xin looked at Lan Fu''s hands and didn''t give him the Yizhi immediately: "it''s a sudden thing to say, so although the Yizhi of our palace has been issued, our palace will still give you three days to go back and prepare. Three days later, the palace will send someone to deliver the edict to the blue house. "


    LAN''s father thanks for his kindness again. Yi''s order is a firm promise, and giving them another three days just allows him to go back and teach LAN Qinyu a good lesson, which is enough for him to teach others well. The Queen''s arrangement could not have been better for him.


    As soon as they leave, Rong Xin immediately calls someone and orders them in a low voice to go to the blue mansion and keep LAN Qinyu under her watch. Since LAN Qinyu has someone she likes, but she refuses to say it. She deliberately orders her to put the person back for three days. In these three days, LAN Qinyu is bound to meet the person she likes. As long as she had someone to watch, she could find the man.


    At that time, use LAN Qinyu''s sweetheart to coerce LAN Qinyu and let her obediently obey her orders. LAN Qinyu is a sharp blade for Fu Chi to seal the court.


    -


    Outside the palace.


    Blue mother, who had been waiting for her husband and daughter to come out, immediately got out of the carriage to meet her and asked with great expectation: "husband, how are you? Is the queen satisfied with yu''er? "


    Blue father, who had been restraining his anger, could hardly see the extreme point of his face, "go back and say." Then he went straight to the carriage.


    Blue mother see something wrong, heart can''t help but sink down, took LAN Qinyu''s hand and asked: "the queen didn''t take a fancy to you? What did she say? What''s wrong with you? Is there a chance? We... "


    "Go back, don''t let me say it again." Blue father''s angry voice came from the car.


    Blue mother dare not delay time, quickly pull blue Qinyu on the carriage, ordered the coachman to go back.


    In the car.


    Blue mother has been holding blue Qinyu''s hand, several times to the mouth want to ask again, but touch blue father pull Shen''s face, some dare not speak.


    -


    Blue house.


    As soon as Lan Fu got out of the carriage, he dragged LAN Qinyu down and took her back to her room. As soon as he entered the room, he slapped her hard and fanned her to the ground.


    Full of worry, Xiaoya, who is pacing back and forth outside the house, sees several people coming back and is about to salute. Unexpectedly, she suddenly sees this scene and is stunned. After reacting, she rushes into the house to help LAN Qinyu, "Miss, how are you? Are you ok? "


    LAN Qinyu''s mouth was bleeding and half of his face was red and swollen.


    Blue mother also scared, so many years, which see husband so beat daughter, quickly pull still want to start husband, ask urgently: "this exactly how?"? Even if the queen doesn''t like yu''er, you don''t have to fight yu''er like this, do you? "


    Blue father is mad, this anger has been all the way, "you give me a good ask her, ask what she has done!"


    "Yu''er, tell me what happened? How could your father be so angry? " Blue mother immediately rushed to blue Qinyu, hold blue Qinyu asked, to blue Qinyu look distressed.


    LAN Qinyu wanted to endure tears, but the tears rolled down from his eyes.


    Blue mother anxious: "you pour is say, don''t cry."


    Blue father looked at, more angry not to fight a place, hand straight to Xiaoya, want to drag Xiaoya out to kill, "she won''t say, as far as you are concerned, who is that man? When did you meet? You are her servant girl. She takes you with her every time she goes out. You can''t have no idea. How dare you do such shameless things

 Chapter 1339

    Blue mother simply listen to silly, "what man? What''s shameless? Husband, don''t talk nonsense. It''s about our daughter''s innocence and integrity. Don''t... "


    "She said it herself, in front of the emperor and queen!" Blue father cut off with anger. If someone said that to him, he would not believe it. But in fact, he heard it with his own ears and watched it with his own eyes. Moreover, she knelt down to beg him shamelessly. If it wasn''t for his threat, I don''t know now.


    Blue father: "my blue family, how can I have such a daughter? All my faces have been lost. Say, did you and that man do anything wrong? How many times? Is he the son of an official or a peddler on the street? It''s not good to seduce Miss Qian Jin so shamelessly. "


    "Father, don''t say that about him. His daughter and he like each other. All the time, we''ve been in love with each other. We''ve never done anything beyond that. "


    When threatened, she didn''t resist, when beaten and scolded, but at this moment, LAN Qinyu couldn''t help refuting that he was not the kind of bad person that her father said. Up to now, she still wants to believe him. She just wants to meet him face to face and ask him face to face.


    If... If he doesn''t really look like what she thinks... What is the waiting that she has been waiting for all year? What is the good past?


    This is a dream, she is now full of holes, if really broken, what should she do?


    "How dare you talk back!" Blue father was so angry that he rushed forward and slapped LAN Qinyu.


    LAN Mu and Xiao Ya reacted quickly this time. Xiaoya is in a hurry to protect LAN Qinyu. Lan''s mother stands up and hugs her father''s arm: "husband, let me ask my daughter about this in advance. You can''t beat her like this now. Go out first and give me some time to ask. "


    "And you, how on earth do you take care of your daughter at home? She met a man outside and didn''t even know? " Blue father''s anger rushed to blue mother.


    Blue mother dare not retort, all should be next, "yes, I''m not good, I''m not right, I neglect to look after.". Let me ask. I''ll ask. You go out first


    "You''d better make it clear to me." Blue father resents.


    Blue mother: "will, will, this kind of thing between our mother and daughter is easier to say, you give it to me." Finish saying, push blue father with both hands, push blue father outward.


    Blue father reluctantly went out, and when he stepped out of the threshold, he turned back and sternly explained: "the queen has made a decree and made her a concubine. Three days later, the decree will be sent to the house to take her into the palace. The emperor also took a fancy to her. Maybe he could become the second cloud princess. If we don''t solve the problem in these three days and find out the man, we''ll have no good fruit to eat. "


    Blue mother surprise, more nod, after waiting for blue father to go out life Xiaoya also go out.


    Xiaoya worries and leaves in three steps. If Miss dares to say it in public, you can see that she has given up. When the young lady is so devoted to him, where is Mr. Rong? Why not?


    The more Xiaoya thinks about it, the more angry she is. The more she thinks about it, the more she is unwilling to accept LAN Qinyu. Finally, after looking back at LAN Qinyu on the ground, she runs out and goes to Rongfu.


    Rong Xin''s men, who started from the gate of the palace and quietly followed the carriage all the way to the blue house, hid in the dark and watched all this.

 Chapter 1340

    Rong Xin''s men, who started from the gate of the palace and quietly followed the carriage all the way to the blue house, hid in the dark and watched all this.


    LAN''s mother closed the door and painfully helped LAN Qinyu up. She helped her to sit on the bed and stroked her bleeding mouth and red and swollen cheek.


    Blue Qin Yu eat pain, slightly avoid.


    Blue mother: "there is a saying that the pain is in the mother''s heart. You said, "why do you have to fight back when you know your father is angry."


    LAN Qinyu did not speak.


    Blue mother: "tell Niang, how long have you known that man?"


    LAN Qinyu still doesn''t speak. She and he have known each other for more than two years. The scene of their first meeting is still fresh in our eyes, just like yesterday.


    Blue mother: "what about his name? Which family''s son? Do you have wives and concubines at home? "


    LAN Qinyu shook his head.


    Blue mother: "no, or don''t you know? If he hasn''t told you all the time, it means that he''s hiding something from you from the beginning and deceiving you... "


    "No, he didn''t hide it, he didn''t cheat me." Blue Qin Yu interrupts, every say a word corner of the mouth all burst of pain, "he has no wife and concubine in the family, he said will marry me."


    Finally, he opened his mouth, which was also a breakthrough. LAN Mu Mao was patient enough. "How do you know he didn''t cheat you? The promise that the man says, which can take seriously. If he really said so and thought so, how come he never came to our house to formally propose? What good man can delay a woman so much


    "Mother, don''t ask, don''t ask me, will you leave me alone? I don''t think about anything now. I''m sure he will come. He will come. " LAN Qinyu is in pain. She doesn''t know if other men''s promises can be taken seriously, but she always keeps his promises in mind, and her heart to him has never changed. And she will never fall in love with another man except him in her life.


    "There''s no time." LAN''s mother took LAN Qinyu and said, "just now your father said that the queen has decided to canonize you, and the emperor has a crush on you. Yizhi will come down soon. If you don''t say it now, even if your father and I want to help you and that man, how can we help you? We don''t even know who that man is? It''s not reliable and I don''t know! "


    On the other side, Xiaoya runs all the way to Rongfu and beats the door desperately. As soon as the door opens, she rushes in and looks for people everywhere. She doesn''t care how the maidservants stop her.


    When the housekeeper heard the servant''s report, he hurried over and asked the maidservants to step down first. "Miss Xiaoya, how many times do I have to say that the eldest son is not in the house now?" The affair between the eldest son and miss Lan Fu has always been very secret. Only he knows the whole Rong Fu. This servant girl, Xiaoya, has not only come here often recently, but also ventured to break in so boldly today. Not only did she have no rules, but she also made everyone know about the eldest son and miss Lan Fu. "If you do this again, don''t blame me for driving you out..."


    "The queen is going to make a decree, do you know? My young lady will be taken into the palace soon Xiaoya roared angrily and anxiously, and her tears couldn''t stop falling.


    As soon as the housekeeper''s face changed, it was totally unexpected, and such a thing could never happen. Miss Lan was the one that the eldest son liked. She softened her voice and comforted him: "don''t worry. The eldest son will come back tonight or tomorrow morning, and I will report to him immediately."

 Chapter 1341

    "Really?" Xiaoya wipes her tears.


    Housekeeper: "well."


    "Then you must tell him at the first time and ask him to come to my lady as soon as possible. This matter can''t be delayed any longer." Xiaoya can''t help holding the housekeeper''s arm and pleading.


    The housekeeper nodded and promised again to make Xiaoya feel at ease.


    Xiaoya is willing to leave.


    -


    Blue house.


    When Xiaoya goes back, LAN''s mother has left LAN Qinyu''s room. She locks LAN Qinyu in the room alone, and several famous men guard the door.


    As soon as Xiaoya appeared, two of the servants immediately came forward to take people.


    Xiaoya is startled: "what are you doing?"


    Servant: "the master and his wife have life. When they find you, they will escort you to see them."


    When LAN Qinyu heard the sound, he immediately opened the door, but before he stepped out of the threshold with one foot, he was stopped by the servant.


    LAN Qinyu: "you all let go of Xiaoya."


    Servant: "Miss, this is an order from the master and his wife. Please don''t embarrass the slaves."


    "Let me have a word with Miss, then?" Xiaoya struggles desperately to tell LAN Qinyu the news that young master Rong is coming back, so that Lan Qinyu can rest assured.


    LAN Qinyu: "when I finish talking with Xiaoya, you can take her away."


    The servants are in a dilemma.


    LAN Qinyu: "if you don''t agree, you can''t take Xiaoya."


    Servants can not, can only promise, let Xiaoya into the house.


    As soon as you enter the room and close the door, Xiaoya quietly tells LAN Qinyu.


    LAN Qinyu almost cried with joy, holding Xiaoya''s hand and confirming it again and again.


    Xiaoya nods hard to comfort LAN Qinyu.


    The servant knocks on the door and takes Xiaoya away by force.


    In the hall.


    Blue father''s face is dark, can''t help but even blue mother want to fight, strange blue mother didn''t take good care of her daughter LAN Qinyu, now asked for so long, also didn''t ask anything.


    Blue mother also is to today just know, oneself this daughter unexpectedly so stubborn.


    Blue mother carefully: "master, what do you say to do now?"


    Blue father smashes the cup: "you still ask me how to do!"


    At this time, Jiading brings Xiaoya over.


    Blue father picked up another cup and smashed it at Xiaoya, which hit her on the forehead? Who the hell is that man? Don''t blame me for being cruel if you don''t come from the facts. "


    Xiao Ya suffered from the pain. Her blood came from her forehead and almost covered her eyes. She trembled and said, "master, madam, I didn''t go anywhere. I just... I just went to the kitchen."


    Blue father: "call me until she says it."


    The servants did not dare to disobey.


    Xiaoya gritted her teeth and forbeared until she fainted.


    Blue father: "take water to splash wake up."


    Blue mother looked on the side, but did not stop.


    On the other hand, LAN Qinyu anxiously waits for the night to come, expecting the person in his heart to appear.


    At night.


    LAN''s mother gives food to LAN Qinyu. She intentionally or unintentionally mentions that Xiao Ya was beaten so hard today. At last, she sighs with pity: "ah, this girl, I don''t know if she can make it through tonight."


    LAN Qinyu''s face changed, but he didn''t expect that Xiaoya would be involved. "It''s nothing to do with Xiaoya!"


    Blue mother: "Niang also advised your father, but you always refuse to say, that wench also mouth is very hard, your father can''t bear to hit you again, can''t beat her out of breath."


    LAN Qinyu: "Niang, would you advise dad to let Xiaoya go and find a doctor for her?"


    Blue mother: "your father can''t listen to anything now, unless you say everything." Holding LAN Qinyu''s hand, "Xiaoya''s life is now in your hands."

 Chapter 1342

    LAN Qinyu was trembling, but


    Blue mother again painstakingly "persuade" a few words, virtually give blue Qinyu all kinds of pressure. Blue father makes black face, she sings red face. At last, she felt that Lan Qinyu was loose. Lan''s mother left LAN Qinyu to think about it. She came back early tomorrow morning and left.


    LAN Qinyu paced back and forth.


    time lapse.


    The moon is in the middle of the sky.


    There was a faint call from outside.


    LAN Qinyu can''t wait any longer. She climbs out of the window and goes to Rongfu to wait for him. As long as you see him and solve everything, you can tell Dad, so that he can let Xiaoya go.


    When the housekeeper at the door heard the news, he immediately wanted to go around to the back of the window to have a look, but he was stunned by the watchmen sent by Rong Xin.


    Rongxin sent people to monitor LAN Qinyu all the way, secretly help LAN Qinyu all the way out of the house smoothly through the back door, not let LAN Qinyu notice. Rong Xin''s order is to find out who is the man LAN Qinyu likes, so that she can use that man to threaten and hold LAN Qinyu, and let LAN Qinyu be used by her after entering the palace. LAN Qinyu went out of the house at this time, and he didn''t need to think about it. He must go to see the man he likes. As long as we follow all the way, we can find out.


    Rain, unknowingly up.


    At a corner outside the gate of Rongfu, LAN Qinyu is waiting in the rain.


    The spy is surprised. He doesn''t understand why LAN Qinyu came here. This is Rong Fu.


    It''s raining harder and harder.


    All of a sudden, the sound of horse hoofs and carriage wheels came from far and near in the silent night.


    LAN Qin Yu Yixi, staring at the direction of the sound, saw a carriage coming towards this side, getting closer and closer, and finally stopped outside the gate of Rongfu.


    LAN Qinyu immediately ran towards the carriage without hesitation. Her intuition told her that it was the car, and the people she was waiting for came back in it. But LAN Qinyu was frozen for a long time by the rain at night, and he was too eager for a moment. He was tripped by his own foot and fell down. He was splashed by the water on the ground. He was in an indescribable embarrassment. When he looked up and wanted to get up quickly, he saw that the man in his heart was holding a woman in white and got out of the carriage.


    In a flash, LAN Qinyu was shocked, stiff and pale.


    Those who are secretly watching will see everything in their eyes.


    At the gate of Rongfu, a servant soon opened the door and came out with an umbrella.


    Rong Da went in. The rain was too heavy and the thunder was too loud. For a moment, he didn''t notice the person who fell on the ground not far away.


    The door closed.


    Inside the door, while holding an umbrella for Rongda, the servant reports to Rongda about the "housekeeper''s sudden poisoning and coma". He does not dare to ask or look at the woman in white brought back from Rongda''s arms. There was a crazy maid who broke into the house before. Because the housekeeper had explained it, she didn''t dare to mention it.


    Rong was surprised. He didn''t expect that the housekeeper would be poisoned. He asked about the situation while walking.


    Outside the door, LAN Qinyu didn''t know how long he had fallen, until he was cold and his heart was the same. Finally, he slowly got up from the ground and left in despair in the pouring rain. He was never there when she needed him most. When she always trusted him, he came back with other women in his arms. Did she love him wrong after all?


    The spy escorts LAN Qinyu back. Seeing that Lan Qinyu is taken back by the Lanfu people who came out to look for him, he leaves quickly and wants to return to the palace to report to Rong Xin. However, at this time, he is surrounded by several people in black who suddenly appear.

 Chapter 1343

    Blue house.


    LAN Qinyu is taken back.


    Lan Fu slaps LAN Qinyu hard. He doesn''t expect to see people so tightly, but he can escape. If he can''t find it tonight, who will he send to the palace when Yi Zhi comes down?


    LAN Qinyu got up from the ground indifferently and wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. He didn''t cry for pain or tears. He was like a walking corpse. "If you let Xiaoya go, I will enter the palace." With that, he left indifferently.


    "What''s the attitude?" Lan Fu points at LAN Qinyu''s back. He is so angry that he smashes things. He wants to catch up and fight again.


    LAN''s mother tried her best to stop and persuade her. In fact, it''s a good thing. LAN Qinyu accepted his life and was willing to enter the palace, isn''t it? And look at her just now, she will never think about that man again.


    On the other side, Rong Da settles down the woman in white and goes to see the poisoned housekeeper in person. Don''t want to, housekeeper house was under the colorless and tasteless poison, let big into after come out, complexion a change.


    The servant next to him saw that Rong Da was different and asked, "what''s the matter with you, young master?"


    Rong Da held up his body and asked, "who else has ever entered the housekeeper''s house?"


    Servant: "only doctors and slaves."


    Rong Da clenched his fist because he was careless. The man who poisoned the housekeeper even poisoned him in the housekeeper''s room, apparently to wait for him. It''s just the person who poisoned. Who is it? What''s the purpose?


    -


    The next day, Rong Xin learned about Rong Da''s poisoning and coma, and immediately went out of the palace to see him.


    Rong Dazhong is not a deadly poison, there is no danger, is coma, and housekeeper.


    Rong Xin asked about the situation in Rong''s house these days.


    The servant girl didn''t dare to hide. She told the story that a "crazy servant girl" broke in to find the eldest son. However, the "crazy servant girl" obviously knew the housekeeper. The housekeeper told her sternly that they were not allowed to talk nonsense. Therefore, they didn''t know the identity of the "crazy servant girl" or where she came from, and they didn''t dare to ask more.


    Rong Xin frowned and immediately sent someone to check. Then he asked the people who went out with his elder brother if anything had happened along the way. Finally, he went to see the woman he brought back. She was really a beautiful woman. I believe any man can''t hold it. There is already a LAN Qin Yu, and now more pieces are used for Fu Chi to seal the court, which will make him more confident.


    Two days later.


    Yi Zhi arrived at Lan Fu, officially canonized LAN Qinyu as "Lan Fei", and received LAN Qinyu into the palace.


    Lan Fu, LAN Mu and LAN Qinyu kowtow to thank them.


    That night, the housekeeper woke up.


    "Housekeeper, you wake up. You have been in a coma for three days


    The housekeeper''s face changed: "what? Three days? "


    Servant: "yes. The eldest son came back and came to see you, but he was in a coma. He still hasn''t finished... "Before he finished, the housekeeper got up quickly and ran out, but he was older than an arrow.


    In Rong Da''s room, Rong Da wakes up and is thinking about poisoning.


    The housekeeper rushed in and asked the servants and maidservants to step down. "Big boy, it''s not good. A few days ago, the girl from the blue house came over and said that the queen would make miss LAN a concubine in three days. It''s been three days..."


    "Say it again." Rong Da''s face changed.


    The housekeeper quickly told the whole story. Originally, he prohibited the servants from saying that he didn''t want them to talk nonsense. He had been waiting for the eldest son to come back and tell him in person. He didn''t think he would suddenly be poisoned and comatose for three days.

 Chapter 1344

    Rong Da got up quickly, dressed and ran out. He couldn''t wait for his family to prepare his horse. He went to the stable quickly, picked up the horse and went to the palace overnight.


    At the gate of the palace.


    The gatekeeper intercepted.


    Rong Da opened the guard with a whip and drove the horse in directly.


    Harem.


    Rong Xin has not yet gone to bed. He is reading the medical books. Suddenly he hears the noise coming from outside. He orders LAN Shang, the maid in waiting for the baby, to go out and have a look. As soon as the voice falls, the door of the palace is pushed open and the elder brother rushes in.


    Rong Xin was stunned, then delighted, "brother, you wake up!"


    Rong Da: "what about Qinyu? Miss LAN, who you just conferred today, where is she now? "


    The two spoke in unison.


    The bodyguard who intercepts and pursues all the way outside, chases in.


    Let Xin sink a face, life person all go out, "elder brother, what do you ask her to do? You... "


    "She''s the one I like, and I''ve made up my mind with her. If nothing happened to my father and my fourth brother, I was going to take her to see my father. " I can''t hold my hand when I interrupt.


    Rong Xin was stunned, and immediately stood up and walked out, "fast", almost running behind. He never thought that Lan Qinyu''s favorite was her elder brother. She sent someone to watch and make sure to find out who LAN Qinyu liked, but the person she sent hasn''t come back so far, and she didn''t send someone to look for it. If the watchman finds out and comes back in time, if the elder brother is not suddenly poisoned and comatose at this time


    There is no such coincidence in the world. It must be Chi Fengting''s behind the scenes. He must have known about elder brother and LAN Qinyu for a long time. He deliberately got the person he liked from her hands!


    Damn, she was cheated by Chi Fengting. I hope it''s too late! There must be time! Otherwise, she can never forgive herself!


    Rongda also went with him, obviously thinking that everything was planned by Chi Fengting.


    -


    Yucui palace.


    Chi Fengting looks at LAN Qinyu, who is dressed in exquisite clothes, but seems to have no soul. He orders the eunuchs to step down. No one is allowed to come in without his orders.


    The eunuchs in the palace took orders and came out.


    Chi Fengting approached and raised LAN Qinyu''s jaw, forcing him to raise his head.


    LAN Qinyu trembled and did not dare to look directly at Chi Fengting.


    Chi Feng Ting chuckled, "why, don''t you like me?"


    LAN Qinyu: "I dare not."


    Chi Fengting: "then look into my eyes and say."


    LAN Qinyu still did not dare to look directly at Chi Fengting.


    At this time, there was a noise outside the hall door.


    Chi Feng Ting smiles and bows his head.


    Almost at the same time, there was a loud bang, the door of the hall was pushed open, and two people rushed in.


    When Rong Xin came into the hall, he saw that Chi Fengting was "forcing" Lan Qinyu. Fortunately, their clothes were still very neat and everything was in time. He immediately ordered, "Miss LAN, come here."


    The eunuch who didn''t block the door knelt all over the threshold.


    Chi Fengting stood up, turned back and laughed, "today is my happy day. I don''t know if the queen is here suddenly. What''s the matter? What''s more, since the queen has personally appointed Miss LAN as her concubine and sent her to me, I''m afraid it''s not appropriate to say "Miss Lan" Intentionally or unintentionally, two "in person" in a row.


    LAN Qinyu looks at the queen who rushes in, and the person who makes her yearn but makes her despair. He thinks that he will never have feelings in his life, but for a moment, his tears fall uncontrollably.

 Chapter 1345

    Rong Da also looks at LAN Qinyu. It''s him who has wronged her. First, he has made her wait so long. Now, because of him, he is involved in this calculation.


    Rong Xin''s hand clenched into a fist, forced to endure anger and hatred, "our palace suddenly found out something about Miss LAN, who is afraid that she is not suitable to be a concubine. Don''t worry, our palace will find another one for the emperor. "


    "But I like Qinyu." In front of Rong Xin and Rong Da, Chi Fengting turns back and caresses LAN Qinyu''s face.


    LAN Qinyu dodges.


    Rongxin immediately stepped forward, Rongda also stepped forward.


    Chi Fengting immediately blocked LAN Qinyu in front of him with his body. "The queen should know that I really like her."


    "The emperor''s sincerity is not worth money. It''s not long since Princess Yun passed away. " Rong Xin directly bypasses Chi Fengting and goes to pull LAN Qinyu. When Chi Fengting blocks her again and holds her wrist, he turns his head and winks at elder brother.


    Rong defecate quickly pulled LAN Qinyu from the other side of the bed, protected her behind, and wiped the tears from her face. "Sorry, I''m late. It''s OK."


    LAN Qinyu felt as if he was dreaming at the moment. He still couldn''t believe it. For a moment, his tears fell more.


    The eunuchs outside the palace heard that they hung their heads lower one by one. They wanted to be blind and deaf. They really did not expect that the queen would take her elder brother to rob people on the wedding night of the emperor. What''s more, this person was also the one canonized by the queen herself.


    Chi Fengting: "but I remember that it was the queen who wanted me to choose a concubine. I hope I can get out of the pain quickly."


    "So you''ve got a crush on her?" Rong Xin''s hand clenched inch by inch, and he didn''t want to beat around the Bush any more. "If you just want to use this kind of means to fight back against our palace to let you accept the imperial concubine, you don''t want to accept the imperial concubine at all, well, this matter is over. We will take it away, and our Palace won''t force the emperor to accept the imperial concubine any more."


    Chi Feng Ting smiles and holds Rong Xin''s hand: "it''s not so simple."


    "What else do you want?" Rongxin pulled his hand back.


    Rong Da: "what do you want?"


    Chi Fengting looked at his empty hand with disappointment: "I just want to talk to the queen alone."


    "It''s all men. If you have anything to say, come to me." Rong Da flatly refused.


    Chi Fengting: "well, let''s talk about the crime of breaking into the palace late at night, regardless of the guard''s obstruction. It''s a death to put it in any dynasty and generation. Besides, the woman who has been officially canonized as imperial concubine, without my permission, do you think you can really take her out of the palace? Even if you get out of the palace, can you marry into Rong''s family in the future? "


    Rong Da: "you..."


    "Brother, you go out first." Rong Xin interrupted. Chi Fengting carefully designed such a novel, which obviously won''t give up easily. You want to talk to her alone? Let''s talk about it. She wants to see what his purpose is.


    Rong Da: "but Xin..."


    Rong Xin: "it''s OK. Don''t worry."


    "Well, I''ll wait for you outside. Call me if you need anything." Rongda can only suppress the worry and take LAN Qinyu out.


    LAN Qinyu looks back at Rong Xin uneasily, but there is nothing he can do.


    The eunuchs kneeling at the gate of the palace heard that Rong DA and LAN Qinyu came out, and their heads could not be lowered any more.


    The door closed.


    Rong Xin: "come on, what do you want?"


    Chi Fengting: "one for another. You stay, you - for LAN Qinyu to go


    The sound falls, the four eyes are opposite¡ª¡ª

 Chapter 1346

    The sound falls, the four eyes are opposite¡ª¡ª


    Rong Xin''s face was expressionless.


    Chi Fengting stares at Rong Xin. Yes, he knew about Rong DA and LAN Qinyu for a long time. He chose LAN Qinyu on purpose. It''s impossible for LAN Qinyu to get out of the palace easily. And his real purpose has always been her.


    A few years ago, when he was a prince, he met Yunfu Qianjin yunxizhi on the street for the first time.


    Yun Xizhi is bright and charming, intelligent and brilliant. He is very different from all the noble officials, and attracts the attention of all men, including him. He and Yun Xizhi met at that time.


    But the one who really moved him was the woman who passed him in the backyard of the temple.


    He was wearing a mask. He saw her clearly, but she didn''t see his face at all.


    After many inquiries, he finally knew that the woman''s identity was Rong Xin, the daughter of Rong rongyanzhi, one of the four major families.


    After that, he couldn''t help but find a way to get close to Rong rongyanzhi, who was in power at that time, so he tried to get into Rong Fu. As expected, he saw her again in the back garden of Rong Fu.


    At that time, she was dressed in a plain robe, quietly sitting in the pavilion in the middle of the back garden, embroidering. There were picturesque scenery around her, colorful butterflies flying and colorful petals falling. But in his eyes, all of these were not as good as her. Although she was different from his first encounter in the temple, he didn''t think much about it.


    Later, once he was ridiculed by other princes and reprimanded by his father and emperor in full view of the public. All civil and military officials were laughing behind his back to see him joke.


    He went to the restaurant to get drunk. When he was half drunk and half awake, he met yunxizhi. Yunxizhi let him have revenge and revenge. If someone slapped him, he would slap him back on the spot. He should also slap him heavily. Don''t suffer losses. He should let everyone know that he is not easy to be provoked. She told him that''s what she did.


    He laughs. It''s not as simple as this kind of slapping.


    After that, he went to the temple and met her in the backyard of the temple - the one who really moved him, Rong Xin. She told him that when the ability was not enough, even if it was hard to bear, she had to keep a low profile and hibernate.


    What she said was exactly what he thought.


    However, he was still wearing a mask at that time. He could not let anyone know that he had been to the temple and had seen the person in the temple. Therefore, he could not directly tell her who he was. He could only find more ways to go to Rongfu to see her more.


    After the death of the emperor, the two families chose the successor of the Dragon chair. Everything seems to be accidental, but in fact all in his calculation, finally let him ascend the throne.


    So the first thing he did after he ascended the throne was to propose to the Rong family. On the one hand, he really likes her; on the other hand, he can take the opportunity to win over the Rong family. Once he has won over the Rong family, his throne is really stable.


    He thought that the thoughtful Rong Yanzhi would not agree and would know his intention, but in the end, Rong Yanzhi agreed.


    Afterwards, he learned that it was she who offered to marry him, which made him very happy, almost as happy as when he got on the Dragon chair.


    As like as two peas and his sons, he was not in the house of the palace. He was not in the house of his family. He did not have to go to the backyard to see the two of the same people. They were called "sister" and "sister".

 Chapter 1347

    When he was about to see more clearly, someone from the palace told him that something had happened in the palace and asked him to go back as soon as possible.


    The next day, at the end of the morning Dynasty, he specially asked Rong Yanzhi to stay and attack him.


    As like as two peas, he denied that there were two identical twin daughters in his face, and said he would not be in the palace again. He did not want him to go to the palace again.


    He was angry. A minister dared to speak to him like this, but he had to swallow it.


    That night, he as like as two peas in the night, he thought about it. He started to think about it from the beginning of his life to find two people who were exactly the same.


    He is very sure, 100% sure. From beginning to end, he likes people who meet for the first time in the temple and calmly tell him that they are "keeping a low profile and dormant" instead of embroidery, shyness and giving him a purse in the back garden of Rongfu.


    No wonder it''s so different. It turns out that it''s two people, and he knows it!


    Immediately, he could not calm down. Although he knew that Rong Yanzhi would be angry, before his big marriage, he privately told Rong Yanzhi "which daughter he likes and wants to marry".


    But on the night of his wedding, when he went back to his bedroom happily, he raised the red cap with great expectation. Looking at the soft eyes under the red cap, he knew that the one he married was not the one he really wanted to marry. He has made it clear to Rong Yanzhi face to face that Rong Yanzhi even married the weak daughter to him. Rong Yanzhi teased him so much that he didn''t pay attention to the emperor.


    That night, he left the man who had just married and was full of longing for him. He went out of the palace at night regardless of everything. He wanted to see the man he really wanted to marry. After climbing over the wall and entering the palace, he saw the man he wanted to marry sitting with Rong Yanzhi and his sons. He heard her tell Rong Yanzhi that she had no one to like. When she has someone she likes, she will bring them to Beijing.


    It turned out that he who met her in the temple and loved her was nothing in her eyes.


    At that moment, he really wanted to put on the mask and rush to her, then uncover the mask in front of her and ask her face to face, "he really is nothing to her"? But in the end he resisted, he can not be so impulsive and Rong Yanzhi falling out.


    That night, no one knew that the emperor who was supposed to be in the palace had secretly gone to Rongfu, and no one knew that night that everything began to change.


    Later, in order to make his throne more stable, Rong Yanzhi did not hesitate to deal with those who threatened him, including another family of the four big families, Weisheng family.


    After Wei Sheng''s family was completely overthrown, his throne had no worries. Rong Yanzhi is really good to his own daughter. As for the person who married into the palace and became a queen, it''s really stupid and ridiculous. He took Yunxi as his concubine, and she even believed his sweet words. She didn''t hesitate to act and lie in front of Rong Yanzhi for him, telling him that he was very kind to her.


    Then, after a long time, the man came to the capital to visit Rong Yanzhi and her brothers, including her sister who married into the palace. At the same time, he brought back a man for Rong Yanzhi to see - Wei Shenglian. He told Rong Yanzhi that she would marry Wei Shenglian and asked Rong Yanzhi to agree.

 Chapter 1348

    Rong Yanzhi doesn''t care about Wei Shenglian''s disfigurement and agrees.


    She and Wei Shenglian did not get married in the capital, but went back to the frontier to get married.


    At that moment, he never wanted to kill a person, wanted to die. Weishenglian, a disfigured man with a mask, takes away the person who has always made his heart beat and hidden in his heart. Why would she rather like a disfigured man than the people she met in the temple? What''s worse than Wei Shenglian?


    If he takes back the military power and overthrows Rong Yanzhi, will he be able to get her without his bondage?


    It can be said that after Rong Yanzhi let him sit on the throne, most of the reasons for what he did to Rong Yanzhi and to the Rong family were because of her. And this idea, not for the first time, in his big marriage to see himself take a "fake", and then secretly into the house, heard that words, has begun to produce, and has been in action.


    Yun Xizhi does have some skills. He has many strange cleverness and often gives him some unexpected and practical strategies. He led yunxizhi to take the bait, and nayunxizhi became his concubine. This move is really right.


    During that long period of time, on the surface, he kept the "fake" who occupied the Queen''s position, constantly wrestled with Rong Yanzhi, and secretly planned with Yun Xizhi.


    When he doesn''t fight, he is harmonious and friendly. When he does it, he will kill him. Unexpectedly, he plays a black hand behind his back. Finally, he succeeds in getting rid of Rong Yanzhi''s second son. After he regains military power, he and Rong Yanzhi have officially torn their faces. He no longer needs to play and disguise for his family.


    This blood debt, Rong Yanzhi to blame, blame himself into the palace became the Queen''s "fake", is his own daughter constantly acting in front of him, let him believe that he is on the throne.


    From then on, he began to openly pet yunxizhi, just as he promised yunxizhi - harem three thousand, doting on her alone. This is not only to thank Yun Xizhi for his wholehearted help, but also to show Rong Yanzhi and yiganrong''s family on purpose, and to let civil and military officials and people know that he is no longer afraid of Rong Yanzhi. He does not need to look at Rong Yanzhi''s face any more. He is the real ruler of Chizhou.


    The "fake" who occupied the Queen''s position asked him why. He really thought it was ridiculous. She was so stupid that she had the face to ask him why.


    Then, it is to eradicate Rong Yanzhi''s fourth son.


    The fourth son is still young and half sick. It''s easy to get rid of him.


    Later, Rong Yanzhi. He used Rong Yanzhi''s daughter in the palace as bait, and used the "fake" he had sent to the palace himself to lure him, so that he sent people to ambush and assassinate him.


    The whole Rong family died one after another in a short time. Apart from the complicated collateral lineage of Rong''s family, only Rong Yanzhi''s eldest son was left in the lineage.


    Just when he felt that he could uproot the whole Rong family and drink wine to celebrate, he could not help but look forward to meeting again. Unexpectedly, he received a message that Wei Shenglian wanted to kill her. The man she brought to Rong Yanzhi and took the initiative to marry wanted to kill her.


    He immediately sent someone to rescue him, but he still felt uneasy. He did not think about it for long, so he rushed to the rescue in person regardless of everything.

 Chapter 1349

    At that time, Yun Xizhi was seven or eight months pregnant, and his fetus was not very stable. He didn''t care about the safety of the person in his heart. Even if she has been married for many years, even if she doesn''t have him in her heart, he only wants her, only wants to get her, and never changes. If she has something to do, or can''t get her, his everything will become meaningless.


    When he arrived day and night, in order to escape the pursuit of weishenglian, she had a child in a shabby little house. When the child was born, she fainted for a short time, and her blood was shocking.


    He knew for the first time that women''s childbirth was so dangerous!


    He wanted to check her situation, but he didn''t touch her yet. He was acutely aware that Wei Shenglian was coming.


    He thought about it and hid first.


    Weishenglian went into the house and picked up the baby she had just given birth to.


    She woke up and stood up, trying to get the baby back.


    Weishenglian wants to kill the child in front of her.


    He watched the scene with his own eyes in the dark and did not stop him, because he did not want the child to live.


    He is waiting, waiting for weishenglian to kill the child, waiting for her to give up her heart, he will rescue her, protect her, take care of her, revenge her and give her the best.


    He will let her know that he is the only man in the world who treats her sincerely.


    But at this time, half way out of a "Cheng Yaojin", a man suddenly wanted to help her recapture the child in the hands of Wei Shenglian.


    She and the man obviously knew each other, but they didn''t know each other very well.


    This man''s martial arts is very high. He''s tied with Wei Shenglian.


    Weishenglian took the child and turned away.


    People killed on the way protect her and chase her.


    With the heavy rain pouring down and the dark clouds covering the sky, she was almost knocked down by the heavy rain several times and held on again. At that moment, he almost couldn''t help but want to rush out to protect her instead of the man beside her. But no, he has to bear it again. If he doesn''t let her give up on Wei Shenglian completely, she won''t really let go of Wei Shenglian. He won''t allow her to have this Wei Shenglian in her heart.


    At the end of the mountain road, the debris flow swept down the mountain like a flood.


    Weishenglian stops and throws the child to the foot of the mountain in front of her.


    She is anxious, desperate to rush forward to save the child, the people who protect her also help to save, but is blocked by Wei Shenglian.


    When they fight, the people who protect her are seriously injured by weishenglian in order to save her.


    The debris flow on the mountain soon flooded the whole foot of the mountain and buried the child who threw Wei Shenglian to the foot of the mountain. The whole foot of the mountain was a muddy flat. No one except him knew that during their fight, a wolf suddenly appeared and took the baby away before the debris flow rolled down.


    She watched her newborn child die in front of her and was killed by Wei Shenglian in this way. She just wanted to kill Wei Shenglian on the spot for revenge, but she was not Wei Shenglian''s opponent.


    Weishenglian didn''t kill her in the end, but left alone.


    On the same day, she learned that Rong Yanzhi was assassinated and rushed back to the capital regardless of her weak body.


    Then, turning around, she replaced her sister. He married the "fake" who entered the palace and became his queen.


    She thought he didn''t know, but in fact everything was in his eyes. No one knew how happy he was at that moment